《Her Fool General》


 Chapter 1

    It''s sunny these two days. Dr. Fu has spread his herbs on the bamboo dustpan and dried them in the sun. He is old and has no descendants. Recently, he has been unable to do what he can. It''s time to find someone to pass on his medical skills. The child Rongyue is quite intelligent and wants to do his own."Grandfather Fu, grandfather Fu, come and save peopleA young girl who seems to be in the infancy of Cardamom is running here in a hurry. She divides her hair into two big strands and combs them into a symmetrical bun. The tail of her hair hangs on both sides of her cheek. It''s the most popular double flat hairpin among young girls who haven''t been out of the cabinet recently. The two strands of her hair swing around her chest, and she is wearing a peach pink skirt. It looks elegant and playful.But the girl looked very anxious. She was about to take doctor Fu out of the house. Doctor Fu''s eyes glared: "Rongyue, wait a minute. You''re very impatient. I''ll take the medicine box!""Hey, hey." The girl Ning Rongyue laughs twice, but she also quiets down and waits for doctor Fu to pack up.As he tidied up, doctor Fu said, "look at you. You''re almost hairpin. What''s your style? Be careful that no one wants you to be a girl. I don''t think you can cry."Ning Rongyue just smiles and doesn''t make a sound. There is no serious male and female defense in Dongyun country. Women can also do business on the street. Even some bold women will show their love to their beloved men. She feels that she is only careless occasionally, which is not as exaggerated as grandfather Fu said.Ning Rongyue shakes the arm of doctor Fu, who has packed up her things, and says, "if you can''t get married, you won''t get married. I''ll stay in the village with my grandfather all the time.""You little girl, you are becoming more and more disrespectful." Fu Fu scolded Ning Rongyue with a smile. After she picked up the medicine box, she felt warm in her heart, but she didn''t say much. She bent slightly and followed Ning Rongyue who deliberately slowed down.They walked to the entrance of the village together. From a distance, they could see a circle of people around the big banyan tree at the entrance of the village. At the same time, the village head also came in a hurry. The village head was a moderate middle-aged man. After three people said hello, they went to the big banyan tree together."Let''s let Dr. Fu go and have a look first." The head of the village asked the people around to get out of the way. When the villagers saw that it was doctor Fu, they all respectfully let the three people walk to the middle.Only a few people can hold hands, and then can hold the thick banyan tree, leaning against a soaked stranger who is in a coma, the village head frowned, this is not their Fujia village people, look at this man''s face is strong, handsome, clothes are not ordinary people wear, how can they appear here?Doctor Fu didn''t pay attention to anything else. First he squatted down and gave the man a pulse. Then he opened the man''s eyelids. The man was wet and his lips were white. He had been soaking in water for a long time. Doctor Fu saw that there was a big hole in the man''s head, but there was no big wound on his body. Instead, there were only a few old scars, It must have been the impact on the head that caused the man''s coma.Doctor Fu bandaged the wound on the man''s head, then simply wiped the medicine on his body, which seemed to have been dragged on the ground. He stood up and said, "the wound has been dealt with. Rongyue, you should pulse for the man before. What do you think?""He hurt his head. It''s easy to say everything else. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with his brain."Ning Rongyue is a little disappointed, looking at a very powerful person, don''t be fooled.Doctor Fu rubbed his beard and pondered. When the village head saw that doctor Fu had dealt with the man''s wound, he looked around the villagers and asked, "who brought this man to you?"But the villagers are also at a loss, no one can say why."I know, it''s her!" A little boy yelled, pointed to Ning Rongyue and said: "no father, no mother, and dragged a big man back. I''m not ashamed!"A woman beside the child awkwardly tugged at the child and scolded: "Stinky boy, what are you talking about?"Then the woman said to the frowning village head and doctor Fu, "don''t blame me, little boy. I''ll teach him a lesson when I get home! Dead son of a bitchThe village head is discontented, but he can''t say anything. Although he has his own people and no one can bully Rongyue, it''s inevitable that someone will say something sour behind her back. He just pities Rongyue, the only daughter left by his brother. He must protect her. The village head says: "children don''t know, don''t you know what a mother is? You should apologize to Rongyue. "The woman''s face was a little hard to hang, and she hit the boy hard: "you little son of a bitch, apologize to your sister Rongyue, and see what you said!"The boy was stunned by her several times. After a moment of stupefaction, he burst into tears, and cried out: "I don''t apologize, I don''t apologize. That''s what you said first, wuwuwu..."This next side of the man also can''t listen, grabbed the boy from the woman''s hand, low roar: "you go home with me!" Then some shamed dare not look at Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, it''s your aunt Niu and Xiaohu who are not right. I apologize for them, alas!" After that, she took the woman to the village, and the woman did not dare to speak again."Uncle Niu, tiger is still small. I don''t care. Don''t be too angry."Ning Rongyue can''t see anything on her face. Her mother died in childbirth when she was just born, and her father died when she was five years old. So Ning Rongyue grew up eating a hundred family meals. Her father was a stranger from Fujia village, but he was a teacher in the village. The villagers respected him very much, so the villagers took care of him after he died. She also knew that uncle Niu was really good to her, So she would not care how many times she had heard it.On the other hand, Fu Fu''s goatee curled up and said angrily, "do you people always chew your tongue behind your back? Mr. Ning is kind to our village. How does Rongyue get in the way of you? Is that how you treat Mr. Ning''s daughter? "Doctor Fu''s words directly scolded a large number of people. Some women secretly lowered their heads when they heard the words. Ning Rongyue really didn''t get in their way. It''s just that rural women can''t help but chew their tongue in their spare time. What''s more, even if Mr. Ning died, the village head regarded Ning Rongyue as his own daughter. They can''t help saying sour things.At this meeting, Dr. Fu made it clear that everyone''s face was not good-looking. When those men who really thought of Mr. Ning looked like this, they knew that behind their wives, there were no less gossips, and they were all angry with each other. They took people away one after another. Only after a while, there were few people under the banyan tree.

 Chapter 2

    Seeing all the people go away, Ning Rongyue is moved to appease Dr. Fu. When the village head sees this, he asks Ning Rongyue why it happened. His child suddenly brings back a man, who is also angry.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the village head''s serious appearance and said, "don''t be angry, uncle Fu Yuan. It''s like this. Today, I went to the river to dig wild vegetables. After digging wild vegetables, I saw that the fish in the river were very fat, so I wanted to catch two. Just after a while, this man came from the river. The doctor was kind-hearted. At least it was a human life. I grabbed him without thinking, and then dragged him back. "


    Although the village head Fu Yuan understood the whole story, his temple was still aching: "are you going to catch fish alone? You dare to hold me when you see the floating corpse


    After all, he is not Ning Rongyue''s father, and some things are not well thought out. I didn''t expect that the girl was so wild provided by him!


    "I''m sorry, father Fu Yuan. I know I''m wrong, and you always teach me that saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. I was in a hurry."


    See Fu Yuan angry, Ning Rongyue immediately changed the name coquetry, Fu Yuan suddenly a face helpless, this girl is know how to coax him.


    "Well, well, your Fu Yuan''s father is also worried that it''s bad for your reputation as a girl''s family." Doctor Fu makes it through, rather dissolves the moon and sticks out his tongue. Doctor Fu turns the topic to the man who is still in a coma: "but what should this man do?"


    Fu Yuan was also in a bit of a dilemma for a while. Seeing that men''s clothes were either rich or expensive, he was afraid that they would bring disaster to the village. However, it was also a life, and it was not suitable to just hang them out.


    Ning Rongyue suggested: "why don''t you take it back to my home? I brought this man back, and I can also hone my medical skills. It''s up to me..." the following words stopped under Fu Yuan''s stare.


    Although Dr. Fu was thoughtful, he still looked at her discontentedly: "how can a girl take a strange man home, but in this case, take him to my medicine house. There are still some idle rooms over there. It''s more convenient for us to treat him. When he wakes up, he will decide whether to go or stay."


    This is OK. The village head nodded and found several people to carry the man to the hospital.


    Ning Rongyue volunteered to clean up a room. This is the person she rescued. Ning Rongyue seems to have found a novel toy. She is very interested in it, and is very excited to prepare the medicine for expelling wind and cold to feed the man. Doctor Fu sees her like this. If she thinks about it, she doesn''t stop it.


    The man changed into a dry clothes, but Ning Rongyue was in a dilemma with the medicine bowl. She put the medicine bowl on a small table. She lifted the man''s upper body and leaned on the head of the bed, and then lifted the medicine bowl and fed it to the man with a small spoon. Fortunately, the man seemed to have some consciousness and was very cooperative in swallowing the medicine. After feeding the medicine, Ning Rongyue wrinkled her nose and went out to close the door.


    In the yard, doctor Fu took a look at the medicine bowl over her hand and continued to fiddle with the herbs in her hand.


    "Ah Yue, are you there?" Outside came shouts. Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened. He was the second son of the village head''s family.


    Ning Rongyue put down the medicine bowl and ran to the door, some happy asked: "brother Nian, what are you doing here?"


    A Nian''s full name is Fu Yingnian, a literary name given by Ning Rongyue''s father. Now he is 18. He is four years older than Ning Rongyue, and he is tall, strong and honest. Although he is old enough to get married, I don''t know why he has not.


    "Dad asked me to catch the fish. Let me tell you that I will take doctor Fu to dinner at night." Fu Yingnian, who is talking to Ning Rongyue, is a little shy, but he can''t see it on his bronze face. Ning Rongyue''s attention is entirely on the fish. He smiles and agrees.


    Meanwhile, the man lying in the room moved his fingers slightly twice.


    After a happy whole fish feast, the village head''s wife kept bringing vegetables to Ning Rongyue, making her mouth full of oil. She couldn''t help praising the village head''s wife''s craftsmanship. After dinner, doctor Fu and Ning Rongyue got up and said goodbye: "Uncle Fu and aunt Fu, my grandfather and I will leave first, and you will rest early."


    Mrs. Fu was a little reluctant: "moon, why don''t you live here tonight?"


    Fu village head has no daughter. Mrs. Fu really treats Ning Rongyue as her own child. Ning Rongyue lived in the village head''s house before she was ten years old, but as she grew older, more and more people talked outside. Ning Rongyue was stubborn and moved back to the house left by her father.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment or refused: "now it''s late, I won''t disturb your aunt. I''ll go back with my grandfather." Doctor Fu also nodded. Mrs. Fu could only nod her head and watch them leave. When she turned around, she sighed at Fu Village and wanted to say nothing.


    "Grandfather, I''ll go to the medicine house to have a look first. Go back quickly." The doctor will be sent to the door, Ning Rongyue some don''t worry about medicine house man, decided to go to have a look, anyway, medicine house and her home is next to, two steps away.


    Doctor Fu was a little worried: "I don''t think that man is a good match. There are several big scars on his body. Be careful. If anyone wakes up, call us


    Ning Rongyue spat out her tongue and turned to leave: "don''t worry, Grandpa, I''m leaving." Fu, who was watching her leave, shook his head with a smile.


    When you open the door of the medicine house, it''s already dark. There are several big trees in the yard. They look very shadowy, but Ning Rongyue is brave and not afraid. She goes to the door of the house where the man is placed and pushes the door open. It''s dark in the room. Ning Rongyue walks to the table where the oil lamp is placed and lights the oil lamp.


    The oil lamp lit up a soft yellow flame, and the room was also illuminated, but Ning Rongyue was stunned. At this time, the quilt on the bed had been lifted, but the man who had been lying there had disappeared. Ning Rongyue doubted: "who are you? Did you wake up and go away? "


    She went to the bedside and looked down, but it scared her a lot. Looking carefully, there were two shadows on the ground, and there was a person standing behind her! Ning Rongyue beat a drum in her heart, and her face turned white. Then she saw that the man showed a big white tooth to him.


    "Ah


    Ning Rongyue squatted down and let out a loud and harsh scream, while the people behind her were scared by her reaction and stepped back two steps, with a helpless face.


    After a while, nothing bad happened. Ning Rongyue calmed her frightened little heart. Then she looked up and looked at it carefully. She could not help grinding her teeth. Isn''t this the injured man who should be lying in bed? Look at him, a big man shows a small expression of fear. Ning Rongyue can''t bear to look directly at him. What do you mean by your expression? I''m scared, OK?

 Chapter 3

    Patting clothes and standing up, Ning Rongyue looked at the man opposite: "what''s your name? How did you get hurt and fall into the water? "


    "Don''t worry, this is Fujia village. My name is Ning Rongyue. I rescued you when I saw you floating in the river. You are safe now." He said a lot, but the man didn''t answer at all. He just looked at her without blinking. Ning Rongyue was a little strange in his heart, and his tone was also dissatisfied: "are you really stupid?"


    "Month, month? I don''t know. " Man a face innocent blink, rather dissolve month in the heart a Deng, finished, this way, is really silly ah.


    "No, do you remember your name?"


    The man shook his head.


    "Where do you live?"


    Shake your head.


    It''s just that it''s getting late, and it''s not suitable to cross examine other things. Ning Rongyue has a headache, so he has to calm the man down first. Let''s wait until tomorrow.


    "Well, it''s dark now. Will you sleep here first?" Ning Rongyue used to coax children''s language.


    The man nodded cleverly, but when Ning Rongyue was about to leave, the man followed her without saying a word, but he had no choice but to stop: "didn''t you say you''d like to sleep here? What are you doing with me? "


    The man closed his mouth and didn''t say a word. He just made up his mind to follow Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue took a deep breath and told him not to get angry. This is a fool. Don''t argue with him: "OK, you can go back with me."


    Back home, Ning Rongyue is a little lucky that she has been tidying up and taking care of her father''s house. Now she doesn''t need to do it any more. Taking out a quilt just allows the man to rest here and make the bed. Ning Rongyue says that she wants the man to go to bed and lie down. Standing beside the bed, she says, "you''re sleeping here today. Don''t run around, darling!" After that, I will turn around and go back to my room to have a rest.


    Just stepped out, a pull came from the sleeve. Ning Rongyue pulled the corner of his mouth and said, "loosen up!"


    The man turned his mouth, revealing a subtle grievance. Ning Rongyue felt that his temple was about to explode. He squatted down and asked in a soft tone: "why don''t you want to sleep alone? I''m tired, too. I want to have a rest. "


    The man hesitated to let go of his hand. He could not see the grievance on his face. He even opened his mouth with some sobs: "one person, be afraid, don''t go."


    Ning Rongyue, who has already stepped out of the threshold with one foot, stops. This man is mentally incomplete now. In fact, he is a child. It''s normal for him to be afraid of sleeping alone. When he first moved back from Uncle Fu''s, he was not afraid to sleep alone. After sleeping, he had nightmares all night. Ning Rongyue was a little softhearted, When he heard that the man started to sob, he couldn''t leave him here alone. He sighed in his heart, turned around and moved a small stool to the bedside, and said gently, "I''ll stay here. Go to sleep."


    The man broke tears into a smile and held out a hand to hold Ning Rongyue''s sleeve: "sleep, Yueyue sleep."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t go to correct the man''s address, echoed his words: "OK, I''ll sleep too. Let''s all sleep and close our eyes."


    The man obediently closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth showed a cunning smile, but he was clever, Yueyue agreed to accompany him to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Ning Rongyue frowned and felt a little stiff and painful. She slowly opened her eyes. She couldn''t help sleeping by the bed in the middle of last night. Now when she opened her eyes, she was startled by a big face. The man woke up long ago, but he was obedient and didn''t make a sound.


    Stand up and stretch for a while, Ning Rongyue knead his neck: "you wake up, too. Then get up quickly. Don''t be found out that you are not in the medicine house by your grandfather." At this point, she has a trace of guilty, urged the man to get up quickly.


    "Oh, Grandpa, you''re here."


    Ning Rongyue originally wanted to secretly send the man back to the medicine house, but she didn''t expect to run into Dr. Fu as soon as she entered the door. She laughed awkwardly: "I came so early today."


    "What''s wrong with you little girl? You feel guilty." Doctor Fu laughed twice and seemed to be in a good mood: "I came here in the morning and found out why the man disappeared. Did you make a ghost?"


    Ning Rongyue grabs her head, makes way from the door, and lets the man come in, but she can''t admit what happened last night: "it''s early this morning. I don''t trust to come and have a look. I find that he wakes up. It''s just that the man seems to have his head damaged, and he just pesters me not to go."


    The man also gives face very much, reach out hand to hold Ning Rongyue''s sleeve again, giggle: "like the moon."


    "You see." Ning Rongyue innocently raised her hand and pointed to her sleeve. Doctor Fu believed her for the time being, but how the man looked at it was a big trouble. Doctor Fu frowned: "bring it here and let me have a look."


    Ning Rongyue and the man are sitting at the stone table in the yard. Doctor Fu signals the man to put out his hand, but the man looks at Ning Rongyue innocently: "Yueyue?" Ning Rongyue smiles awkwardly, grabs the man''s wrist and hands it over, which makes doctor Fu frown.


    His pulse was steady and strong, and he didn''t catch a cold. He was surprised. It seemed that this man''s physical quality was really good. Of course, just looking at his height of more than eight feet and his strong figure, we can see that this man''s self-healing ability is not bad. It''s just that his brain is also a headache. He doesn''t doubt that Ning Rongyue said that man is stupid, but his brain is the most important part of the body, There''s nothing he can do about it.


    "Do you remember where you live?" Doctor Fu''s serious appearance was quite bluffing. At least the immature man shrank back, which made people unable to bear to look directly at him. Ning Rongyue couldn''t look down: "don''t scare him, grandfather. I''ve asked all these questions, and he doesn''t remember them."


    Doctor Fu glared at Ning Rongyue: "what''s your name, do you remember?" Ning Rongyue comforts the man. Don''t be afraid. The man says he doesn''t know.


    Now it''s doctor Fu''s turn to have a headache. I really don''t know what to do with him. Seeing his sticky strength of Ning Rongyue, doctor Fu has some helplessness: "what are you going to do with this man?"


    Ning Rongyue could not bear to see the man''s face worried and afraid of being abandoned: "grandfather, didn''t you mention the white Ganoderma lucidum before? May it be useful for his brain to clear his mind? What''s more, he doesn''t remember anything, so it''s not appropriate to throw him away alone? "


    "White Ganoderma lucidum?" Doctor Fu frowned and thought, "but this is also the white Ganoderma lucidum. I have never heard of it. I only know that it grows on the cliff, but I don''t know where to find it."

 Chapter 4

    Ning Rongyue clenched her teeth and said, "grandfather, anyway, it''s a human life. I brought him back. Let me put it aside. I really can''t do it. Are we afraid that we can''t find the cliff in Fujia village with its back against the mountains? I''ll just look for it. "


    Seeing her like this, Dr. Fu wanted to stop talking, but his tone was soft: "that''s no good. The cliff is so steep. How can I trust you to go?"


    Ning Rongyue heard that Yan''s eyes turned around and he was no longer persistent. Instead, he sat down next to doctor Fu and shook his arm: "in that case, let''s leave him. It happens that I''ve been alone all the time. Now I''m not easy to save someone. At least I can be my companion."


    "What do you say, grandpa is not your relative?" Seeing that Ning Rongyue had tears in his eyes, Fu couldn''t help but feel soft: "it''s OK to stay. I''m not sure if I can let a fool out, but if he wants to stay here at night, he still has to do what he should do during the day!"


    Ning Rongyue listened to doctor Fu''s tough talk, but he agreed to come down and laughed sweetly: "thank you, Grandpa."


    He said that he was a fool, but now he was also very smart. The man who had just kept silent looked at Ning Rongyue and laughed. His eyes were staring at Ning Rongyue: "thank you, Grandpa. Yueyue and Yueyue laughed."


    Fu Fu was not angry and glared at the giggling man. He said to Ning Rongyue, "since he has decided to stay, he doesn''t remember anything. Rongyue will give her a name."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened: "well, well, let me think, since you are the one I picked up, please tell me your surname." the man just looked at Ning Rongyue and giggled, but didn''t speak. Ning Rongyue said to herself, "well, this is Fujia village again, so you can call Ning Fu!"


    "Ning Fu?" Man some puzzled, Ning Rongyue specially pointed to himself "I, I am Ning Rongyue," and pointed to the man "you, you are Ning Fu."


    The man tilted his head, understood the meaning of Ning Rongyue, and pointed to himself and Ning Rongyue: "Ning Fu, Yue Yue."


    "That''s smart." Ning Rongyue nodded with satisfaction, and then heard the man''s stomach grunt twice. Then she thought that the man hadn''t eaten since he woke up last night. She quickly said, "it''s just that you''ve come here too. Let''s go to my house for breakfast first."


    Doctor Fu nodded with a smile: "I haven''t tasted the craft of dissolving the moon for a long time. Today I just entrusted Ning Fu with his blessing."


    Ning Rongyue said: "grandfather, if you want to taste my skills, you can come over at any time." then she asked Ning Fu to hold her sleeve and said, "Ah Fu, let''s go and have dinner."


    As soon as Ning Fu''s eyes brightened, she obediently followed him and went home. Ning Rongyue asked doctor Fu to sit in the yard with Ning Fu. She went to make breakfast. Now it''s not too early. She planned to make it easier. She added water and rice, red dates and longan to a pot, and planned to cook red dates porridge. Then she scooped water, put some salt and noodles in it, beat some eggs and knead a dough, Instead of waking up, she divided the dough into several small ingredients, rolled it as thin as possible, rolled it into a circle, spread a layer of oil on it and sprinkled with scallions, then heated the pot on the other side, which was also coated with a layer of oil, spread the dough in the pot and fried it well, fried it for a while more to make the cake more crispy, and the rest of the dough was processed as usual.


    The action on the hand does not stop, Ning Rongyue shouts out the door: "Fu, come here."


    Hearing Ning Rongyue''s voice, Ning Fu, who had been sitting in the yard with doctor Fu speechless, immediately got up. This man looked fierce. He was a little afraid. Ning Fu ran into the kitchen: "I''m here, Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue piled up the pancakes and put them in a basin. He opened Ning Fu''s hand and said, "don''t eat them secretly. Take them out with your grandfather. The meal will be ready soon." Rather Fu eyes Baba looking at pancakes, suction slip saliva, the head will not say: "good month, I went out."


    Ning Rongyue looked at him and just wanted to laugh. She didn''t speak any more. She continued to spread out cakes. When all the cakes were ready, jujube porridge was thick. Ning Rongyue had a good meal and called Ning Fu laiduan: "it''s not enough to eat again."


    "Yueyue is wonderful. It''s delicious." Ning Fu is very flattering. Doctor Fu is also quite satisfied with jujube porridge. He likes to eat these soft porridge when he is old. He nodded and said, "Rongyue, your skill is getting better and better. You are worthy of being the chef here. I don''t know which one is cheaper in the future."


    "Grandfather!"


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Eat quickly." Seeing Ning Rongyue''s red face, doctor Fu smoothed his beard with a smile, but when he saw Ning Fu, who was eating well, he was not happy.


    After breakfast, Ning Rongyue has just been free recently, so he followed doctor Fu back to the medicine house to help. Ning Fu naturally followed Ning Rongyue step by step. With some dissatisfaction, doctor Fu called Ning Fu to his side and asked him to help move some herbs out to dry. He was too old to use and could not do heavy work! Ning Rongyue helplessly looks at Dr. Fu. Some childish orders Ning Fu to do things, but she doesn''t say much. She continues to help Dr. Fu deal with the freshly picked herbs.


    The time of the day is fast and busy. In the evening, the village head doesn''t know that Ning Fu has woken up. Ning Rongyue doesn''t go to talk about it because of her selfishness. She just has a headache about what to do in the evening. But doctor Fu is here. She doesn''t dare to take Ning Fu home any more, When Fu Fu''s angry beard was almost up, Ning Fu finally agreed to sleep in the medicine house.


    Ning Rongyue was a little uneasy to leave. She always had a bad feeling in her heart. Before she left, she said, "Ah Fu, I''ve already cooked the hot water for you. Ah Fu, just wash well and go to sleep as I taught you." See Ning Fu obediently nod, she just leaves.


    There was nothing wrong all night. Ning Rongyue felt that she was thinking too much. Ning Fu was very obedient and took a breath of fresh air. After washing, Ning Rongyue split her hair equally and tied it on her head. Today, she is going to take Ning Fu secretly to find medicinal materials. Naturally, it''s more convenient to dress up neatly.


    Their Fujia village is backed by the mountains, and there is no shortage of herbs and game on the mountain. Ning Rongyue often follows doctor Fu to dig medicine on the mountain, and he is very familiar with the way to the mountain.


    Pack up everything, Ning Rongyue open the door, plop!


    A figure with Ning Rongyue opened the door and fell in, startled her, a closer look, but Ning Fu fell asleep on the door, so as soon as she opened the door, Ning Fu fell in, Ning Rongyue heart a Deng, at this time Ning Fu also woke up, some embarrassed stood up, some wronged called: "moon..."


    "When did you come?" Ning Rongyue''s voice is a little dry, but Ning Fu hesitates and refuses to say that although it''s early summer, it''s still very cold at night. Seeing that the fool''s lips are a little black, Ning Rongyue purses her lips and gets angry: "did you sneak in last night?"

 Chapter 5

    "Yueyue!" Seeing that Ning Rongyue was so angry, Ning Fu was also a little anxious, and his voice became more and more aggrieved: "I''m wrong. Don''t be angry..."


    Ning Rongyue was angry with him. She was angry with herself. Knowing that this fool was sticking to her, she really thought that he would stay in the medicine house alone. Seeing Ning Rongyue still refused to pay attention to herself, Ning Fu was almost crying in her voice. Ning Rongyue took a deep breath and reluctantly showed a smile: "I''m not angry with you. Don''t be afraid, it''s my fault. We won''t sleep in the medicine house in the future, Will you go home and sleep? "


    "Yueyue?" Fu was a little incredulous at first, and then he was ecstatic and said, "OK, OK, sneeze!"


    Said, Ning Fu sneezed, Ning Rongyue heart more and more guilty, touch Ning Fu''s forehead, no matter how good the body can''t stand such a toss, thinking about going to the mountains today, she frowned and decided to ask Ning Fu''s opinion: "let''s go to the medicine house to catch a pair of medicine for wind cold, can''t let you get wind cold, today I want to go out, Fu want to go?"


    "Go out? I want to be with Yueyue. "


    Ning Fu quickly replied, and then frowned: "Fu does not want to drink medicine, very bitter."


    Before he took the medicine Fu dark rub rub to the system is very bitter, Ning Rongyue but don''t know, just think Ning Fu afraid of hardship.


    She straightened up her face and said, "you have to drink bitterness, or you will get sick. I will prepare some preserves for Fu." Ning Fu reluctantly agreed.


    When she came to the medicine house, Dr. Fu didn''t come here today, but Ning Rongyue also got a five point biography of Dr. Fu. She took the medicine for Ning Fu herself, and took the time to let him take it. Ning Fu was a little strange that the medicine Yueyue took was not so bitter.


    After he took it happily, Ning Rongyue left a note for doctor Fu to take Ning Fu away. Then he took Ning Fu away: "it''s too late to cook. Let''s take some fruit and dry food." If it''s a little later, doctor Fu will stop it.


    Ning Fu Wen Yan no objection, obediently carrying the medicine basket with Ning Rongyue to the mountain.


    Just a few days ago, it rained, and the road was still a little slippery. Ning Rongyue walked cautiously all the way, while walking on the mountain road, Ning Fu, who was still walking on the ground, released a hand to hold Ning Rongyue''s arm and took her: "Yueyue, be careful."


    Ning Rong and the heart of a warm, gently nodded, looking for white Ganoderma lucidum on the way, if you encounter the same year of herbs, she will also use the hoe carefully dug out into the medicine basket Ning Fu carried.


    After crossing two mountains, it was almost noon. Ning Rongyue wiped the sweat on her face and said to Ning Fu, "Ah Fu, don''t move. I''ll go to the front and have a look."


    In front is the cliff where Dr. Fu said there might be the growth of white Ganoderma lucidum. At a glance, Ning Rongyue couldn''t see it to the end. Her eyes were a little flustered, but she fell on the ground and looked down carefully.


    Time is also lucky, perhaps Ning Fu''s luck, this cliff Fu doctor climbed many times, also did not find any Ganoderma lucidum, but at this time was Ning Rongyue to find.


    In the crevice of the cliff about three or four meters away from ningrongyue, a white forehead is very eye-catching, and ningrongyue''s eyes are bright.


    She excitedly stood up and said to Ning Fu, "that''s great. There''s really a white Ganoderma lucidum. Fu, give me the rope quickly."


    Ning Rongyue''s next operation made Ning Fu very nervous. She tied one end of the rope to a huge stone on the cliff for you to watch, and tied the other end to yourself, so she climbed down carefully.


    "Yueyue! Yueyue, come on up! Danger


    Ning Fu looked at Ning Rongyue, who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Ning Rongyue approached Bai Lingzhi carefully: "don''t worry, my grandfather and I often dig medicine like this. With Bai Lingzhi, maybe your brain can be cured."


    But Ning Rongyue forgot that the earth and rock on the mountain would loosen just after the rain. As the saying goes, it''s very sad to be happy. Before she got Bai Lingzhi, she was too late to be happy to find that the rope on her body suddenly loosened. It turned out that the rope tied to the rock had opened!


    "Ah!"


    "Yueyue!"


    Ning Fu didn''t have time to grasp the rope. His frightened pupils constricted, and then immediately jumped off the cliff without hesitation. His body was full of enthusiasm. His body shape suddenly accelerated. He hugged Ning Rongyue and protected her in his arms: "don''t be afraid of Yueyue!"


    Although the cliff is not a precipice, it is not low. The cliff is even more rugged. Ning Rongyue just fainted because of the impact of the final landing, but Ning Fu, who protected her, was miserable. Not to mention the bruises and scratches on her body, he broke several ribs when she landed at last!


    Nearby, a man in white who was looking through the map frowned when he heard the news, and then came this way.


    "Well? Lu Chang? It''s interesting. "


    The man in white looks at Ning Fu, who holds Ning Rongyue and does not let go. He opens his mouth with great interest, and then picks up Ning Fu''s pulse gate to feel his pulse.


    "Meridian reversion damages the brain. It needs Ganoderma lucidum as medicine. Eh? What''s in the little girl''s hand, isn''t it? "


    After talking to himself for a moment, the man in white took out two pills and put them in Ning Rongyue''s mouth and Ning Fu''s mouth respectively: "it''s simply predestined relationship. If it''s really related to that person, it''s not wrong for me to help."


    After feeding the medicine, the man in white got up and left again. He had something to do and couldn''t delay.


    Ning Rongyue was awakened by the cold. When she woke up, the night was falling. She frowned and tasted the bitter taste in her mouth. It was just that Ning Fu''s condition was too bad. She could not think too much. After breaking Ning Fu''s hand, Ning Rongyue stretched out her hand nervously to explore Ning Fu''s forehead. It was noon when they fell down the cliff. Now it was about midnight, and it was even deeper at night, If Ning Fu had any problems, it would be a serious crime.


    "It''s so hot!"


    Ning Rongyue drew back her hand, and the expression on her face became more and more ugly. She reached for Ning Fu maimen again: "channel thrusting? What''s going on? It was all right before. Three broken ribs? "


    Ning Rongyue exclaimed: "it''s over, it''s over, it''s hurt to the heart, it''s only a ray of life, it''s all because of my fault!"


    Ning Fu''s rib is broken. Ning Rongyue doesn''t dare to move him easily. She just stays in the wilderness all the time. The situation may be worse. Ning Rongyue stomps her feet and sees the rope around her waist.


    She first took out a pill from her pocket and put it into Ning Fu''s hand: "OK, Fu, you wait. It''s all my fault this time. You can''t have an accident!"


    With that, Ning Rongyue first made a fire beside Ning Fu, and then began to fold some branches of suitable thickness nearby and tie them together with ropes.


    "It''s done!"


    She tied a simple board with a branch. Ning Rongyue carefully moved Ning Fu to the board, and then dragged Ning Fu to find a dry cave. She had been under the cliff, but she was not so embarrassed as this time. She probably remembered where there was an empty cave left by wild animals.

 Chapter 6

    Find a cave, Ning Rongyue spread some hay under Ning Fu, and then raise the fire again. Now it''s too dark, she only has some pills to protect her life. If you want to find the medicine suitable for Ning Fu''s injury, you can only wait until tomorrow morning to find it!


    Ning Fu has been in a coma. Ning Rongyue secretly clenched her fist after noticing that his lips turned white. She only tangled for a moment and then read: "I have to. Don''t worry. If you are well, I won''t force you to be responsible."


    While talking about Ning Rongyue, he took off his coat and lay beside Ning Fu in his thin inner garment, holding Ning Fu tightly: "it''s so cold!"


    Ning Rongyue clenched her teeth and put her coat on them. Then she hugged Ning Fu tightly: "you can''t do anything!"


    In a muddle, Ning Rongyue doesn''t know when to go to sleep. The first thing Ning Rongyue does when she wakes up the next day is to explore Ning Fu''s breath. When she feels that there is still breath, Ning Rongyue is relieved.


    She got up to move her aching body for a while, and then murmured, "Fu, you wait a little longer, I''ll find the medicine now."


    Hemostatic herbs, dandelion and baishisui are used to treat trauma and prevent inflammation. Pills made of Poria cocos, morning glory and white resin are taken to remove congestion. Shuihancao is used to treat meridian reversion and internal conflict.


    Ning Rongyue looks for herbs in a hurry according to her memory, but suddenly she hears a strange sound in front of her.


    "The general was attacked and fell off the cliff in Wanhe stream. We have never seen anyone along the mountain river. What can we do?" A rough and crazy looking man can''t hide his eagerness in his heart.


    "Keep your voice down. The general''s accident has been concealed to death. If someone else listens to it, I''ll see how you can explain it!" The refined man frowned helplessly.


    "Then what can I do? Even if the general is dead, there must be a corpse!"


    The refined man glared at the rough looking man: "don''t give me the crow''s mouth! Who''s there? "


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t hear the conversation clearly, but she accidentally kicked the stone under her feet and let out a sound. The refined man pulled out his sword and stabbed her. Ning Rongyue''s eyes were so full that he didn''t dare to move.


    "Who are you?"


    The refined man looked at Ning Rongyue''s rather immature appearance and frowned, and timely stopped the sharp sword.


    Ning Rongyue swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said slowly, "I, I''m the woman who collects herbs in the village nearby. I didn''t hear anything when I collect herbs here!"


    Ning Rongyue is still holding a medicinal material with soil in her hand at this time, which is also believable. The rough man opens the elegant man''s sword: "I know you are eager, but you need to embarrass a little girl."


    The refined man received the sword into the scabbard, looked at Ning Rongyue and asked, "since you are a person near here, have you seen any strange man recently?"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked and immediately shook his head: "no, no."


    "I think the girl is frightened by you. Let''s look for it elsewhere."


    Rough crazy man helpless voice, elegant man smell speech out a few Liang silver to Ning Rongyue to apologize, two people slowly leave here.


    Seeing that they left Ning Rongyue, they were relieved. Ning Fu''s appearance appeared in their mind. They didn''t look like good people! Are they the enemies of Fu?


    Ning Rongyue thought for a long time and couldn''t understand why, so she had to throw her head to the cave. It''s important to treat Fu first!


    Ning Rongyue didn''t dare to move Ning Fu before, but now Ning Rongyue dares to set Ning Fu''s bones after feeding Ning Fu with medicine. Without gauze, Ning Rongyue can only tear her inner garment one by one to bind Ning Fu and correct her bones. After all, Ning Rongyue is sweating. She has done everything she can, and now she can only let fate decide.


    "Gululu..."


    Ning Rongyue''s face was subtly stiff for a moment: "stomach, stomach, be good, I''ll go to find some fruit."


    At this time of the year, the fruits are still half green and unripe. After eating a few sour ninjas, Ning Rongyue fed them mouth to mouth and drank a little juice.


    In the evening, Ning Rongyue felt that Ning Fu''s fever had subsided, and then went to fiddle with the fire to make it burn more vigorously.


    "Month, month?"


    Ning Fu, who just woke up, tried to straighten up, but felt a sharp pain.


    Ning Rongyue was surprised. She quickly turned around to comfort Ning Fu. Her eyes also had some tears: "you''re finally awake. You scared me to death. It''s all my fault..."


    "Yueyue and Yueyue don''t cry. Fu protects Yueyue and Yueyue doesn''t cry!"


    Seeing this, Ning Fu quickly reached out to wipe Ning Rongyue''s tears, and giggled: "Ah Fu doesn''t hurt, and Yueyue doesn''t hurt when she blows."


    Ning Rongyue is funny and distressed. She comes forward and blows at Ning Fu''s wound: "OK, blow, it doesn''t hurt."


    "Well." Ning Fu grinned.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were red again, and then he got up and took some fruits: "you eat quickly. You have strength only by eating something. Although this thing is sour, it''s good for your body."


    Ning Fu can''t wait to nibble at the fruit, and then his facial features are distorted. But in Ning Rongyue''s expectant eyes, he still swallows the fruit: "moon... Moon."


    Ning Rongyue bit her teeth: "you eat quickly, or how can you do if you don''t have the strength to sleep again?"


    "Good..."


    Ning Fu biting his teeth, Ning Rongyue saw that after he ate three fruits, he did not force him to continue to eat. Instead, he said, "since you wake up, we should find a way to go back quickly. It''s been two days. They should be worried."


    Ning Fu Wen Yan nodded obediently, Ning Rongyue sighed: "OK, let''s have a rest now, tomorrow morning I''ll try to take you away."


    Ning Fu, who is awake for the first time and enjoys the treatment of Ning Rongyue sleeping in her arms, doesn''t understand why her face suddenly has a fever. She stares into the middle of the night, and then sees Ning Rongyue''s sleeping face enter the dream.


    The next day, the sky suddenly began to drizzle again, Ning Fu is absolutely not to rain, Ning Rongyue some worry about how to do.


    "Moon!"


    "Xiaoyue, where are you?"


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    "Yueyue, it''s grandfather." Originally closed eyes endure pain Ning Fu suddenly opened his eyes to see Ning Rongyue, Ning Rongyue a Leng.


    "Grandfather?"


    Ning Fu said in a deep voice: "I heard my grandfather''s voice. Yueyue, my grandfather came to us."


    Ning Rongyue said with a happy look: "really? Fu, don''t move. I''ll go out and have a look. "


    Lying in the same place, Ning Fu''s fingers curled up slightly, and his face was a little anxious. Yueyue would not want her


    "Grandfather, grandfather, I''m here!"


    Ning Rongyue, who came out of the cave, also heard doctor Fu''s voice and waved excitedly: "grandfather! Uncle Fu, here I am


    Doctor Fu heard Ning Rongyue''s voice and looked very happy: "ah! It''s the moon! This girl! I found it at last

 Chapter 7

    Fu Yuan and others also take a happy look and rush to the source of the sound. Fu Yingnian takes a horse to Ning Rongyue first. When he sees Ning Rongyue in ragged clothes, his eyes flash over and cherish him: are you ok?


    Ning Rongyue stepped back slightly to avoid Fu Yingnian''s hand: "I''m ok, brother anian." Then Ning Rongyue looked at doctor Fu and said, "grandfather, uncle Fu, I''m sorry to worry you."


    Fu Fu''s moustache cocked: "you! You child! How can you be so ignorant! what''s happening? Let Grandpa have a look


    It''s not good to teach your daughter the same lesson as your son when she is old. Doctor Fu is a little weak in their heart. At the same time, they are glad Ning Rongyue didn''t have an accident.


    "Palpitations, a little cold! What''s the matter with you these two days? Are you secretly looking for Bai Lingzhi? Do you know how worried we are? The whole village is looking for you! "


    Ning Rongyue bowed her head and let doctor Fu scold her. Seeing this, doctor Fu was soft hearted again: "just, just, nothing happened! What about the child? "


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and told the story before: "grandfather, let''s go and take Fu home because of me."


    After hearing that Ning Rongyue really found Bai Lingzhi, doctor Fu was surprised. Then he was afraid and fell off the cliff?


    Ning Fu secretly breathes a sigh of relief after seeing Ning Rongyue''s return, while Fu Yingnian looks at Ning Fu with a little hostility. Ah Yue falls to the cliff just to find medicine for this man! Finally, Fu Yuan found a few young villagers to work together to carry Ning Fu back, and the matter finally came to an end.


    As soon as I get back to the village, Ning Rongyue is held in her arms by Mrs. Fu Jingxiao, whose eyes are red. It''s very comforting. Ning Rongyue looks anxiously at Ning Fu: "mother Xiaoxiao, I''m ok. It''s all Ah Fu who saved me!"


    "Fu?"


    Jing Xiao turned his eyes to Ning Fu: "don''t worry if you have doctor Fu here. Today you''ll stay and reflect on me. It''s not a worry at all!"


    Ning Rongyue knows that she has done something wrong, so she apologizes and asks for mercy.


    After a hundred days of injury, Ning Fu broke three ribs this time. He didn''t have a good skin on his body. It took him three months to rest before he could walk on the ground. This is because his physique is good enough. During these three months, Ning Rongyue took care of Ning Fu every step of the way. He almost responded to every request. All kinds of food and medicine changed, and their feelings gradually became closer.


    On this day, after washing, Ning Rongyue divided her hair into two equal strands and tied them symmetrically into two big vertebrae. Two plain silver hairpins inlaid with colored stones were used to divide the two strands of hair on both sides of the head. A small lock of hair was drawn out of the bun to make it naturally hang down. It was a common style of hair. She also wore a goose yellow Yunyan shirt and a pleated skirt of the same color, Luo skirt length to the calf, exposed inside the light yellow trousers legs, clothing cuffs, skirt tail, legs and light pink shoes are embroidered with white pear blossoms, simple and elegant style, lining rather dissolve the moon skin, such as congealed fat, people are more delicate than flowers.


    Their Fujia village is located in Anhuai county. Anhuai county is not big. There are always many caravans passing by. It''s still prosperous. Today, she''s going to check the account book in Nanhe restaurant in the county. Although she''s a restaurant owner now, she can''t be a shopkeeper completely. She used to go there every seven days before, but she hasn''t been there for the past three months because of Ning Fu, At this moment, she wants to go to the medicine house first, let Ning Fu follow doctor Fu obediently.


    "Fu, how are you today?"


    Ning Fu, who was watering the medicinal materials, turned his head when he heard Ning Rongyue''s voice: "I''m ok, Yueyue. Look, I''m watering my grandfather."


    "Ah Fu is wonderful!" Ning Rongyue chuckled twice, which made Ning Fu a little confused: "today I''m going out. Fu, you should be here with your grandfather."


    Ningrongyue, a white Ganoderma lucidum, has been taken by Ningfu. Unfortunately, it seems that it is useless, but ningrongyue has made up her mind to keep Ningfu.


    "Going out?"


    Ning Fu immediately thought of the cliff before, he was a little nervous: "I accompany the moon! I protect the moon


    Ning Rongyue''s brain turns to reflect why Ning Fu is so nervous. He says with a smile: "I''m not going to dig medicine this time. Ah Fu can rest assured that it''s not dangerous."


    But Ning Fu said obstinately: "I am with Yueyue!"


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t, so he could only give Doctor Fu an explanation, and then he came to the village with Ning Fu.


    At this time, an ox cart is waiting at the entrance of the village. They get on the ox cart. Ning Rongyue greets the coachman and signals that they can go. Ning Rongyue''s mind gradually fades away from the ox cart. In fact, she and Fu Yinghe, uncle Fu''s eldest son, jointly run the tavern in the county. Although they say it''s a partnership, it''s just brother Yinghe''s taking care of them. Brother Yinghe has been ten years old and is always gentle and polite, He is the most proud student of his father. For himself, he is also a friend of his father. After his father died, Yinghe taught him to learn etiquette and calligraphy. He always cared for himself. However, Yinghe didn''t follow uncle Fu''s wishes and began to work in business instead. Although he supported Yinghe, uncle Fu always opposed him and didn''t understand Yinghe''s practice, Until the conflict between them broke out two years ago, Yinghe left the restaurant alone and gave it to him. Now he is guarding Nanhe restaurant alone and occasionally receives a letter from Yinghe. But this time, uncle Fu is very hard hearted. He never heard a word from Yinghe, saying that he doesn''t have this son.


    Ning Rongyue thinks about the past, but doesn''t find that Ning Fu''s eyes are full of her. She doesn''t know that when she rescued Ning Fu from the water, he still has a trace of consciousness. That is to say, this trace of consciousness makes Ning Fu recognize her, so that he can stick to her and treat her so special.


    "Little boss, here comes Nanhe restaurant."


    The coachman of the ox cart is a man of Nanhe restaurant. He will pick up Ning Rongyue every seven days. When Fu Yinghe just left the restaurant, they didn''t have much confidence in Ning Rongyue. However, in the past two years, Ning Rongyue has been very devoted to Nanhe restaurant. A little girl actually propped up Nanhe restaurant by herself, The guys in the shop admire Ning Rongyue very much.


    Ning Rongyue nodded with a smile: "Dazhuang, please go ahead. I''ll take Fu to the restaurant first."


    "All right, little boss."


    For the first time, the little boss brought a stranger. The coachman Dazhuang Ningfu was very curious, but he didn''t ask. He thought that this would not be the little boss''s. they should help the little boss look at each other.


    Ning Rongyue came into the restaurant through the back door. She took Ning Fu through the courtyard behind the restaurant and all the way to the kitchen. It''s still morning. There are not many guests outside, but the kitchen is not idle at all. Some clerks have begun to prepare the food for the day and do some simple treatment. At the bottom of the kitchen stands a serious middle-aged man, staring at everyone, Ning Rongyue first said hello to the guys, and then walked towards the middle-aged people.

 Chapter 8

    "Master Li, you are still so serious."


    The middle-aged man has noticed this, with a smile on his serious face. He is the chef of the restaurant. In fact, when Fu Yinghe left, he also wanted to leave. Ning Rongyue''s sincere retention moved him, so he would stay. Then, in the process of getting along with him, he gradually admired the girl who supported the restaurant and became more serious: "Xiaoyue came early today, Did you have breakfast? Uncle Li will cook you a meal. "


    Ning Rongyue''s face showed a sweet smile: "that''s really great, Uncle Li. This is Ning Fu, my brother and I. We haven''t eaten yet, so we have to save our stomachs to enjoy Uncle Li''s meal."


    Master Li just looks at Ning Fu and frowns. He says that Xiaoyue''s younger brother looks too old. Is he really a younger brother?


    But he didn''t think about it elsewhere. He nodded: "I know you are greedy. Take your brother out and wait. There is too much smoke in it. I''ll let Xiao He send it to you later."


    "Thank you, Uncle Li."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and took Ning Fu out of the kitchen to the front hall.


    "Shopkeeper."


    A young man sitting in front of him fiddling with an abacus stood up and said hello to Ning Rongyue. This is Li Cheng, the son of Uncle Li in the kitchen. He is young, but he still knows a few words. At the beginning, Uncle Li recommended him to be a cashier, and Ning Rongyue was very satisfied with him. Uncle Li is always strict, and his son is simple, honest, but shrewd. It''s just right for him to manage accounts, What''s more, she would come every three or seven days before: "brother Li, please show me the account of some time ago."


    "Oh, yes."


    Li Cheng takes out the account book locked in the cabinet and gives it to Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue comes to check the account every seven days before, so he records the account of each seven days separately. Ning Rongyue will collect all the accounts that Ning Rongyue has seen, and the one that Ning Rongyue has not seen will be handed over to her when Ning Rongyue comes.


    It''s just that ningrong month hasn''t come for three months in a row. There are a lot of books piled up!


    Ning Rongyue took the account book, said hello, and went back to the room specially left for her in the backyard. She couldn''t finish reading so many accounts, so she had to check some first. Time was very tight, and Zhang Ning Rongyue didn''t pay attention to Ning Fu, but Ning Fu was not dissatisfied as long as she was by her side, He sat next to Ning Rongyue and looked at her without saying a word.


    After a while, Xiao He in the kitchen brought the food cooked by Master Li. Ning Fu opened the door and took it. Two bowls of delicious minced meat porridge, two meat and two vegetable dishes, as well as several large white steamed buns and a dish of sweet scented osmanthus crispy. Ning Fu would be really hungry and asked Ning Rongyue to come for dinner.


    "Yueyue, I''ll see later. Here comes the meal."


    "Well, you can eat first. I''ll talk about it later."


    Completely immersed in the accounts of Ning Rongyue, Ning Fu frowned and picked up chopsticks to hold a piece of sweet scented osmanthus crisp: "ah, open your mouth."


    Ning Rongyue opened her mouth and ate the sweet scented osmanthus crisp. She chewed it for a moment before she could react. She couldn''t laugh or cry and swallowed the things in her mouth: "you eat first, I''ll eat later."


    "No, it''s not good if the rice is cold. Yueyue is obedient. I''ll feed you." Ning Fu seriously refused to feed Ning Rongyue, eager to try.


    Ning Rongyue''s heart warms up and refuses Ning Fu''s act of feeding. Then she puts down her account book: "OK, I''ll go to eat now."


    Ning Fu took chopsticks to listen, but some pity, can''t feed Yueyue.


    Ning Rongyue is funny: "don''t you come here to eat, do you want me to feed you?"


    "All right." Ning replied immediately.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were drawn. She just said that, but seeing Ning Fu''s expectant eyes, she could only sit down and pick up a piece of meat and send it to his mouth. Ning Fu''s face was happy: "you still need to feed Yue Yue!"


    Ning Rongyue knocked him with the clean end of chopsticks: "eat by yourself!"


    Ning Fu turned his lips and did not speak any more. He cooked the sweet scented osmanthus cake quietly. Master Li made the sweet scented osmanthus cake according to Ning Rongyue''s taste. He was not interested in it. Chopsticks picked out large pieces of meat. Seeing how delicious he ate, Ning Rongyue also had more appetite.


    At the end of the meal, Xiao He came over and took away the dishes. He also sent a few plates of snacks. Ning Fu sat next to Ning Rongyue with dried meat in his mouth. Ning Rongyue glanced at him: "is the meal made by Uncle Li delicious?"


    Ning Fu swallowed the dried meat and hesitated: "it''s not as delicious as Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue laughs at his guilty look, and then sees that Ning Fu''s expression is more innocent, so he laughs more happily. This nerd: "OK, I''ll cook for you every day, don''t say I''m tired of it."


    "No way." Ning Fu hurriedly guarantees that Ning Rongyue will not tease him any more, and let him stay quiet and pay attention to his accounts.


    Lunch is also in the room to solve, until the day began to dim, Ning Rongyue just read less than half of the account book, see the side always motionless, afraid to disturb their own Ning Fu, she is a little guilty, a Fu today is afraid to be bored.


    "Yueyue, are you ready?"


    "All right." Ning Rongyue is going to take the rest of the account book home.


    "Let''s go home." Ning Fu blinked.


    Ning Rong moon Leng for a while, and then said with a smile: "OK, let''s go home." Pick up the account book, then get up and move your legs: "let''s go."


    She''s not alone now. There''s someone else who wants to go home with him, to their home.


    Ning Fu follows Ning Rongyue and comes to the front hall again. It''s late for the meeting, but there are still several people eating. All the guests who know Ning Rongyue smile and say hello to her: "boss, you Dongpo meat is the most delicious!"


    Ning Rongyue narrowed her eyes with a smile and said, "come back next time, Xiao Liu. Let''s pack a portion of Dongpo meat for this guest and take it away. It''s my treat."


    "The boss is so cheerful, ha ha." The guest who opened his mouth was also very satisfied. Xiao Liu, who was running in the hall, went to the kitchen to greet him.


    Give the account book to Li Cheng and cover it with red ink to distinguish whether Ning Rongyue has checked the account book. Then Li Cheng carefully keeps the account book: "the one who came before, but I told him that the shopkeeper didn''t come today, and I sent him away."


    Ning Rongyue''s face turned black and her tone was cold: "just send it away."


    Li Cheng nodded and said, "Dazhuang is waiting outside. Do you want to go back?"


    "Well, I''ll go first." Ning Rongyue is ready to leave: "tell Uncle Li for me, I''ll go first." Li Cheng nodded. They live in a restaurant.


    Go out to sit on the ox cart, Ning Fu just asked: "Yueyue how unhappy, who is that?"


    "A guy who''s always bothering me. Fu doesn''t care about him." Ning Rongyue kneaded her eyebrows, and Dazhuang, the driver of the car, put in a sentence: "that person always bothers the little boss by his identity."

 Chapter 9

    Ning Rongyue stopped Dazhuang from saying with her eyes. Ning Fu waved his fist angrily: "I''ll protect Yueyue in the future and see who dares to come!"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "OK, I''ll let you protect me."


    "Yueyue, don''t believe it. I''m very good." The voice gradually hidden into the night, two strange hearts gradually close.


    When they got home, it was late. Ning Rongyue and her husband took out the food they had packed in the restaurant before and were ready to go to bed. It may be that Ning Rongyue gave Ning Fu a sense of security that he would not be left behind. This time Ning Fu was unexpectedly easy to talk. When they went to her father''s room alone, Ning Rongyue was also relieved.


    The next morning, someone knocked on the door. Maybe Ning Rongyue was really tired yesterday, but he didn''t get up yet. After waking up, Ning Fu stood at Ning Rongyue''s door, heard the knock, and shook his head to open the door.


    "Who? Yueyue is sleeping


    Ning Fu opened the door discontentedly and looked out of the door. Although he was discontented, his expression froze when people saw him.


    "Ning Fu? How can I be in a Yue''s home! " Fu Yingnian, with an unbelievable face, asked in shock.


    Ning Fu crooked his head, curled his mouth and said with some pride: "Yueyue let me be here. Keep your voice down. Yueyue is sleeping!"


    Fu Yingnian was shocked. He looked at Ning Fu''s lips trembling. He told himself that it was impossible. He looked at Ning Fu with some vigilance.


    This voice caused the attention of doctor Fu in the medicine house. He was just wondering why Ning Fu was not in the medicine house. Didn''t he come back last night? Hearing the voice, he came over and was surprised when he saw Ning Fu: "Why are you here?"


    Ning Fu shrank his head. I don''t know why he was always a little counselled when he saw doctor Fu. Then he straightened up his chest and said, "Yueyue agreed me to come here. I''m going to live here."


    Fu Yingnian was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "how can Fu laoyueyue let an outsider stay at home? Or a man? "


    Because of his questioning tone, Fu frowned and was dissatisfied. He stared at Ning Fu and asked, "where is Rongyue?"


    Ningfu tall, standing at the door to stop two people: "Yueyue is sleeping, you are not allowed to disturb her."


    There was a lot of noise here. Some good villagers stood in the distance and pointed. They recognized that Ning Fu was the man who had saved Ning Rongyue''s life. Seeing this, they immediately went to inform the village head.


    It''s just that when Ning Fu and Fu Yingnian ask about it, he just says that Ning Rongyue brought him here last night and stopped them from entering. Fu frowns fiercely and thinks that this person''s brain doesn''t work well. I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense. But Fu Yingnian doesn''t know where he wants to go. His eyes are red. If it''s not for Fu, he rushes up. Ning Fu can''t be too busy, Not afraid of Fu Yingnian, he is really powerful.


    "Let''s get out of here and get together in the early morning. I''m in a hurry!"


    At this time, Fu Yuan, the head of Fu Village, and Mrs. Fu came. Although Mrs. Fu was gentle and amiable in front of Ning Rongyue, she became angry when she saw some women pointing at the door of Ning Rongyue and spoke mercilessly.


    The women scattered one by one step and three times back. Only the tiger''s mother, who spoke ill before, said: "Jing Xiao, how can Ning Rongyue be your half daughter, and even take the wild man home? You have to have a good look, tut tut."


    She not only didn''t like Ning Rongyue, but also was sour to Mrs. Fu. If there was no Jing Xiao, Mrs. Fu would be her.


    "Oh, so what, can you manage it, Gu yunyun?" Fu''s wife Jing laughs, hands fork waist, fiercely accepted to go back: "need you cat to cry mouse, still not fast go!"


    Looking at Mrs. Fu''s pungent painting, the woman didn''t know where she thought of it. She said that she was unlucky and left.


    No matter how tired and sleepy Rao shining is, she should wake up from such a big noise. In fact, she woke up when she heard Fu Yingnian questioning Dr. Fu. She got up in a hurry to wash. At this time, Mrs. Fu would come, and she would come out of the room to the door.


    "Uncle and aunt Fu, grandfather and elder brother Anning, what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, Ning Rongyue is still a little confused. Seeing Ning Rongyue coming out, Ning Fu is still happy to call Yue Yue and stand beside her.


    Later, Fu Yuan and Jing Xiao probably knew the whole story. Jing Xiao sighed when she saw her angry little son. Her son couldn''t see through it. How could she, a mother, not see Rongyue? She just regarded him as her brother. Jing Xiao hesitated and asked, "Rongyue, your brother Yingnian came to see you this morning and ran into this man, How can you let other men live here? Even if you don''t care about others, you are still my daughter, how can you care about your innocence? "


    Ning Rongyue also understood the reason why she had been around here in the early morning, but she didn''t expect to be caught by others. She was more guilty, but now she really only regards Ning Fu as her family. She said slowly: "smile, mother, Ah Fu, he''s not someone else."


    Ning Fu heard mention his name, some nervously staring at Ning Rongyue, realized that he might have done something wrong, Ning Rongyue grabbed his wrist to comfort: "it''s OK."


    Then Ning Rongyue said firmly: "Ah Fu was saved by me, and he also saved my life. You can see that he has some brain problems, and he''s still clinging to me. I can''t let him go. No matter who he was before, now he''s my younger brother Ning Fu. What''s wrong with living in my home? Who can say what?"


    Jing Xiao has nothing to say for a moment. She also knows that the child is too lonely. Ning Rongyue really regards Ning Fu as her family. She can''t say anything else to stop him. However, doctor Fu seems to have expected that. Looking at Ning Fu''s eyes, she has deep meaning and doesn''t say anything more, as if she has acquiesced in this matter.


    Only Fu Yuan and Fu Yingnian are discontented, especially when Fu Yingnian looks at Ning Fu like an enemy. Although Ning Fu doesn''t remember, he is not completely stupid. After feeling the malice of Fu Yingnian''s eyes, he stares back. Ning Rongyue, who is between them, looks at Jing Xiao and Fu for help.


    Jing Xiao looks at Ning Rongyue more and more like her good sister. After all, she has nothing to do with the child she raised. She secretly stops Fu Yuan, who has no words to say. But doctor Fu says, "OK, I know about this. Ning Fu''s name comes from me and Rongyue. Rongyue is not an insignificant person. It''s better to have one more person with her, We''re here early in the morning, and we''re talking. "


    Fu Yingnian is full of brain paste at this time, breathing heavily: "do you know? You know how to stop ah Yue! How can this be done? What a system! You are Yueyue''s elder, you

 Chapter 10

    "Enough!" Ning Rongyue couldn''t listen: "is this the attitude you should have towards your grandfather? It''s my decision. I''m not afraid of the shadow


    "Ah Yue!" Fu Yingnian''s eyes were red, and then he saw Ning Fu standing in front of Ning Rongyue with a protective posture: "I don''t want you to bully Yueyue!"


    "Fu?" Ning Rongyue was a little stunned. Fu Yingnian finally turned and ran away.


    Fu Yingnian can''t help but leave. Fu Yuan goes after her with a sigh. On the contrary, Jing Xiao looks as expected. He stands here and comforts Ning Rongyue. He tells her not to blame herself, and then leaves.


    Standing in the same place, doctor Fu secretly glared at Ning Fu and comforted Ning Rongyue: "OK, your brother Yingnian is also worried about you. You don''t know his stubborn temper. Haven''t you had breakfast yet? It''s just that my grandfather hasn''t eaten it yet, so I have to trouble Rongyue to make breakfast for him. After dinner, I''ll let this boy go up the mountain with me to dig herbs. It''s just that I''m short of help. "


    Ning Rongyue nodded, but didn''t refuse that doctor Fu would take Ning Fu to dig herbs. Doctor Fu always had a sense of propriety, and would not take Ning Fu to too dangerous places. It''s better to let Ning Fu follow him. The three returned to the house. They just came out in a hurry. Ning Rongyue went to clean up and cook in the kitchen. The sitting doctor Fu looked at Ning Fu and didn''t like him. Ning Fu didn''t touch the mold either. He followed the kitchen innocently. The black faced old man and Yue Yue, and the fool knew who to choose.


    "Yueyue, can I help you?" Ning Fu also knows that this morning''s farce has a lot to do with him, and his voice is a little nervous.


    Ning Rongyue looked back and thought, "go to the small vegetable garden and get a handful of vegetables. Remember to pull them out."


    Ning Rongyue''s family is divided into the main dining room, the east room, the west room and the backyard. Ning Rongyue lives in the west room, and the kitchen is next to the west room. In front of the kitchen is a vegetable garden. Now Ning Fu lives in the east room where Ning Fu used to live.


    Ning''s father used to be an elegant man. He planted a piece of bamboo in his backyard and dug a small pond to plant lotus flowers. After his death, Ning Rongyue didn''t want to leave the house deserted. He managed the house well and raised fish in the backyard pond. But now the fish in the pond is too small, so Ning Rongyue went to catch fish by the river last time. There is a grapevine and several osmanthus trees in front of the East chamber, In autumn, the fragrance is most pleasant.


    At this time, out of the kitchen, Ning Fu looked at the green garden a little dizzy, which is green vegetables? It''s all green. Ning Fu rolled up his sleeve and pulled it up at the edge of the garden.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing doctor Fu''s mouth pumping, if he doesn''t stop him, I''m afraid that Rongyue will be angry when he sees it. Is this guy who works hard to destroy Rongyue?


    Ning Rongyue in the kitchen also felt as if she had ignored something. After hearing doctor Fu''s voice, she came out and saw Ning Fu holding a few seedlings in his hand. She said innocently: "help Yueyue pull vegetables."


    Ning Rongyue has a black line on her face. This is the eggplant seedling she takes good care of. After growing so big, she is almost pulled out by Ning Fu. She is tired and forgets that Ning Fu doesn''t know what green vegetables are. She reluctantly takes over the eggplant seedling in Ning Fu''s hand and puts it aside. If it is pulled out by roots, it should be saved. She gently says, "it''s not green vegetables, it''s eggplant seedlings, In the future, you can make eggplant. Next time, you can''t pull it out. This is what I mean by vegetables


    On the side of the vegetable field near the kitchen, she planted two rows of eggplant, pepper and garlic sprouts. On the outside, there are Luffa, cucumber and tomato, which are still small seedlings. In the middle, a piece of rapeseed sown in early spring just grows many tender vegetable seedlings, which are crowded tightly. She introduced these vegetables to Ning Fu. Although Ning Fu didn''t remember some common sense, he seemed silly, But he has a good memory. Generally speaking, he will remember it firmly.


    After hearing Ning Rongyue''s words, Ning Fu blinked a little dejectedly, looking at the eggplant seedling that Ning Rongyue put aside: "sorry, Yueyue, I did something wrong again."


    Ning Rongyue looked at the tall man like a big dog doing something wrong. She could not help touching the dog''s head: "it''s OK. I didn''t make it clear. These vegetables are still alive. I''ll plant them again."


    "Really?" Ning Fu''s eyes are bright.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help touching the dog''s head again: "really, well, can Fu help me pull out some vegetable seedlings now? You can pick out the places that are dense. "


    "Yes, Yueyue."


    Ning Fu nodded, always pay attention to this side of the Fu doctor also take back the line of sight, why will feel some toothache. Ning Fu, who already knew these dishes, carefully pulled out a handful of vegetables, then removed the roots and some bad leaves of vegetables according to Ning Rongyue''s teaching, washed them clean, and finally got Ning Rongyue''s praise. Ning Fu laughed a little, and then left the kitchen to Ning Rongyue to show her skills and wait outside for dinner.


    The main food is mung bean and Lily porridge and tube full big white steamed bread. Ning Rongyue fried a light green vegetable, and then cut the pickled radish into pieces and put it on the plate. Thinking of Ning Fu''s love for meat, she pulled out several tender garlic sprouts, chopped the fresh pork, and made a fried minced meat with garlic sprouts.


    In addition to the fresh dishes planted at home, many raw meat and ingredients will be sent to the restaurant every once in a while. Ning Rongyue is actually much better than those villagers imagined. It''s just that people close to her know something, so there''s no need to publicize it.


    The three of them were very satisfied with the breakfast, and Ning Fu also finished the meat dish with enough weight.


    After breakfast, Ning Fu Wei was grabbed by doctor Fu''s ear and taken away. Ning Rongyue could not help but watch them leave. Then when she got home, she had to plant the eggplant seedlings again as soon as possible, and the cucumber and tomato seedlings were not small, so she had to put up the necessary climbing frame.


    Although she doesn''t need to do these things because of the food materials and income from the restaurant, she still likes the feeling of doing it herself, otherwise she won''t learn cooking from Master Li.


    First, plant the eggplant seedlings. Their roots are in good condition. Don''t worry that they will not be able to grow. Cover the soil and then pour water. Ning Rongyue stands up and claps her hands and goes to the utility room on the side of the East chamber.


    She took out the smooth bamboo pole that she had prepared early in the morning. Although she liked to do some work, she didn''t have much strength. She had to carry the bamboo pole to the side of the garden in batches. For this reason, she specially changed into a short fight, which was convenient for work. Three bamboo poles were inserted in the triangle of a cucumber seedling, and then fixed. Busy time passed quickly.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Fu Fu calmly glanced at Ning Fu, who kept looking back, and slowly said: "don''t look, Rongyue is at home, a big man is walking slowly."

 Chapter 11

    It has to be said that Dr. Fu also has some bad factors. Seeing Ning Fu''s wronged mouth, he is very happy. It''s a pity that although he is a generation of ghost doctors, he can''t do anything about a person''s brain. If the old man were to think about it, he might have some ways. Tut, why do you think about it, There''s no feeling that you can''t do what you want in front of ningrong moon.


    Ning Fu knew that this was Yueyue''s respected elder, and he couldn''t take it back. He could only walk on the path behind doctor Fu with two medicine hoes and some small medicine baskets on his back. He was not at Yueyue''s side and missed her.


    Without going deep into the mountain forest, doctor Fu took Ning Fu around the periphery and dug up several herbs one after another in the middle. Now the herbs in this season are not mature yet. Doctor Fu is going to dig up some herb seedlings and go back to cultivate them by himself. It will be much more convenient to use them at ordinary times. It can be seen that Ning Fu is absent-minded and doctor Fu doesn''t embarrass him any more, He took out a small medicine hoe from his medicine basket and was ready to start.


    The root in front of the tree is covered by some leaves. This is the cover made by a small ginseng he found last time. This ginseng is not old, but he is going to take it back to plant it in the medicine house. Fu carefully opened the leaves on it. He can see that there are five whorled compound leaves on the top of a fresh green stem. The compound leaves of ginseng are palm shaped, with 3-5 small leaves and 3 nearly equal in size, There are petioles, the leaflets are slightly obovate, the base is cuneate, the edge is serrate, a few bristles are scattered on the upper vein, the lower part is glabrous, the lowest pair of leaflets is very small, without petioles.


    Fu narrowed his eyes. He could see that the ginseng club had already formed several small flower buds. It looked lively and tender. He was careful not to hurt the leaves and roots of ginseng. Fu used a wooden medicine hoe to gently dig up some moist soil around, and Ning Fu was also attracted by the sight, Staring at doctor Fu''s careful action with big eyes and breath holding.


    Seeing his wide eyes, doctor Fu was a little funny, with a smile on his face. He was carefully digging the soil, and at the same time, he slowly introduced the ginseng he dug to Ning Fu: "this ginseng is a good thing. It''s right to use. It''s a life. I have to be careful not to hurt it."


    When he heard doctor Fu''s words, Ning Fu held his breath more and more, and stared at the appearance of ginseng leaves exposed outside. He wanted to remember the appearance of this good thing. Although it was a bit stupid, he also understood how important a life was. When he heard doctor Fu''s words, his first thought was Ning Rongyue. Later, he would find more of this for Yue Yue. En, All good things should be given to Yueyue.


    After digging the ginseng, Dr. Fu wrapped the ginseng whiskers with moist soil. Although he thought it would be too early, he had already dug out the ginseng. He wanted to go back and plant it as soon as possible, so he didn''t want to go on wandering.


    Doctor Fu straightened up and said to Ning Fu, "go, go back."


    Ning Fu helped the medicine basket on his back, nodded and couldn''t wait. He felt that he was hungry enough to eat an ox, the kind of ox that came to take him and Yueyue to the city last time. Although they hadn''t made it for a long time in Dr. Fu''s eyes, it was already noon, and the medicine basket behind Ning Fu was full of herbs, But doctor Fu was very relaxed, with only one ginseng on his back. He felt that it was very wise to bring Ningfu over.


    Yu Guangli caught a glimpse of Ning Fu rubbing his stomach. Doctor Fu''s mouth curved with disdain: "tut Tut, a big man is not as good as an old man as me. When I go back, I''ll tell Yueyue that you probably have no physical strength and can''t help me."


    Ning Fu didn''t realize that doctor Fu was teasing him on purpose. He was a little anxious: "I''m not, I''m not! Don''t tell Yueyue


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Ning Fu looked at doctor Fu with a face of suffocation. He couldn''t straighten his waist with a smile. He turned his head and walked in front of him with a dark face. He thought in his heart that he couldn''t be impulsive or impulsive.


    On the other side, seeing that it was almost noon, Ning Rongyue put down her work and the bamboo pole was almost inserted. She thought that grandfather Fu and Ning Fu would soon come back. Ah Fu was the first time to go out for such a long time. She must be tired. She had to prepare lunch for three people early. When Ah Fu and Ning Fu came back, they could just have a hot meal.


    In my mind, I want to reward Fu. Ning Rongyue has enough power to cook. Take out yesterday brought back in the well ice preserved good pork and chicken, braised meat, Fu will like.


    Heat the oil in the pot, add the dried pepper, grass fruit, star anise and ginger, stir fry the flavor, then take out the spices, add a few pieces of rock sugar, stir fry the sugar color, cut into large pieces of streaky pork, stir fry a few times in the pot, the jujube red meat looks full of lust, very attractive.


    Stir fry several times, Ning Rongyue add water again in the pot, add salt, rock sugar and spices to taste, then cover the pot, and wait for the pork to stew well. Clapping her hands, Ning Rongyue turns around and starts to deal with the chicken. What she takes out is a complete hen. The people in the restaurant have already helped her deal with the viscera and chicken feathers. Now it''s very convenient for her.


    Remove the chicken wings and chicken legs, cut them into pieces and stir fry them with potatoes. The delicious flavor of chicken is completely absorbed by potatoes. Ning Rongyue can''t help picking out a piece of chicken and putting it in his mouth, then stuffing the remaining chicken chest with spices and putting it into a earthen jar, and then adding Dangshen and fresh lotus leaves picked in the backyard to stew a fragrant lotus leaf chicken soup. Think about it, Ning Rongyue, considering the light taste of the old man, fried a plate of green vegetables and garlic eggs. It''s a great success!


    He nodded with satisfaction, lifted the lid of the pot and saw that the white rice had been stewed. Ning Rongyue took off her apron and went outside to wait for Ning Fu to come back.


    As far as the eyes can reach, the two figures are from far to near. Ning Rongyue suddenly has a feeling of satisfaction. The man in the family is working outside, and his wife is waiting for them to come back. It''s a warm feeling. Two red clouds float on her face unconsciously. What do you think? Ning Rongyue secretly spits at herself.


    Ning Fu, who had a good nose, smelled the tempting smell of meat coming from the air. He sniffed and rushed into the room. He put down the medicine basket and said, "I''m starving. What did Yue Yue do to eat? How fragrant


    Doctor Fu walked behind. Ning Rongyue took the medicine basket from him and said with a smile, "I know you are hungry. Please wash your hands and help me with the dishes. Grandfather, you should go to clean up quickly. You can have dinner soon. "


    Doctor Fu nodded and looked at Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu coming into the kitchen with a smile. Ning Fu just lifted the lid of the pot to make stewed pork, and some saliva came out. Ning Rongyue noticed it and took out his chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat: "open your mouth."

 Chapter 12

    Ning Fu sucked his saliva, opened his mouth to catch the meat from Ning Rongyue, and said vaguely: "thank you Yueyue, it''s delicious... Eat it well!"


    Sheng Haocai, Ning Rongyue gave Ning Fu the dish of braised pork: "you are so hungry. OK, take it first."


    "It''s delicious if you''re not hungry. Everything you make is delicious!"


    Ning Fu nodded seriously and went out with a plate. Ning Rongyue, who stayed in the kitchen, lost her smile and suddenly became better. At the same time, she filled up the meal quickly.


    "Rongyue''s smile is much more than before."


    Seeing this scene, doctor Fu was very pleased. At the same time, he grabbed the braised meat Ning Fu wanted to put in. En, it''s really fragrant.


    As time goes by, Ning Rongyue''s life returns to its original pattern, but there is an additional Ning Fu around her. Now Ning Fu will not stick to Ning Rongyue and refuse to leave. Occasionally Ning Rongyue will go to the restaurant to deal with business. Ning Fu will go up the mountain with doctor Fu to dig herbs or help with some work, and his life will be full.


    Recently, the weather turned hot, Ning Fu''s appetite has become not very good, Ning Rongyue will change the pattern to make food for him.


    Ning Rongyue, who comes out of the kitchen, puts down a plate of cut watermelons in her hand. Ning Fuzheng fertilizes the seedlings alone in the garden, but Ning Rongyue doesn''t go there. It''s not that she doesn''t help, but that Ning Fu is quite determined not to let Ning Rongyue near. The fertilizer they apply to the seedlings is all from the toilet, so it doesn''t taste good. Since Ning Fu saw Ning Rongyue dry once, He resolutely took over the work himself. His month was so delicate and his dirty work was so tiring that he could do it. Therefore, Ning Rongyue could only stand and watch from a distance. If she came near, she would still get Ning Fu''s small eyes of condemnation, which made her a little sad.


    At this time, Ning Fu, who had been busy for a long time, finally fattened the last vegetable seedling and straightened up. Seeing Ning Rongyue sitting in the shade of the tree in the yard, he narrowed his eyes with a smile and showed his big white teeth: "Yueyue will wait, I''ll go to wash it."


    This meeting, he was also contaminated with some flavor, to go to a good cleaning, the line of sight Ning Rongyue nodded to him.


    On the left side of the courtyard is the kitchen garden and Ning Rongyue''s room. The well beside the garden is the water they usually eat and drink. In the middle of the courtyard, there are stone tables and benches under the shade of trees. Ning Rongyue sits there.


    Ning Fu went back to the East Wing room where he lived on the right side, where he also had a well. In summer, the water in the well became cooler and cooler. Ning Fu didn''t think so much about it. He didn''t know how to defend men and women. He took off his shirt three times five times two times. If he wasn''t afraid that Yueyue would be angry, he might even take off his trousers, Ningfu first poured a bucket of water from the well from the beginning to the end, and every drop of water fell from her body. Originally, Ningfu, who was a little agitated because of the hot weather, felt very happy and sighed. Originally, she looked at ningrongyue silently and looked away. She thought that the day was getting hotter and hotter, and her head was about to smoke!


    Ning Fu didn''t notice Ning Rongyue''s strange behavior. He once again took a bucket of water and was ready to go into the house to brush himself. Yue Yue always said that men and women were not allowed to take off their clothes in the yard, and she was not happy.


    After Ning Fu changed his clothes and came out of the room, Ning Rongyue couldn''t see anything wrong on her face. She said to Ning Fu in a light voice: "Ah Fu, come here quickly. This is the watermelon from the restaurant. I put it in the well and chilled it all night. Come and have a taste."


    Watermelon is also a precious fruit for them. They are not suitable for planting watermelon in Dongyun country. These watermelons are transported from foreign countries, regardless of the price. If Anhuai county is not the only way for foreign caravans, even if they have money, they will not be able to buy them.


    Because of the hot weather, Ning Fu, who has always had a big appetite these two days, suddenly lost his appetite. Ning Rongyue was worried and helpless. At the same time, the restaurant sent a watermelon for them to taste. Ning Rongyue found that Ning Fu loved eating watermelon very much and his appetite increased a lot. So she asked the restaurant to buy more and store them in a small ice store to keep them fresh. She sent some every few days.


    Ning Fu frowned instead. Now he was not a fool who had just been rescued by Ning Rongyue. At least watermelon was very precious and expensive. He knew that. He took the watermelon from Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, don''t buy these anymore. It''s too expensive."


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "I haven''t said I can''t bear it. When did Fu become a housekeeper?"


    Ning Fu swallowed the watermelon in his mouth. A moment later, he turned his head to understand the housekeeper''s meaning: "I''m not a housekeeper, I should be a housekeeper! In a word, Yueyue can''t spend money any more. "


    "OK, OK, watermelon is available at this time. You didn''t even want to buy it at this time in the past."


    Ning Rongyue smiles, and then sees Ning Fu''s dissatisfied little eyes: "well, I''m wrong. I promise not to spend money indiscriminately in the future. I''ll save all the money and ask for a Fu''s daughter-in-law later."


    With these words, Ning Rongyue suddenly felt uncomfortable. Ning Fu immediately refused, and the atmosphere between them began to become a little strange.


    "Ah Yue!"


    At this time, a voice from the door broke the strange atmosphere between the two people. Ning Rongyue was relieved and looked at the old man: "brother Nian?"


    Since Fu Yingnian ran away some time ago, she hasn''t appeared here in Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue doesn''t say it. In fact, she is a little sad. Although she knows what brother anian means, she also has her own persistence. Brother anian is just a brother in her eyes. But it''s not exactly Fu Yingnian who didn''t show up for a while.


    "What''s the matter, brother anian?"


    Ning Rongyue stood up and asked Fu Yingnian to come in: "come and eat watermelon."


    Of course, she won''t enjoy all the good things. She sent them to the village head''s house and doctor Fu.


    Fu Yingnian was also impolite. He picked up a watermelon and put it into his mouth: "if it''s OK, I can''t come?"


    Fu Yingnian, who was fighting for watermelon with Ning Fu and putting on a sad look at me at the same time, looked funny. Ning Rongyue was amused: "what does brother anian say? In my eyes, you are my family and my brother. I want to come here any time."


    When he heard about his family, Fu Yingnian''s eyes lit up for a while, and then went dark again. Taking advantage of his stupefaction, Ning Fu stuffed the remaining watermelons into his mouth. Ning Rongyue noticed the scene and patted the dog''s head: "what are you doing? Brother anian, don''t mind. I''ll cut another plate."


    Ning Fu turns his lips and doesn''t care. Ning Rongyue doesn''t make any effort at all. Instead, he rubs Ning Rongyue''s palm. Although he doesn''t know love yet, he is possessive and arrogantly throws a provocative look at Fu Yingnian.

 Chapter 13

    Fu Yingnian breathed disorderly for a moment, but he soon restrained himself: "no, a Yue has forgotten what day it is today? I want to invite a Yue to the lantern festival tonight. "After a pause, Fu Yingnian added," it''s like going to see the excitement. Ning Fu has just come here, and he should have never visited the county. "


    Ning Rongyue then remembered that today is a Lotus Lantern Festival. People in Anhuai county are good at planting lotus, especially the Huai''an River, which runs through the whole county. The Lotus Lantern Festival is a custom that has been handed down in Anhuai county. Ning Rongyue wanted to refuse, but she thought that Ning Fu was in a hurry every time he went to the county with him. He really didn''t have a good time, Today is really a good opportunity.


    So she nodded and said, "OK, uncle Fu, will they go?"


    "I''ve asked my parents. They won''t go. Just two or three of us can go." Fu Yingnian was so excited that he almost said something bad.


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "well, it happens that the meeting is not yet noon. Now we can go to the restaurant for dinner, and then slowly turn around the county seat, and wait for the light meeting to start."


    Fu Yingnian nodded his approval. Ning Fu, who had been eager to refuse, couldn''t get in. Looking at Fu Yingnian''s eyes was like a wolf trying to take away the moon. He was extremely alert.


    After a simple clean-up, Ning Rongyue goes to say hello to doctor Fu in the medicine house. After hearing this, doctor Fu doesn''t say anything. He just tells them to pay attention to safety and protect Ning Rongyue. Then when the other two don''t pay attention, he casts a joking look at Ning Fu. Ning Fu''s face is bulging. OK, more angry!


    But Ning Rongyue didn''t think too much. He just thought that he was hot. After thinking about it, he went home and handed an umbrella to Ning Fu. Ning Fu didn''t understand: "Yueyue?"


    "Come on, it''s hot. Take an umbrella to cover the sun."


    Ning Fu can even feel Fu Yingnian''s "disdainful" eyes. He frowns, opens his umbrella and hits Ning Rongyue''s head. He solemnly says, "I''m not hot. I''ll take an umbrella for Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue was surprised and didn''t refuse his kindness: "well, if it''s hot, you must say it."


    "Good month."


    Ning Fu straightened his chest and saw the intimate interaction between them. Fu Yingnian''s smile became a little stiff.


    Probably because of the Lantern Festival, there are many people on the road. Most of them are young girls and young people. Fujia village is not far from Anhuai county. It used to be an ox cart. This time, it''s a bit more leisurely. Of course, the premise is that the sun in the sky is not so poisonous, Ning Rongyue was just fine. Both Ning Fu and Fu Yingnian were sweating. It''s just that Ning Rongyue didn''t say anything. They were just a little bit hot. Just walk quickly.


    Before opening his mouth, Fu Yingnian heard Ning Fu, who was walking on the left side of Ning Rongyue, ask, "are you tired? Would you like a rest? "


    "It''s OK. It''s only a few steps. Are you tired, Fu?"


    Ning Rongyue looks up at Ning Fu. What Fu Yingnian was going to say is blocked in his throat. His face changes. He is also very depressed!


    Hear Ning Rongyue''s words, Ning Fu subconsciously quite chest, show that he is very strong: "I''m not tired."


    "Well, where''s brother anian? Would you like a rest? "


    Hearing Ning Rongyue ask himself, Fu Yingnian''s chest is straightened out in a moment. Yu Guang notices Ning Fu''s lips. Fu Yingnian''s honest face shows a brilliant smile: "no need."


    "Excuse me, how can I get to Fujia village?"


    At this time, a handsome man in white suddenly came up and asked. It was a hot day, but the man''s approach seemed to bring a touch of cool. Ning Rongyue looked at the past, and could not help but feel stunned. But in a moment, he returned to normal. With Ning Fu always around, Ning Rongyue had a lot of immunity to these flourishing beauty, The man who asked the way showed a gentle smile on his expressionless face.


    Ning Rongyue was also in favor of him. He praised the man in his heart and said, "a stranger is like jade, and a gentleman is unparalleled in the world." he replied, "go along the road, turn right when you meet a fork in the road, and walk a little further. Fujia Village has a big banyan tree at the entrance of the village."


    White man smell speech, smile on the face also a little more sincere, slightly with deep meaning looked at Ning Rongyue one eye later smile way: "thank you for your guidance."


    "No, No." Ning Rongyue''s face was slightly red. She was a little embarrassed and said, "it''s just a matter of lifting a finger."


    The white man bowed his hands and turned away.


    Ning Fu see Ning Rongyue blush, some sour way: "Yueyue like the man just now?"


    Ning Rongyue feigned anger: "what I like or don''t like is just a chance meeting. He is a bit like brother Yinghe."


    To tell you the truth, the man who just passed can really be called scenery Jiyue. He has an indescribable temperament. In Ning Rongyue''s words, he is just like a relegated immortal, but Ning Fu is not the same type as that man. Ning Fu has a big body, a firm face and a handsome face. Although he bumps his head, he is not stupid, On the contrary, there was a little more naivety in the temperament that made people feel difficult to approach. Compared with the two, Fu Yingnian seemed ordinary, but he didn''t know how such a noble looking man would come to Fujia village?


    "Brother Yinghe?"


    Ning Fu felt that there were too many things about Yueyue that he didn''t know. He was a little flustered.


    This is like recalling Fu Yingnian: "it''s really like my brother. If my brother is at home, it should be like this."


    Fu Yingnian looks like village head Fu, but Fu Yinghe looks more like Mrs. Fu Jingxiao, who was once a beautiful woman, and her temperament is gentle and outstanding.


    Not wanting to arouse Fu Yingnian''s sad memories, Ning Rongyue whispers a few words to Ning Fu. When Ning Fu hears that Fu Yinghe took good care of Ning Rongyue, he also records them in his heart.


    The three walked slowly. It was already past noon when they arrived at Nanhe restaurant. Because of today''s Lantern Festival, there were so many guests in the restaurant. The hall was full of people. Xiao He, who was running in front of the restaurant, noticed them first and squeezed out the crowd. His face was full of smiles: "little boss, Fu, brother Nian, you are coming too."


    "Well, I''ll take Fu to the lantern fair today."


    Ning Rongyue nodded. In fact, she didn''t like to join in the fun. In previous years, she turned on the Lantern Festival by mistake. She didn''t expect that the Lantern Festival would be so busy: "go to prepare a box and tell Master Li to cook some food."


    "Well."


    Small he should be next, turn head to shout: "bright moon elder sister, small boss came, you come to take them to box."


    In the hall, an 18-year-old woman looked up. Seeing Ning Rongyue, she came here: "OK, Rongyue, follow me."

 Chapter 14

    Mingyue has a pretty face and blushes for a moment when she sees Fu Yingnian. It''s obvious that she has a good relationship with Ning Rongyue. She talks to Ning Rongyue with a smile as she goes upstairs. Her mother died early and she has a drunkard father. It''s still thanks to Ning Rongyue''s acceptance that she can have a job to support herself.


    "Rongyue, you sit first, I''ll go down to work."


    Mingyue said with a smile. Seeing that Fu Yingnian also nodded in response, the smile on her face became more prosperous and she turned away in a good mood.


    What Mingyue arranged for Ning Rongyue is a private room by the window, where you can see the bustling people in the street below, and the view is excellent. Ning Fu stealthily grabs Ning Rongyue''s hand under the table. Ning Rongyue earns two times, but he doesn''t break away, so he goes. Fu Yingnian sitting on the other side knows nothing about it.


    "There are so many people out there."


    Ning Fu, who looked down the window, was surprised to say that he didn''t have so many people in the past few times, and sometimes he could see some faces that didn''t belong to Dongyun kingdom in the crowd. Those people have deeper facial features than Dongyun people, and they are also different from Dongyun people''s black hair and black eyes. They are very rare blue eyes.


    "And someone''s eyes are blue! It''s the same as Yueyue''s


    Ning Fu some exaggeration of call a, the bottom of the people seem to feel Ning Fu not to hide the line of sight, looked up to this side, frowned quickly into the crowd to leave, Ning Fu see people go, but also some pity blink.


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised: "can you see my eyes are blue?"


    To tell you the truth, even village head Fu ignored this point. Fu Yingnian was stunned when he heard the speech. Ning Rongyue''s eyes were dark blue. If he didn''t look carefully, he really couldn''t see it.


    Just at this meeting, the meal came up. Ning Fu released Ning Rongyue''s hand and gave Ning Rongyue a dish: "yes, I found it the first time I saw Yueyue. Yueyue, please eat it quickly."


    "Good." Ning Rongyue smiles and gives Ning Fu his favorite dish: "brother Nian, please eat it too." Fu Yingnian nodded, but he didn''t know what to eat.


    "Ling Zhi, what''s going on outside?"


    At this time, in the upper room of the largest Inn in Anhuai County, two men with similar faces sat at the table in the room, and the older one asked in the dark. They have been here for several days, but I don''t know why so many people come to this small town today. Is their whereabouts exposed?


    A man came out of the dark and knelt down respectfully: "master, I''ve sent someone to inquire about it. It''s a custom in Anhuai county. Every time the lotus flowers are in bloom, a lantern festival will be held. In fact, it''s just to let women of the right age communicate with men. The Lantern Festival is tonight, so there will be so many people in the city today."


    "The Lantern Festival?"


    The younger man was quite interested. His dark blue eyes were shining. Just before he could say anything more, the older man interrupted him: "Li Yu, don''t forget what we are here for!"


    The man, who was called Li Yu, immediately gave up, leaned back and said, "it''s boring."


    The old man rubbed his forehead, and his dark blue eyes flickered: "we''ve been out for a long time, and there''s no clue. It''s time to go back. Have a good rest tonight, and we''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Tut, nanlico, don''t be so boring. I know."


    Nan Li Yu stood up. When he heard the old man say that he had no idea, his face was also a little depressed, but he soon recovered, waved his hand and turned to leave.


    Nanli Ke feels helpless. He thinks that Nanli Yu won''t listen to him like this, but he should also listen to his words. He won''t make any big noise. He says to the dark Wei who is still half kneeling on the ground: "follow Li Yu secretly, don''t let him make trouble."


    "Yes."


    Dark Wei Ling''s respectful response, turns to go out and follows Nan Li Yu secretly. As expected, Nan Li Yu does not exceed Nan Li Ke''s expectation and turns to leave the inn.


    On the other side.


    It''s getting dark, but people in Anhuai County seem to have just woken up. The streets are more lively than in the daytime, especially the Huaian river is full of people. Ning Fu holds the sugar gourd in one hand and Ning Rongyue tightly in the other, for fear that he might lose his moon accidentally. Fu Yingnian on the other side looks at the hand they are holding, but he is full of frustration, Some people don''t know why they call Ning Rongyue and come here together.


    "Isn''t it appropriate for you to pull ah Yue like this?"


    Fu Yingnian angrily opens his mouth. People on the side take a curious look at this strange combination and are no longer interested in it. The drama of two men fighting for a woman is still very common this evening. It''s nothing strange.


    Ning Fu bites down a sugar gourd, which is very sour. He bares his teeth. Ning Rongyue thinks that he hasn''t eaten it and bought it specially for him. Even if he doesn''t like it, he has to finish it. After hearing Fu Yingnian''s words, he doesn''t lift his eyelids: "there are too many people. If I let go, Yue Yue will be squeezed away."


    This he didn''t lie, Fu Yingnian can''t refute, also can''t be as cheeky as him directly pull Ning Rongyue''s hand, can only indignantly swallow this tone.


    Ning Rongyue, who was crowded between them, didn''t want to talk any more. She had been talking all afternoon. Now she just wanted to have a rest, so she didn''t find that she was partial to Ning Fu.


    They gradually came to Huai''an river. The budding lotus in the river reflected the light of the fire. There was a kind of aesthetic atmosphere. By the river, there were two young lovers who depended on each other. Fu Yingnian''s eyes moved, and a thin man handed him a bunch of half opened lotus.


    He turned to face Ning Rongyue, with a blush on his bronze face. He looked serious: "ah Yue, I think you know what I mean. I don''t want to say more. I really like you. I''m willing to wait for you and hairpin. When you marry me, will you marry me?"


    The hostility on Ning Fu''s face on Ning Rongyue''s side can''t be stopped. He once heard the restaurant''s staff talk about his relationship with Yue Yue privately. Naturally, he also understood what Fu Yingnian meant. Subconsciously, he wanted to stop Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue sighed in her heart. In fact, when Fu Yingnian came here in the morning, she had expected something, so now she was not surprised. She also wanted to find an opportunity to make it clear to Fu Yingnian: "brother anian, I think you know my mind very well too!"


    "Ah Yue, I..."


    Instead of giving Fu Yingnian the chance to escape, Ning Rongyue stopped Ning Fu and continued: "I always regard you as my brother. If I do something that makes you misunderstand, I''m sorry, but brother Yingnian, you are my brother in my heart, only my brother! I''m sorry


    The color of Fu Yingnian''s face was gone. He had expected this scene, but he was still unwilling.


    "Sister Rongyue!"

 Chapter 15

    Just as the people who saw this scene were sighing, a greasy voice suddenly came in. Ning Rongyue''s face changed greatly, and the disgust on her face could not be hidden. She was about to pull Ning Fu away immediately.


    "Oh, don''t go!"


    The bearer''s face was pale and his steps were vain. He added a trace of evil spirit to his fair appearance: "sister Rongyue makes me easy to find. You can''t hide from me any more."


    Ning Fu was not in a good mood. He reached out and grasped the salty pig''s hand. He was so strong that he could hear the crack of the bone. He cried out: "you, you, do you know who I am? My uncle is the magistrate of Anhuai county. Let go


    At the end of the day, this man''s voice is a little broken.


    "Wang Gu, what are you doing here?"


    Fu Yingnian also recovered from the blow just now. He was full of disgust for the comer. This man pestered ah Yue with his own identity. However, due to the county magistrate''s face, they couldn''t really do anything to him. It was really disgusting.


    "Loose, loose, hands!"


    Ning Rongyue saw that he was in great pain. He had a new understanding of Ning Fu''s strength. He hesitated and said, "Ah Fu, let go."


    Ning Fu snorted coldly, but he didn''t understand why he was so angry. He let go of his hand, but Wang Gu didn''t care to keep pestering Ning Rongyue, holding his hand and pumping.


    "Yueyue!"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Ning Fu suspiciously. He doesn''t know what his silly name is. But Ning Fu''s next action breaks his eyes. He holds Ning Rongyue up and runs. He can hear his voice in the wind: "mine."


    Ning Rongyue, who didn''t respond, was fascinated by the wind. She just felt that her heart was going to jump out of her chest, and the sound of plop was like beating a drum.


    A man ran out of the south Li Yu saw the crowd around the river, not easy to pick away the crowd: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    When he looks at the past, he can only see Ning Rongyue''s side face and Ning Fu''s back. Nan Li Yu looks at Wang Gu and Fu Yingnian, who are standing in the same place and wailing. He seems to have missed a big excitement.


    Ning Rongyue''s brain regained its thinking ability after being held by Ning Fu for a long time. She listened in her angry voice and was full of shame. She patted Ning Fu''s shoulder with her hands: "what are you doing? Let me down quickly!"


    Impulsive Ning Fu stopped, thought it was Ning Rongyue angry with him, obediently put down Ning Rongyue, took the initiative to admit: "sorry, Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue is speechless. Ning Fu runs so fast that there are few people around her. She stands up to Ning Fu and scolds herself secretly. How can she beat the Idiot''s heart faster and say: "you''re sorry for me, what?"


    "I shouldn''t take Yueyue away. Yueyue, don''t be angry." Ning Fu''s attitude of admitting his mistake was very good. He lowered his head and said.


    Ning Rongyue looked at his pitiful appearance. Before she blamed him, she softened her heart a little: "is it still like this next time?"


    "I''ll do it again."


    "What did you say?"


    Ning Rongyue thought she had heard wrong, but Ning Fu suddenly raised his head, looked directly at Ning Rongyue, and said seriously: "it will be like this again!"


    Ning Rongyue is a little silent. She doesn''t know whether Ning Fu knows what he means, whether he likes himself or is just a child''s possessiveness. So she doesn''t know how to respond and says half jokingly: "is a Fu so overbearing? After that month month can''t marry out a person how to do? I''ll be alone, too. "


    "No, Fu is here. Fu will always be by Yue Yue''s side. Will Yue Yue promise Fu?" Ning Fu urgent tunnel, arch of Ning Rong month neck nest some itchy.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing twice, moved Ning Fu''s big head away, looked into Ning Fu''s eyes and asked, "does that Fu want to marry Yue Yue?"


    Ning Fu''s eyes brightened and said without hesitation: "I marry Yueyue!" So he can be with Yueyue forever.


    Ning Fu''s eyes are clear. There is no love in them. There is only a kind of childish obstinacy. What does she think? Ning Rongyue asks herself, and then sighs in her heart. Maybe from the moment she saves Ning Fu, they are doomed to be inseparable from each other.


    She no longer said anything, a smile appeared on her face, nodded and said: "well, don''t forget that Fu."


    "Yes


    At the same time, a sound came from the dark. When they saw Fu Yingnian standing in the dark, his face was complicated and difficult to distinguish. The strong sadness made Ning Rongyue feel it.


    Ning Rongyue breathed, then put on a smile: "brother Nian, you''re here. It''s just right. Let''s go back."


    Today, Ning Rongyue is wearing a pink and blue dress with lotus root powder and light blue lace. Her lower body is wearing a pleated pink silk skirt with lotus root silk ribbon. Her hair is as long as waterfall. She only wears a blue hair band. Her face is not powdered, but her skin is still creamy. Her cheeks are red and attractive, Set off against the river lotus, like a silt and not dyed lotus fairy, but the fairy will never be his.


    Fu Yingnian answered with a stiff gesture. Ning Rongyue didn''t say anything about it. Ning Fu was still overjoyed at Ning Rongyue''s promise that he would be together forever. He completely ignored Fu Yingnian''s difference. Of course, even if he saw it, he might not understand why.


    "Let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue pulls Ning Fu, who is still giggling. Fu Yingnian is a little lost and follows them. Not far away, the lights are bright, and the Lotus Lantern Festival is still held. All the shy or excited young men and women are looking forward to the future.


    Three people walking in the street, for a time some speechless, Ning Rongyue pointed to the front with a smile and said: "let''s go there to have a look, so many people should be very interesting."


    The three of them walked over. This is a small mask shop. The patterns of the masks are very fresh. No wonder there are so many people around here, and most of the masks are in pairs. They are in the same mood as those who go shopping.


    "Girl, do you want a mask? Three Wen for one, five Wen for a pair. They''re all pretty. " The stall owner was an elderly woman. Seeing Ning Rongyue crowding out of the crowd, she asked with a smile on her face.


    Ning Rongyue put her eyes on the stall: "let me have a look."


    She likes the patterns on the mask very much. She picks them up and down, and finally takes a pair of fox masks. She only shows a pair of dark blue eyes on the mask, which looks very lifelike. It''s just that Ning Fu, a tall man with such a lovely mask, has a strange cute feeling. Ning Rongyue can''t stop laughing. They are fighting and playing with each other.

 Chapter 16

    "Brother Nian, what''s the matter with you? Let''s go to the river to see the lanterns. " Ning Rongyue, who had already taken a few steps, saw that Fu Yingnian was still standing in the same place and cried out.


    Fu Yingnian looked at Ning Fu who was inseparable from Ning Rongyue and thought, "I''m a little tired. Go back to the restaurant first, and you can play."


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment. She understood Fu Yingnian''s meaning in her heart and nodded: "well, brother anian, go back and be careful."


    After that, he and Ning Fu came to the river with the stream of people. The previous farce had been forgotten, and the wailing Wanggu was taken away by no one. At this time, many people on the river increased. One by one, they took the lantern and wrote down their wishes, and then let them go.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t have any wish to make, but Ning Fu pulls Ning Rongyue to buy a lotus lamp: "Yueyue helps me write, I want to make a wish, I want to be with Yueyue forever."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes softened: "OK, I''ll write."


    Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu talk about putting lanterns into the water. Looking at Ning Fu''s silly smile, she suddenly feels that it''s OK to go on like this.


    Put the lantern into the water, not far away came a commotion, Ning Rongyue looked up.


    "Little master, it''s time for us to go back. If we don''t go back, the master will blame us."


    Ling Zhi''s meeting was really miserable. When he got out of the inn, he would hook up with girls everywhere. Then he ran after a man with a woman in his arms for some time without waiting for him to ask why. When he couldn''t catch up with him, he came to the river to play happily. It was clear that he was a compatriot. Why was the difference between the master and the little master so big, Bear child can neither beat nor scold him. He is really tired.


    Nan Li Yu put a tiger mask on his face. He waved his hand impatiently, but he didn''t say he couldn''t go back. He also knew that his elder brother''s patience should reach the limit, and he didn''t plan to challenge again: "wait, wait, let me put the lantern first."


    Ling Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. The little ancestor finally had enough fun. Thinking of his dark face, he could not help feeling wise for Nan Li Yu''s decision.


    Ning Rongyue takes back her sight. She turns out to be a young master who has escaped from home. She no longer pays attention to that side. She leaves the river with Ning Fu, who has placed the river lamp. She turns around in the market for a while. After buying some strange gadgets, they take each other back to the restaurant.


    It''s too late. When we got back to the restaurant, only Fu Yingnian sat in the lobby waiting for them. Seeing the two people coming back, Fu Yingnian stood up and said, "brother Li has prepared a room for us to rest. I''ll take you there. Now it''s too late, I''ll let them go to bed first. I''ll wait for you here."


    Ning Rongyue nodded to show that she knew. Fu Yingnian said, "by the way, Master Li worried that we didn''t have a good dinner and made some snacks, which would still be hot in the kitchen. When we were hungry, we went to get them."


    Ning Rongyue nods. They follow Fu Yingnian to the house in the backyard. She has a fixed residence in the restaurant. Fu Yingnian and Ning Fu''s rooms are arranged on both sides of her house.


    Ning Fu is very satisfied with this, standing at the door, Ning Rongyue slowly said: "brother Nian, you also go to have a rest, we clean up and go to sleep."


    Fu Yingnian takes a look at Ning Fu standing with Ning Rongyue. He frowns and says nothing. He turns back to his room.


    See Fu Yingnian left, Ning Rongyue with Ning Fu together into her house: "Fu hungry? I''ll go and get the dessert. "


    Ning Fu rubbed his stomach. He was really hungry. Ning Fu stood up and said, "I''ll get some snacks. Yueyue will sit here and wait." Ning Rongyue did not refuse and watched Ning Fu go out.


    After a while, Ning Fu came in with a large tray, peach blossom cake, almond cake, scallion egg cake, fried crisp meat, and two bowls of wine dumplings. Master li really prepared a lot. After eating these, Ning Rongyue felt his stomach bulged slightly, and then asked Ning Fu, he was naturally full.


    After supper, Ning Fu consciously went back to his room. Before going out, he said slowly, "good night, moon."


    "Good night."


    The next day, the backyard of the restaurant began to be noisy. Although all the people intended to make light movements, Ning Rongyue was also woken up. Ning Rongyue, who had just opened her eyes, was still a little confused. She lay in bed for a while. When she was fully conscious, she patted her cheek and turned over to sit up.


    Dressed and walked out of the door, early summer also early in the morning at this time there is a trace of coolness, Mingyue is getting water wash, see Ning Rongyue came out to say hello: "Rongyue up, is we noisy you?"


    "No, sister moon." Ning Rongyue shakes her head.


    Mingyue said with a smile: "that''s OK. I just took some water and came to wash together."


    Ning Rongyue nods and walks to Mingyue. She simply washes. At this time, Ning Fu''s door is also opened.


    Ning Fu rubbed his eyes and said to Ning Rongyue: "the moon is early. Today I''ve dressed myself."


    Ning Rongyue smiles when she hears the words. When she first lived in Ning''s home, Ning Fu couldn''t even wear clothes. Ning Rongyue had to teach him to be red faced for a period of time. Now Ning Fu himself is wearing decent clothes.


    Ning Rongyue went to Ning Fu and helped him to tidy up some crooked collars. Mingyue saw this scene, covered her mouth and snickered, and said in a loud voice: "Master Li said, Rongyue, when you get up, you go to eat in front of him. Your age has passed."


    Ning Rongyue was surprised, just to Ning Fu''s eyes, blushed and looked away: "let''s go, let''s go to dinner."


    When they came to the front lobby, the staff in the restaurant had already got up and were busy cleaning up the tables and chairs. When they saw Ning Rongyue, they all said hello. Ning Rongyue also responded one by one. Fu Yingnian, who was sitting at dinner, waved to Ning Rongyue: "this way."


    Ning Rongyue pulls Ning Fu to sit down. Xiao He immediately brings the breakfast prepared by Master Li.


    Bang bang!


    Suddenly, the sound of smashing the door came from outside. Ning Rongyue asked Fu Yingnian with her eyes in doubt, but Fu Yingnian didn''t know what was going on. At this time, the restaurant hasn''t opened yet. Who would come here to smash the door and still have such a big momentum?


    Outside.


    "What''s going on over there?" Nan Li Yu asks from the carriage and looks at Nan he restaurant curiously. Although it''s still early at this time, good people have surrounded the restaurant outside because of the fog. Nan Li Yu stands on the carriage and looks down. He can vaguely see several people guarding the restaurant and smashing the door.


    "Back to the little master, someone should be making trouble." A dark guard respectfully returns a way.


    "Trouble?" Nan Li Yu''s eyes brightened, and he stretched his head to see.


    A hand came out of the carriage and lifted the curtain. Nanli Ke took a look at Nanli Yu, who was jumping up and down on the carriage. He said to the coachman, "don''t mind your own business. Just go around."


    Originally excited, Nan Li Yu shrugs his head and obediently gets into the carriage. Nan Li Ke puts down the curtain, and his voice comes from the carriage: "let''s go."

 Chapter 17

    Nanli Yu in the carriage shrunk her head like a quail. With a turn of her eyes, she seemed to think of something. She said to Nanli Ke, "brother, I went out last night and it seems that I saw a person very similar to my little aunt."


    Nanli Ke opened his eyes and said, "are you sure?"


    Nan Li Yu hesitated again: "I''m not sure. Last night, the girl was held and ran. I only aimed at her side face..."


    Nanli Ke looks at him speechless and thinks that it''s probably an excuse for his brother''s fear of being punished after he runs out. He doesn''t care about Nanli Yu anymore. Seeing him like this, Nanli Yu shouts discontentedly: "what I said is true! How can I lie about my little aunt? "


    Smell speech, south Li Ke letter him eight, but still way: "yesterday the sky is dim, maybe you miss little aunt too much, read wrong, domestic spread secret letter, we need to go back early."


    Hearing this, Nan Li Yu no longer yelled, thinking that maybe he was wrong, he sat in the carriage with Nan Li Ke and closed his eyes.


    Outside the voice has been non-stop, disturbing people restless, Ning Rongyue had to put down his job to open the door, Ning Fu followed.


    "Who is it?"


    "Ah Yue!"


    "Yueyue, be careful!"


    Ning Fu, who is beside Ning Rongyue, pulls Ning Rongyue to one side quickly. A big fist stone bangs in. Not only the people in the restaurant are startled, but also the people throwing stones outside are shocked. Fortunately, Ning Rongyue hides. He wants to smash the door, but he wants to smash people.


    "Oh! What are you doing to eat? You almost hurt my sister Rongyue


    Wang Gu''s eyes were sharp, and all the little guys around the door of Nanhe restaurant lowered their heads. The little guy who threw the Stone said: "I, I didn''t mean it."


    Listen to this disgusting tone to know who, Ning Rongyue cold smile, holding her arm Ning Fu is still a little shaken, pupil contraction, Ning Rongyue see he is not right, busy carefully pat Ning Fu''s back, comfort way: "it''s OK, I''m ok, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    "Yueyue, Yueyue..."


    Ning Fu suddenly hugs Ning Rongyue tightly. The rest of the people who see her look different, but Ning Fu doesn''t pay any attention: "Yue Yue is OK, Fu is not afraid, Fu will protect Yue Yue."


    "OK, OK. Ah Fu just protected Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue is embarrassed to part from Ning Fu''s arms. Ning Fu just looks at the man who threw the stone. His eyes are fierce. His original simple and silly temperament becomes full of pressure. He says coldly: "dare to hurt Yue Yue, die!"


    The crowd just felt that the figure in front of them flashed, and the little guy flew out upside down, lay on the ground and fainted. Wang Gu, who was beside him, was so scared that he yelled at Ning Fu: "don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    The onlookers saw a thin drop of liquid from his crotch, and they were scared to pee!


    "What''s going on?" Aunt a.


    "God, this man is terrible!" Aunt B.


    "This can''t be a wanted man. His eyes are frightening!" Passerby C.


    Ning Rongyue is also surprised. I don''t know what happened to the boy, Fu. What''s the matter with Fu?


    She quickly grabbed Ning Fu, and said in disbelief, "Ah Fu, don''t! Let''s just report to the official. Don''t hurt people. "


    Ning Fu some grievances: "but the month almost hurt."


    Seeing him like this, Ning Rongyue felt that this was his own Fu. She was relieved: "I''m ok now, and that man Fu has already been punished. He''s not angry."


    Ning Fu is unwilling to nod, just look at Wang Gu''s eyes or cold, Wang Gu also dare not say what revenge, see Ning Fu look at himself, eyelid a turn to lie on the ground, also don''t know is really scared dizzy or pretend dizzy.


    Ning Rongyue looks at him in disgust. It''s true that the villain has his own mill. She says to Xiao He, "go to report to the official and let the Yamen take him away."


    According to reason, Wang Gu is the nephew of the county magistrate, but he is a rare honest official. He is still a pair of intimate friends with Fu Yinghe, the former boss of Nanhe restaurant. He also knows his nephew''s character. Because his family can''t deal with him, but when Fu Yinghe left, he asked him to take care of Ning Rongyue, and Wang agreed, That''s why Ning Rongyue will send someone to report to the official now.


    Wang county magistrate''s people soon came to disperse the crowd around, especially to Ning Rongyue conveyed Wang county magistrate''s apology, Ning Rongyue smile: "let Uncle Wang don''t get angry, I''m ok."


    The Yamen people can''t help but sigh about Ning Rongyue''s understanding. They don''t have such a good attitude towards Wang Gu and others. They pick up Wang Gu and drag the fainting little guy away like a dead dog.


    "Well, go in."


    Ning Rongyue greets the aggrieved restaurant people. Facing Fu Yingnian''s worried eyes, she waves her hand: "brother a Nian, don''t worry. I''m ok." I noticed Mingyue''s dim eyes under the light. She said, "sister Mingyue, you''ve been busy all morning. Come and have some food with us. Uncle Li, you all come."


    Master Li, with a serious face, showed a smile: "Dazhuang, go and bring me all the food I cooked."


    "All right


    Several guys relaxed their faces and went to serve the dishes. Mingyue sat shyly in the seat beside Fu Yingnian. Ning Rongyue winked at her mischievously, but Fu Yingnian seemed to be a little shaken. All her eyes were focused on Ning Rongyue. She didn''t pay attention to the shy Mingyue around her.


    All the food was served, and the party sat down and had a meal. The people working in the restaurant showed more and more respect for Ning Rongyue. When the dishes were cleaned up, Dazhuang went to reopen the door of the restaurant. Several other people also went to work to prepare the guests.


    "Brother Anen, I''ve come here today. I''m going to stay here to check the accounts. I''ll let Dazhuang send you back first."


    Ning Rongyue said to Fu Yingnian that Fu Yingnian naturally had no reason to refuse. After hesitation, he agreed. He opened his mouth and asked, "what about Ning futa?"


    "I''m here with Yueyue."


    Ning Fu opened his mouth first to show his attitude. Naturally, Fu Yingnian didn''t say much. He nodded and went out with Dazhuang.


    "Aren''t you bored here? Why don''t you go back with brother anian?" Ning Rongyue, a little bit of Ning Fu''s forehead.


    Ning Fu shook his head: "it''s not boring to be with Yueyue."


    "Well, let''s go in." Ning Rongyue smiles and pulls Ning Fu into the restaurant. There are already several guests in the restaurant. Li Cheng has already sat in the position of reckoning. The abacus is in order. He is still surprised that Ning Rongyue hasn''t left. He asks: "shopkeeper, what else can I do for you?"

 Chapter 18

    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "it''s just here today. I''ll check the accounts of the previous two days first."


    "Oh, yes." Li Cheng gave the account book to Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue took the account book, thought about it for a while and said, "let Uncle Li make some more snacks."


    Li Cheng nodded: "Cheng, I''ll let Xiao Liu send it to you later."


    The time of accounting is still a little boring. A few plates of delicate dim sum with small weight, Ning Fu, are all solved in a short time. It''s like a nail growing on her buttock when she lingers on the stool. Ning Rongyue can''t help laughing: "if you have nothing to do, you can go to the front or go to the kitchen to see Uncle Li cooking."


    "I''d better not go."


    Seeing Ning Fu''s hesitant appearance, Ning Rongyue knew that his heart had already gone out. Now he was afraid to show his heart to her. It was a little cute. Ning Rongyue laughed and blinked mischievously: "I''m ok here. Go to find Xiao He and let them take you out to play alone."


    "En..." Ning Fu pretended to be reserved and hesitated for a while, then quickly stole a fragrance from Ning Rongyue''s face: "goodbye, Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue''s face is dull and her cheek is red. When she comes back to her mind, some guilty Ning Fu has already run away. She scolds Ning Fu a little in her heart, and continues to settle accounts with a little mind.


    "Little boss, it''s not good. The Wanggu family is making trouble again!"


    At noon, Ning Fu didn''t know where he had gone and didn''t come back. Ning Rongyue felt a little hungry and was about to go to the front for dinner. Unexpectedly, Xiao He, the assistant, suddenly came to the backyard. He arrived first before the sound.


    Ning Rongyue, who came out of the room, frowned and thought that Wang Gu was really haunted. Her tone was chilly: "what''s the matter?"


    After that in the morning, Wang Gu should not have the courage to make trouble again.


    Xiao he wiped the sweat on his head and said, "it''s Wang Gu''s mother. She has to say that Wang Gu has been wronged by us. She has to ask for an explanation at the door. She doesn''t know how the family''s head grows."


    Ning Rongyue kneaded his painful head and said, "let''s go out and have a look first."


    Xiao he followed Ning Rongyue and hesitated for a while. "That woman is very hot. If you are bored, let''s go and find a way to get her away. Otherwise, don''t go, little boss?"


    Their little boss is just a little girl with small arms and legs, who can be the opponent of the shrew outside. Thinking of the shrewd and intractable appearance of the woman outside, Xiao he reaches out again to wipe the sweat on her head.


    Ning Rongyue has some helplessness: "I''m afraid the woman won''t die if she doesn''t see me. I''d better go out and have a look."


    I didn''t expect this situation to happen. Although Wang Gu used to pester him all the time, the good and bad things didn''t affect his family. Who knows that this time, Wang Gu was frightened by Ning Fu. When he went back, he was spoiled by his mother. He couldn''t help but ask Ning Rongyue for trouble. No one could stop him.


    It''s noon, when the restaurant''s business is at its best. When the restaurant''s guests see this, they come to watch it. Those who know the inside story also share with other people who don''t know the truth about what happened this morning. These people are old guests. When they think about Wang Gu''s constant entanglement with the boss of Nanhe restaurant, they all have a general guess, They sniffed at the women outside, so when they apologized to Xiao Liu, they said it didn''t matter.


    "What''s the matter! Come here and make trouble Ning Rongyue is also angry and stares at the woman.


    As soon as the lady saw Ning Rongyue coming out, she didn''t let go of her hand that she was still pulling with Mingyue. As soon as her eyes turned, she began to release a hand to wipe her tears. She cried: "Oh, look at this little cheap hoof! A girl is not at home with a good appearance outside, not to say, but also seduce a man, poor my son, was killed by this little cheap hoof''s mistress into what kind of! Oh, my poor child. "


    Mingyue''s face shows a touch of shame and annoyance. At this time, her face has been scratched by the splashing woman, and her heart is very choked. Now when she hears the nonsense from the women, she is even more speechless. In her heart, Ning Rongyue is kind and generous, or Ning Rongyue might have been sold to the brothel by that drunkard father. Where is she today, How can she allow this woman to smear Ning Rongyue here?


    Think of here, Mingyue''s hand is also hard, you know, in the restaurant work of her hand can''t be compared with a woman who was raised in a big house, originally thought not good too much also didn''t put heavy hand, now since the woman''s mouth so don''t leave virtue, she also don''t have to be careful!


    Hold the woman''s wrist hard. As soon as she turns her arm, the woman will be seized by her. This will show that the woman is sweating with pain, and her mouth is crying like killing a pig. Other onlookers don''t care for her at all. They blame her. On the contrary, the onlookers feel as if they have a bad breath and are happy.


    "Oh, my God, look at a cheap girl who bullied me. Oh, you all wait for me, you little bitch."


    The woman spit, moon disgusted to avoid, heart secretly scold, the strength of the hands increased again, but some helpless.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    At this time, a dignified looking middle-aged man was crowded out of the crowd. Behind him, a group of Yamen servants were following. The onlookers came to one side one after another. The woman, who was oppressed by the bright moon, seemed to see the rescue soldiers and cried out: "brother, you''re here. Look at the cheap hooves here. They even beat me even if they hurt my child, brother, You are going to make the decision for us


    The woman''s nose was runny and her face was full of make-up. The bun on her head had also come down. A middle-aged man frowned and motioned to the Yamen officer to separate Mingyue from the woman. When the Yamen officer came, Mingyue released her hand. The Yamen officer was very polite, but the lady was not willing to kick her when she was separated, Almost broke away from the Yamen holding her hand.


    Middle aged people drink: "nonsense!"


    "Who made you come here? It''s not disgraceful enough?"


    Hearing this, the woman''s face was not angry, but she didn''t dare to refute. After all, their family depended on the middle-aged people for their food. The middle-aged man''s tiger eyes glared: "you don''t know what your son''s virtue is. If you don''t reflect well, you still come here to toss. It seems that I really connive at you!"


    The middle-aged woman was taught to look like a quail, but she didn''t dare to reply. The onlookers cheered in their hearts. The master of secret Road County was still a clear person, and he didn''t protect his family. The magistrate of Wang County turned his eyes: "Wang Qiang, you still don''t come here!"

 Chapter 19

    A thin man came out of the crowd with a face of shame: "brother."


    "You are too cowardly to let a woman climb on your head! Even my son has been taken like this now! "


    Wang county magistrate couldn''t get used to Wang Qiang''s submissive manner. He said, "if you don''t take your wife back, there''s Wang Gu. If you can''t teach him well, don''t let him out again!"


    "Yes... Yes, brother."


    Wang Qiang Nuo''s response, with a disheveled woman left, to see no excitement to see, the restaurant guests have scattered to continue to eat.


    County Magistrate Wang sighed and ordered the Yamen officers to leave first. Then he looked at Ning Rongyue with some guilt: "Yueer, it''s my lax discipline that makes this happen. I''ll spare this old face to accompany you with a crime."


    Ning Rongyue just felt that it was a farce, but she didn''t mean to anger Wang county magistrate. She shook her head: "Uncle Wang, don''t feel guilty. It has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing Ning Rongyue''s words, Wang county magistrate felt more and more guilty: "needless to say, I didn''t fulfill my promise to Yinghe. I''m sorry for you!"


    Ning Rongyue sees a little bit of embarrassment on Wang''s face. Wang Gu is the only one in the Wang family now. Even if Wang wants to discipline, Wang Gu is protected by Wang Laotai Jun, and Wang is helpless.


    She said with a smile: "Uncle Wang is treating me as an outsider. You don''t need to worry about it. What''s more, nothing happened to me. Please relax."


    Wang county magistrate''s eyes are complex: "yue''er, you are a good child. Wang Gu doesn''t deserve you."


    Ning Rongyue said nothing about it and changed the topic: "uncle, you are in a hurry. You should not have a meal. Since you are here, just have a meal here."


    Looking at Wang county magistrate''s hesitation, Ning Rongyue said in a coquettish tone: "uncle, are you separated from me? Rongyue doesn''t often meet her uncle now. It''s not good to have a meal with Rongyue now? "


    Wang county magistrate stretched out his hand and scraped the tip of Ning Rongyue''s nose: "you girl, how can I disagree?"


    In the past, Ning Rongyue always followed Fu Yinghe. He had been with Fu Yinghe for a long time, and he watched Ning Rongyue grow up. Because he had no children, and his only offspring was a useless one, he almost regarded Ning Rongyue as his daughter.


    "I know uncle is the best."


    Ning Rongyue is really happy. He has not been with Uncle Wang for a long time. Since Fu Yinghe left her and took over Nanhe restaurant by herself, she has deep respect for this county magistrate.


    "Xiao He, take Uncle Wang up first." Ning Rongyue winked at the magistrate of Wang County: "uncle, you go first, I''ll come right away." Wang county magistrate''s serious face softened down and opened his mouth.


    Xiao He takes Wang county magistrate to the box. Ning Rongyue''s face cools down. Especially after seeing the scratch on Mingyue''s face, she is more annoyed. She says quickly: "Xiao Liu, take Mingyue sister to see the doctor. Does Mingyue sister still hurt?"


    Mingyue was warm in her heart. She shook her head and patted Ning Rongyue''s head: "it''s easy to get old when you are angry. My sister is OK. Don''t worry. I''ll go to see the doctor myself. I don''t need Xiao Liu."


    Ning Rongyue is a little shy. She can''t keep the appearance of a little adult. She nods and watches Mingyue leave. Ning Rongyue sighs and asks Liu, "Ah Fu, why hasn''t he seen him all the time?"


    Xiao Liu thought about it and replied, "in the morning, Dazhuang went out with Ning Fu. He would think that he hasn''t come back yet."


    Ning Rongyue always felt that something was wrong, but two strong men should not have anything wrong. He was a little worried in his heart. He said to Xiao Liu, "I''ll send a plate of dim sum to the guests who are still here. I''ll go up first."


    "All right, little boss."


    The time of the day passed quickly. There were not many accounts this time, and Ning Rongyue soon checked them one by one. When Ning Fu and Dazhuang came back mysteriously in the middle of the afternoon, Ning Rongyue asked them what they had done. Dazhuang, who never told a lie, hesitated and couldn''t explain clearly. Ning Fu was smirking and pretending to be stupid, but Ning Rongyue didn''t have to go to the bottom, Just let the two fool around.


    "Well, go back early today." Ning Rongyue asks Dazhuang to prepare the ox cart. A few people are ready to go when the chef''s uncle Li suddenly came out and yelled: "wait a minute."


    "Uncle Li?"


    Master Li said with a smile: "I see that Ning Fu likes to eat my fried crispy meat. I''ve made some more and some other snacks. You can take them back together."


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and said, "thank you, Uncle Li."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue took over the wrapped snacks, master Lin showed a kind smile on his wrinkled face: "Hey, I won''t disturb you. Let''s go."


    It''s sultry now. In the middle of the afternoon, the sun is at its peak. Dazhuang put up a shelf on the ox cart and covered it with gauze, just to block the poisonous sunlight without hindering the breeze blowing in the road.


    The speed of the ox cart is much faster than that of them. It''s only half an hour before they arrive at Fujia village. Because Ning Rongyue doesn''t want others to know about the restaurant, the ox cart always stops at the entrance of the village where there are few people. This time, it''s the same. He gets off to say goodbye to Dazhuang. Ning Fu takes an umbrella for Ning Rongyue again and they go home together.


    Back to Ning''s home, because it was hot, I didn''t meet many people. Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu simply cleaned up. Even if they only took such a short way, they were both hot and dry. Ning Rongyue asked Ning Fu to take a watermelon from the well and prepare to eat a few pieces to relieve the heat.


    Ning Fu is very satisfied with Ning Rongyue''s command. It says that Mingyue doesn''t treat him as an outsider and goes to get a watermelon. Ning Rongyue looks at him holding the watermelon, thinks about it and says, "we''ll go to the medicine house, and we''ll go to talk to my grandfather when we come back."


    Dr. Fu was dozing on the reclining chair in the main room of the medicine house. He heard the sound of the door. He got up slowly and looked at it: "it''s Rongyue. You''re back. Come on, come on in


    Ning solution and Ning Fu came in together, and Ning Rongyue took the watermelon¡° I''m going to cut the watermelon. Ning Fu is here with my grandfather. "


    "All right." Ning Fu nodded, a face of obedience.


    Looking at the interaction between them, doctor Fu keenly felt that there was something different. How could the atmosphere between them become a little sticky after only two days? What did he miss? While Ning Rongyue is away, doctor Fu stares at Ning Fu tightly: "smelly boy, what did you do to Rong Yue?"


    Ning Fu looks innocent. He thinks that grandfather Fu really doesn''t like him, but he doesn''t do anything. Ning Fu thinks about it and says, "Yueyue has agreed to marry me?"

 Chapter 20

    "What?"


    Dr. Fu''s reaction was big, and he jumped up directly. He pointed to Ning Fu and couldn''t say anything: "you, you... You!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue with watermelon is a little strange. She just left for a while. Why is her grandfather so angry? Ning Rongyue stares at Ning Fu: "Fu, how do you make my grandfather angry?"


    Ning Fu said that he was innocent, but he would not say that he told doctor Fu on purpose. Hehe, Ning Fu felt that he was really a smart kid.


    Doctor Fu asked Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, you said you would marry this bastard?"


    Ning Rongyue put down the watermelon and was stunned by the smell. Then she noticed Ning Fu''s smirk. She felt helpless. How could she feel that Ning Fu and Fu were more like a pair of enemies than herself? She said Ning Fu was stupid, but she could catch Dr. Fu''s death.


    Ning Rongyue thought it over and said, "Grandpa, don''t you think this is good?"


    Doctor Fu was a little crazy: "what''s good? Ning Fu, are you not sensible? How can this matter be decided like this? Not to mention you, does Ning Fu really love you? This son of a bitch


    Ning Rongyue was calmed by doctor Fu''s great reaction. Some of them are wooden. Ning Fu grabs her sleeve eagerly: "Yueyue?"


    Ning Rongyue came back, patted Ning Fu''s hand placidly, and firmly answered Fu: "grandfather, even if there is no a Fu, I will not like others, grandfather, you should also know."


    Ning Rongyue paused for a moment, waiting for doctor Fu to digest her words: "what''s more, Fu doesn''t understand what love is. In this way, I still take advantage of others'' danger."


    Fu doctor dispirited sighed a breath: "you this wench, always have so many reasons." At this time, doctor Fu''s eyes were a little red: "it''s just that I''m old. I can''t take care of your young people''s affairs. I''m always here. No one bullies you."


    Ning Rongyue was relieved to see doctor Fu like this. Then she was also sad. She secretly pushed Ning Fu. Ning Fu quickly picked up the watermelon: "grandfather, eat watermelon."


    Doctor Fu once again said, "who is your grandfather! What are you yelling at? "


    If so, doctor Fu also picked up a watermelon and said nothing more.


    Seeing that doctor Fu picked up the watermelon, Ning Fu gave Ning Rongyue a piece of watermelon with a smile. Ning Rongyue slowly reached out and took it. There seemed to be warmth between them. Doctor Fu paid close attention to the interaction between them. He felt that Ning Rongyue used to be beautiful, but there was always a wall separating her from the others. Now, with Ning Fu, Ning Fu is like a man who breaks the wall of the heart. He makes Ning Rongyue really popular and warm all the time. In this case, why should he do more to stop them? Let them let it be.


    After thinking about this, Fu was in a better mood and began to compete with Ning Fu like an old urchin. The atmosphere between them became harmonious. Later, Fu Yingnian came to see Ning Rongyue and left after they came back. Ning Rongyue didn''t do much to keep them.


    Patting the skirt and standing up, Ning Rongyue said to them, "grandfather, I''ll cook first. I''ll call you when the meal is ready. Fu should be obedient and don''t make grandfather angry."


    Ning Fu nodded weakly, but master Fu was smiling and nodded: "go."


    Back in Ning''s courtyard, the cucumber seedlings in the vegetable garden all bear small cucumbers. Ning Rongyue is reluctant to pick them. These are too small. However, there are cucumbers from restaurants in the kitchen. Ning Rongyue is very nice to make a cucumber with cold vinegar. She specially put more vinegar. In summer, everyone''s appetite is not good. It''s just a sour appetizer.


    Then Ning Rongyue cleans the tremella, jujube and medlar, puts them into the pot, and then adds rock sugar to taste them. She is going to make a sweet tremella soup. Medlar, a kind of medicinal and edible herb, is still obtained from doctor Fu. It doesn''t have any peculiar smell in the rice, and it''s good for the body. Ning Rongyue picked several green peppers and fried a shredded pork with green peppers. In fact, Ning Fu didn''t like green peppers the most, but Ning Rongyue changed his pattern to make them for him and strictly prohibited him from being picky.


    Then we blanched the fresh spinach, soaked the vermicelli, and made a cold spinach with vermicelli. Finally, we put the fried crisp meat brought back from the restaurant on the plate, so that all the dishes are ready. We just wait for the tremella soup to be cooked. When we prepare the dishes, Ning Rongyue will simply clean up the fumes, and then call doctor Fu and Ning Fu to come.


    Ning Rongyue stood outside and yelled. Ning Fu trotted out, and doctor Fu followed him slowly and stroked his beard: "tut Tut, we Rongyue are more and more like a virtuous wife, and my grandfather has a lot of light."


    "Grandfather!" Ning Rongyue stamped her feet, her face was slightly red, and Ning Fu giggled.


    The little old man of doctor Fu seems to have a good mouth. He doesn''t say anything. Looking at two people, how could he be very sour?


    When they got back to Ning''s home, the tremella soup was thick enough to be eaten. After a meal, doctor Fu got up to leave, and his body slowly disappeared into the night. Ning Fu stops Ning Rongyue''s hand to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. He goes to wash the dishes and chopsticks quickly. Although he accidentally hits a bowl, Ning Rongyue''s face behind him is a little complicated. It''s not convenient to ask about this morning''s business in the restaurant, and he can''t cross examine it in front of doctor Fu. Ning Rongyue wants to make a good inquiry.


    "Fu, come here when you''re ready."


    "All right." Ning Fu also felt that the atmosphere was not right, the original smile slowly closed up, some uneasy looking at Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue?"


    Ning Rongyue also felt confused at this time. She carefully asked: "Fu, do you think of the past?"


    From the beginning, it''s not difficult to see that Ning Fu''s identity is about unusual. She is also full of worries. Will Fu leave her?


    "No


    Ning Fu is at a loss, but Ning Rongyue''s heart seems to be falling a huge stone. She knows that she may be a bit mean, but she can''t stop being happy. It turns out that Ning Fu is not only possessive of her, she is also. Ning Rongyue asks, "what''s the matter this morning? How did that man fly out? Fu, how did you do it? "


    Ning Fu thought about it and said slowly, "it''s done all at once. I said to protect Yueyue. I have long said that I am very powerful, and I always feel that I have a very powerful force in my body. Then I used it when I was angry this morning. "


    Ning Rongyue''s explanation of the black line is not clear. According to her guess, it should be the legendary martial arts, but is a Fu so powerful? Ning Rongyue tightens her cheek: "is this martial arts from the beginning, or just appeared?"

 Chapter 21

    If it just appears, does it mean that Fu has begun to recover?


    Ning Fu felt Ning Rongyue''s uneasy mood, but he didn''t understand why Ning Rongyue wanted to be like this. He honestly said: "it was in the beginning, but I didn''t know how to use it before, now I will. I have said that I would protect Yueyue, and Yueyue should not be afraid."


    Ning Rongyue breathed a sigh of relief, but still looked complicated. She nodded and said, "in this way, Fu promised me not to use martial arts easily in the future, OK?"


    Ning Fu hesitated and nodded. Ning Rongyue asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Fu a little guilty mouth: "Yue Yue, that, this afternoon, I saw the woman who made trouble, and then I went with Dazhuang to punish her a little."


    Ning Fu specially accentuated the tone of this word, Ning Rongyue was a little sad.


    "Did you use your own martial arts?"


    "Yes." The sound of Ning Fu is like a mosquito or a fly.


    Ning Rongyue looked at him like this, and said: "no one''s life is OK, not next time."


    She will also be partial. Naturally, it''s a good choice between Fu and the woman.


    Ning Fu nodded happily, Ning Rongyue gazed at him, then got up and hugged Ning Fu, and said in a small voice: "Fu, thank you."


    Thank you for being by my side. Thank you for being by my side.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter. The people in Fujia village are sweating, but they all live by farming and hunting. Even in the hot summer, they have to go out to work.


    Ning Rongyue is very leisurely on weekdays. After her parents died, a girl who was pampered couldn''t do any heavy work. Besides, Nanhe restaurant is still here. She doesn''t need food and clothing, and she doesn''t have to make it difficult for herself to do those farm work. So she decided to give her two acres of land to the village head. The village head didn''t want to go there for nothing, So every year when the crops are ripe, she gets a share.


    "I don''t know what your uncle Fu Yuanshu thinks. It''s not that he has no other source of livelihood at home. He has to keep his three-thirds of the land. He deserves to be a mud leg all his life. Hum!"


    Mrs. Fu, smiling and smiling, was always sitting in the shade of the moon, and she kept tucked away. She did not say that Nanhe restaurant had their share of dividends. Life was no worries. Their children had their own skills to support the family. They could not understand why Fu Cunchang had to cultivate their own land. Mrs. Fu suggested that he should make complaints about what he had done to him.


    Make complaints about the moon, listening to Mrs. Fu''s continuous Tucao, and what she can say besides laughing, this is clearly an offbeat show interest.


    It''s July and August, and it''s the season for peanuts to ripen. She and Mrs. Fu are sitting in the shade of the trees on the ground, watching village head Fu pull peanuts in the field, while Ning Fu is also a young man who is busy working. This is because village head Fu is not willing to let Mrs. Fu and Ning Rongyue work. In other fields, not only men are working, but also women are busy living.


    Ning Rongyue and Mrs. Fu came over after breakfast, while Ning Fu came to the field at dawn. After Ning Rongyue and Mrs. Fu came over, they ate the pancakes they brought and drank a few water, then they got busy again.


    Ning Fu has great strength and can pull out peanuts quickly, one in each hand and then pile them into neat stacks. His efficiency is even faster than that of village head Fu and Fu Yingnian. He looks up at the place where Ning Rongyue is sitting, and sees that his moon is a little bored. With a lift of his hand, he throws away a few peanuts and bears quite a lot of peanuts, shouting: "moon eats peanuts."


    Ning Rongyue saw that the peanuts just landed on the ground in front of her. She picked up the peanuts and said with a smile, "thank you, Fu. If you are tired, come and have a drink. Uncle Fu, you too. Don''t be too tired."


    Smell speech, the three people in peanut field should a, but didn''t stop the work in hand.


    On the other side, in the field next to village head Fu''s house, a woman looked at this side jealously and said to her daughter who came to deliver water: "I thought Ning Rongyue picked up a tug bottle, so the big girl was not ashamed. As a result, the man was so able to work, but he made money. Why didn''t you have such a good fortune?"


    Sixteen or seventeen year old girl some embarrassment and secret jealousy: "Niang!"


    The scenes in other fields are almost the same as those here, especially the little tiger mother. She hates everything when she sees the movement here. They are confessed for Jingxiao, and she has to work in the field herself. If it wasn''t for Jingxiao, a fox who didn''t know where she came from, now Mrs. Fu would be her!


    Little tiger mother clenched her lips until she tasted the rusty smell in her mouth. She looked at Mrs. Fu and buried her head again.


    Just pulled out of the peanut water is still very sufficient, eat to the mouth crisp raw still with a trace of sweet, Ning Rongyue eat up can not stop, Mrs. Fu see she eat with relish, also conveniently picked up a plant, grabbed the peanut to eat up. As the sun rises, it rises to the center unconsciously. All the old people in other places have already cooked their meals and brought them to the field. Ning Rongyue and Mrs. Fu have already gone home to prepare their meals and brought them over. Ning Rongyue specially went to Dr. Fu to get the herbs, boil herbal tea and ice them with well water.


    "Uncle Fu, Ah Fu, ah niange has come to dinner."


    Ning Rongyue shouts out to the three people who are almost to the other side. They suddenly realize that it''s already noon, and village head Fu has made a great change to Ning Fu. He thinks Ning Fu is a willing worker and can''t be too bad. He says kindly, "let''s go and have dinner first."


    Ning Fu and Fu Yingnian nodded together, and they walked under the tree together. Fu Yingnian, who was a little behind, looked at Ning Fu with a complicated look. He didn''t tell village head Fu and his wife about the Lotus Lantern Festival. Naturally, they didn''t know that their precious daughter, who had been in love for more than ten years, had already made a life-long relationship with Ning Fu, Otherwise, village head Fu probably can''t get along with Ning Fu so kindly.


    "Yueyue, I''m so hungry."


    Even though Ning Fu always gets along with others with a tight face and tries to do more and talk less, when he comes to Ning Rongyue, his prototype is revealed instantly. A big man will act like a coquettish. Fu village head and Fu Yingnian fall into goose bumps, but they are not as thunderous as the first time.


    But the more Mrs. Fu looked at Ning Fu, the more satisfied she was. She said with a smile, "come on, Yueer''s special herbal tea for relieving summer heat. All of them come to drink a bowl first."


    After saying that, without waiting for Ning Rongyue''s action, she had a bowl with Ning Fu first. Village head Fu looked at Ning Fu sourly and envied, envied and hated him! Steal own daughter not to say, still want to compete for favor with oneself now!

 Chapter 22

    The jealous village head Fu evaded the bowl in Ning Fu''s hand and said dryly, "mine!"


    Everyone was stunned. Mrs. Fu blushed and scolded: "I''m not shy!"


    Ning Rongyue shakes her body and looks at Ning Fu with a smile. Ning Rongyue holds a bowl of herbal tea and hands it to Ning Fu: "drink it quickly. I put rock sugar and Hawthorn in it. It''s not bitter. You can eat after drinking it."


    After that, she began to serve vegetables from the basket. There was a huge stone under the tree. Ning Rongyue took out the food and put it on the stone.


    Fu Yingnian looked at them and suddenly felt very sad. He grinned at the corners of his mouth and made his own food and clothing.


    Ning Rongyue''s food is simple and rich. He is full of white rice and steamed bread, a large pot of sauced beef, and other large pieces of meat dishes, which ensure that these men who have been working for most of the day can have enough to eat. Ning Fu, in particular, eats delicious food, which is very face-saving. Ning Rongyue also smiles and keeps bringing food to him. Ning Fu occasionally looks up and smiles at each other, It''s not only Fu Yingnian''s sorrow, but also the Fu village head and his wife can''t stand it. They quietly stay away from them.


    The smell of the food spread to all around, tiger looked up at this side, tugged Gu yunyun''s sleeve full of sweat: "Niang, I also want to eat meat."


    Little tiger looked at Gu yunyun eagerly. Gu yunyun threw away his hand: "eat! What to eat! It''s all from other people. What do you eat! I can''t see what your incompetent father looks like! "


    After that, she still couldn''t get rid of her anger and patted Xiaohu: "you are a debt collector! See if I don''t take care of you! "


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Hu''s father, who comes back from hunting and takes food to the field, stops Gu yunyun. He knows that Gu yunyun doesn''t like him and he has to marry him. But Xiao Hu is her own child. How can she beat him!


    Fu Niu sighed and coaxed the child in his arms: "what''s the matter? Well, little tiger, don''t cry. Yunyun, go to dinner first. I''ll coax little tiger. "


    Gu yunyun was frightened by Fu Niu''s roar, but she didn''t expect that this guy was still so cowardly. She glanced at Fu Niu and turned to get the food. She didn''t mean to explain. Fu Niu was helpless and asked Xiao Hu in a low voice: "Xiao Hu, what''s the matter with dad?"


    The tearful tiger looked up at Gu yunyun, who had gone far away, and whispered, "I want to eat meat."


    Fu Niu was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his dark face: "that''s just right. Dad hit the rabbit today, but Dad won''t sell it. How about making meat for Xiao Hu at night?"


    Xiao Hu then broke his tears into a smile and nodded to Fu Niu.


    Fu Niu took a look at Gu yunyun, who was already sitting on the ground and began to eat. Then he said to Xiao Hu, "let''s go and have dinner first. Your mother has been working for a long time today, and she is very tired. Xiao Hu can''t make her angry any more. How about going to apologize to her?"


    Xiao Hu looks at Gu yunyun in fear. Finally, he nods and is led to the ground by Fu Niu.


    Ning Rongyue also noticed the movement here, but they were far away. They didn''t know what was going on. When they saw that Fu Niu had come over, they didn''t pay attention to it any more.


    Jing smile white one eye Fu village head, tone some Yin Yang strange spirit to rather dissolve month they say: "you afraid is don''t know, your Fu Yuan father that year but almost married Gu yunyun that woman."


    Ning Rongyue and Fu Yingnian are curious. They have never heard of this. Then they change Jing Xiao into Gu yunyun. They shiver together. They can''t imagine this kind of picture.


    Fu chuckled bitterly. Knowing that Jing Xiao could not let go of this old story, he said helplessly, "I didn''t marry you. I love you."


    Jing Xiao blushed and deviated. Ning Rongyue asked curiously what was the matter. Jing Xiao thought about it and said, "actually, Gu yunyun and your Fu father were childhood sweethearts. Your grandmother liked her very much at that time. As for me, I was just a little girl who fled to Fu village without any family." Jing Xiao and Fu village head fell into memories, Fu village head then said: "yes, at the beginning, you Jingxiao''s mother was thin and small. Although she didn''t look very good, I still fell in love with her at first sight. Then ah Xiao was adopted by your grandfather. I pursued ah Xiao regardless of your grandmother''s opposition, and finally got her back."


    Finish saying, Fu Village long smile happily of grasp Fu madam''s hand.


    Madame Fu glared at him, then said: "if it wasn''t for Gu yunyun''s trouble with children, I''m afraid our affairs would be yellow."


    The next thing is not suitable to say in front of the children, and Mrs. Fu murmured two words discontentedly, so she stopped saying, and asked the children to eat quickly.


    After dinner, when the sun is the most poisonous, Ning Fu and village head Fu are very determined to drive away Mrs. Fu and Ning Rongyue. They don''t want them to be involved here. Ning Rongyue can only take Mrs. Fu back to her home.


    When I got home, I didn''t have much to do. Ning Rongyue and Mrs. Fu poured some water on the vegetables and vines they planted, and then some of them sat under the vines and chatted with each other for a while. At this time of the year, there are a bunch of full and crystal grapes hanging on the vines. Although the grapes are still green, they are ready to eat. The sour grapes are more delicious.


    Ning Rongyue was a little greedy: "aunt Fu, let''s pick two bunches of grapes to taste."


    Fu''s eyes brightened, and she agreed: "OK." With that, Ning Rongyue moved a ladder to the utility room and asked Mrs. Fu to help her climb up to pick grapes.


    Because of their interest, they picked a lot more by accident. After thinking about it, Ning Rongyue decided to send some to doctor Fu. There were a lot of people suffering from heatstroke these two days. Doctor Fu was also busy and put the grapes in the basket. Ning Rongyue and Mrs. Fu took the grapes to the medicine house.


    Doctor Fu has always been kind to people. During the busy farming days, he has made a lot of herbal tea to relieve summer heat. He doesn''t ask people for money. As long as he has slight heatstroke or is hot and wants to drink it, he can come directly to the medicine house to get it. There are many children lining up in the medicine house to receive herbal tea. But the herbal tea made by doctor Fu doesn''t add rock sugar. It''s so bitter that people''s facial features are distorted, But the effect is also good. These children are all given herbal tea to the adults in the field.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue coming with grapes, some children''s eyes in line suddenly brightened a few degrees, but each one of them was too timid to come up to the elder sister who didn''t often contact with her.


    Ning Rongyue saw their salivating expressions and felt soft. She came to the children in line and asked, "do you want to eat grapes?"

 Chapter 23

    "Yes." The children answered in unison.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "the elder sister is waiting for you here. You can come back after you have sent herbal tea to your parents. Will your elder sister reward you with a bunch of grapes?"


    "Good!"


    The children answered hurriedly, and from time to time they looked at Ning Rongyue, worried that the sister who promised them would run away, which made Ning Rongyue feel funny. Mrs. Fu stood by and looked at Ning Rongyue''s action without saying anything, but her eyes also showed a warm smile.


    After pacifying the children, Mrs. Fu and Ning Rongyue went to Dr. Fu, and Dr. Fu didn''t lift his head: "it''s Rongyue. I''ll talk about it when my grandfather is busy."


    Ning Rongyue stopped doctor Fu''s action: "grandfather, you have a rest. I picked some grapes. You have a taste first. I''ll help you watch these."


    Doctor Fu stopped his action. Then he noticed the smile of Mrs. Fu. He said: "it''s a smile. You came with Rongyue."


    Mrs. Fu laughed and took the big spoon of herbal tea from Dr. Fu''s hand: "Uncle Fu, you are very busy here. I''ll watch with Rongyue first. You taste these grapes. They are from Rongyue yard."


    Fu Fu nodded with a smile. He twisted a grape and put it into his mouth. Looking at Ning Rongyue and Jing Xiao, he nodded secretly. These two are good children.


    "Father, mother, I brought the herbal tea."


    This scene took place in various fields. The busy adults raised their heads and took the heavy herbal tea from the children''s hands, showing a happy smile.


    A little girl, waiting for her parents to finish the herbal tea in the jar, took it in a hurry: "Mom and Dad, I''ll go first."


    The sweating woman wondered, "what''s the matter? Where are you going, in such a hurry? "


    The little girl did not turn her head back. She replied in a loud voice, "sister Ning, who is beside the medicine shed, wants to send us grapes. If she goes late, there will be no grapes."


    The woman in situ is stunned. Sister Ning is Ning Rongyue!


    Cannibal mouth is short, with Ning Rongyue contact is not much, these people coincidentally have some favor to Ning Rongyue.


    A group of children ran across the ridge. One of them played very well with Xiaohu on weekdays. A child called Xiaohu: "xiaohuzi, sister Rongyue has grapes. Are you going


    Xiao Hu, who was eating, raised his head. When his father came over, he had already brought herbal tea, so he didn''t know about it. However, he looked at Gu yunyun with a timid look, choked his neck and yelled, "I''m not going!"


    The child who was yelled made a face and said: "if you don''t go, you won''t go. Sister Rongyue is not a bad girl as your mother said. She''s a shameful liar..."


    After hearing this, Gu yunyun nearly broke his silver teeth and secretly scolded Ning Rongyue, who was used to inviting people. He swallowed the food on the third floor and the second floor and went to work. Fu Niu looked at her and at Xiao Hu, who was satirized and angry by his little partner. He couldn''t eat.


    Medicine house, Ning Rongyue didn''t expect the children to come back so soon. The grapes she brought to doctor Fu were obviously not enough. Seeing this, doctor Fu took over the work from her and Mrs. Fu again with a smile: "go and share the grapes for the children."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and said in a friendly way: "everyone, my sister, go to pick grapes for you. Will you wait for a while?"


    "Well, thank you, sister."


    A group of children answered with one voice, and several polite ones also said thank you one after another. The smile on Ning Rongyue''s face expanded more and more.


    Back in my yard, the grapes on the vines are very dense. Ning Rongyue divides the grapes into almost equal parts, and then loads them into baskets and takes them to the medicine house. The children waiting for the grapes have spontaneously lined up, and Ning Rongyue distributes the grapes to them one by one.


    When it was one of the little girls'' turn, the little girl blushed and handed Ning Rongyue a green pear. Then she took the grape from Ning Rongyue: "sister, this is our big pear. Here you are. Thank you, sister."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned for a moment. She suddenly felt very warm in her heart with the green pear in her hand. She asked with a smile: "what''s your name? How old are you? "


    The little girl looked at Ning Rongyue shyly: "my name is Fu Xiaoxiao. I''m six years old. My sister is so beautiful."


    Ning Rongyue smiles: "thank you Xiaoxiao. We Xiaoxiao are also very cute. We must be a great beauty in the future."


    Fu Xiaoxiao showed the excitement of being praised, and then stood aside to let Ning Rongyue continue to distribute grapes to other children.


    When the children were all scattered, Fu Xiaoxiao was still standing in the same place. She saw Ning Rongyue was finally free and asked carefully, "can I often come to play with my sister?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised. In the past, because of the rumor that she had been in the village, she didn''t have any playmates except the Fu brothers. Now she doesn''t know much about the people in the village. She really didn''t expect that Fu Xiaoxiao would ask. In the end, Ning Rongyue is only 14 years old now.


    She gave the rest of the grapes to Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "of course." Fu Xiaoxiao ran away happily.


    At this time, a loud noise came from the distance: "let''s go, let''s go!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue looks up and looks out. Fu Yingnian follows Fu Niu and carefully protects the people he is holding. Ning Fu is walking in the crowd. When he walks into the door and sees Ning Rongyue, he comes to Ning Rongyue side by side, and a group of people behind him rush in and call doctor Fu nervously.


    Ning Rongyue asked Ning Fu strangely, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Ning Fu is not satisfied. Ning Rongyue''s attention is not on him. He says carelessly, "I don''t know. That man suddenly faints."


    Then he curled his mouth: "dizzy on dizzy, who let her always say bad things on the month."


    He had not liked that woman for a long time. If Yueyue didn''t allow him, he would have taught the man himself.


    Ning Rongyue patted the dog''s head in tears and laughter: "you can''t say it in front of other people." Ning Fu nodded obediently to show that he knew.


    Then Ning Rongyue suddenly asked, "is it your fault that she fainted this time?" I can''t blame her for thinking. Ning Fu has been ready to move for a long time.


    Ning Fu was shocked. Yueyue doubted herself. Wei qubaba said, "Yueyue, you don''t believe me. I don''t have one."


    That tone, just like Ning Rongyue is an unforgivable heartbreaker, Ning Rongyue blushed: "when did you learn to play so well, OK, I blame you wrong, I''m sorry."


    Ning Fu buried his head in Ning Rongyue''s neck socket, rubbed it twice, and said: "I forgive Yue Yue."


    Ning Rongyue laughs and moves his big head away: "well, don''t make trouble. I''ll go and have a look."

 Chapter 24

    Ning Fu nods and follows Ning Rongyue. At this time, Fu Niu has put Gu yunyun on the bed specially prepared for the patient in the medicine house. Doctor Fu sits beside the bed to feel her pulse.


    "Doctor Fu, what''s wrong with her? Is it heatstroke? "


    Fu Niu pulls Xiaohu nervously to one side, and the only one who surrounds a room is estimated to be really worried about Gu yunyun.


    Doctor Fu glared at him and motioned him not to make any noise. He concentrated on his pulse. After a while, doctor Fu frowned: "she''s pregnant. She''s a little tired these two days, and then she suddenly faints. I''ll just give her a prescription of tocolysis and let her drink it."


    "Pregnant?"


    Just opened his eyes, Gu yunyun''s head is still a little chaotic, and then scared by this sentence, he suddenly wakes up. Ning Rongyue at the door clearly sees the guilty heart on her face.


    But Fu Niu fell into ecstasy and didn''t see Gu yunyun''s strange. His excited lips trembled. He stepped forward and grabbed Gu yunyun''s hands. His voice trembled and said, "great yunyun, it''s all my carelessness. I didn''t find it. You can''t do any more heavy work after you go back. I''ll do the work in the field. You''re good to raise the baby. It''s really good."


    Gu yunyun is somewhat absent-minded answer: "good, good."


    The bedside doctor Fu gently stroked his beard, and a wisp of deep thought crossed his face.


    When the crowd dispersed, Ning Fu reluctantly went back to the field. Ning Rongyue came out of the room with Dr. Fu. Dr. Fu suddenly sighed: "evil, this Gu yunyun is exactly two months pregnant."


    "Grandfather?"


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t understand. Even his grandfather doesn''t like Gu yunyun very much, but he doesn''t want to say so. On the contrary, Mrs. Fu on the other side thinks of something and looks at it in shock. Dr. Fu gently shakes her head. Ning Rongyue says that she can''t understand what they are playing.


    Doctor Fu shook his head and said no more. Seeing this, Ning Rongyue stopped his curiosity.


    Mrs. Fu came over and said, "Rongyue, I see that there are many tomatoes in your yard. I''m just a little greedy. Let''s go and pick some. Will Dr. Fu come with us?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded and said, "well, there are so many tomatoes in this period of time that I can''t eat them every day. Dr. Fu just came back to Ning Rongyue''s yard with them. Dr. Fu went to sit down on the stone bench in the middle of the yard under the shade of trees and watched them pick tomatoes in the vegetable garden.


    Ning Rongyue said as she picked them: "aunt Fu, the tomatoes I''ve made in these two days are not easy to store. I know you like these fresh ones. Come and pick them whenever you want."


    Mrs. Fu nodded, saying that she would not be polite to Ning Rongyue.


    After washing a basin of fresh tomatoes, she cut the remaining tomatoes into pieces and mixed them with a basin of white sugar tomatoes. She divided them into three bowls and took them to the stone table. Mrs. Fu really liked to eat them. She didn''t speak and sat down to eat them. The three of them were sitting here to kill time, which made them very quiet and beautiful.


    As the sun gradually set in the west, Ning Rongyue estimated that the three people in the field would soon come back. He stood up and said, "Auntie Fu, you''ll have dinner here today. I''ll prepare now."


    Mrs. Fu raised her head and said, "I''ll help."


    "No, just sit here and wait. I''ll do it." Ning Rongyue stops Mrs. Fu who wants to help and goes to cook alone.


    In the backyard, lotus leaves have completely covered the small pond, green and dark green, with different colors, making people relaxed and happy at a glance.


    The lotus leaves are squeezed. Some are tightly attached to the surface of the pond, and some are very high.


    Pink lotus is blooming, tender pistil condensation beads, yingyingyudi, look carefully, there are a few small lotus hidden under the lotus leaf, wind, ningrongyue deep breath, full of lotus fragrance, she carefully picked a few lotus leaves in the pond, fished out a long fat fish, this season to do lotus leaf porridge is the most fresh summer.


    Back in the kitchen, clean the lotus leaves, cut them into strips, add rock sugar and boil them over high heat. After a little cooking, take out the lotus leaves, and then put in rice, glutinous rice and lotus seeds and cook them over low heat. After controlling the fire in the stove, Ning Rongyue turned to the vegetable garden and picked fresh ingredients such as tomatoes, cucumbers and peppers.


    Fried eggs with tomato, shredded chicken with cold cucumber, green vegetables with minced garlic, pickled elbows, sponge gourd meat, sweet and sour fish, green pepper beef, all delicious dishes are cooked by Ning Rongyue. However, this is the first time that she has cooked so many people''s meals. She is very tired after a lot of work. Ning Rongyue wipes the sweat on her forehead. It''s dark now, so it''s time for Ning Fu to come back.


    After washing off the smell of oil smoke, Ning Rongyue sat in the yard with Dr. Fu and Mrs. Fu waiting for the three of them to return. It was dark, and he called the cicada of the day to stop. Before long, they came back from the field.


    Ning Fu is still holding a few peanuts in his hand. He looks down at Ning Rongyue and hands them to Ning Rongyue after meeting her: "Yueyue loves to eat."


    Ning Rongyue gently pursed her lips and said, "thank you, Fu. Go and wash it quickly. I''ve already cooked a meal and I can have it right away."


    "Yes." Ning Fu quickly nodded and ran to wash.


    On the other side, Mrs. Fu always felt that Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu had a sense of seeing each other. She patted her forehead and came forward to the Fu family and her son: "today, Rongyue specially prepared the food for us to eat here. You should go to clean up and have dinner on the horse."


    Fu''s father and son nodded and said hello to doctor Fu. They followed Ning Fu to wash. Ning Rongyue said to Mrs. Fu, "Auntie Fu, let''s go to the restaurant first."


    The food is still hot in the pot. I''m afraid the three people will be cold if they come back late.


    Mrs. Fu nodded: "OK, let''s go. Uncle Fu, go and sit in the lobby. We''ll be right there


    Two people came to the kitchen together, put the food well, one by one to the lobby, packed Ning Fu ran to grab Ning Rongyue''s heavy bowl: "I''ll come."


    In the lobby, people who have been busy for a whole day are tired and hungry. They don''t say anything more and just eat.


    It has to be said that Ning Rongyue''s craftsmanship is really decent after learning from Master Li of Nanhe restaurant. He can''t help but praise Ning Fu every time he eats it. Other people are also full of praise. Mrs. Fu''s heart is a little relieved, just like her children can take care of themselves when they grow up.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, the three of Fu''s family left, and then Dr. Fu left slowly. Ning Rongyue didn''t trust that Dr. Fu would walk alone at night, so he decided to send Dr. Fu back in person. After hearing the words, Ning Fu naturally didn''t trust that Ning Rongyue would come back alone and follow him.


    Passing by a bamboo forest, it is clear that there is no wind, but there is a rustling sound in the bamboo forest. Ning Rongyue stops, and they feel strange.


    Ning Fu walked in front, carefully protecting Ning Rongyue and doctor Fu, but Ning Rongyue couldn''t resist the curiosity in her heart. She crept close to the place where the sound was made. Deep in the bamboo forest, two dark shadows who couldn''t see clearly were talking excitedly.

 Chapter 25

    "Are you pregnant? How long has it been? " It was a rough male voice, clutching the arm of another figure.


    "Two or two months. What should we do? No, I have to hide it. That idiot thinks it''s his kind. I can''t help him. "


    And the voice of another figure Ning Rongyue they are very familiar with, is Gu yunyun! Ning Rongyue wants to exchange a shocked look with doctor Fu, but finds that she is alone in shock.


    "Why can''t you help me! This is my child! I''m going to make him recognize his ancestors! "


    "Why don''t you accept your ancestors and have someone raise children for you! What do you want a poor man to raise children with? "


    "What are you talking about?" The man''s voice is a little embarrassed.


    "What to say? In a word, don''t go out and talk nonsense for me. I''ll go first Gu yunyun shakes off the man''s hand and leaves cautiously from the other direction. The man also leaves later.


    Ning Rongyue has been shocked and doesn''t know what to say. After seeing doctor Fu shaking her head silently, she swallows a mouthful of saliva. Then she suddenly feels that it''s better for her to be so ignorant and unconscious that she doesn''t understand anything. The three people also leave here. Ning Rongyue can''t recover for a long time. She is also in a daze on the road. Ning Fu next to her holds her hand tightly.


    Since meeting Gu yunyun that night, Ning Rongyue has always felt a trace of strange sympathy and sadness in her heart when she sees Fu Niu who is sweating and happy. But she is not a talkative person. Each family has its own difficult experience, so why should she join in? What''s more, even if she really tells Fu Niu, People may not believe it.


    So Ning Rongyue was just worried for a short time. But after that, she found that she couldn''t see through Ning Fu. The relationship between Ning Fu and Fu Yingnian, who could not help but blush when they met, suddenly became harmonious. Now they are always secretly talking to each other, which makes Ning Rongyue''s father-in-law confused, When did this happen?


    Why can''t she see what''s going on between them just for a moment


    Just like this meeting, in the spare time of pulling peanuts, Ning Fu didn''t go to Ning Rongyue. Instead, they sat with Fu Yingnian behind the peanut pile and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Ning Rongyue''s face is muddled. If she is not sure that they are both men, she can''t help thinking, eh.


    If the mountain doesn''t come to me, I''ll go to the mountain. Ning Rongyue claps her hands and stands up. She picks up the kettle beside her and trots to the field. She shouts, "Uncle Fu, brother Anen, are you thirsty? Come and have a drink."


    Fu village head, who was gathering peanuts, raised his head and wiped the sweat on his head: "come on, let me have a drink."


    "All right." Ning Rongyue passes the kettle. This will just come up Ningfu some committee Qu ningrongyue why don''t you look at yourself, Lala ningrongyue''s clothes: "Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue turns around a little haughtily: "what''s the matter? Aren''t you talking to brother a Nian? What are you doing here? "


    The innocent named Fu Yingnian suddenly understood the meaning of Ning Rongyue. Looking at the more innocent Ning Fu beside her, she couldn''t hold her face tight and wanted to laugh. These two living treasures and feelings, ah Yue, were eating her own vinegar. However, Fu Yingnian was not so kind as to remind Ning Fu that she was anxious to see Ning Fu around Ning Rongyue. Fu Yingnian said that she was very happy to hear about them.


    "Yueyue, I''m wrong. Don''t ignore fu..."


    Ning Fu is crowding around Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue also feels that she is unreasonable, but she just feels uncomfortable. It''s clear that you used to stick to me. Why don''t you stick to me now.


    "Hum." Ning Rongyue raised her chin to show that I was still angry.


    Ning Fu was so anxious that he grabbed his head. Then he turned his eyes and held Ning Rongyue from behind. His brain bags arched back and forth, and his mouth kept saying, "Yue Yue is not angry. Ah Fu is good, Yue Yue is not beautiful."


    Ning Rongyue can''t laugh or cry because of his hand, but she can''t break his hands. She noticed that village head Fu had some strange eyes. Ning Rongyue stamped her feet and said in shame: "you release it for me!"


    Ningfu dead pig is not afraid of hot water shaking his head: "I don''t!"


    Seeing that village head Fu couldn''t help rushing up to "kill" Ning Fu, Ning Rongyue relented helplessly: "OK, OK, I''m not angry. Let go, or I''ll be really angry!"


    Ning Fu smell speech, this just reluctantly let go, Ning Rongyue face red Tongtong of small voice scolded a: "color Fu!"


    Ning Fu''s face is very thick. When he hears Ning Rongyue''s scolding in a low voice, he still keeps laughing. Yueyue''s waist is really thin, so he let go. Thinking about this, he also shows a proud expression towards Fu Yingnian. Fu Yingnian curls his mouth and signals the direction of village head Fu to him.


    Emma is so complacent that Ning Rongyue has slipped away. Facing the expression that village head Fu is about to kill a pig with a knife, Ning Fu shrinks his neck and feels cool. It''s not good!


    Without waiting for village head Fu to ask a question, Ning Fu consciously found a peanut field farthest away from village head Fu and worked hard!


    Village head Fu''s eyes are complicated when he stands in the original place. Although no one talks much about Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu, after so many days with them, if he still can''t see it, he is really blind. However, it''s not the time to ask for a crime. He slowly bends down to continue to work, and is ready to carry out "questioning after autumn" on Ning Fu!


    The busy day passed quickly. In the evening, the party came to Ning Rongyue''s house again. Ning Fu could not avoid it. He was caught by village head Fu. Even Ning Rongyue was stopped by Mrs. Fu who talked with village head Fu.


    "Rongyue, what''s the matter with you? I''ve seen something wrong with you in the past two days. It''s not right. I''ll tell you to look straight!"


    Mrs. Fu is a little helpless and angry. What she and village head Fu are angry about is not what happened between Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu, but Ning Rongyue chose to hide from them, which makes them really sad.


    Ning Rongyue also understood the key of the matter, but what happened at the Lotus Lantern Festival even her brain was full of paste. Subconsciously, she chose to hide from Mr. Fu and his wife. Although it was an unintentional move, it really hurt their hearts: "aunt Fu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Mrs. Fu interrupted her and said seriously: "Rongyue, we know that when you grow up, too much interference is not good for you. Ningfu is really a good child. If you choose him seriously, your aunt doesn''t have too much aversion. However, as your mother, I hope to know my daughter''s choice. My mother really wants you to be happy."

 Chapter 26

    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were a little moist. She stepped forward and hugged Mrs. Fu: "mother Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry. I should have told you earlier."


    She was a little worried that village head Fu would not agree with her and Ah Fu, so she would not tell her. But she did not expect that Mrs. Fu would tell her today.


    Mrs. Fu stroked the top of Ning Rongyue''s head: "our Rongyue has grown up. When it''s time to get married, you see, the elbows are beginning to turn out."


    Hearing the tone of Mrs. Fu, she blushed and buried her face in Mrs. Fu''s arms. "Niang, I''m not in a hurry to get married. It''s still early."


    Mrs. Fu laughed and asked, "is that right?"


    Then he said: "these two days, I think Ning Fu is also a good child. Although he has some brain problems, he is still smart. The most important thing is that he is good enough for our family. Originally, I was worried that Ning Fu might not be enlightened, but now he is not."


    Ning Rongyue looks up with some doubts, but she thinks that Ning Fu, who was taken out by village head Fu, is not only a little worried in her eyes. Mrs. Fu pats her head: "don''t worry, you won''t do anything to your a fu. Besides, if your daughter is arched away, you will always let Fu Yuan''s father out."


    Ning Rongyue completely did not speak. She was ashamed and happy because she was affirmed by her elders.


    After a long time, village head Fu came back with Ning Fu again. The expression on his face could not show his happiness and anger, while Ning Fu had two more panda eyes, which made Fu Yingnian gloat in Ning Fu''s ear. Ning Rongyue met Ning Fu nervously and gently touched the corner of his eye: "Ah Fu, are you ok? Does it hurt?"


    Ning Fu shook his head and said, "I''m ok, Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue is still a little distressed, but she quietly counsels Fu village head, who looks dark. Mrs. Fu is laughing.


    Fu village head cleared his throat, some dissatisfied way: "you don''t forget to promise me, otherwise, you want to marry Rongyue, dream to go!"


    Ning Fu rarely did not show a silly white sweet look, the same solemn way: "I will do it."


    Looking at Fu Yingnian, who was giving advice to him, he had a bad feeling. Although he had decided to give up, he was still sad.


    Ning Rongyue and his wife are looking at the two people who are playing riddles curiously. What secret agreement have these two people reached?


    At this time, doctor Fu, who had been silent, finally came over and said with a smile: "well, if everything is open, I''m starving now, old man. Do you forget your grandfather?"


    They all realized that it was dark. Because of this episode, they had forgotten that they were still hungry. Ning Rongyue was embarrassed and laughed. Then they went to prepare dinner with Mrs. Fu. Dr. Fu took Ning Fu to take medicine. The rest of Fu''s father and son were speechless.


    On the second day, Ning Rongyue still couldn''t stop her curiosity and came to Ning Fu mysteriously: "what conditions did you agree to Uncle Fu, even I can''t say?"


    Ning Rongyue stares at Ning Fu with big eyes. Ning Fu shakes his head helplessly and says that he can''t say it. Ning Rongyue squints her eyes: "is Fu Yuan''s father trying to embarrass you?"


    Ning Fu reluctantly pushed Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, you still have to go to the restaurant today. Don''t waste your time. I''m going to help my uncle, too


    Ning Rongyue was pushed forward a few steps, disgruntled, but no longer asked. After days and nights of work, the peanuts they planted have been collected, and the corn will be collected for some time. Finally, they have some leisure. But today, Ning Fu has to go to the field to help carry the collected peanuts back to village head Fu''s house.


    For the time being, Ning Fu personally sent Ning Rongyue to the village. After she got on the ox cart, she turned around and left. Today, she is still busy.


    As time went on, Ning Rongyue and Mrs. Fu sat in front of the door picking peanuts. It was impossible for them to finish picking so many peanuts. So Mrs. Fu specially hired several women in the village to help them. Among them, the little girl, xiaoniang, and Fu Xiaoxiao also came with them. They would sit beside Ning Rongyue, A group of women sat together, chatting while they were working. Although Ning Rongyue couldn''t get in the way, it was interesting to listen to them talk about the western family''s chores and gossip.


    One of the women suddenly said to Ning Rongyue, "Rongyue, isn''t that Ning Fu in your family still unmarried? How do you like it? I''ll tell you one for you


    "Yes, yes, I think that Ning Fu is a little silly, but he is very smart when he should be smart. The most important thing is that he is willing to work. I think several companies have some eyebrows and want to talk about it."


    "Yes, the most important thing is that people are good-looking. Eyebrows are eyebrows and eyes are eyes. It''s not that many girls are drooling." The woman was laughing.


    The more I listen to these, the worse Ning Rongyue''s face is. She reluctantly laughs twice. Seeing this, Mrs. Fu answers and says, "I don''t bother you. We Ning Fu already have a master."


    Hearing this, many women at the scene were surprised and asked, "I haven''t heard of it. Which girl is it? You''re hiding it a lot. "


    "Yes, yes, I haven''t heard of it." A group of women asked questions. Mrs. Fu felt dizzy.


    All of a sudden, Fu Xiaoxiao''s mother, who had just not intervened, asked, "isn''t it Gu yunyun''s niece? I don''t think that girl is a good girl


    Speaking of the back, her voice was a little cautious, but still made a voice to remind Mrs. Fu.


    But Madame Fu was stunned: "Gu yunyun''s mother''s?"


    Little Niang also Leng: "isn''t it? I think the girl is very close to Ning Fu these two days. I thought... "


    "Close to Ning Fu?" Ning Rongyue saw a trace of danger in her eyes.


    "Yes..."


    Without waiting for xiaoniang to continue, the woman who first mentioned this topic said again: "I think it''s probably that woman who has a crush on Ningfu. Baba asked her niece to come up with her. The whole family flatters her!" The woman spat hard.


    "Yes, yes, Jingxiao, you have to watch. Don''t let Ningfu be hooked."


    There was a trace of disgust in Mrs. Fu''s eyes. Gu yunyun was just like a dog who saw meat and bones. If she was pregnant, she could continue to come to separate people. She sneered: "we Ningfu don''t like that kind of people, and we''re not afraid that you know, my family Rongyue has already engaged with Ningfu, just waiting for Rongyue and hairpin."


    Everyone was surprised, whether it is true or some other small thoughts on the face of the smile, have said congratulations.

 Chapter 27

    Ning Rongyue was surprised that Mrs. Fu told the story so directly. Now many women turned their eyes on her. For a moment, some of them were too shy to see anyone. They stood up in a hurry and said, "Uncle Fu, it''s time for them to come back from hunting. I''ll go to the village to have a look."


    Then some of the hurry to run to open, vaguely can also hear the Fu lady behind the smile of ridicule: "dissolve month, this is shy ah."


    The heat on the face has not dropped, Ning Rongyue keeps fanning with her hands. It''s really, really shameful!


    At the entrance of the village, beside the big locust tree, there was a large crowd of people. When they were close, they could still hear the praise from the crowd.


    "Ning Fu, you, you are really great."


    A girl with spring in her eyes and eyebrows went quietly to Ning Fu''s body. Ning Fu is a face of impatience, not to face to one side to avoid, eyes to Fu village head there to see.


    "Village head, is Ning Fu really the one who killed the tiger?" A man who didn''t go hunting with him was shocked.


    "Of course," said another young man who followed the past. Village head Fu was also proud: "at that time, we were almost desperate when we saw the tiger. At the critical moment, Ning Fu stood up alone. That''s a bully side leak. It''ll knock down the tiger if you divide it by two


    Although this person''s speech was not detailed, it still caused a burst of admiration. Village head Fu looked like the man who knocked down the tiger. He was proud of himself. Ning Fu and Fu Yingnian could only stand here with village head Fu to accept the praise of the people.


    The more she heard it, the more surprised she was. Gu Ge thought that her aunt really didn''t cheat her. Ning Fu is really the most suitable man for her. She is so soft and charming that she wants to lean on Ning Fu.


    "Brother Ningfu, you are really powerful. I admire you so much."


    Seeing Gu Ge like this, some young people began to coax, and Fu Yingnian''s eyes darkened.


    But Ning Fu is not a person who cherishes fragrance and jade. Apart from Yueyue, other women are nothing. He moves aside and watches Gu Ge fall to the ground.


    The crowd burst out with a louder voice, most of which were the hard hearted remarks against Ning Fu, but the parties didn''t agree at all.


    Ning Rongyue, who is not far away, can''t see any more. She trots to Ning Fu''s side, pauses when passing Gu Ge, who has fallen to the ground. She quietly stretches out her feet to let Gu Ge who has just got up lie down again. Then she holds Ning Fu''s arm in the eyes of everyone''s surprise and looks at Gu Ge on the ground: "what brother Ning Fu, there is no your brother here, Don''t identify your relatives


    "You


    Gu Ge obviously also heard of Ning Rongyue, and recognized her as soon as she met. What''s more, she was not seen by others, but she felt that Ning Rongyue had tripped herself up on purpose!


    "What are you? You''re tired of your old woman if you don''t see us! Don''t you think so? Ah Fu


    Ning Fu immediately with the nod, will not be easy to get up Gu Ge gas a inverted Yang.


    Gu Ge pointed to himself with an unbelievable face: "you actually said I was an old woman?"


    Ning Rongyue rolled her eyes impolitely. Now that some people dare to dig their own corner, then you don''t have to be polite: "isn''t it? Elder sister, it''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s a bit too much to scare people out. How can you still pester Fu? We, Fu, can only look at you if we are blind? "


    Gu Ge''s face is ferocious. In other people''s eyes, Gu Ge is still pretty and has proud capital. Otherwise, she won''t be picky because she hasn''t married herself at the age of 19. It''s just that she is a little different from Ning Rongyue.


    The brain calms down, Gu Ge''s eyes turn and says with a cold smile: "why, can''t you just look at me? A little girl film, to chest no chest, to butt no ass, now want to rob people with me


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are wide open. She didn''t expect that Gu Ge''s face is not red and her heart is not beating. She blushes and some don''t know what to say.


    The men who had been around here also stepped back for fear that the war would spread to them. It was really inconvenient for them to intervene in the affairs between the girls.


    "Oh." Gu Ge sneers and looks at the little girl''s fierce appearance. It turns out that this is the way it is. She steps forward and wants to pull Ning Rongyue and hold Ning Fu''s hand.


    Pop!


    Ning Fu mercilessly claps Gu Ge''s hand.


    "Ouch!" Gu Ge let out a painful cry, some pitiful and coquettish: "brother Ningfu..."


    Ning Fu a face disgust, carefully stop Ning Rongyue, originally always with a bit of simple voice, now cold dregs: "go away!"


    This situation is obvious. It is obvious that Ning Fu and Ning Rongyue are in love. Gu Ge is just a person who wants to get involved. Not far away, Fu village head and Fu Yingnian''s face have changed a little. If Ning Fu''s attitude is not firm enough today, I''m afraid they should consider the relationship between Ning Fu and Ning Rongyue.


    Gu Ge gritted his teeth: "I can''t compare with this girl!"


    Ning Fu said: "hum, you are not as good as Yueyue anywhere. You are so annoying! Next time I dare to bully Yueyue, I''ll fight every time I see her! "


    Ning Fu pushes Gu Ge out of the way directly, grabs Ning Rongyue''s hand and leaves. Ning Rongyue is shy and happy, with beauty bubbling in her heart.


    All the way to the door of Ning''s yard, Ning Fu carefully grasped Ning Rongyue''s hands and worried: "Yueyue?"


    Ning Rongyue raised her head, her cheeks flushed, her eyebrows full of spring, but Ning Fu wanted to tilt: "Yueyue, are you angry? I''m going to take it out on you now


    "Fool!"


    Ning Rongyue held Ning Fu with her backhand and said, "how can you be so stupid?"


    Ning Fu did not understand, but still echoed: "I''m just a stupid Fu."


    "Pooh," Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing. Her eyes were fixed on Ning Fu, as if she wanted to firmly print the eyes of the people in front of her. She slowly said, "you are mine, Fu."


    With these words, Ning Rongyue couldn''t help throwing herself into Ning Fu''s arms and muttering, "how can you be so stupid? It just makes me like it more and more."


    Ning Fu''s ear moved: "Yueyue? I like Fu


    Ning Rongyue hands on Ning Fu''s chest, Ning Fu is careful to ring Ning Rongyue in his arms, Ning Rongyue smiles: "yes, Yue Yue really likes Ah Fu." Then he took advantage of the fact that Ning Fu didn''t react to it and gave him a kiss like a dragonfly on his lips.


    "Big fool!"


    Ning Rongyue comes out of Ning Fu''s arms from bending over. Standing in the same place, Ning Fu has a silly smile on his face and a red drop of blood in his earlobe.

 Chapter 28

    "Auntie, that Ningfu doesn''t eat hard or soft at all, and I can''t get close to him without a little pity! What should we do? "


    Gu Ge looked at Gu yunyun with an ugly face and said, "aunt, do you have to think of something for me?"


    "No pity for the jade?" Gu yunyun glanced at Gu Ge with a guilty expression: "I don''t think you can match that ningrong moon fox."


    Gu Ge''s face changed: "aunt! In a word, you have to find a way for me. I''ll make up my mind about that Ningfu! "


    "Don''t worry, I will help you this time! Jingxiao, that bitch robbed my husband. You can''t lose her daughter this time! "


    Gu yunyun''s face was venomous, then he took out a bag of powder and whispered to Gu Ge.


    The little tiger pestle outside the door heard a few words at the door. He thought it was boring, so he turned around and left the door. One of them ran to the mountain. His mother didn''t like him, so she had better go to his father.


    "Grandfather, I''m going to dig some dandelions on the slope today. I think the herbal tea in the medicine house is almost used."


    "All right, be careful."


    Fu said casually that there are a lot of dandelions on the slope, and there will be no danger. You''d better go alone.


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue picks up the medicine basket and goes out of the medicine house with the hoe on her back. Recently, Ning Fu is addicted to hunting. He goes out early and comes back late. He can''t even get along with him for a long time. The more he disappears, the more he thinks about it. In order not to think about it all the time, Ning Rongyue thinks it''s better to find something to do.


    At this time, dandelions are everywhere. Ning Rongyue finds a place with loose soil and digs it. The most important part of dandelion is the root. It takes a lot of effort to dig out the root.


    About half a Lou dandelion dug, Ning Rongyue suddenly heard a exclamation: "hmm?"


    Ning Rongyue immediately put down her hoe and ran to the place where the sound came: "little tiger?"


    I saw Fu Niu''s child, Xiao Hu, hanging by a branch in the middle of a deep pit left by mining: "Xiao Hu? Don''t move, my sister will pull you up. "


    "Wuwu... Sister Wuwu, help me!"


    At this moment, Xiao Hu didn''t care about his sister. He cried bitterly. He just wanted to pick a fruit. Who knew he would fall into the pit.


    Ning Rongyue grabs a flexible branch and slowly goes down to pull Xiaohu, but when she just grabs Xiaohu''s arm, the branch that originally stuck Xiaohu suddenly breaks. Ning Rongyue''s hand sinks, but she doesn''t catch the branch and falls down with Xiaohu.


    Ning Rongyue''s pupils are constricted, and then he grits his teeth to protect the frightened tiger in his arms. No matter how bad it is, the tiger is also a child, and the son doesn''t teach his parents the fault!


    The tiger closed his eyes and Ku Hao said, "elder sister, elder sister, Wu Wu Wu."


    All the way down to the bottom of the deep pit where you can''t see the bottom, there are only a few bruises on Xiaohu. She is scared, but Ning Rongyue is in a coma. Xiaohu climbs out of Ning Rongyue''s arms with a face of ash. She is so scared that she doesn''t know what to do.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other hand, a group of men who went hunting met tiger again. The tiger almost attacked them crazily, but unfortunately Ning Fu just separated from them.


    Fu Yuan''s face was gloomy: "don''t turn your back. Step back slowly. This tiger is like a female tiger."


    A few villagers who used to hunt Tigers with Ningfu were stunned: "female tiger? Is it? "


    Fu Yuan also had some bad premonitions in his heart, but they didn''t have Ning Fu''s ability. If they could retreat completely, it would be the best. If


    "Dr. Fu, come on, come and save people!"


    A group of men with bloodstains rushed to the medicine house with Fu Niu. Ning Fu, with a scar on his face, helped Fu Yuan, who was limping. When he heard the news, he came back to look for village head Fu. It was a little late. Village head Fu broke his leg, and other villagers also had light or heavy scars. The most miserable one was Fu Niu, who was the first to bear the brunt, At this time, there is less air in and more air out.


    Fu village chief endured the pain and sighed: "Fu, this time can only be said to be an accident!"


    Ning Fu was in a daze. His intelligence seems to be growing slowly now, and he probably knows that maybe he killed the tiger to attract this female tiger. But why did village head Fu say that?


    Doctor Fu, who had not seen Ning Rongyue back in the medicine house, was a little restless. Now he was even more surprised when he saw Fu Niu, who was bathed in blood.


    "What''s going on?"


    The hunting men explained the whole story, Fu Yuan was supported by Ning Fu and sat down: "Mr. Fu, please do your best to keep Fu Niu!"


    Fu took a look at Fu Yuan''s leg, shook his head and said, "do your best to listen to the destiny."


    How can his medical skills not see that Fu Niu is at the end of his life? It''s hard to say whether he is alive or dead this time!


    After dealing with Fu Niu''s injury, Fu handed over the task of boiling medicine to a villager who came to help, and then began to deal with Fu Yuan''s leg injury: "you bear some pain, I''ll help you correct the bone."


    Broken bones are extremely difficult to completely cure, but in the eyes of Fu villagers, the mysterious doctor Fu can really connect bones perfectly!


    "Grandfather, what about Yueyue? Where is the moon? "


    When doctor Fu bandaged Fu Yuan''s wound, Ning Fu suddenly said something like this. Doctor Fu was stunned, and then showed deep worry in his eyes: "Yueyue went out to dig dandelion in the morning, but now she hasn''t come back!"


    Ning Fu mouth corner a pursed, several people''s facial expressions all become dignified.


    Fu Yingnian couldn''t sit still: "I''ll go to find a Yue!"


    Ning Fu also stood up and said, "I''ll go too!"


    Doctor Fu nodded: "you all go! I''ll take care of the people here. Let''s go Ningfu, when they meet wild animals, it''s hard to avoid that ningrong moon won''t meet any ferocious animals!


    In the pit.


    Xiao Hu''s tears almost dry, but Ning Rongyue doesn''t know why he has not woken up. He grits his teeth and starts to cry out for help. Sister Rongyue only wants to save herself. She is a man, so be brave.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night, Gu yunyun learned that Fu Niu was seriously injured, his face was gloomy and stood by the bed for a while, then asked Fu doctor: "is this still helpful?"


    Doctor Fu said without expression: "hard, yunyun, you''ve always been a man with ideas. Why? This time is preparation? "


    Gu yunyun''s face was embarrassed for a moment, and then he said coldly: "I kicked one in my stomach. I don''t think it''s very useful for him to save him like this. It''s better to..."


    "Not as good as what?"


    Village head Fu couldn''t listen any more. He stood up among the embarrassed villagers and said in a deep voice.


    Gu yunyun took a deep breath: "anyway, my family has no money to cure him. Village head, Daniel, this is going out with you. You have to be responsible!"


    Fu Village long face a draw, cold voice way: "I will try my best to cure a Niu."


    "That''s fine."

 Chapter 29

    With that, Gu yunyun turned around and left the medicine house, but they didn''t expect that when they went to find Gu yunyun the next day, Fu Niu''s family was like a thief, and Gu yunyun disappeared.


    "Yueyue, Yueyue! Yueyue, where are you? "


    "Ah Yue!"


    "Rongyue, where are you?"


    Looking for Ning Rongyue also failed, only found Ning Rongyue left in place of the medicine basket, only found the medicine basket of Ning Fu suddenly red eyes, crazy looking for people around, night passed, at this time the sky has been full of fish belly bright, but Ning Rongyue is always missing.


    Ning Fu hissed like a despairing beast: "ah! Yueyue, Fu is wrong. Fu should accompany Yueyue. Is Yueyue angry? Yueyue should not ignore Fu, Yueyue! "


    Looking a little dejected, Fu Yingnian looked a little dark, patted Ning Fu on the shoulder and continued to look for someone.


    Although it''s summer, it''s still cold at the bottom of the pit. Ning Rongyue never wakes up. Xiao Hu, who has been shouting all night, is a little confused now.


    He raised his hand to wipe away the cold tears on his face and continued to cry for help in a hoarse voice. The weak voice continued to spread to Ning Fu''s ear, which was getting closer and closer to the pit.


    "Help, help sister Rongyue... Anyone?"


    Ning Fu''s pupils were constricted with cold expression. Instead of calling Fu Yingnian, he rushed to the sound source.


    Fu Yingnian, who also heard the sound, was also surprised and followed the past closely.


    "Yueyue!"


    At the bottom of the pit, it''s hard to see clearly, but Ning Fu saw Ning Rongyue on the ground. At this time, he didn''t know where to surge up a force. Under Fu Yingnian''s shocked eyes, he walked directly to the bottom of the pit.


    Ning Fu embraces Ning Rongyue, and by the way, he picks up the little tiger and blinks back to the ground. Fu Yingnian looks at Ning Fu in surprise: "ah, Ah Fu?"


    Ning Fu throws the tiger to Fu Yingnian and walks away with Ning Rongyue: "I''ll take Yueyue to find my grandfather."


    "Grandfather! Grandfather


    "Ouch! Call the soul, this is it


    In the medicine house, Dr. Fu, who had not slept all night and looked tired, got up and went out slowly: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Rongyue? "


    Ning Fu only said that when she found Ning Rongyue, she had fainted at the bottom of the pit. Doctor Fu smelled that Yan''s face sank and quickly stepped forward to have a look. Then he touched a wound on the back of Ning Rongyue''s head with one hand.


    "Come on, bring in Rongyue first!"


    Doctor Fu''s face was gloomy. Seeing this scene, both village head Fu and Fu Yingnian were shocked.


    The sober little tiger saw that doctor Fu felt the pulse of Ning Rongyue, who was lying on the bed, and told her the story.


    Doctor Fu looked at him with a complicated look: "what''s the matter with this?"


    "Village head, doctor Fu! Daniel''s house is empty! Like being robbed and turned upside down? "


    The visitor took a pity to see a little bit not clear so some embarrassed tiger.


    Fu doctor Wen Yan shook his head, Fu Yuan look angry: "this Gu yunyun mind is not right, did not expect that it is such a snake heart?"


    Three days later.


    Ning Rongyue hurt her head just as Ning Fu did at the beginning, but the white Ganoderma lucidum, which was useless to Ning Fu, was very useful to Ning Rongyue. Ning Fu brought out this white Ganoderma lucidum. It turns out that Ning Fu and village head Fu separated each time they hunted for various rare herbs and prey, When Dr. Fu saw Ning Fu shaking out a bag of all kinds of Ganoderma lucidum ginseng, he couldn''t help but wonder why he didn''t see these when he went to collect medicine?


    "Fu, I have nothing to do. Let me go out and have a look, OK?"


    Ning Rongyue wakes up and is hugged tightly by Ning Fu. Then Ning Fu takes good care of her. She can''t even get out of bed.


    "No way!"


    Ning Fu brought a bowl of Medicine: "drink the medicine, Yueyue. I''ll take you out later."


    Ning Rongyue blushed. She didn''t hurt her leg. Ah Fu, Ah Fu, that''s too much!


    Looking at Ning Rongyue after drinking the medicine, Ning Fu bent down to hold Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue''s eyes widened for a moment: "ah, I won''t go out, I won''t go out."


    Ning Fu made a little effort to suppress Ning Rongyue''s struggle: "my grandfather said that Yueyue wanted to bask in the sun. Yueyue, Fu was so afraid..."


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment when she heard the speech. She sighed secretly, then raised her head and gently kissed Ning Fu''s side face: "don''t be afraid, a fu. Yue Yue knows that she is wrong. Yue Yue won''t leave a fu."


    "Well, so is Ah Fu!"


    It''s good for Fu Yingnian to take back his foot outside the door. But what''s Ning Fu''s identity? If he recovers his memory, will he be so kind to ah Yue? There was a flicker of hesitation on Fu Yingnian''s face.


    In the medicine house.


    Ning Rongyue, sitting on the rattan chair, smelled the fragrance of medicine and basked in the right sun, but she saw a half open room and a small figure in it from the corner of her eyes.


    "Brother Nian, uncle Niu, how is he now?"


    Fu Yingnian shook his head: "not so good. Uncle a Niu woke up once, but after he learned that Gu yunyun had taken the property from his family and left, the situation became more serious. Xiao Hu went to Gu''s house and called people, but he couldn''t come back. Gu yunyun, this woman is really cruel, and she doesn''t want her own child!"


    Ning Rongyue sighed a little: "it''s too hot now. I''m worried that uncle a Niu''s injury will be infected. Brother a Nian, please inform Nanhe restaurant to bring some ice for me."


    Fu Yingnian nodded slightly.


    After thinking about it, Ning Rongyue stretched out her arms and said, "Ah Fu, take me to see Uncle Niu."


    Ning Fu and Fu Yingnian were both stunned. Ning Fu immediately picked up Ning Rongyue with a smile and took him to Fu Niu''s room.


    It''s just a child of five or six years old, but Xiaohu has grown up a lot. Seeing Ning Rongyue and them coming in at this time, Xiaohu stood up and cried: "sister Rongyue, brother Ningfu."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "Fu, put me down."


    Ning Fu Wen Yan gently put down Ning Rongyue, Ning Rongyue went forward to explore the temperature of Fu Niu''s forehead, and then diagnosed his pulse.


    "How''s it going?"


    The Fu doctor that enters the door sees this to stand nearby to ask a way, the small tiger also looks to rather dissolve month eagerly.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are slightly dim: "uncle a Niu''s body seems to be exhausted. Even if we try our best to cure him, if uncle a Niu doesn''t have the heart to survive."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t say what she said, but everyone understood. Doctor Fu stroked his beard and said, "it''s true, son. I''ll talk to your father if I have nothing to do."


    Think of that Fu Niu wake up by Gu yunyun''s stimulation, ah, I hope Fu Niu is still thinking about his children.


    The tears in tiger''s eyes can''t fall, but he still nods strongly.


    Doctor Fu motioned Ning Rongyue to go out with him, and then said, "Rongyue, you have learned medicine from me since childhood, and now your medical skills are no inferior to mine. In your opinion, what should Fu Niu do?"

 Chapter 30

    Fu Fu gave Ning Rongyue all the treatment for Fu Niu on the ground of lack of energy. Other villagers who never knew Ning Rongyue was learning medical skills with Fu Fu were puzzled, but Fu Niu''s only family member, Xiao Hu, didn''t object, and other people naturally wouldn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Ning Fu made a contribution to all the herbs he had found. The doctor Fu was very red eyed.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t want to live up to the expectations of the public. She finally had the chance to show her skills for the first time after practicing the 72 ghost needles handed down by Dr. Fu.


    As time goes by, Fu Niu''s injury is getting better, but there is still an accident!


    "Who?"


    Recently, because Ning Rongyue had to take care of Fu Niu''s illness, she stayed in the medicine house. Ning Fu also stayed with her in the medicine house. That night, Ning Fu woke up after hearing a sound.


    Bang Dang!


    Xu is because he heard Ning Fu''s voice and someone knocked down something in a panic.


    Seeing this, Ning Fu immediately comes to Fu Niu''s room and catches the thief.


    "Who are you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue also puts on the outer garment in a hurry and walks over with Xiaohu.


    "This man, sneaking into uncle Niu''s room, doesn''t know what to do?"


    Xiao Hu looks warily at the man who is caught by Ning Fu''s wrist. Ning Rongyue feels that the person in front of her seems to have known each other before: "what do you want to do when you break into here in the middle of the night?"


    "I, I just came to see Fu Niu, you, you let me go!"


    Ning Rongyue''s pupil shrinks: "it''s you!"


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, Ning Rongyue heard his voice. It turned out that he was the man who attended Gu yunyun''s night party before!


    Ning Rongyue looked around, then fixed her eyes on the white powder left on the man''s nails. She looked surprised, and then immediately came to Fu Niu and broke his mouth.


    "What''s this?"


    Ning Rongyue had a little white powder on Fu Niu''s mouth: "red snake venom? Where did you get this? "


    The man who was tightly clamped by Ning Fu was startled. Unexpectedly, Ning Rongyue could recognize this thing: "what snake venom? I don''t know! Let me go! Otherwise, I will report to the official! "


    "Ha ha." Ning Rongyue sneered: "do you dare to report to an official? Fu, don''t let him run away


    With that, Ning Rongyue hurried to prepare the medicine. Red snake venom is extremely toxic and corrosive. But some hospitals can make medicine with red snake venom, so it''s not difficult to guess where this person got the snake venom, but this person is too bold! I just don''t know what role Gu yunyun plays in it?


    With the fastest speed to make a pair of medicine, let the tiger feed Fu Niu to pay, Ning Rongyue just a little relieved, but Ning Rongyue once again for Fu Niu pulse after a frown.


    Fu Niu didn''t wake up all this time. His will to survive was very weak. Now his pulse condition is more chaotic than before.


    "What else did you do?"


    Ning Rongyue stares at the man coldly. Ning Fu also increases his strength. The man trembles and immediately moves everything: "it''s the medicine Gu yunyun gave me! She said she wanted to get rid of the trouble and give me the baby as long as I solved it! I, I just removed the gauze wrapped by Fu Niu. "


    After hearing Gu yunyun''s name, Xiao Hu was shocked and yelled: "no way, you cheat me, mother will not be like this!"


    "Oh, Gu yunyun thought that you were a bottle of oil for a long time. Why not! What do you think your mother is? Bah The man sneered.


    Ning Fu directly slapped him a big mouth, let him shut up, but the tiger has been numb standing in place.


    Ning Rongyue''s face changed. He rolled up Fu Niu''s trouser legs to check. Fu Niu''s leg was the most seriously injured. At this time, it was also the most terrifying. The corrosiveness of red snake venom made his wound, which had just begun to heal, decay again!


    "Cough! Rongyue, can I really cure this injury? "


    Ning Rongyue''s heart jumped. Unexpectedly, Fu Niu woke up at this time!


    "Rongyue, although I haven''t woken up these days, I can still hear you in a muddle. Is there any cure for my injury?"


    "Uncle Niu."


    Fu Niu reluctantly propped up his body: "you are right, the tiger is still so small, I can''t just go!"


    Ning Rongyue roughly checked the wound where Fu Niu was taken apart from the gauze. Only his left leg was dusted with poison powder. It is estimated that it was the man''s eagerness.


    "There is a rule, of course there is a rule! Uncle Niu, if you wake up, you can do anything when you wake up! "


    It''s not in vain that she joined Tang Lingzhi to continue Fu Niu''s life.


    Fu Niu slightly forehead, and then looked at the man Ning Fu seized: "Chen laizi, go back to tell Gu yunyun, I will help you!"


    It''s better to dissolve the moon¡° Fu, let him go. Uncle Niu, will you let him go? "


    Fu Niu nods and doesn''t speak any more. Ning Rongyue doesn''t interfere in this matter when she sees this.


    After Chen laizi left, Ning Rongyue said again, "Uncle Niu, your left leg is too seriously injured. Now the wound is still infected and rotten by poison. If, if, if."


    "Rongyue, tell me. I can stand it!"


    "It''s just that your leg has been corroded by poison. I''m afraid you can''t keep this leg. It''s too hot now. If you get infected, it''s hard to do."


    Fu Niu''s face turned white, frowned and asked, "is one leg useless? Can''t you work in the fields any more? "


    Ning Rongyue sighed in his heart, for a farmer, there is no difference between a broken leg and a dead one: "it''s not that there is no other way. My grandfather''s notes record the way to connect the prosthesis, but I''ve never heard of it or used it!"


    Fu Niu clenched his teeth: "Zuo is the worst, but that''s what it is. Try to dissolve the moon!"


    Ning Rongyue''s face was quite serious, and she said slightly: "now what we should do first is to raise uncle Niu''s body well, and tomorrow morning I will cut off this necrotic leg for you!"


    Fu Niu''s face turned white, and then he was silent. Xiao Hu, who heard the two people talking, came to Fu Niu and sat down. Fu Niu''s eyes were slightly red and touched Xiao Hu''s head gently.


    The next day.


    At this time, doctor Fu had learned what happened last night. When he heard that Fu Niu had decided to take on the prosthesis, he was silent for a moment and said, "it''s OK. This method was created when I was young, but it did save several people. Later, I will treat you together with Rong Yue. Please relax."


    "Dr. Fu, Rongyue, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness." Fu niuban sat up and said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Hu also said: "thank you, grandfather Fu, sister Rongyue. I will repay you as an ox and a horse in the future."


    Ning Rongyue chuckles and squats down and says, "elder sister, you don''t need to repay me. You should grow up well and be a person who has contributed to the country. Elder sister is a doctor and it''s our duty to treat and save people."

 Chapter 31

    After doctor Fu and Ning Rongyue saw off Fu Niu''s left leg together, Ning Rongyue recuperated Fu Niu''s body and healed his injuries, while doctor Fu began to prepare for the prosthesis.


    After Ning Rongyue prepared a prescription and gave it to Ning Fu to boil it, he told other people: "the medicine house is short of Lingshu, and now it''s not the mature season of Lingshu. I''ll go to the drugstore in the county town to find it and explain the affairs in the restaurant by the way."


    Ning Fu is not as sticky as he used to be. Ning Rongyue is reluctant to part for a moment. This is mainly because he has enough sense of security.


    "Well, Yueyue will come back early. I will take good care of Uncle Daniel."


    Ning Rongyue slightly forehead, and then out of the medicine house.


    Lingshu is a rare herb. Ning Rongyue found several drugstores to find one with Lingshu in stock.


    "Help me with the magic of three catties."


    "Girl, you''re using a lot of money. That''s all we have in our shop."


    "That''s all for me, please."


    The man hesitated for a moment and did it according to Ning Rongyue''s words. When they almost didn''t use Lingshu in the drugstore, it was not a big problem that they would sell it all.


    "Brother, please pack two money Lingshu."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ning Rongyue turned to look: "is it you?"


    The man who wrapped up the Lingshu happily took Ning Rongyue''s silver: "unfortunately, this girl has bought all the Lingshu in our shop."


    The man in white was stunned, and then looked at Ning Rongyue: "nice to meet you, girl. I need two money Lingshu urgently. Can you give me some?" He has already run to many drugstores. If he misses this one, it is still a question whether he can buy it.


    Ning Rongyue nodded her head and said with a smile: "meeting is predestined relationship. I''m also predestined relationship with the young master. Two Qian Lingshu naturally makes me happy."


    With that, Ning Rongyue opened the medicine bag and gave it to the man in white. The man in white also had a smile on his face: "thank you, girl."


    Ning Rongyue waved her hand and asked curiously, "why did you go to Fujia village before? Ah, to tell you the truth, I''m from Fujia village. "


    "Visit an elder," the man in white looked at Ning Rongyue with deep meaning, and then said, "I have something urgent, so I''ll leave first."


    "Please, young master."


    Ning Rongyue slightly forehead, and then can''t help thinking about who in Fujia village has this kind of scenery? Strange.


    Fujia village.


    A few days later.


    It''s said that doctor Fu and Ning Rongyue are going to replace Fu Niu''s artificial limb. Many villagers come to watch. Doctor Fu takes out the "human leg" made of pig bone and pig skin soaked in special medicinal materials, which is enough to confuse the real with the fake.


    "Dissolving the moon, the most important way to connect the prosthesis is to use the ghost needle to continue the pulse. This set of needling is the needling method that I asked you to practice with the thinnest nine ghost needles since I was a child. I think you are already familiar with it. This time, it''s up to you to connect the prosthesis!"


    "Grandfather?" Doctor Fu really taught her a lot of needling techniques, but he didn''t expect that the one she had practiced since childhood was the method of pulse continuation.


    Fu Niu also said: "Rongyue, I see what you do these days in my heart. Come on, I believe you!"


    Doctor Fu slightly forehead, let Ningfu they separate the villagers: "start, I will be next to help you."


    Ning Rongyue then said in a deep voice: "well, uncle Niu, you need to tear open the wound of your healed leg again to connect the prosthesis. I will apply anesthetic for you, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    "Good."


    Rao said so. Fu Niu was also a drummer. He nodded and sat down on a special high stool.


    Ning Rongyue asked Xiaohu to hand over the internal anesthetic, and then applied the anesthetic on Fu Niu''s healed broken leg. The pain of tearing the wound again is by no means tolerable to ordinary people, and the anesthetic is essential.


    Then Ning Rongyue pulls out nine hair needles as thin as hair from the cloth bag, and moves her fingers. She needs to connect the blood and nerves of Fu Niu''s wound with the prosthetic limb. This is a very big project. She must not be careless. For this reason, Ning Rongyue specially contains a few MINT leaves in her mouth!


    "What is this doing? Is this a prosthetic


    "Why is Ning Rongyue doing it? She''s good at medicine, too? "


    "That''s too much!"


    "Is Ning Rongyue a descendant of doctor Fu? This medical skill, my God, I can''t see her hands clearly! "


    Curious onlookers see this discussion, the original heart of Ning Rongyue that contempt also instantly dissipated, this is the key moment to save lives! How can we neglect? Although they have a little knowledge, they also know that there may not be a few doctors in the world who can do this kind of thing!


    For two hours, Ning Rongyue took back nine needles. He was about to fall back. Seeing this, Ning Fu immediately stepped forward and held Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue!"


    Ning Rongyue was dark in front of her eyes. It took a long time for her to recover. She looked at Fu Niu with great joy and said to them, "grandfather, uncle a Niu, it''s a success!"


    Fu Niu''s face was ecstatic, and there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes. Other villagers who heard the success also cast their curious eyes on Fu Niu Xin''an''s legs.


    The strength of anesthetics had passed now. Fu Niu endured the pain and moved his prosthetic limb, then tears came to his eyes in an instant: "move! It''s moving! It''s really moving


    "My God, is this really medicine?"


    "It''s God''s revelation, isn''t it?"


    Hearing the news, the villagers who came to watch were shocked and looked at Ning Rongyue with some awe.


    Ning Rongyue''s fingertips trembled slightly. She leaned on Ning Fu''s arms and said with a smile: "Uncle Niu, you still need to cultivate yourself well. I will prescribe some medicine for your body. When your wound is completely healed, there is no big difference between this prosthetic limb and the real one, but you can''t do too much work."


    "Just move, just move!"


    Fu Niu choked a few words, and then kept thanking: "doctor Fu, dissolve the moon, thank you for your kindness, I Fu Niu will be a horse to repay you!"


    Ning Rongyue shook her head gently, then grasped Ning Fu''s arm: "Fu, I''ll sleep, you take me home."


    Said, Ning Rongyue''s body on a soft, Ning Fu instant stare big eyes, Fu doctor see this busy way: "Rongyue this is a waste of energy, too much sleep, sleep is good, you take her back to rest."


    Ning Fu Wen Yan hugs Ning Rongyue: "good."


    Fu Niu''s prosthetic limb has been installed, so it''s not suitable to stay in the medicine house. So he took the medicine prescribed by doctor Fu and left the medicine house with Xiao Hu, and the medicine house was clean again.


    Fu Niujia.


    "Xiao Hu, what do you think of your mother and father''s decision?"


    Xiaohu frowned and said seriously: "Daddy, Xiaohu has no mother. Xiaohu has only one relative."


    Fu Niu sighed and patted Xiaohu on the head: "good boy, I''ve suffered you. We''ll go to your grandmother''s tomorrow and make it clear! "

 Chapter 32

    "Ah Fu, go to uncle a Niu''s house and say that he doesn''t have to worry about work. I can reserve a place for him in the restaurant."


    Ning Rongyue sleeps until she wakes up the next day. Then she says to Ning Fu, help others to the end. Since she has helped Fu Niu with the prosthesis, she can''t watch him because he can''t find a job with the prosthesis. Moreover, Fu Niu is also an honest man. Ning Rongyue can''t worry about using it.


    Ning Fu Wen Yan nodded: "I''m going now, you have a good rest, don''t get tired."


    "Well, I''ve had a better sleep. I''ll go with you later."


    Ning Rongyue is worried that Ning Fu won''t speak, so it''s not good for Fu Niu to misunderstand her.


    Fu Niujia.


    At this time, Fu Niu and Xiao Hu have already packed up. Xiao Hu is holding Fu Niu, who is still a little pale, to go out to take care of his family.


    "Uncle Niu, what are you doing? Uncle Niu, your leg injury has not healed yet, but you can''t walk on the ground for too long. "


    Ning Rongyue saw that Fu Niu was supported by a tiger. After walking, she frowned and said.


    Fu Niu did not expect Ning Rongyue to come here at this time. He said with a simple and honest smile, "it''s better to solve some things earlier."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned. Then she thought of something and said, "Uncle Niu? Or let Fu go with you? The family man


    "I know that people who care for their families are very difficult to deal with. It''s really hard for us to get a good job. Now I''m going to invite the village head and them to be a witness and let the words go!"


    Fu Niu obviously took this into consideration. When he liked it, he couldn''t see Gu yunyun clearly, but now he has a very clear idea of what Gu yunyun and his family are.


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "it''s right, then we won''t go."


    By the way, uncle Niu


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment, and then gave Fu Niu what Gu yunyun and Chen laizi had said: "so uncle Niu, don''t be cheated by Gu yunyun again."


    Fu Niu was shocked and finally took a deep breath: "ha ha! I didn''t expect that! It is so! Thank you for telling me that I''m going now! "


    Xiao Hu also bites his teeth and follows Fu Niu to leave.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue sighed, and then slowly said, "OK, go to tell my grandfather, let''s go to the restaurant."


    The business of the restaurant has been shelved for such a long time, but she has been busy recently.


    Ning Fu nodded and obediently followed Ning Rongyue.


    Near noon, Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu came to Nanhe restaurant together.


    "Rongyue, here you are."


    Mingyue was the first one to see ningrongyue. She quickly put down her work and came over: "the day outside is hot enough. Are you here to dissolve the moon?"


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "I took a ride in the same village. I didn''t take a few steps. Sister Mingyue, you are busy. You don''t need to greet us."


    "Good." The moon looked back.


    Ning Rongyue covered her mouth and chuckled two times: "don''t look at Mingyue sister. Ah Nian didn''t come."


    Mingyue''s eyes were flustered for a moment: "what do you say? I didn''t look at him. I just looked to see if there were any guests coming! I''m busy. "


    "Ha ha." Ning Rongyue shakes her head with a smile, and then asks Ning Fu to help her carry the thick account book to the back yard.


    "Fu, let''s live in the restaurant today."


    "Well, Yueyue, don''t be too tired."


    "Well..."


    As time went by, the weather gradually began to turn cold. The time for Ning Rongyue and hairpin was getting closer, and Ning Fu also began to hunt outside as before, leaving early and returning late. Ning Rongyue could not help muttering about what medicine this guy was selling in the gourd.


    "Brother Nian, it''s so cold today. Why did Fu go into the mountain again? I wonder if there''s something you''re hiding from me? "


    Fu Yingnian''s mysterious smile: "you''re going to ask Ning Fu, but I don''t know anything."


    "Bang."


    Ning Rongyue was dissatisfied with Nunu''s mouth, and then he said, "on the birthday of county magistrate Wang, uncle Fu, will they go?"


    "Of course, I want to go. Magistrate Wang is very good with his brother. He has already sent a post. Although my father doesn''t allow us to mention his brother again, he is very concerned about the people who make friends with him!"


    Fu Yingnian said slowly, with some memories in his eyes, but also some helplessness.


    Ning Rongyue held her chin in a daze: "I don''t know why Uncle Fu wanted to drive Yinghe away at the beginning."


    A few days later.


    The birthday of Wang county magistrate is on this day. Ning Rongyue packed everything early in the morning, took the gift he had prepared and went to celebrate his birthday with village head Fu and his family.


    At this time, the threshold of Wang county magistrate''s house was almost broken, and Ning Rongyue''s several people were not conspicuous.


    "Miss Rongyue, this way."


    The boy who was sent by Wang county magistrate to wait for Ning Rongyue saw Ning Rongyue with sharp eyes: "girl, village head Fu, the county magistrate is waiting now. Please follow me."


    Fu Yuan and Ning Rongyue nodded and followed, while Fu Yingnian and Ning Fu entered the door with the crowd.


    "Uncle Wang, Rongyue has come to celebrate your birthday."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    Fu Yuan also stepped forward and said, "I''ve seen Wang county magistrate, and I wish him the present every year."


    "Thank you very much. Village head Fu doesn''t need to be so polite. Yinghe asked about you in his letter a few days ago, but he didn''t dare to come back and have a look in person." County Magistrate Wang said with a smile.


    Fu Yuan''s face was stiff, but he didn''t say anything else on this happy day, just slightly forehead: "I''m very good, my family is good, so that he doesn''t need to worry."


    "Ah." Wang county magistrate should be a, and then said: "yue''er with Fu village head and with me to the back of the flower hall."


    At this time, the flower hall was full of guests. Ning Fu and Fu Yingnian were arranged in front of each other, which caused countless explorations. Ning Fu was only thinking about Ning Rongyue, and he was totally ignorant of it. Fu Yingnian was the one who put on a smile to deal with the conversation.


    "I''ve met magistrate Wang. Congratulations."


    "I have seen the magistrate! The county magistrate is really full of spirit. "


    At this time, as soon as the magistrate Wang came, everyone got up and saluted, saying auspicious words. The magistrate Wang came to the first place, while Ning Rongyue and Fu Yuan came to Ning Fu.


    "Thank you for coming here today. I''m very honored. You''re welcome. Let''s have a banquet."


    All kinds of precious food were brought up, but Wang county magistrate frowned. He was always clean and thrifty, and did not have any requirements for this banquet. It must be the old lady''s hand again!


    "It''s always said that the magistrate is incorruptible. I didn''t expect that this time, in order to entertain all of us, we have to spend a lot of money. We really can''t spoil the will of the magistrate. Qingfeng, I''ll present you my gift."


    Wang county magistrate pulled out a smile: "you have a good time."


    This has the first person who gives gifts at the beginning, and other people don''t care about the delicacies in front of them. They all take out their gifts and vow to fight for a higher position. This is a chance for them to show up in front of the county magistrate!

 Chapter 33

    "Uncle, this is a rare pearl I specially found. It''s blue in color. It''s rare and top grade. Please accept it."


    At the happy gift giving moment, a rather arrogant voice was suddenly inserted: "I think sister Rongyue just came out with uncle, and I don''t know what good things you have prepared for uncle? Ha ha. "


    County Magistrate Wang frowned when he heard that it was not suitable for adult women to be present on this occasion. Ning Rongyue was not very old and was a special case. However, his brother, who had no tools in his own family, brought out a group of ordinary women who were not hairpins to make a public appearance. It was extremely ridiculous!


    "Xiaolin, put away the pearls."


    Wang county magistrate light way, and then smile to see to Ning Rongyue: "uncle is also very curious about what the moon sent uncle, must be very much in line with uncle''s mind."


    "Who is that girl? I think county magistrate Wang attaches great importance to it


    "You don''t know that? This is the manager of Nanhe restaurant! Nanhe restaurant''s last shopkeeper is better with the county magistrate. Naturally, he takes great care of him. "


    "Shopkeeper? A little girl? "


    "You don''t know..."


    Ning Rongyue stands up and takes a light look at the girl who makes a sound. Then she takes out a jade bottle and gives it to Xiao Lin: "uncle, how can you give it to yue''er?"


    County Magistrate Wang laughed and said nothing. He took the jade bottle and said, "what''s in it?"


    Ning Rongyue said slowly, "this is a pill made of nearly a hundred kinds of medicinal materials. It can be used to keep fit. I call it Baijie pill."


    "A hundred poisons do not invade? Isn''t that exaggerating? "


    "Baijiedan, what have you never heard of?"


    "Isn''t this girl bragging? I think she''s just a little girl, and I don''t know what pills she''s taking? Tut tut. "


    "It''s going to be a joke."


    Rao Shiyi Wang county magistrate''s understanding of Ning Rongyue was a little dubious at this time. How could there be such a panacea in the world? Is Rongyue joking?


    Wang xue''er and others, who originally saw that Wang county magistrate was so partial to Ning Rongyue, also showed a trace of disdain on their faces. They knew that several of them and uncle were relatives, but uncle was so partial to outsiders. It''s a good thing to ask Uncle to see what he gave to outsiders who were so partial! Don''t kill people if you don''t say all kinds of poisons are invincible!


    "Sister Rongyue, what you said is too exaggerated. All kinds of poisons are invincible. Ha ha, I haven''t heard of this kind of elixir in the world."


    County Magistrate Wang frowned: "how do you know there is no such medicine in the world? Short sighted and mouth injury? That''s what your father taught you? "


    Wang ling''er turned pale and said nothing, but her eyes were even more venomous.


    "Baijiedan? "Baijiedan!"


    Without waiting for Ning Rongyue to speak, the artist who came to deliver the gift suddenly stood up and yelled, and everyone cast their eyes in the past.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Lin?" Wang asked


    If you want to say that Mr. Lin is very good, it''s huang shang who went out of Huai''an county. This time, it''s also a coincidence that he went back to Huai''an county to catch the birthday of magistrate Wang.


    Lin Kun''an looked at Ning Rongyue: "I don''t know that the girl is a ghost doctor. The famous ghost doctor in the Jianghu once made a Baijie pill to relieve the scale poison of emperor dewu, and even extended his life for two years. I don''t know what Baijie pill the girl brought out? The ghost doctor disappeared in the early years. No one knows whether he died or lived in seclusion. Does the girl know the ghost doctor


    Ning Rongyue was stunned by what he said. In the face of people''s suspicious eyes, she was also a little confused. In her mind, she came up with the figure of Dr. Fu. In terms of grandfather''s medical skills, it really didn''t look like a country doctor could have, but if grandfather wanted to avoid the world, she couldn''t expose it.


    Ning Rongyue said with a dry smile: "I''m just lucky to get the ghost doctor''s record, which is the unique medical skill of Baijie pill. That''s why I made this Baijie pill."


    Lin Kun''an''s eyes were hot for a moment: "the girl is so lucky!"


    County Magistrate Wang''s breath was burning, and his strength of holding a jade bottle in his hand was also tight. This is a good treasure that can prolong the emperor''s life! I didn''t expect that Rongyue would give me such a big gift today!


    "If you come to Rongyue, you should also be very proficient in medical skills, but you''ll have to hide it from your uncle." County Magistrate Wang laughs.


    Ning Rongyue Shi ran sat down: "uncle, don''t praise Rongyue any more."


    After hearing that Ning Rongyue was proficient in art, Wang linger''s faces changed and looked at each other. Wang Xueer quietly left the banquet. Wang linger secretly gritted her teeth and seduced her! I''ll see you later! After coming to the Wang family, it''s not to see our face!


    In the banquet after that, Wang Xueer didn''t make any trouble, but Ning Rongyue always felt absent-minded.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, miss. Your clothes are wet. Let me take you slowly."


    "No more." Ning Rongyue looked at her busy servant girl and said with a smile.


    But the servant girl still said: "girl, please follow me to clean up, or the master will be angry and blame me."


    Ning Rongyue looked at the maid for a second, then gently scratched Ning Fu''s palm: "well, I''ll go with you."


    The servant girl''s face is happy. Ning Rongyue sneers in her heart. I don''t know who has come up with such a stupid way to open herself. But I think it''s just Wang Gu and Wang xue''er! Ning Rongyue''s eyes are sharp. She is not afraid of being targeted, but she is afraid of trouble. It seems that this time is the right time.


    Sure enough, the maid took Ning Rongyue around a few times and took her to a room. Then she suddenly disappeared. Ning Rongyue sat in the room waiting for her.


    "Hey, moon, eh!"


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    Wang Xueer outside the door suddenly can''t hear the voice, some nervous whispers asked.


    Ning Rongyue''s silver needle with thick fingers is next to his temple. The sharp Valley doesn''t want to experience it again. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "no, it''s OK! Why are you still here? "


    Wang Xueer can''t help frowning outside the door. Then she raises her skirt and turns to leave. She thinks Ning Rongyue is a weak woman. Even if she is highly skilled in medicine, what can she do?


    Find out the rope hidden in the corner of the room. Ning Rongyue ties up Wang Gu in disgust. Ning Rongyue pats Wang Gu''s face with the back of her hand.


    "What? Want to be strong? Is it up to you? "


    Wang Gu didn''t expect that Ning Rongyue''s reaction was so quick. He said: "Yue, yue''er, I just heard from my sister that you want to meet you here. What are you doing?"


    Ning Rongyue took a look at the medicine bag on the ground, picked it up, took it apart and sniffed: "lost fragrance? It''s a lot of ability, you know


    When Wang Gu heard that Yan opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say, he saw Ning Rongyue pour two cups of tea and mix them with the overpowering drug. A bad premonition rose in his heart.

 Chapter 34

    There was a noise coming from outside. Ning Rongyue took a look at the tea on the table, then took out a bag of powder and mixed it into one of the cups of tea. She gently raised her lips, and then poured the cup of tea into Wang Gu''s mouth in his frightened eyes.


    Seeing Wang Gu''s eyes gradually blurred, Ning Rongyue slowly messed up his clothes, and then untied the rope on Wang Gu''s body.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang Gu, who is a little confused, is awakened by Ning Rongyue''s scream. Then he looks shocked and sees Ning Rongyue perform a one-man show!


    Ning Rongyue took a sip of tea and kept saying, "don''t come here! Ah! Go away


    "Asshole! Uncle Wang won''t let you go! "


    Wang Gu sits on the ground with a face that is loveless. Ning Rongyue hears the sound of footsteps outside, and says that she''s almost done. She picks up a vase and smashes it at him in Wang Gu''s frightened eyes: "ah! Go away


    Bang!


    Wang Gu is dizzy to see Ning Rongyue rushing to open the door and rush to Ning Fu''s arms, while Wang county magistrate and other people are shocked.


    "Dada, uncle, it''s not like this! Let me explain! "


    Seeing Wang Gu sitting on the ground with blood stains on his face, the magistrate of Wang county was not worried, and even full of atmosphere in his heart. He went forward to mend Wang Gu''s feet: "you villain! I''ve lived in vain for more than ten years, and I''m not worthy of being a man! "


    Wang Gu had no way to argue, and the pain and medicine on his head made him unable to think normally.


    Ning Fu holds Ning Rongyue with a red face and is full of anger. He looks at Wang Gu with fierce eyes, which makes Wang Gu awake for the most part. He climbs to the foot of Wang county magistrate: "uncle, forgive me! Nephew know wrong, I, I did nothing! It''s Wang xue''er, the little bitch Wang xue''er set me up! "


    Wang Xueer''s pupils shrank and screamed: "big brother! I didn''t expect you to do such a thing! You, you really let me down


    "Bitch! It''s all you! You made me do it! You gave me the medicine, too! "


    Wang Gu''s face was ferocious and rushed to Wang xue''er''s side, which scared other people back and forth. Wang Gu grabbed Wang xue''er''s hair: "bitch! bitch! You''re all bitches! Ning Rongyue! Ning Rongyue framed me! I didn''t do anything


    "Ah Wang Xueer screamed.


    Ning Rongyue falls in Ning Fu''s arms at the right time. He mocks in his heart that a dog bites a dog. Wang Gu doesn''t do anything, but if he is really unarmed and defenseless, what will happen today! Ning Fu and Fu Yuan Fu Yingnian were both furious when they heard the words!


    Fu Yuan took over Ning Rongyue, while Ning Fu strode forward and kicked Wang Gu upside down: "don''t insult Yue! Asshole


    Ning Fu is merciless. Wang Gu is rolling on the ground with tears. The magistrate of Wang County frowns but doesn''t stop him. He thought Wang Gu was just spoiled by the old lady, but he didn''t expect that he was totally hopeless!


    Fu Yuan saw a few eyes and then said in a deep voice: "county magistrate, the situation of dissolving the moon is not good, so we''ll leave first!"


    Wang county magistrate''s eyes flashed a trace of worry: "a few better stay first, I''ll find a doctor to treat Yueer."


    Fu Yingnian said coldly: "no! But ask the county magistrate to take care of his family! "


    Wang county magistrate''s face flashed a trace of shame: "today is my negligence, I am sorry for the moon! You can rest assured that I will certainly seek justice for Yuer! "


    "Thank you so much, county magistrate!" Fu Yuan''s face is still not good-looking, he picked up Ning Rongyue: "Fu! Let''s go


    Ning Rongyue drank a small amount of tea in order to make the performance more realistic. Although Baijie Dan can detoxify hundreds of poisons, but the overpowering drug is not poison. Therefore, Ning Rongyue is not feeling well at the moment. After leaving the palace, Ning Fu took Ning Rongyue in his arms and refused to give up.


    Fu Yuan saw a frown, melting month now so hard to come true to cheap this smelly boy?


    Fu Yingnian took a deep breath: "father! The moon has not yet reached the hairpin


    Fu Yuan Wen Yan brow wrinkle deeper, "coma" Ning Rongyue at this time is no longer loaded, opened his eyes and said: "will medicine house, I have a way to remove the drug."


    Smell speech, several people are relieved, and Ning Fu is still a face nervous holding Ning Rongyue, he did not protect the good month, is his fault! Blame yourself! He''s so stupid!


    "Yueyue..."


    Ning Rongyue put her index finger gently on Ning Fu''s lips: "Ah Fu is good. Don''t blame Ah Fu. Will Ah Fu not like Yue Yue?"


    At this point, Ning Rongyue is also a little nervous. Although he completely got rid of Wang Gu this time, would he care about the chastity of the woman and Fu?


    "Yes! I like it! Fu likes Yueyue best! Yueyue can''t do without Fu! Ah Fu is the most obedient Ning Fu seems to have misunderstood something and immediately opens his mouth.


    Ning Rongyue breathed a sigh of relief, at the same time, she chuckled and buried her head in Ning Fu''s arms. Ah Fu, Ah Fu, how can she let go?


    After returning to the medicine house, Ning Rongyue holds up her spirit to prepare a pair of medicine for herself. Ning Fu carefully boils it up and feeds her: "is Yueyue OK?"


    Ning Rongyue stirred up a smile: "it''s OK, go and tell Uncle Fu, so that they won''t worry about me."


    Ning Fu a face not willing to release Ning Rongyue''s hand: "I''ll go now."


    In the end, Wang county magistrate rejected the public opinion and sent Wang Gu away. It is said that Wang county magistrate originally wanted to send Wang Gu directly to prison. He started to attack girls who had never been able to reach their hairpins. This is a felony in Dongyun kingdom. It''s just that Wang county magistrate''s women made a scene when they saw Wang Gu''s miserable beating. In the end, they just sent Wang Gu away from Huai''an county.


    "Just seeing them off? It''s too cheap, the thief


    Fu Yingnian is still indignant. After taking a look at Ning Fu, who has a bad brain, he has some hatred for iron. Can this fool really protect ah Yue?


    Ning Rongyue twists the herbal juice on her fingertips. The killer will kill her forever. Naturally, she won''t let Wang Gu go. Since Wang Gu is so amorous, she will never let Wang Gu touch a woman!


    "Come on, brother Anen, I''m afraid Uncle Wang has also suffered a lot of pressure, and Fu has helped me to take revenge on him."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "it''s brother anian. In a few days, it''s the Qiqiao Festival. I don''t know if brother anian has any plans?"


    Ning Rongyue''s teasing tone makes Fu Yingnian''s face unnatural for a moment. Mingyue recently launched a bold offensive against Fu Yingnian with Ning Rongyue''s encouragement. Moreover, from Fu Yingnian''s attitude, he may not have no interest in Mingyue.


    Fu Yingnian stood up and said, "what can I do? Dad, they should come back from hunting. I''ll go first!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Fu Yingnian''s back and laughs, but she doesn''t find that Ning Fu looks at herself thoughtfully.

 Chapter 35

    July 7 is the day when Cowherd and Weaver Girl meet.


    A few days ago, Ning Fu always went out at night and couldn''t find anyone, but on this day, he was quite sticky and almost kept pace with Ning Rongyue.


    "Sister Rongyue, we are going to catch crabs. Come with us."


    Before, when Xiaohu and Fu Niu went to Gu''s home, they also met Chen laizi''s family. They wanted to ask for Gu yunyun''s baby. Fu Niu didn''t say a word about it. Instead, they completely broke up with Gu yunyun, even though Gu yunyun regretted begging.


    At this time, Xiao Hu and the little girl who used to exchange pears for grapes walked together and came to the medicine house with a smile on her face.


    "Me?"


    Ning Rongyue, who is cleaning up the herbs, frowns slightly, and then looks at Ning Fu. It''s not safe to let several children go to the river alone.


    Ning Fu is quite positive: "go, go, I''ll go too."


    "Sister Rongyue..."


    Looking at a few "children" Baba''s appearance, Ning Rongyue had no choice but to smile: "that''s good, we''ll go when my sister collects these herbs."


    "Yes


    Although it''s hot now, it''s very cool to step into the water with both feet. Ning Fu helps them dig away the stones, while Ning Rongyue and several children rush to catch crabs.


    "Yueyue, here, here"


    "Sister Rongyue! This is so big


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The smile reverberates like a silver bell. Fu Yingnian, who is looking at it from afar, smiles and turns to Ning''s home. In an afternoon, Ning Rongyue and others are coming home with a full load.


    "Yueyue, you. Take these crabs to the medicine house first


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t understand Ning Fu, but Ning Fu pushes Ning Rongyue to the medicine house.


    Ning family.


    "Thank you, young man."


    This is the first time that Ning Fu spoke so solemnly to Fu Yingnian. After a moment of silence, Fu Yingnian slightly forehead: "ah Yue is coming, you are ready."


    Ning Fuxing rushed to answer, while Ning Rongyue was led to her by a group of children: "what''s the matter? What are you doing? "


    "Sister, come on."


    At this time, after Fu Yingnian''s arrangement in the afternoon, Ning Rongyue was a little surprised when she opened the door


    The red concentric knot is everywhere, the light spot floats in the flowers, and many fireflies fly here.


    Ning Fu takes care of neatly, kneels on one knee: "moon!"


    Ning Rongyue stayed in the same place: "ah, Ah Fu?"


    Ning Fu pursed some dry lips: "Yueyue, will you marry me?"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked, and then said, "didn''t you promise before? How can we have such a big battle this time? Brother Anen


    Fu Yingnian shook his head: "we didn''t do anything. Fireflies are in the same knot. These things are made by Ning Fu himself. Ask him."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Ning Fu with tears in her eyes.


    "Like Yueyue! I love the moon


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "I know. I like Fu best, too."


    Ning Fu shook his head eagerly: "no, Ah Fu likes and loves Yueyue! Fu, don''t be Yueyue''s family! Fu wants to be Yueyue''s husband


    Ning Rongyue stares big eyes: "Fu, what are you talking about?"


    Ning Fu''s mind is still small. Ning Rongyue always thinks that Ning Fu''s different love is gloomy when she thinks about it. She really hasn''t seen any love from Ning Fu''s eyes, but at this time, at this time, Ning Fu


    Ning Fu suddenly stood up and hugged Ning Rongyue. The slightly low magnetic voice made Ning Rongyue dizzy.


    "Yueyue, Fu wants to stay with Yueyue all his life. Fu will always be with Yueyue, Yueyue, happy Tanabata."


    Ning Rongyue blinked her dry eyes: "who taught you these love words? Don''t be ashamed


    Ning Fu said: "I want to talk to Yueyue!"


    At this time, Fu Yingnian and others have quietly left, Ning Fu holding Ning Rongyue sitting in the courtyard, quietly looking into the distance.


    Ning Fu''s mouth gently hook, he knows that his mind is not complete, but he still wants to tell Yueyue that he likes her, not possessive, not childish, but love, is Yueyue''s own church, what is love.


    Fu Yingnian, who left Ning''s home, hesitated for a long time and then rushed to the county. No matter what, he should make it clear.


    As the night falls, there are few people by the Huaian river. Mingyue thought that she could not wait for anyone, but she did not expect that Fu Yingnian was still late.


    "Yingnian."


    "Mingyue," Fu Yingnian interrupted Mingyue: "Mingyue, you are a good girl, just me."


    "But you can''t forget the dissolving moon?" Mingyue''s face was slightly stiff, and then she said, "but Rongyue already has Ningfu! Are you going to rob it? "


    "I can''t grab it, ha ha," Fu Yingnian said with a slightly decadent smile: "I won''t grab it, just dissolve the moon and be happy."


    "And you? Do you hate me that much? " The moon pursed her lips, some sad mouth.


    Fu Yingnian took a deep breath and said, "I don''t hate the moon. I really can''t forget the melting moon. Therefore, no matter what I promise now, it''s empty! Mingyue, I''ll take you back first. "


    Mingyue hears that Yan''s face is gloomy and happy. Then she follows Fu Yingnian back to the restaurant in silence. When Fu Yingnian leaves, she says, "I''ll wait for you."


    Fu Yingnian''s back froze, and then strode away.


    The days are still the same as before, everything seems to have returned to the right track, a busy day will unconsciously quietly across, the weather gradually turns cold, the new year is coming.


    After entering the twelfth lunar month, Ning Rongyue took a holiday for the people in the restaurant, and then squatted at home to prepare new year''s goods.


    "Yueyue, aunt Xiaoxiao has made a lot of fried fish for us. Come with me to get them."


    The most important thing in the restaurant is the ingredients. Ning Rongyue sent these little fish to village head Fu''s house. After Jing Xiao dealt with them, Ning Rongyue was the first thing she thought of.


    Ning Rongyue patted the flour on her hand: "let''s go and eat fried fish."


    "Aunt smile." Ning Rongyue takes over the basin on Jing Xiao''s hand, and Ning Fu twists a fish to eat with a smile.


    "Come on, sit down."


    Ning Rongyue nodded, then looked at Mingyue unexpectedly: "sister Mingyue?"


    Mingyue stood up a little cramped: "ah, Rongyue, I, I am."


    Jingxiao chuckled and blinked at ningrongyue: "I asked Mingyue to come here. I see Mingyue alone. I think it''s better to have a lively new year together."


    As for the father of Mingyue, just regard him as nonexistent.


    The expression on Fu Yingnian''s face was unnatural for a moment. Ning Rongyue looked at Jing Xiao knowingly: "but I didn''t think of this floor. It''s better to be lively. Sister Mingyue takes this as her home..."


    The moon blushed and whispered, "well."

 Chapter 36

    These days, people in the village kill pigs, and people who go to the county to buy new year''s goods buy new year''s goods. People in the village, who seldom touch meat, also spend money on New Year''s day.


    New year''s day.


    Doctor Fu sat in his room waiting for Ning Rongyue. They called on Ning Rongyue to pay a new year''s visit. Ning Rongyue didn''t let him wait long. He packed up early in the morning and brought Ning Fu over.


    "Happy new year, Grandpa. I wish you happiness and health in the new year."


    "Happy new year, Grandpa. I wish you peace and happiness from now on."


    Doctor Fu handed Ning Rongyue the thickest red envelope sealed in the morning: "when did Fu have such a sweet mouth? It''s Rongyue who taught him."


    "No, No." Ning Fu stretched his hand: "Yueyue taught Fu to practice calligraphy. Fu said it himself."


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard and said with a laugh, "even if we are adults, we need red envelopes."


    With doctor Fu''s skill, you can see Ning Fu''s age at a touch. This guy is nine years old!


    Ning Fu peeked at Ning Rongyue: "yes!"


    Fu took a meaningful look at the hand they held tightly: "it''s time to give it, take it." According to the generation of Rongyue, it should be given!


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help but smile: "grandfather, I went to Uncle Fu''s side."


    "Good."


    Doctor Fu slightly forehead, like doctor Fu this respected elders just need to wait for the younger generation to come to see you.


    Fu village head''s family, Ning Rongyue had already surrounded a group of small radishes when he arrived. Jing welcomed two people into the door with a smile, and each one grabbed a handful of sugar.


    "Happy new year, aunt Fu."


    "Happy new year, happy new year." Jing Xiao looked at them and said, "your father Fu Yuan has been waiting for you."


    After meeting with village head Fu, Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu are free. This is also the case in previous years. The villagers don''t like Ning Rongyue, and Ning Rongyue only meets two elders, doctor Fu and village head Fu.


    At lunch, Dr. Fu was called in, and a large family gathered around to have a reunion dinner.


    "Rongyue, 15th is your 15th birthday, and hairpin ceremony should be managed by me anyway."


    Before she knew it, Ning Rongyue was about to turn 15. When the girl reached 15, she became an adult and could marry. During the dinner, Jing Xiao suddenly put down her chopsticks and said.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and then said with a smile: "that''s natural, but aunt Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to make a big fuss, we just celebrate."


    Jing smile eyes a stare: "that how line, we dissolve the month and hairpin ceremony must do, the wind scenery light is, this you don''t have to worry about, all have my arrangement, when the time comes you just need to be beautiful!"


    In addition to Ning Rongyue, several other people have a vague look at Ning Fu, everything is silent.


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "thank you, aunt Xiaoxiao, but you really don''t have to be too extravagant."


    "Yes, yes, I understand."


    Jingxiao pick eyebrow, Ning Rongyue was teased out of voice, one side Ning Fu Ning Rongyue clip a piece of fish: "moon eat vegetables."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "thank you fu."


    Ning Fu raised a big smile and understood why Ning Fu was so excited. All the other people turned their lips. Although they were reluctant to give up their precious daughter (sister), Ning Fu was a more suitable person for a man to marry and a woman to marry.


    Day by day approaching the 15th day of the first month, that is, the birthday of Ning Rongyue, Jing Xiao directly sent out wide invitation cards. All the villages around him who had some relations didn''t know that Fu village head''s baby daughter was going to hold a hairpin ceremony.


    "Tut Tut, we mud legs are different. Village head Fu raised Ning Rongyue as a young lady."


    "No, there are a lot of invitation cards. I don''t know how to do it!"


    "Look at your sour, you have the ability to do it for your own girls."


    "Hum, Xiaoxiao Ma, you''ve climbed up to the village head''s house, and you''re very hard spoken."


    "Ha ha, you mean not to go?"


    "You! Who said we wouldn''t go! We have an invitation, too! "


    January 15.


    Today is the Lantern Festival and the birthday of Ning Rongyue. Jing Xiao asked Ning Rongyue to help her dress up in the early morning: "my aunt has set the location of hairpin ceremony at my aunt''s home. Today, she only needs to be responsible for her beauty."


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head faintly, and then a crisp sound comes. Ning Rongyue can''t help holding her forehead: "mother Xiaoxiao, don''t take so much, your head can''t be lifted..."


    Jing Xiao took Zhu Chai''s hand for a meal, then put it down with a smile: "just your poor mouth, OK, that''s it. Let''s go. Come with me. Almost all the guests are here. We''ll be waiting for the protagonist


    Ning Rongyue''s forehead is tiny. At this time, she is dressed in a long red dress with gold thread and silver silk thread. Zhu Chai with gold thread and pink flowers is very delicate. Her lips are red and her eyebrows are green.


    Ning Rongyue slightly stares at the apricot eye and touches the hairpin on her head: "mother, what''s this?"


    Jing Xiao covered his mouth with a smile and said, "this is from my mother''s family. Today, it looks like it''s especially called you."


    "Is it?" Ning Rongyue frowns. I haven''t heard little mother say it before?


    Jingxiao pulled up ningrongyue: "OK, let''s go, everyone is waiting for you."


    "Well, good."


    Because today is Jiji ceremony, the male guests are separated from the female guests. Ning Rongyue first followed Fu Yuan to meet the elders, and then was pulled by Jing Xiao and said, "the auspicious time has come. It''s time to go Jiji ceremony."


    The hairpin ceremony requires the elder to tie up the hair for the woman. Jing Xiao is the most suitable elder. After she cleans her hands, Jing Xiaoxiao signals the arranger to take the tray. In the tray, there is a set of main crown hairpin that seems to be the same as Zhu Chai on Ning Rongyue''s head.


    "Rongyue, come on."


    Ning Rongyue nods her head gently and comes to Jing Xiaoshen in the eyes of many women who are either blessing or jealous.


    "It''s worth a lot of money."


    "That''s not true. I''m afraid you may not get so much in your life!" A woman''s sour way.


    "Tut Tut, if I read it right, it''s all real gold! The Fu couple really took Ning Rongyue as their daughter? "


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that they didn''t show up."


    No matter what other people say, Jing smiles and puts on the crown hairpin for Ning Rongyue. This is someone''s heart, and these elders have to admit his sincerity.


    In fact, it seems that Ning Rongyue''s hairpin ceremony is very powerful, but it''s in a hurry. Some people with bright eyes can''t help but feel strange, but Jing Xiao said some blessing words with a smile. In the early stage, Ning Rongyue''s hand patted: "child, surprise is behind."


    Ning Rongyue has some premonition in her heart, and she can''t help thinking of Ning Fu who has been missing: "Niang? Mother


    Bang! Crackle!


    The sound of firecrackers and jubilant music suddenly came to mind outside the Fu family, and everyone''s attention was attracted in the past.

 Chapter 37

    Ning Rongyue''s heart was shocked. With the sign of Jing Xiao''s eyes, she slowly came to the door.


    Ten li red make-up is just like this. At this time, all the guests are stunned. The silk and precious medicinal materials are just the courtship ceremony of Ning Fu.


    "This, this is? Is that too much? "


    "What is this for?"


    A few women with shallow eyelids couldn''t help but want to go forward and get started. They were stopped by the people carrying the box. Ning Fu rode on his horse and looked at Ning Rongyue from a distance. Ning Rongyue''s heart suddenly missed a beat.


    As soon as the matchmaker with heavy makeup saw Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan, she welcomed them with a smile: "Oh, two masters and ladies have really raised a good daughter. Tut Tut, look at these. They are all our courtship gifts. What a blessing."


    Fu Yuan lightly glanced at the things carried by the team: "it''s still a success. The boy didn''t break his promise."


    Jingxiao eyebrows pick, Ning Rongyue also some surprise, Fu usually live in Ning home, how do these things come from?


    Finally, Jing Xiao said to the matchmaker with a smile under the envious eyes of many women, "please, let''s go in and talk."


    Ning Fu jumps off the horse and blinks at Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue smiles. Fu Yuan grabs Ning Fu and goes to the yard. Ning Rongyue follows Jing Xiao.


    "What''s the matter? Why am I still confused? "


    "Courtship? Is the skill of these eight women not inferior to that of those young ladies? "


    "Who is this Ningfu?"


    "Not a fool..."


    "Why didn''t I find out this Ningfu was so brave in the morning?"


    Jing Xiao found a few familiar greetings to attend and hairpin ceremony guests, and she is talking to the matchmaker.


    "Sister, you can see that our Ning Fu heart is sincere enough. We can''t treat this Rongyue at that time."


    The matchmaker has also said many things. In the countryside, they are just a few baskets of eggs, the best is a few cattle and sheep. This is the first time that she has seen this battle, which makes her old lady very red eyed. She wants to be a few years younger.


    Jing smile politely smile: "these I understand, Fu, how do you get these things?"


    Fu Yuan was also a little strange. Although he asked for these, he knew that he was deliberately embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the fool really did it.


    Ning Fu took a look at Ning Rongyue, and then said, "dig herbs and hunt."


    "That''s all?" See rather Fu did not have below, Fu Yuan cannot help but frown.


    "That''s all." Ning Fu looks innocent.


    Fu Yuan stares at Ning Fu tightly: "the villagers of shilibixiang don''t make a living by hunting and digging medicine, but they can''t buy these things?"


    Ning Fu thought and said, "the medicine I found is better?"


    Time is also lucky, but those old medicine was found by Ning Fu, Fu Yuan said: "just, since you promised me to do it, Rongyue has already reached hairpin, I won''t stop you any more."


    Ning Fu Wen Yan grinned: "thank you, uncle Fu."


    Seeing this, the matchmaker smiles and discusses with Jing Xiao when they will decide and choose a good day. Ning Rongyue''s heart beats a beat. Then she can''t help laughing when she sees Ning Fu''s silly smile.


    "It''s said that village head Fu''s family Ning Rongyue has settled down with Ning Fu?"


    "No, tut Tut, you didn''t see the big battle on the hairpin ceremony. It''s a treasure that we people can''t see in our whole life."


    "That''s it. If I can''t close my mouth without laughing, village head Fu must have done it!"


    "Tut Tut, it''s said that Naning Fu Ning has built a house next to his home. It''s said that the day the house is built is the time for them to get married."


    "So..."


    Gu yunyun now, er, has a lot of feelings in his stomach. He has no choice but to go home with Chen laizi. Now when he first hears the news from Ning Rongyue, he can''t help biting his teeth. At the same time, he has an idea in his heart.


    "Auntie, what did you call me here for?"


    Gu Ge covers her nose in disgust, pretending that she thinks her aunt is a powerful character. As a result, she didn''t expect that she would come to such a situation. Chen laizi''s family is destitute. Where are people staying?


    Gu yunyun had a trace of hatred in his eyes, and then he said with a forced smile, "don''t you forget Ning Fu, who is about to get engaged with Ning Rongyue, so you don''t worry?"


    As soon as Gu Ge''s face changed, she also saw the rich engagement ceremony that day. Naturally, she was envious. She thought Ning Rongyue had robbed her husband!


    "Auntie, you mean?"


    Gu yunyun sneered: "think about the engagement ceremony. If it''s yours, then it''s too late!"


    Gu Ge and Gu yunyun looked at each other, sharp nails stabbed into the meat: "aunt, don''t worry, if I become Ning Fu''s wife, I won''t let you continue to suffer here."


    Gu yunyun said in his heart: "then I will rely on you!"


    Ning family.


    At this time, Ning Fu was taking a large group of craftsmen to build houses beside Ning''s house. One by one, it was clear that it was cold and bare. Therefore, Ning Fu firmly did not allow Ning Rongyue to come here.


    "What is this doing? Building a house? "


    Fu Yingnian, the supervisor, frowned: "Gu Ge? What are you doing here? "


    Fu Yingnian really didn''t believe Gu Ge and didn''t know what he was doing here, so he was especially vigilant.


    Gu Ge sees Fu Yingnian''s vigilance and can''t help touching her back teeth. She''s also worried about Fu Yingnian before, but she''s still defeated by Ning Rongyue!


    "Ha ha, what can I do? I just came from the medicine house. Rongyue asked me to bring you a message. " Gu Ge laughed and said slowly.


    Fu Yingnian frowned: "what can a Yue do with me? What are you doing in the pharmacy? "


    Gu Ge said: "the medicine house is not far away. What am I cheating you about? I went to the medicine house because my mother got cold. Doctor Fu''s medical skills have always been well-known."


    Fu Yingnian frowned again, but Gu Ge couldn''t do anything. He turned around and went to the medicine house.


    Watching Fu Yingnian leave, Gu Ge spat in secret, then changed into a smiling face and said in a loud voice: "uncles, elder brother Ning Fu, I see you are tired. I specially made some snacks and brought them here."


    The men who were working looked at each other for a few seconds. They were all naked. After all, they were a little indecent. The yellow flower girl was not very reserved, and she was very proud.


    "Thank you, Miss Gu. Just now the medicine house has sent us food. We don''t need it yet."


    Gu Ge''s eyes glared when he heard the words, and he still said: "this. I''ve already brought it. Take it, elder brother Ning Fu. It''s just a piece of my heart. "


    "Er."


    A young man took a look at Gu Ge, another at Ning Fu, and said in his voice, "Ah Fu, this."

 Chapter 38

    Ning Fu face a black, don''t understand this woman is to do what, he said in a deep voice: "you don''t care, I sent her."


    A few younger men looked at Gu Ge pitifully. One of them said in a low voice, "Ning Fu, have a little pity on Yu."


    Ning Fu glanced at him expressionless and said he didn''t understand. Then he strode to Gu Ge.


    "We''ve already eaten it. You don''t need it. Go away!"


    Gu Ge saw two figures in the corner of his eyes and leaned forward slightly: "brother Fu, I got up early to do it. You can take it."


    Ning Fu smelled a fragrance at the tip of his nose, and let Gu Ge get close to him when he was a little dizzy, but he quickly pushed Gu Ge away: "go away!"


    Gu Ge''s eyes flashed: "hum, I''ll see brother Fu tomorrow."


    After Gu Ge walked away, Ning Fu saw Ning Rongyue standing behind him. He didn''t know why he felt guilty and said, "Yueyue?"


    Ning Rongyue glanced at Gu Ge, who cast a provocative look. She wiped Ning Fu''s sweat with a smile: "how? Are you tired? I brought you some snacks. "


    Ning Fu Wen Yan''s eyes lit up and immediately ran the matter behind his head: "thank you Yueyue."


    "Well, go and call the others, and let''s have a rest."


    Ning Rongyue said slowly, Ning Fu nodded.


    Fu Yingnian, with a slightly cold look, took a look at Gu Ge, who had not left yet, and gave a cold warning: "you''d better not play any tricks!"


    Gu Ge lips a hook: "nature is not." Finish saying, Gu Ge then Shi ran leaves.


    As the days go by, the house Ning Fu is going to build is about to be completed, but Gu Ge is haunted. He comes here every day. Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu have a headache, but they are going to get married soon, so Gu Ge should quit.


    "Three days later is a lucky day. I''ve connived at you for so many days. You can''t meet again in these three days!"


    Jing Xiao took Ning Rongyue''s hand and said with a smile: "leave Yueer with me first, and I will return you a beautiful girl in three days."


    Although Ning Fu was a little reluctant, it was a custom that the couple could not meet before marriage, so that they could be happy later. He had to endure these three days just for this.


    "Thank you, mother Xiaoxiao."


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Jing xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoning Rongyue and Bingfu look at each other, and then they say goodbye.


    "Gu Da, you must give me this package of medicine in the wine that Ning Fu wants to drink!"


    Gu Da padded his purse and said, "well, your aunt and nephew''s family don''t know what kind of blood mold they''ve gone."


    Gu Ge''s eyes are sharp, but he thinks that the other day he persevered to approach Ning Fu, and the toxin in Ning Fu''s body has accumulated to a certain extent. As soon as he meets the medicine and the fragrance on his body, Gu Ge can''t help but show a smile of satisfaction.


    The wedding day of Ning Fu and Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue wore the same crown hairpin as the date of hairpin ceremony. She learned that it was made by Ning Fu himself. Jing Xiao embroidered the gorgeous xipao on her body early in the morning. The bright red phoenix tail on the golden Xifu is lifelike. She only needs one stitch to embroider it.


    Rouge mouth grease, Ning Rongyue dressed up for the first time: "smile, mother, well, I''m not comfortable with so much painting."


    Jing smile carefully for Ning Rongyue painted eyebrows: "well, for our Rongyue cover, after Rongyue is other people, but mother understand Ning Fu that boy also dare not bully you!"


    Ning Rongyue chuckled and stood with Jingxiao''s arm: "mother, no matter where Rongyue is, Rongyue is still your daughter."


    Jing Xiao covered Ning Rongyue''s head: "good, good!"


    Ning Fu''s house is not far from village head Fu''s house. They didn''t wait long for Ning Fu, a silver robe with black auspicious cloud patterns, to come riding a big horse. Ning Fu has a big body, a firm face and a beautiful face. All the auspicious cloud patterns on his robes are embroidered by Ning Rongyue himself, which can be said to express all his heart, At this time, Ning Fu dismounted to welcome Ning Rongyue to the bridal sedan chair.


    Fu Yingnian, who had been silent, suddenly came forward and hit Ning Fu on the shoulder: "treat her well."


    Ning Fu never give way, eyes firm way¡° Yueyue is my most important treasure! In this life, we will not lose each other


    Fu Yingnian pushed it open when he heard the speech. Jing Xiao took Ning Rongyue''s hand and slowly stepped out of the courtyard door. He handed Ning Rongyue''s hand to Ning Fu: "I''ve given Ning Rongyue to you."


    Ning Fu nodded solemnly, and then carefully led Ning Rongyue to sit in the wedding sedan chair.


    With the sound of gongs, drums, whips and guns all the way, doctor Fu and Fu Yuan are sitting on the high hall. Ning Rongyue is slowly led to the hall by Ning Fu. They worship the high hall and smile at each other.


    Looking at Ning Rongyue, whose face is covered by a veil, Ning Fu is itching in his heart. At this time, Ning Rongyue is brought back to the room after paying homage to the hall, and Ning Fu is stopped by a group of people, laughing to get him drunk.


    "I''m going to find Yueyue!"


    "Oh, don''t worry. You''ll have plenty of time to get married as long as you''re not drunk." A young man said with a bad smile.


    Ning Fu had no choice, but all the people came here today to bless him. He couldn''t push them away directly, and he was also given a few glasses of wine in the confusion.


    Fu Yingnian in the distance saw that Ning Fu was almost drunk before he was ready to stop him. He couldn''t make Ning Fu really drunk and unconscious. What about Ning Rongyue?


    "Ah, you have drunk all their wine, and you should drink mine too!"


    "Chen laizi?"


    Fu Yingnian frowned and quickened his pace. Who was so short-sighted that he put the goods in: "ah, I''ll drink this wine for Ning Fu. Please give me face."


    "Well, how can this work?"


    "That''s right. It''s Ning Fu who got married. It''s not you. It has nothing to do with you. Young boy, you don''t have to worry."


    Chen laizi also wants to shout. Fu Yingnian stares at him solemnly: "it doesn''t matter. Rongyue is my sister. Who will come if I don''t block wine for my brother-in-law?"


    Chen laizi swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "ha ha, ha ha, it should be."


    Fu Yingnian snorted and drank the wine. Seeing this, Ning Fu immediately left.


    Gu Ge, who was watching from a distance, suddenly widened her eyes. She stood up and walked away excitedly. Mingyue, who was sitting with her for the purpose of monitoring, frowned and picked up Gu Ge''s sachet.


    "Ah! Your stuff. "


    Gu Ge was anxious, but she didn''t hear Mingyue''s voice. Seeing this, Mingyue had to give up and secretly looked at Fu Yingnian who was drinking in the crowd: "is it OK for him to drink so much?"


    The other girls snickered twice, one of them came close to the moon: "ah, if you''re worried, just go and have a look. Look at you like this."


    "The spring heart overflows..."


    Mingyue''s face turned red and hesitated. She got up and went there.

 Chapter 39

    Even before he had drunk a few glasses of wine, Fu Yingnian began to turn red. Everyone was shouting and boring, but he still drank his wine. By the time the moon came, Fu Yingnian was already a little confused.


    Mingyue frowned and looked at Fu Yingnian lying on the table: "how can I drink so much?"


    "Miss Mingyue, you can''t blame us for that. It''s Yingnian''s bad drinking."


    "Yes, yes." Several men laughed and agreed. They didn''t expect that Fu Yingnian''s drinking capacity was so poor.


    Mingyue sighed helplessly, and then said, "I''ll take Yingnian to sober up, so I won''t disturb you here."


    "Okay, okay." The crowd agreed busily.


    After talking to Fu Yuan and his wife again, Mingyue carefully helped Fu Yingnian back to his room in Fu''s yard.


    "It''s quite heavy."


    Fu Yingnian helped make complaints about the shoes and socks, and put him on the bed.


    At this time, Fu Yingnian just opened his eyes, but after smelling the fragrance on Mingyue, Fu Yingnian turned over and sat up.


    "Well, you wake up. I''ll get you a bowl of wake-up soup."


    Mingyue didn''t notice anything strange. She stood up and said with a smile, but unexpectedly Fu Yingnian suddenly rushed over.


    "Yingnian, what are you doing?"


    Mingyue also saw that Fu Yingnian was in a wrong state and her eyes were staring round. However, after she saw that Fu Yingnian''s forehead was sweating and extremely uncomfortable, her heart softened and her hands softened.


    "Enemy, enemy..."


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other side, Ning Fu, who was in a hurry, came to the Xifang where Ning Rongyue was. He pushed the door with a happy face: "Yueyue!"


    Sitting beside the bed, Ning Rongyue felt a little bored, and her spirit was boosted: "Fu? Here you are


    "Yueyue!"


    Ning Fu can''t wait to take over the Xi scale and lift the cover, while Xi Po retreats with a smile.


    Beauty with makeup half face shy, Ning Rongyue slowly raised her head and Ning Fu look at each other: "Fu, Xianggong."


    Ning Fu was shocked and lost his eyes: "Yueyue, you are so beautiful today. Yueyue, please call again!"


    Ning Rongyue chuckles and slowly stands up to get closer to Ning Fu. At this time, the distance between the tip of their nose is less than one finger: "Xianggong! Mr. Fu


    Ning Fu''s ears were red and stammered: "Niang Zi, Yueyue Niang Zi."


    "Ha ha," said Ning Rong, standing in front of his lips to block Ning Fu''s kiss. "Fool, I haven''t drunk a cup of wine yet."


    Ning Rongyue straightens up and goes to the table and pours two glasses of wine. Ning Fu laughs two times and then goes up. Ning Rongyue hands one of the glasses to Ning Fu: "Xianggong, I''m willing to be a man of one mind, and my white head will never leave."


    Ning Fu whole body a shock, Mou color deep some, he seems to be Leng Leng, and then solemnly way: "will not be negative!"


    Ning Rongyue smiles and drops a tear. She drinks a cup of wine with Ning Fu. After that, she becomes a mandarin duck and the brocade turns red


    The next day.


    Ning Fu woke up early. After last night, he seemed to be less stupid. He took a pity look at Ning Rongyue, who buried his whole face in the quilt. Then he gave a light smile and gently stroked Ning Rongyue''s hair.


    "It''s not negative."


    Ning Fu didn''t wake Ning Rongyue, but got up to cook porridge. After Ning Rongyue woke up naturally, the fragrant porridge had been brought to her.


    Ning Rongyue was a little confused at first, but when she wanted to get up, she suddenly woke up, thinking of last night, Ning Rongyue was stiff and slowly got up.


    "Yueyue, come and have some porridge."


    Seeing Ning Fu, the expression on Ning Rongyue''s face was more unnatural. He carefully adjusted his posture: "is this your porridge?"


    After seeing Ning Rongyue''s action, the expression on Ning Fu''s face was also subtle for a moment: "mm-hmm, how about Yueyue taste it?"


    Ning Rongyue took a spoonful of porridge and brightened her eyes: "it''s delicious. I didn''t expect that Fu''s craftsmanship is so good."


    Ning Fu''s eyes flashed a glimmer, and said with a simple smile, "you just like Yueyue." then Ning Fu raised his face again: "Yueyue wants to call me Xianggong!"


    Ning Rongyue eyebrows a pick: "Xianggong?"


    "Ah Ning Fu immediately responded.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help but show a trace of smile and said: "you, I have to hurry up. Today I''m going to visit Fu Yuan''s father, mother and grandfather. You don''t call me."


    Ning Fu frowned: "you are not comfortable, don''t worry."


    Ning Rongyue got up and dressed after eating porridge: "that''s OK. We''ll go there when I''m ready."


    Ning Fu Wenyan immediately went to bring a basin of warm water to Ning Rongyue: "OK, OK, Yueyue is not in a hurry."


    Seeing that Ning Fu is doing things in such a clear and orderly way, Ning Rongyue can''t help but secretly frown, with a little more doubt in her heart.


    At this time, doctor Fu is also waiting for Ning Rongyue at village head Fu''s house, so that they don''t have to run twice. Thinking about Ning Fu''s physique, doctor Fu is less worried. It is estimated that they will come later.


    "I''ll see Fu Yuan''s father, mother and grandfather."


    Fu Yuan Jing smile and Fu doctor are with a smile in their eyes: "not bad, not bad, get up."


    Ning Rongyue smiles and comes to Jing Xiao to talk with her. After a few seconds, Ning Fu and Fu Yuan look at each other face to face, they also begin to chat.


    In the middle of the story, Ning Rongyue asked with some doubts: "mother Xiaoxiao, why haven''t you seen Yingnian all the time?"


    As soon as Ning Fu''s ears stood up, his eyes suddenly became alert. Jing Xiao was also a little strange when he heard that: "I remember when you said that. Yingnian hasn''t seen anyone since yesterday. Mingyue should have brought him back. This."


    Ning Rongyue looked at the corner of her mouth: "no way?"


    Ning Fu''s eyes turned: "yesterday Yingnian also stopped me from drinking. Could it be that I got drunk?"


    Just a few people in the heart all have some bad premonition, rather dissolve month to think a way: "go to see."


    Jing Xiao nodded a little guilty. The party came to Fu Yingnian''s house. Fu Yuan pushed the door open. Then he was surprised by the scene inside and hurried out.


    "This, this, this!"


    Ning Rongyue several people also saw a little, are shocked, Ning Rongyue swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "I, I, we''d better leave first."


    Although there was little movement on their side, it was enough to wake up the two people in the room.


    Fu Yingnian, who was fully awake, was speechless for a moment. The bright moon on the bed was flustered. For a moment, he did not have the courage of yesterday. He grabbed his clothes and stammered.


    "I, I, yesterday was just an accident, I''m sorry, I''m leaving now!"


    "Wait!"


    Probably sort out everything clearly, Fu Yingnian probably also know that he is for Ning Fu in the move, to know that although his drinking capacity is not a thousand cups, but not so bad! Mingyue, she should be innocent.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Mingyue was shocked: "I, I''m not because of this, I just, I''m sorry, I''m not for this."

 Chapter 40

    "I know."


    Fu Yingnian turned his head slightly, turned his back to wait for Mingyue to get dressed. However, when he shifted his eyes, he saw the sachet that had fallen on the ground. He picked up the sachet and sniffed it. His mind suddenly became dizzy. He was so scared that he immediately threw off the sachet.


    "What is this?"


    Fu Yingnian clearly remember that he was out of control after smelling a fragrance, and this sachet should be the initiator!


    "What?"


    The bright moon with slightly red eyes looked at the sachet, then frowned and slowly told the origin of the sachet: "that''s it. This is what Gu Ge left behind."


    "Gu Ge?" Fu Yingnian said with a gloomy face.


    Mingyue some uneasy asked: "what''s the problem?"


    Fu Yingnian immediately let out his anger after hearing the speech: "let''s talk about it later. You should know about it."


    After Fu Yingnian and Mingyue have sorted themselves out, they are faced with the rather awkward couple Ning Rongyue.


    Jing frowned with a smile and said, "Yingnian, since you are already with the moon, you should."


    Fu Yingnian glanced at Ning Rongyue lightly and interrupted Jing Xiao''s words: "Niang, I will be responsible for it. Please arrange someone to go to Mingyue''s house to propose marriage."


    Fu Yuan smell speech facial expression this just slow down: "ah, this is should, this matter I and your mother will do as soon as possible."


    "Uncle Fu, aunt Fu, I''m not."


    Jing Xiao stopped Mingyue with her eyes, and then she took Mingyue''s hand and patted her two times: "I know you are good children. I''m happy to marry you to our family. This time, it''s Yingnian. It''s Meng Lang, but you two are not reckless. Is there any secret about this


    Mingyue hesitated for a moment, but could not speak. Finally, Fu Yingnian said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid this matter has something to do with Gu Ge! I''m afraid I helped Ning Fu block it once. "


    "What''s going on?"


    Ning Rongyue frowns, and then can''t help remembering that Gu Ge always came to haunt Ning Fu a few days ago.


    Fu Yingnian said slowly: "I''m not so drunk as to be unconscious after drinking only a pot of wine. However, after drinking the wine Chen laizi was going to give Ning Fu, my mind began to get dizzy. At last, I smelled a kind of aroma, and then something happened. That aroma was emitted by this sachet!"


    Ning Rongyue took the sachet and sniffed it, then frowned: "it''s made of blood color Albizzia flower and green clover. It''s very strong!"


    Fu Yingnian and Mingyue both looked ugly. Mingyue said, "this is from Gu Ge. I wanted to return it to her later..."


    The next words needless to say, everyone can think of, one side of the silent Ning Fu suddenly took the sachet smell: "a Chou! Yueyue! I''ve smelled this aroma before. I feel dizzy when I smell it! "


    Ning Fu''s eyes flashed a trace of Li mang. Ning Rongyue, who didn''t notice this scene, turned cold: "Gu Ge! If it was her


    Fu Yuan, who has always been reluctant to get involved in the affairs of the younger generation, said coldly, "I''ll visit village head Gu later. This Gu Ge family is really lawless!"


    Jing Xiao rolled a white eye: "it''s not the evil that you old guy brought! Fortunately, it didn''t hurt Rongyue and made a good thing. Otherwise, I had to let them take care of their family! Hum


    Fu Yuan heard Yan Na two instant counsels, and coaxed Jing to laugh.


    Mingyue looks at this scene and is happy, but she is also worried about gain and loss. Seeing this, Ning Rongyue gives Fu Yingnian a wink, and then comes forward to hold Mingyue: "sister Mingyue, let''s go out for a walk."


    "Good." Mingyue hesitates for a moment, then nods gently.


    Looking for a clean place, Ning Rongyue and Mingyue sit on the ground with their backs against a big tree.


    Ning Rongyue asked softly, "isn''t sister Mingyue happy? What are you worried about? "


    The moon breathes: "dissolve the moon, I''m not responsible for him and marry me, I, Yingnian, he likes."


    "Sister Moon!" Ning Rongyue interrupted Mingyue and said with a smile: "sister Mingyue, I''m very happy now. Fu loves me and I love him very much. I always hope you can be my sister-in-law. Now, it''s God''s destiny, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, you are very happy. Congratulations on Rongyue."


    Mingyue was stunned and then said, "but, but I don''t want Yingnian to be under pressure and don''t want to force him. If he doesn''t want to, I really won''t force him. I''m worried."


    "Do you worry that brother anian married you not because he liked you, but just because he was responsible?"


    Ning Rongyue holds her chin in her hand and looks askance at someone: "sister Mingyue should have confidence in herself."


    "Is it?" The moon fell silent.


    Ning Rongyue stands up and leaves quietly, nodding to Fu Yingnian with a worried face.


    Fu Yingnian took a deep look at the meditative moon and took a deep breath: "I''m not just responsible."


    I don''t know when Fu Yingnian appeared. The bright moon was startled: "Ying, Yingnian? What about the moon


    "Why, don''t you want to see me?"


    Fu Yingnian snorted and laughed. He suddenly grasped Mingyue''s hands, looked directly at the flustered Mingyue and said, "look at me, Mingyue, look at me! Believe me, maybe I don''t like you enough now, but believe me, I will let my heart only accommodate you. Will you marry me? "


    "Ah Bright moon''s eye socket instantly Red: "I, I..."


    Seeing Fu Yingnian nervously looking at herself, Mingyue suddenly felt that it was worth dying at this moment. She cried and laughed: "good!"


    Fu Yingnian breathed a sigh of relief and hugged Mingyue tightly: "I love you."


    He didn''t turn a blind eye to Mingyue''s efforts, and how could he not waver? Now this ending is the best, and he believes he won''t regret it.


    Just as Ning Rongyue was watching Fu Yingnian with a smile on her face, Ning Fu jumped out of nowhere and hugged Ning Rongyue from behind.


    "Yueyue! It''s mine


    Ning Rongyue was surprised, and then showed a happy smile, raised his hand to hold Ning Fu''s hand: "yours."


    Ning Fu showed a gentle smile: "I am also Yueyue."


    In my memory, I seem to have never been so happy. Sometimes I even doubt whether the cold face person in my memory is me or not. No matter how I can meet Rongyue, I should have exhausted my whole life''s luck, so I am so happy now.


    "Well, mine." Ning Rongyue answers gently.


    In the end, without waiting for Fu Yuan to make trouble, Gu Ge had an accident first. It turned out that Chen laizi forced Gu Ge after he was drunk!


    Ning Rongyue just said, "the wicked have their own mill."


    Under the pressure of Fu Yuan, the village head of Gu''s village, who could not bear the disturbance, also stood up and personally decided to distribute Gu Ge to Chen laizi. Their Gu''s village''s reputation was almost ruined because of this family!


    Ning Rongyue, who is going to Nanhe restaurant in the county, hears a woman who likes to chew her tongue and say, "my aunt and my niece serve together. I''ve seen you for a long time, ha ha!"

 Chapter 41

    The new year has passed, and Nanhe restaurant has already opened. Jing Xiao has arranged the marriage between Mingyue and Fu Yingnian. Now Mingyue is waiting to get married, so she can''t go to the restaurant to help.


    "Uncle Niu."


    Ning Rongyue, who came to Nanhe restaurant, nodded slightly to Fu Niu. Although there was no bright moon in the restaurant, Fu Niu, who was helped by Ning Rongyue, worked very hard. At this time, Fu Niu and Xiao Hu lived in the restaurant.


    "Here comes the dissolving moon."


    Fu Niu wiped the sweat on his head. He also participated in the wedding banquet of Ning Rongyue. At this time, he said with a smile: "how come you just got married? Ning Fu is willing to give up on you?"


    Ning Rongyue showed a slightly shy smile: "a Fu goes to find Uncle Li''s snacks. I''ll come and get the account book."


    "Well, that''s right." Fu Niu Wen Yan nodded: "that I go to busy, Rongyue you also pay attention not to be too tired."


    "All right." Ning Rongyue, slightly forehead.


    When he came to the backyard, Ning Rongyue saw Ning Fu teasing the tiger with a snack.


    She said with a angry smile, "Fu, what are you doing? Bullying tiger. "


    Ning Fu''s eyes flashed a smile, gently pinched the tiger''s face: "come to eat, lest let your sister Rongyue think I bullied you."


    Little tiger looked at Ning Rongyue who was smiling and took the dim sum dish: "thank you, sister Rongyue."


    Ning Fu see this revenge of the boy just said Ning Rongyue issued a hearty smile: "Yueyue, let''s go in."


    "Good." Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt, and then said to Xiaohu: "Xiaohu, you play by yourself first, elder sister to settle accounts."


    "Good."


    In the room.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t look at the account book at the first time, but looked at Ning Fu. After hesitating for a moment, Ning Rongyue said slowly: "Fu, what do you think of?"


    Ning Fu''s face was stiff: "the moon?"


    Ning Rongyue shook her head gently: "Fu, you have never covered up anything in front of me. If I can''t see it like this, I''ll really be a Fu lady."


    Ning Fu was silent for a moment, then nodded under Ning Rongyue''s nervous eyes, and Ning Rongyue''s heart sank.


    Ning Fu immediately moved forward with the stool: "moon, don''t be afraid, I, I have been with moon."


    "Still pretending, still calling me Yueyue?" Ning Rongyue''s heart is a little calm and gently leans on Ning Fu''s shoulder.


    Ning Fu solemnly said: "no decoration, I like to call Yueyue, Yueyue! Moon, moon


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "what was your name before? Who is it? I always think that you are not an ordinary person. "


    Ning Fu Wen Yan frowned: "in fact, I do not know."


    "Ah?"


    "My memory is as like as two peas of yarn, some are not clear, and the most clear memory is a cold faced person who is exactly the same as me. I only know that I have something to do with the army. I should have been in ambush before I was hurt to come to Fu Jia Cun."


    "Still can''t remember? Fu, you can''t be a great general. "


    Ning Fu raised a doubt in his heart, but he still said with a smile: "how can I exaggerate? I''m probably a small minion who has been implicated."


    "That," Ning Rongyue bit her lip: "did Fu want to go and find out his life experience?"


    Ning Fu opened his mouth. He always felt that there was someone waiting for him. He should go back to the army, but how could he be willing to be pregnant with his wife?


    "No, I don''t remember clearly, but I don''t remember that I should be an orphan. Yueyue, you are my only relative!"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked and rushed into Ning Fu''s arms: "you are also, you are my only relative!"


    No matter how close Fu yuanjingxiao and doctor Fu are, they are not born to each other. Now Ning Fu has made up for Ning Rongyue''s missing affection and her precious love!


    Ning Fu held Ning Rongyue tightly: "Yueyue, Ah Fu will not leave Yueyue."


    After a long delay, Ning Rongyue was in a good mood. She gently pushed Ning Fu''s head: "OK, let''s finish the account and go home. It was for Yinghe before, but now I''ve figured it out. Do you want me to go out with the wine property?"


    Ning Fu raised his head: "all listen to Yueyue, I''ll help Yueyue settle accounts."


    Ning Rongyue thought about it, but didn''t say much. He opened the account book and began to calculate.


    It rained heavily for several days. Jing Xiao was worried that it would be bad if it rained heavily on the auspicious day he had chosen, but it was just on this day that the weather cleared up.


    "Heaven is beautiful!" Doctor Fu stroked his beard and chuckled: "it''s time for Yingnian to receive someone now."


    Fu Yuan''s face also showed a trace of smile: "yes, God makes beauty."


    On the other hand, although Mingyue''s father is not a real thing, Fu Yuan secretly warned his daughter on her wedding day that he was also dressed like a human, and followed Xipo to send Mingyue to the wedding sedan chair.


    "Father in law, please."


    Fu Yingnian slightly forehead.


    Mingcheng heart rare more a sigh: "I also know myself is not a good thing, the moon rationed to you, I am happy for her, ah, go."


    Fu Yingnian eyebrows pick, nodded after the horse left.


    This time, more people came to the Fu family to drink wedding wine than the previous time. The guests were full of joy.


    "Tell me about the Fu family. Just after they married their daughter, they married Xifu again. It''s double happiness."


    "Yes, yes, double happiness. It''s a blessing."


    "Well, you see, isn''t that the county magistrate? It seems that he came last time, and the Fu family doesn''t know what it is."


    "No comparison."


    "Congratulations, brother Fu. He''s really a happy person. He''s in a good mood."


    "Happy together, happy together." Fu Yuan arched his hand and said with a smile that he did not deny Wang''s words.


    County Magistrate Wang looked around and called Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu to come: "this time, I''m not only sending my congratulations, but also another one. I have to make it up for you."


    "Uncle Wang?"


    Ning Rongyue is a little puzzled. Last time she became a prince magistrate, it was a gift according to her daughter''s dowry specifications. Why is she now making up another one.


    County Magistrate Wang laughed twice and said to his servant, "this is a piece of Yinghe''s heart. When he learned that he missed Rongyue''s wedding, he was very upset. Now he heard that Yingnian was going to get married, so he quickly sent these."


    Ning Rongyue and Jing Xiaowen were both happy: "brother Yinghe?"


    Fu Yuan''s face was stiff: "Yinghe?" Now that the younger son is married, the older son has been away for several years. No matter how big the conflict was, it''s almost time to eliminate it.


    Wang county magistrate carefully looked at Fu Yuan''s face, and he had a number in his heart. He said with a smile, "yes, Yinghe asked me to say sorry to Rongyue. I couldn''t come here in person. These things are all my brother''s wishes."


    "That''s all he said?" Fu Murakami frowned and opened his mouth subtly. Seeing his awkward appearance, Jing Xiao couldn''t help patting him.

 Chapter 42

    The eldest son was driven away by her husband for several years, which has always been a knot in Jing Xiao''s heart. Even the husband refused to accept the letter of the eldest son, but asked others to deliver it. How can Jing Xiao not hate it?


    Fu Yuan coughed two times with a guilty heart. He was also sad. Who could have thought that his elder son, who was so gentle, would be so stubborn?


    Wang county magistrate immediately opened his mouth and said, "how can it be! Yinghe also said that everything is well for him. Please rest assured that he wrote letters to everyone. "


    Said, Wang county magistrate took out a few letters from the sleeve, Fu Yuan seems reluctant, but it is quick to pick up the past.


    Wang county magistrate saw this smile, slightly arched his hands and then returned to the table.


    Ning Rongyue also smiles at Jing and nods slightly, then takes Ning Fu back to the table.


    "Old man! Don''t you accept letters from Yinghe? Give it to me


    "What, what old man!" Fu Yuan glared, then put away the letter: "this is for me, and I''ll give you your share later."


    Jing smile smell speech silently white Fu Yuan one eye.


    This time, it was Ning Fu''s turn to block the wine for Fu Yingnian. Ning Fu only needed to use his internal power to open the wine, and Fu Yingnian was grateful to leave.


    At night.


    Everything is quiet. Now Doctor Fu lives with Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu in the house that Ning Fu has just built, and Ning Fu has specially opened up his own house and Ning family''s old house, which is much more convenient.


    "Father Fu Yuan, let''s go back first."


    Fu Yuan was slightly drunk at this time, and he took out three letters with a smile: "this is written by brother Yinghe to you, and there are also Fu''s. take it."


    Ning Rongyue received the letter: "good."


    Seeing off Ning Rongyue, Fu Yuan slowly returns to his study. He carefully takes a box at the top of the bookcase and opens it. It''s all letters inside.


    "Father, the child is unfilial and can''t be accompanied by the second elder, but I''m afraid it will make the father angry again. The child can only be like this... Now the child is temporarily living in the capital, thanks to the help of a noble man. Everything is OK. Please rest assured and take good care of your body. You don''t have to worry about the unfilial son. Yinghe, here you are."


    Fu Yuan shook his hands with the letter: "ah! It''s good to have someone to help you. You child, would rather wander around than depend on me! "


    Jing Xiao outside the study wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said in a loud voice: "Why are you still in the study? Come and have a rest


    In the study, Fu Yuan put a new letter into the box in a flurry, and the most important one was put away: "ah, it''s coming."


    Fu Yinghe''s affair is just a small episode of people''s peaceful life. On this day, Ning Rongyue was feeling for people''s pulse when the man in white, who had been on several sides before, suddenly appeared in the medicine house.


    "Young master?"


    The man in white smiles and nods to Ning Rongyue. Then he steps up to Ning Rongyue: "his face is red and his eyes should be swollen and painful. Because of the strong liver fire, this wine gas should be caused by excessive drinking. The girl''s medical skills are far more than that. Is there any overkill now?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "this is a bad word, young master. Doctors should be kind-hearted. How can diseases be divided into different sizes? How do you say "overqualified and underutilized?"


    A glimmer of brilliance flashed in the eyes of the man in white: "it''s my humble opinion."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned. At this time, doctor Fu came out of the room with a light look at the man in white whose face became serious.


    "Yuer, you don''t have to pay attention to it. This boy is" pointing fingers at mulberry trees and cursing locust trees. "


    Fu Fu snorted and said with a smile, "why, haven''t you gone yet? Are you ready to abandon your benevolent, righteous and moral master? "


    The man in white stood up and said, "I dare not. Don''t misunderstand me."


    Ning Rongyue first helped the patient grasp the medicine and then came over: "grandfather, who is this? So you two know each other. Last time you said to visit an elder


    Grandfather? The man in white was stunned and said with a smile: "the girl is actually the granddaughter of the elder generation. I''m Bai Langyu. I''m entrusted by my master to come to see Master Fu."


    Doctor Fu didn''t correct Bai Langyu''s misunderstanding. He waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t be so literate here. What I can''t stand most is your style. You''ve learned ten percent from your master!"


    Bai Langyu immediately shut her mouth when she heard that Fu Cen, the ghost doctor, was eccentric. Now she has been defeated several times. I''m afraid she can''t finish what she told me this time.


    Seeing this, Dr. Fu chuckled twice: "I was defeated by your master at the beginning, and I''ve retired according to his will. Why do you still have to come to see me now?"


    Bai Langyu''s face was bitter when she heard the words: "the master once said that the old master was good at both medicine and poison. At the beginning, he was only successful. Moreover, this time, he was poisoned by the poison that the old master had prepared. The master was helpless."


    "Helpless? Ha ha. "


    Doctor Fu sneered: "it''s just something I haven''t finished. I don''t know which bastard has stolen it. Your master can''t solve it?"


    Bai Langyu can only smile bitterly, while Ning Rongyue is at a loss. He only understands that his grandfather probably has some grudges with master Bai.


    "Go away, I won''t go out of the mountain, and I won''t help! Don''t disturb me again. "


    Fu turned to leave, and Bai Langyue cast her eyes to Ning Rongyue for help.


    Ning Rongyue can only show her hand. My grandfather is always kind and obedient, but occasionally he looks like an old urchin. He is not as angry as he is today.


    Bai Langyu gritted her teeth. If she didn''t succeed this time, she would have to leave. She couldn''t wait there!


    "Master, I''ve never seen you in my life, but you still won''t forgive me?"


    Doctor Fu''s back was stiff and his eyes were sharp. He turned and looked at Bai Langyu. The chill in his eyes made Bai Langyu look stiff.


    Ning Rongyue came forward to comfort: "grandfather, Fu, they should come back from hunting. Let''s go home first."


    Fu took a cold look at Bai Langyue, and then said slowly, "let''s go."


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu can only watch them leave. Today, he is afraid that he has already touched the scales of the ghost doctor. If he wants to say that he can leave completely, he doesn''t know that the corpses were all written by one ghost doctor.


    Ning family.


    Ning Rongyue talked about things for a long time, which made Fu''s expression slow down. Ning Rongyue was relieved and said with a smile: "wait a moment, Grandpa. Rongyue will go to cook."


    Doctor Fu''s face moved and called Ning Rongyue: "Yueer doesn''t ask what''s wrong with grandfather?"


    Ning Rongyue blinked mischievously: "if grandfather wants to say it, he will tell Rongyue."


    Doctor Fu had no choice but to smile: "you, there''s nothing to say. It''s just that my grandfather lost his medical skills to a man and then lived in seclusion. My grandfather was also a villain."


    "No!"


    Ning Rongyue encircles doctor Fu''s arm and acts coquettishly: "don''t belittle yourself, grandfather. Rongyue thinks that grandfather is the best and the best person in the world."


    Doctor Fu smiles and caresses the top of Funing Rongyue''s head, but why didn''t the man believe himself?

 Chapter 43

    The next day.


    In order to avoid troubles, doctor Fu took Ning Fu up the mountain to dig medicine, while Ning Rongyue was blocked by Bai Langyu.


    "Girl, please stay."


    Ning Rongyue paused and looked at Bai Langyu in a hurry: "if it''s for your grandfather''s sake, don''t talk about it."


    Bai Langyu choked on her and looked stiff for a moment: "girl, how about listening to me for a moment and then making a decision?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned, but after thinking of doctor Fu''s unknown heart knot, she said: "forget it, you come in with me, let''s talk slowly."


    "Thank you very much." Bai Langyu looks happy and follows Ning Rongyue into the medicine house.


    After making two cups of tea, Ning Rongyue sat opposite Bai Langyu and said, "tell me, what do you want your grandfather to do? Or what are you here for about your grandfather? "


    Bai Langyu thought about it and said, "do you know the name of the elder


    "I don''t know." Ning Rongyue said faintly: "if you want to say it, you can say it. If you don''t want to say it, he is still my grandfather."


    Bai Langyu was stunned and looked at Ning Rongyue with a bit of dark color: "but the girl is open-minded, so I won''t be the first one to speak. In fact, the elder was a famous doctor who used to be a famous poison doctor in the river and lake. He later retired from the river and Lake because of some things, but I didn''t expect that only a pair of unfinished poisons left by him would make us helpless."


    "Because of something? What''s the matter? "


    Ning Rongyue took a sip of tea: "because your master''s medical skill is better than your grandfather?"


    Bai Langyu said with a wry smile, "it was just a fluke to win at that time. How can we talk about winning? This is a sentence often said by master."


    "Oh." Rather dissolve the moon, not salty should be a sound.


    Bai Langyu can only smile bitterly about this, but he can''t comment on the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation: "girl, the key now is that there is no solution to the poison, and I''m afraid only the previous generation can solve it."


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "who is poisoned?" If innocent people are poisoned, it''s really not good.


    Bai Langyu hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth. There is no big or small thing to say about it. One of the bad things is the chaos of the family and the country.


    "The holy one of today!"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned and her eyes widened slightly. She had lived in the village of Anhuai county since she was a child. The emperor was so far away from her that she did not expect that she was still connected with the emperor.


    "The emperor?"


    Bai Lang Yu nodded: "that''s right. My father has already lived away from the world and has not been involved in any country''s affairs. However, I didn''t expect that someone would make trouble with the poison of the elder generation. The master chose to go out of the mountain after a long time of deliberation, but he couldn''t help it."


    When it comes to today''s saint, Ning Rongyue is a little confused about what to do, but her position is firm: "what my grandfather decided will not be easily changed, even if I go to say it, it may not be of any use."


    Bai Langyu frowned: "really not?"


    "No way." Ning Rongyue shakes her head.


    After thinking about it, Bai Lang Yu said, "I don''t know if you and what you have learned are all handed down by your predecessors, not only you, can you?"


    Bai Langyu is also in a hurry to go to the doctor now, but Ning Rongyue said: "my grandfather only taught me medical skills, but there is no way to make poison. Even if I can make an antidote, I can''t make it in a moment."


    For a moment, both fell into silence.


    At this time, a voice came in: "what? I can''t work here, so I''m looking for my good granddaughter again? "


    Bai Langyu was surprised to see that Ning Fu and doctor Fu, who were carrying the medicine basket at the door of the medicine house, were wary of looking at themselves.


    He quickly got up and said, "please don''t blame me."


    Ning Fu took down the medicine basket, which was still on the shelf, and came to Ning Rongyue side by side: "Yueyue, what''s the matter?"


    "I just came to ask my grandfather for help."


    Ning Rongyue saw that Ning Fu was jealous again. She couldn''t help laughing at how this man recovered and was still jealous.


    Bai Lang Yu took a deep look at Ning Fu, and then said to doctor Fu, "master, it''s really about my family and country


    "All right, all right."


    Doctor Fu interrupted Bai Langyu: "I don''t know when Shengyi Valley is so concerned about Dongyun kingdom. I''ve killed millions of people, and I still care about a little emperor?"


    "Er, senior..."


    Fu doctor coldly slanted his one eye: "and white matchless really can''t solve poison?"


    Bai Langyu was stunned. He didn''t understand what doctor Fu meant: "how can this be false?"


    "Oh," said Fu with a sneer, "just go back and tell him that one of the mixed poisons is made by him. The key is sandalwood."


    How could Bai Langyu not recognize the meaning of Fu''s words? He immediately said, "thank you for your advice. I can''t wait for that. I''ll leave now."


    "Go away, don''t come to me later."


    Doctor Fu turned his eyes and went out. He figured it out. If he didn''t tell me the solution, I''m afraid that the future will be really restless. It''s better to send this man away as soon as possible.


    Bai Langyu''s face was slightly stiff, but she was still grateful to Ning Rongyue, who was blocked by Ning Fu, and then turned away.


    "Grandfather?"


    After Bai Langyu left, Ning Rongyue tried to look at doctor Fu.


    Doctor Fu ordered Ning Rongyue''s forehead: "OK, just go, we can be clean. I have taught you medical skills before, and now it''s almost time to teach you poison skills."


    "Ah?"


    Doctor Fu said, "ah, what? In fact, medicine and poison are not separated. You can also protect yourself after you learn the art of poison, so that you won''t, "said Fu, taking a deep look at Ning Fu.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know, so: "in case of what?"


    "Lest you be bullied." Doctor Fu smiles.


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "grandfather, don''t worry, I will study hard."


    "I know you are smart, but it''s not so easy to learn poison skill. You have to cooperate with yourself."


    Doctor Fu gave a rather strange smile. It is natural that someone must be poisoned to detoxify.


    "Who will cooperate? How about me? "


    At this time, Ning Fu knew nothing about his miserable life


    Gudong!


    Ning Rongyue swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the pig head in front of him for a long time.


    Ning Fu wanted to cry without tears and could not smile: "Yueyue... Please help me detoxify."


    Ning Rongyue looks at the corner of her mouth. Ning Fu has taken Baijie pill, but doctor Fu can always make some poisons that can''t be solved by Baijie pill. At the beginning, Ning Fu, who proposed to help, is tired now. He can''t kiss Yueyue at night!


    unhappy!


    Ning Rongyue gave a dry smile and looked at doctor Fu in the corner with a snicker: "darling, wait for me to have a look."


    "Yueyue..."


    Strange, in the face of Ning Rongyue, Ning Fu felt that he was so natural, which was totally different from the person who was not smiling in his memory.

 Chapter 44

    Life passed quietly. After the incident of Bai Langyu, people''s life was quiet again. Unconsciously, a year passed quietly. In the past two years, Ning Rongyue''s poison technique finally reached the level of satisfaction for doctor Fu, and Ning Fu was finally safe.


    In the medicine house, Ning Rongyue, who has nothing to do, is squatting on the ground to tease ants.


    "Ah Yue, come and show it to Mingyue!"


    Ning Rongyue immediately raised her head after hearing Fu Yingnian''s anxious voice: "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with my sister-in-law? Brother Anen, don''t worry. I''ll come right now! "


    "Good! Good! Come on


    The expression on Fu Yingnian''s face seems to be anxious and joyful, which is unpredictable, while the bright moon looks at Ning Rongyue with anxiety.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue looked at Mingyue''s face, then put up Mingyue''s pulse: "ah? This, this, sister-in-law Mingyue, let me have a look with your other hand. "


    Ning Rongyue felt her pulse again, and she was completely determined. She was overjoyed: "Congratulations, sister-in-law Mingyue! Congratulations, brother Nian! Sister Mingyue has been pregnant for a month


    "Really?" Fu Yingnian is very happy.


    "Really! No mistake! I think brother Anen, you probably have a guess in your mind? " Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "congratulations."


    "Congratulations on what


    "Grandpa, you''re back."


    Now it''s hot, and Ning Fu has regained his mind. Now Ning Fu is in charge of all the restaurants in the county. Today, doctor Fu has something to do, so he went to the county with Ning Fu.


    "Yueyue, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "this is a great joy. Mingyue''s sister-in-law has been pregnant for a month."


    "Oh?" Doctor Fu looked stunned: "it''s really a happy event, young boy! What are you still doing


    Fu Yingnian was relieved completely. He held Mingyue in his arms and said, "great! I''m going to be a father! bright moon! I''m going to be a father! "


    Mingyue was surprised, and then bashfully hammered Fu Yingnian: "what are you doing? Put me down quickly!"


    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha ha


    Ning Fu looked at Fu Yingnian with a little jealousy, approached Ning Rongyue, and then carefully poked Ning Rongyue''s stomach: "I want to..."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes suddenly turned round and looked embarrassed: "you, what do you say?"


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard and laughed twice: "do you want children? Tut Tut, you''d better work hard yourself. It''s very strong, isn''t it


    "Oh dear!"


    Ning Rongyue is so ashamed that she immediately turns around and runs away. Ning Fu takes a faint look at the smiling doctor Fu and immediately chases him out.


    After this, Fu Yingnian and Mingyue can''t help laughing. Mingyue pulls Fu Yingnian''s sleeve: "I don''t know if it''s a man or a woman?"


    Fu Yingnian looked at doctor Fu: "grandfather, please look for Mingyue again."


    Doctors usually don''t reveal the children''s men and women, but doctor Fu knows Fu Yingnian very well, but he doesn''t have such scruples. He nods and sits down to feel the pulse for Mingyue.


    "It''s a little gold, Yingnian boy. You''re good. Mingyue''s body was a little empty originally, but this year you raised it well. Now mother and son are very good. Just keep on raising them."


    Fu Yingnian said: "that''s good, that''s good, girl. I like girl best. If it looks like Mingyue, it would be better."


    Mingyue, who was a little worried about the girl, softened her eyebrows. After Fu Yingnian married her, she never broke her words and regarded herself as a treasure. Mingyue''s original worries gradually dissipated.


    Outside the medicine house.


    Ning Fu hugged Ning Rongyue who trotted away from behind: "Yueyue, Ah Fu is wrong, Ah Fu doesn''t talk nonsense..."


    Ning Rongyue wrinkled her nose: "do you really want a child?"


    "False."


    Ning Fu''s voice rings in Ning Rongyue''s ear. After getting along with her for so long, Ning Rongyue still blushes: "I don''t want another person to share the attention of Yue Yue. Yue Yue is mine."


    Ning Rongyue could not laugh or cry when she heard the speech: "do you also eat the child''s vinegar? I think you''re drowning in the vinegar jar


    "Yes, my moon is so good. I''m afraid that moon will be robbed. Of course, I have to watch it and hide it tightly."


    Ning Fu slowly bowed his head, gently kissing Ning Rongyue''s side face: "Yueyue, we should never separate."


    "Well, it won''t be."


    Ning Rongyue said with a red smile. Seeing this, Ning Fu hesitated. His memory became clearer and clearer. He knew that there were countless brothers waiting for him at the border, but he still didn''t know what his identity was. Why would there be countless people waiting for him?


    How can I leave the moon?


    Knowing that Mingyue is pregnant, Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan are both very happy. At this meeting, Jing Xiao holds Mingyue''s hand and says yes.


    "That''s great. I''m going to be a grandmother soon. Mingyue, it''s so good. It''s hard for you."


    Moon eyes slightly wet: "mother, I''m not hard. I''m really, really happy to be here. Thank you


    "Silly boy." Jingxiao patted Mingyue''s hand: "now we are a family. We are all your family. It''s a great joy. We should celebrate it!"


    Fu Yuan raised his eyebrows: "celebrate? The baby is not born yet


    Fu Yuan was a little embarrassed, and Mingyue was a little at a loss. Jing Xiao responded: "but I''m not reconciled to such a happy event."


    Fu Yuan chuckled: "you ah, it''s better to inform some familiar friends first. Let''s be happy together."


    "All right." Jing Xiao immediately nodded.


    Wang county magistrate is also in the list of people that Jing Xiao informed. Wang county magistrate who got the news finally had some smiles for many days.


    "Good, good! Village head Fu is blessed! "


    "Then, master, we," asked the boy who came to inform the news.


    Wang county magistrate thought about it and decided to leave behind the bad things at home for the time being: "I didn''t expect that I would encounter such a happy event before I left. Get ready for a big gift. It''s not too late for us to go to Fu''s house first and then."


    "Yes."


    Fu family.


    "To go?"


    "Yes, a large-scale outbreak of infectious diseases suddenly broke out in several counties around Anhuai County, and they dispatched us to help."


    "Infectious diseases?" Ning Rongyue frowned: "but Uncle Wang, you''re going again."


    "Ah County Magistrate Wang interrupted Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, it''s useless for us to go there, but it''s what it''s ordered to do, and the appearance still needs to be done!"


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment and nodded silently.


    County Magistrate Wang said with a smile: "if you don''t talk about these things, you haven''t congratulated brother Fu. It''s really a blessing."


    Fu Yuan can''t hide the smile on his face when he hears that: "we are happy together. I didn''t expect that brother Wang would come here in person today. Come here and have a drink with me first!"

 Chapter 45

    Ning Rongyue didn''t know anything about politics and didn''t pay attention to it. Just before Wang county magistrate left, she specially prescribed a prescription for Wang county magistrate to take with her. Even if it''s useless for infectious diseases, it won''t do any harm.


    One month after Wang county magistrate left, Mingyue had already started to vomit. She was still relatively idle on weekdays, so she took care of Mingyue''s diet. She was also very curious about having a baby.


    On the other hand, after hesitating for a long time, Ning Fu could not endure the memory churning in his mind and found Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue", "Yueyue"


    Seeing Ning Fu''s hesitation, Ning Rongyue asked, "what''s the matter with a Fu? I don''t think you''ve been feeling well these days. Are you feeling sick? "


    Ning Fu frowned and said, "Yueyue, I always feel that there is something important waiting for me to do, but I still can''t remember, me, me, border."


    Ning Rongyue looked stagnant and asked tentatively, "do you want to find out your life experience? Ah, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t have anything in my hand. I can accompany you. Let''s go together


    "Yueyue!"


    Ning Fu interrupted Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, if I really want to go to the army, I don''t want you to come with me. It''s too dangerous!"


    Ning Rongyue''s mouth shriveled: "what do you want? You can''t leave me


    Seeing this scene, Ning Fu felt soft hearted and hugged Ning Rongyue: "I won''t go. I won''t go. Yueyue doesn''t want to be sad. Fu is a villain. I''m sorry for Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are slightly red: "villain! Big bastard


    In the dark, Fu sighed, remembering what Bai Langyu had said: "Lu Chang? Ah, evil fate, I hope you don''t lose the moon! Otherwise, I will kill you even if I break my promise! "


    Ning Fu holds Ning Rongyue, but his palm is slowly clenched, and his mood is in chaos.


    Not many days later, a group of officers and soldiers suddenly came to the entrance of Fujia village and put up a notice. The villagers who didn''t care about the notice completely exploded after seeing the contents. The notice was like a stone thrown into the calm lake, breaking the decades of silence in Fujia village.


    "Conscription?"


    "Why conscription now? My God, my family can''t go! "


    "This, this can how to do, my family Ming son just to crown, Wu Wu Wu, my son, how to run into this kind of thing?"


    It can''t be said that the people in Fujia village are pessimistic. Almost all the places that have been conscripted are like this. It''s really because there are too few soldiers who have been conscripted in small places like them to come back alive! It''s just a few. I can''t blame everyone for being too pessimistic.


    "Conscription?"


    Ning Rongyue and others who got the news all sank in their hearts. Ning Rongyue immediately looked at Ning Fu.


    Doctor Fu said slowly, "Ningfu is not in the draft because of his bad brain."


    Although Ning Fu has recovered his mind, others don''t know!


    Ning Rongyue breathed a sigh of relief, but Mingyue''s eyes began to turn red: "Niang, Rongyue, how can the imperial court recruit soldiers at this time? Years of life. In his youth, he said


    Jingxiao also frowned: "your father, they have gone to inquire about the news, and wait for them to come back."


    "Good! OK, when they come back! "


    How can Mingyue put her hand on her stomach? How could that be?


    Before long, Fu Yuan and Fu Yingnian came back with some worries on their faces. Jing Xiao quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Yuan sighed: "this rumor is half true and half false. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s only heard that our God of war in Dongyun seems to be missing. Qingming Kingdom, who got the news, was completely unscrupulous this time and attacked Dongyun wantonly. The border seems to be in some chaos. The imperial court recruited troops out of helplessness. Three days later, Except for special circumstances, our families have at least one male


    When Ning Rongyue heard Fu Yuan''s first words, she felt a thump in her heart. She had a terrible conjecture in her heart, and her expression on her face was also a little strained.


    Jing Xiao and Wen Yan are a little nervous. She looks at Fu Yuan and then at Fu Yingnian. There are only two of them in her family, one is her husband, one is her son, and the other is her daughter-in-law who is just pregnant.


    Fu Yingnian looked at the moon with a complicated look: "Niang, I''ll go! Dad, he''s old. How can he stand such a rush? "


    Jingxiao opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say. Mingyue looks surprised: "Yingnian?"


    Fu Yingnian went to Mingyue: "Mingyue, there are parents at home. They will take good care of you and your children."


    Mingyue''s eyes burst into tears, and Fu Yuan was helpless. He said, "no, I''d better go! Just happened to run into Wang county magistrate is not in, ah


    Jing smile eyes a stare: "go to what go! If you don''t get there, you''ll be gone! "


    Ning Rongyue looks at this kind of person, but he doesn''t know what to say. Ning Fu is thoughtful.


    After discussing for a long time, they didn''t come up with a plan. After the night fell, they could only go back to their homes for a while.


    "Yueyue,"


    For the first time, Ning Fu was not so excited. Instead, he looked at Ning Rongyue in his bedroom clothes and said, "Yueyue, if I go to the border instead of Yingnian..."


    Ning Rongyue''s hand in combing her hair hesitated: "have you decided? You can comb my hair. "


    Ning Fu took the wooden comb and gently combed her hair for Ning Rongyue: "Yue Yue, Ah Fu won''t let you down. Can you wait for me and find out everything?"


    Ning Rongyue falls back, Ning Fu hugs Ning Rongyue in a hurry: "but, but I don''t want to wait, I want to accompany you."


    "No way!"


    On this point, Ning Fu''s position is quite firm. How can the bloody battlefield make the moon suffer.


    Ning Rongyue snorted: "but you want me to wait! When do I have to wait? Fu, you''re here because of the battlefield. I''m afraid, I''m afraid you''ll get hurt again. At least I can keep up with you. I have medical skills, and I can protect you too! "


    Ning Fu turned Ning Rongyue''s face and let her face her: "Yueyue, you believe me! Do you believe me? I will definitely come back as soon as possible, or if there is no major event in the battlefield, I will send someone to pick you up. "


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, then the eyes move to ask: "Fu, do you think of what?"


    Ning Fu hesitated: "if it''s right, I should be the God of war of Dongyun!"


    "Dongyun warlord?"


    The God of war in Dongyun is invincible. No one knows Lu Chang''s experience before he was 15 years old. When he was 15 years old, he entered the army, and then he made many achievements. He became the God of war in the hearts of Dongyun people and the spiritual pillar of Dongyun people. He was an iron wall standing on the border of Dongyun country that could not be conquered!


    Ning Rongyue is too far away from the imperial city and the border. He has only heard of these names, but he doesn''t know much about this famous general.


    "I see. My Ah Fu is so powerful. Ah Fu, if I don''t let you go, am I preventing you from fulfilling your mission?"

 Chapter 46

    In the three days before the conscription, the atmosphere between Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu was very strange. Even doctor Fu and others had asked them in private, but they were both hesitant and could not explain why.


    Three days later.


    The soldier who came to Fujia village to post a notice came to Fujia village again: "according to the roster provided by the county, except for special circumstances, every family needs a male. Of course, the state will also distribute a pension of ten Liang silver. I hope you can make contributions to the country on the battlefield!"


    Every household''s name list read in the past, no one''s face can be called joy, even if ten Liang silver is not a small fortune for ordinary farmers.


    "All the households in Fujia village have come together. Now who are you, village head Fu?"


    The first officer looked at Fu Yuan.


    Mingyue is holding Fu Yingnian''s hand tightly, but Fu Yingnian is determined to break away from Mingyue''s hand and step forward: "Fu Yingnian."


    "Well, good." The officer nodded: "Fu Yingnian! Join the team, belong to Fujia village, leave with me


    "Wait!"


    Ning Rong''s face changed, but he was silent. Doctor Fu and others frowned and looked at Ning Fu who suddenly made a sound.


    "Please wait a moment, my Lord. I wonder if the candidate of village head Fu''s family can be replaced by me?"


    The soldier officer who was stopped frowned: "are you?"


    "I am the son-in-law of the Fu family." Ning Fu opened his mouth in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Ning Rongyue clenched his fist.


    "Ning Fu, what are you doing?" Fu Yuanli drank: "who let you replace Yingnian? Come back to me


    There is a glimmer of hope in Mingyue''s eyes, but she still looks down and says nothing. The military officer''s face shows a trace of impatience. However, when he thinks of the request of several teachers in Anhuai County, he still calm down and wait for several people to discuss the result.


    Seeing this, Ning Fu took some apologies on his face. Ning Rongyue took a deep breath and said, "Dad, I let Ah Fu go. My sister-in-law is pregnant. How can ah niange leave at this time?"


    The moon was surprised and said, "dissolve the moon?"


    "Moon! What are you saying! Even so, we can''t let Ning Fu replace Ying Nian! "


    Ning Rongyue walked to Ning Fu: "in a word, you are careful. Nothing is important. The most important thing in my heart is your safety. I''m waiting for you to come back!"


    Ning Fu opened his mouth. In fact, he regretted the idea of going to the border, but to his surprise, Ning Rongyue suddenly changed his mind and agreed to let him go.


    "Ning Fu! If you lose my moon, I will not spare you! "


    Doctor Fu, who had never made a sound, suddenly opened his mouth. He seemed to know something. He looked complicated and began to regret that he had made up Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu. The difference in identity was really hard to cross!


    Ning Fu look a Lin: "this life will not be negative!"


    Fu''s look is still cold, Ning Rongyue gently kisses Ning Fu, then suddenly turns around and runs away, Ning Fu is stiff.


    Fu Yuan frowned: "what''s all this? I haven''t agreed yet


    Fu stopped Fu Yuan and shook his head. After a farce, Ning Fu left Fujia village instead of Fu Yingnian.


    Because they were worried about Ning Rongyue, they only saw that the door of Ning''s house was closed.


    Mingyue looks complex, and her heart is more than guilt or joy: "Yingnian, parents, Rongyue, Rongyue should not want to see us now."


    After looking at the closed door, doctor Fu sighed and turned to leave. Fu Yuan and Jing Xiao were very complicated. They never thought Ning Rongyue and Ning Fu would do this!


    Fu Yuan sighed: "I''m sorry for yue''er. My Fu family is sorry for yue''er!"


    Jing Xiao''s eyes are slightly red, and several people have no choice but to turn and leave.


    Ning is at home.


    Ning Rongyue threw herself on the bed of her and Ning Fu: "asshole! Big asshole! Let you go, you go! What God of war! What a family and state affair! Wuwuwu... "


    "I don''t want you to go! I don''t care what country people! Damn Fu


    "Wuwu..."


    Crying crying Ning Rongyue half sleep half fainted in the past, these three days she has been unable to sleep at night, this time is more painful heart!


    Worried that Ning Rongyue didn''t want to see herself, Fu and others didn''t go to find Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue also woke up in a burst of abdominal pain after fainting.


    "Well


    Ning Rongyue looks at the sky with abdominal pain. No wonder she has abdominal pain. Now it''s late and she hasn''t eaten all day.


    Ning Rongyue patted her stomach gently, ignoring the slightest abnormality in her heart and simply cooked a bowl of noodles.


    The next day.


    It''s been a day, and Fu Yingnian and others can''t help their worries. Fu Yingnian directly knocked open the door of Ning''s family.


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    "Ah Yue? Are you ok? "


    Ning Rongyue, who was awakened by the door crash, went out of the room in a daze: "grandfather? Brother and sister-in-law, what are you doing? "


    Fu Yingnian was shocked by Ning Rongyue''s appearance and asked carefully, "Rongyue, are you ok?"


    "No, it''s OK." Ning Rongyue barely pulled out a smile.


    Mingyue some distressed woman came to her side: "what''s all right! Look at your eyes! It''s swollen like a walnut! The clothes are wrinkled! Rongyue, you, you... "


    She said that Mingyue was about to cry out. Ningrong''s face was stiff for a moment: "I was just a little tired yesterday and had some nightmares. Don''t cry, Mingyue, or brother anian will blame me."


    When the moon heard the words, he wanted to say nothing. Fu Yingnian said in a deep voice: "dissolve the moon! What are you doing! Why let Ning Fu replace me? "


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "it''s OK. The border is just a little turmoil. I''ll wait for Fu to come back. Now it''s a foregone conclusion. Brother Anen, don''t be so serious! And I also believe that Ah Fu, you don''t know, in fact, Ah Fu has martial arts skills, and nothing will happen! "


    Fu Yingnian looked at Ning Rongyue''s smile, but he was very distressed. The only one who knew something about it, doctor Fu, opened his mouth slowly.


    "Come on, don''t say these sad things here. You all go first. I''m here to accompany Yueer. If you have something to do, don''t stay here!"


    Fu Yingnian frowned. Mingyue pulled him to shake his head. They could only leave for a while.


    When only doctor Fu was left alone, Ning Rongyue couldn''t keep the smile on her face. She said wrongly, "grandfather."


    Fu went to Ning Rongyue and said, "if you want to cry, you can cry. Good boy, it''s hard for you."


    Ning Rongyue burst into Fu''s arms and cried: "grandfather, I don''t want him to go. Grandfather, I''m afraid Fu won''t come back. Wuwuwuwu..."


    Doctor Fu flashed a stern look in his eyes and gently stroked Ning Rongyue''s long hair: "just cry. It''s OK, good boy. It''s OK. That bastard is so powerful that he can''t get out of trouble. Look at my good granddaughter. It''s just like this after a day''s leave. You

 Chapter 47

    After crying in front of Dr. Fu, Ning Rongyue''s mood finally recovered, at least on the surface. Now she is still running at both ends of the drugstore and restaurant as usual, and she has no spare time to think about other things every day.


    On this day, Ning Rongyue sent the breakfast to the medicine house: "grandfather, why did you come here so early? Don''t be too busy and tired."


    Dr. Fu put down the herbs in his hand, took the meal and said slowly, "I think you are the most suitable."


    "Hey, hey."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "recently, where is the restaurant more busy? Anyway, I can''t spare time."


    Doctor Fu nodded: "it''s a good thing to do something, so as not to make you think all day long."


    Ning Rongyue was embarrassed to smile, and then said: "grandfather, you eat slowly. I''ve already eaten. There are still some things in the restaurant. Dazhuang may have been waiting at the entrance of the village."


    "Go on, go on, don''t be too tired! It''s hot now. Be careful not to get heatstroke. "


    "All right."


    Take Dazhuang''s ox cart to Nanhe restaurant. When you get off, Ning Rongyue is in a trance. Dazhuang notices this scene and holds Ning Rongyue carefully.


    "Little boss, are you ok?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned and shook her head: "it''s OK. Maybe it''s a little hot on the road. It''s OK. I''ll just go in and have a rest."


    "Well, be careful." Dazhuang nodded: "I''ll pour you a cup of herbal tea. You should pay attention to your health."


    Now that we all know that Ning Fu took the place of Fu Yingnian to join the army, we can''t help but sympathize with Ning Rongyue.


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and went to the restaurant. I don''t know why she always felt dizzy and nauseous these two days. Is it true that she was too tired and had heatstroke these two days?


    After dealing with all the books, the sky is a little dark, but there are still many guests in the restaurant. Ning Rongyue thinks about it and comes to the kitchen.


    "Master Li, it''s so hot these two days that people in the kitchen can''t stand it. Why don''t we change the business hours of the restaurant?"


    Master Li is also sweating at the moment. After he cooked a dish, he burst out laughing: "Rongyue, don''t worry. The kitchen is hotter than other places. We are used to it. It''s OK."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "well, I''ll ask Xiao He to get you some cold sour plum soup."


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    Ning Rongyue fell down before she had finished her words. Master Li, who was originally smiling, was shocked and asked someone to help Ning Rongyue.


    "Um, um..."


    The party hurriedly moved Ning Rongyue to the bed in the backyard room of the restaurant. Ning Rongyue also woke up at this time.


    "Sister Rongyue, are you ok? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Tiger?" Ning Rongyue frowned, and then remembered the previous thing: "I, I fainted?"


    "Yes, brother Dazhuang has gone to see a doctor, and the restaurant is still very busy, so I said to let me guard my sister."


    Ning Rongyue smiles and pats Xiaohu''s head: "Xiaohu is good."


    Tiger wow a cover head, mutter: "can''t pat the head, the president is not high."


    "Er, ha ha ha..." Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing, and then put on her own pulse, her own medical skills are not bad, eh?


    Ning Rongyue, who felt her pulse, had a stiff complexion. Little tiger asked suspiciously, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Little boss, oh, you wake up. Let the doctor come and have a look."


    Just at this time, Dazhuang also came back with the doctor and saw Ning Rongyue wake up with a happy look on her face.


    Ning Rongyue suddenly retracted her hand: "no, no, I''m just suffering from heatstroke. In addition, I''m a little tired these two days. I''ve already had a pulse for myself. It''s not a big deal."


    The doctor, who was brought here, said: "it''s Miss Ning. I heard earlier that Miss Ning helped people to replace artificial limbs and took out the legendary Baijie Pill on the birthday of county magistrate Wang. I really admire her excellent medical skills."


    Big shape smell speech opened mouth, haven''t made a sound, the doctor smile to big strong way: "since Ning girl oneself have already diagnosed a pulse, the old man also don''t offer ugliness, don''t worry."


    Big shape smell speech smile should next: "ah, please doctor you run this trip, then thank doctor, I see you off."


    "No trouble, no trouble." The doctor said with a smile: "it''s my honor to see Miss Ning."


    Seeing Dazhuang send off the doctor, Ning Rongyue''s tense expression relaxed, but his heart was in a mess.


    Xiaohu obediently got up and said: "that elder sister, you rest first, I will not disturb elder sister."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue was a little absent-minded and said, "by the way, Xiao Hu, let Xiao He inform my grandfather that it''s too late today, so I won''t go back."


    "Good sister."


    When Xiao Hu left, Ning Rongyue put on her wrist pulse with another hand, and then sank in her heart: "how can it be like this? How could it be this time? "


    The doctor who left the restaurant suddenly thought of something and clapped his hands: "Oh, how can I forget this matter? Qingcheng county is full of infectious diseases. I don''t know if Miss Ning has a way?"


    The next day.


    Fu Yingnian came to the county town to buy things for Mingyue, but Ning Rongyue was also there, so he went back to Fujia village with Fu Yingnian.


    "Ah Yue, I heard that you fainted yesterday. Is that ok?"


    "It''s OK, just a little bit of heat stroke. It''s too hot recently."


    "Yes, I don''t know why it''s so hot this year." Fu Yingnian frowned: "originally, the moon can''t eat, even more when it''s hot."


    Ning Rongyue a little bit unnatural smile: "I will let the restaurant bring ice, but cold things or don''t let sister-in-law eat more, bad for the fetus."


    "Well."


    Fu Yingnian some helpless smile: "I will look at the moon, she ah, recently is greedy, last time I did not pay attention to eat half a watermelon! I was scared to death. Fortunately, nothing happened


    Ning Rongyue nodded, but she couldn''t help thinking that she had eaten so many ice watermelons before, and her face turned a little white.


    Fu Yingnian noticed that she was strange and said strangely, "a Yue, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Ning Rongyue pursed her lips: "a little bit dizzy, I''ll go back with a piece of medicine."


    Fu Yingnian nodded: "heatstroke is not a trivial matter. You''d better pay attention to it. Don''t always run at both ends these two days and have a rest at home."


    "I see."


    In the medicine house.


    After listening to Fu Yingnian''s words, Dr. Fu personally fried a bowl of medicine for Ning Rongyue: "I said that your face is not good these two days. Drink this medicine quickly. How can you ignore your own body as soon as that boy goes away?"


    Ning Rongyue''s face turned white, and doctor Fu helplessly put the medicine bowl on the table.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the cold medicine in front of her, but she didn''t dare to drink it anyway. She opened her mouth and said, "grandfather, this medicine is still hot. I''ll drink it later."

 Chapter 48

    "Well, don''t wait for the medicine to cool down." At this moment, many children come here to get herbal tea. Doctor Fu orders Ning Rongyue to go again.


    evening.


    Fu Yingnian asked Ning Rongyue to go to the Fu''s home for dinner with doctor Fu. They happily agreed.


    "Mingming! the big bad wolf! You stop for me


    A few people are going to Fu''s house when a few children suddenly rush out. I''m about to hit Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised and immediately protects her stomach with her hands. Fu Yingnian strides in front of Ning Rongyue to stop the child.


    "Oh dear!"


    The boy also knew that he was in trouble, and he pulled his finger nervously.


    Fu Yingnian sighed: "be careful next time, OK? Don''t bump into people. "


    The little boy immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "sorry, brother, I know."


    "All right, let''s go."


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue put down her hand slightly unnaturally, then covered up her general smile and said, "I didn''t expect that brother anian''s temper has changed so much since you got married. It''s going to change before you."


    "Dissolve the moon!" Fu Yingnian helplessly interrupted Ning Rongyue''s words: "let''s go home."


    In the evening, at the table.


    Since Ning Fu left, Fu Yuan paid special attention to Ning Rongyue''s mood. Fu Yingnian wholeheartedly picked fish bones for Mingyue, while Ning Rongyue''s bowl was filled with dishes by several elders.


    Ning Rongyue had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Mom and Dad, grandfather, my bowl is already full, you don''t want to clip it for me any more."


    Jingxiao''s hand, embarrassed smile: "OK, let''s eat."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and put a piece of fat and thin meat in her mouth, but her face changed immediately.


    "Well! Ouch


    Ning Rongyue put down her chopsticks, turned over and retched a few times, and her face turned pale instantly.


    Jing Xiao''s face changed: "what''s the matter? uncomfortable? I heard Yingnian say that you are suffering from heatstroke. How can you have such a big reaction after taking medicine? "


    Fu also frowned, heatstroke is nausea, but dissolve this reaction is also a little too big: "moon, you come to let me see."


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and immediately drew back her hand. She said with a guilty heart: "no, it''s just a sudden nausea. It''s normal. Grandfather, grandfather, please have a meal, ah, have a meal."


    Seeing this, doctor Fu hesitated to take a look at Ning Rongyue. He could only nod his head to eat.


    When Dr. Fu fell asleep at night, Ning Rongyue, who was lying on the bed, suddenly got up and hesitated for a moment. Then she put on her coat and went out again.


    The next day.


    Doctor Fu, who was arranging herbs, frowned: "it''s strange. Why is there less Atractylodes macrocephala?"


    Ning Rongyue, who is helping people feel their pulse, looks like: "what? "Atractylodes macrocephala?"


    "Yes," doctor Fu put away the dustpan of drying medicine strangely: "how can there be less Atractylodes macrocephala?"


    Ning Rongyue opened a good prescription for the patient and said slowly: "the effect of Atractylodes macrocephala is to invigorate the spleen and stomach. It doesn''t have any harm. If it''s less, it''s less."


    Doctor Fu didn''t care much about it, but he just mentioned it casually. Now when he heard Ning Rongyue say so, he nodded and said no more.


    So after a few days, Ning Rongyue, who couldn''t sleep at night every night, seems to have figured out something, and her spirit seems to have improved a lot.


    "Grandfather, you see I''m much better now. There''s something really going on in the restaurant."


    Ning Rongyue holds doctor Fu''s arm and shakes his coquetry. Doctor Fu says helplessly: "forget it. If you want to go, you can go. It''s just a broken restaurant that you remember every day!"


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing: "well, I''ll go to the restaurant first, Grandpa."


    Ning Rongyue smiles and goes out of the medicine house. After she goes out of the medicine house, she puts away her smile and looks at the medicine house. Ning Rongyue bites her teeth and goes back to Ning''s home.


    Mention the pen, but do not know how to write, Ning Rongyue gently smoothed the letter, and then take a deep breath to start writing.


    After a brief tidying up, Ning Rongyue puts the letter in the more prominent lobby of Ning''s home, and then picks up the burden and leaves Ning''s home.


    Nanhe restaurant.


    Mr. Li, who was called to the backyard by Ning Rongyue, was a little surprised and said, "little boss, do you want to sell the wine property?"


    "That''s right, and it''s not going out." Ning Rongyue chuckled: "I wanted to give the restaurant to master Li, but I don''t know what Master Li wants?"


    "This, this," it''s impossible to say that it''s not exciting. There''s some hesitation in Master Li''s eyes.


    Ning Rongyue continued: "and I will be my share of the plate out, still retain Fu Yuan dad''s dividend, so think, only give the restaurant to master Li, I can rest assured that Master Li you will be able to treat the people in the restaurant."


    Master Li was firm in his heart and asked, "just Rongyue, why do you want to give me the wine property?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "after all, I''m just a girl''s family. Now I''ve got a family. I still have the strength to take care of which side I can''t take care of. I can easily take care of a lot of wine and real estate."


    Master Li slightly forehead, and then some embarrassed way: "just the value of this restaurant, you know, I''m afraid."


    The daily income of Nanhe restaurant is enough for ordinary people to live for one year. Although Master Li has some savings these years, it is still impossible to set up a restaurant.


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and said, "I don''t know Master Li, are you willing to write a IOU?"


    Master Li was surprised: "how can I be willing or not? Are you willing to dissolve the moon?"


    "Yes, Mr. Li, you can write a debt note. I just ask Mr. Li, do you want this restaurant?"


    Master Li said slowly: "naturally, I don''t want to be sentimental anymore. Thank you Rongyue! Rongyue, don''t worry. I won''t change the name of Nanhe restaurant, and I will treat them well. "


    Ning Rongyue nodded with a smile, and then went to the government with Master Li to do notarization, and handed the restaurant to master Li.


    Master Li saw something wrong: "why is Rongyue in such a hurry?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "it''s better to settle this matter earlier, Master Li. Brother Li keeps the account books. It''s convenient for you to check them. Maybe you know more about other affairs in the restaurant than me. I don''t need to talk about them any more."


    Master Li didn''t find Ning Rongyue deliberately changing the topic and nodded.


    Ning Rongyue''s lips slightly hooked: "I have something else to do at home, so I''ll go first."


    "OK, Rongyue, do you need to ask Dazhuang to send you?"


    "No more."


    Ning Rongyue turns to leave, but master Li frowns again. Why is Rongyue so strange today? The direction of leaving is not to Fujia village?


    Anhuai County East.


    There is a horse farm here. You can buy horses or rent carriages, but there are not many people who can afford to buy horses or rent carriages. It looks very lonely here.


    "What''s the matter with this girl? Do you want to buy horses or horses? "

 Chapter 49

    "Ah Yue?"


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    He didn''t see Ning Rongyue for a whole day. Doctor Fu immediately noticed something was wrong and immediately informed Fu Yingnian that they began to find Ning Rongyue.


    But at this time, the Ning family was empty, and Fu Yingnian said, "I''ve been to the restaurant, but Rongyue gave the wine to master Li, and master Li also said that Rongyue should have gone home!"


    Fu doctor also some don''t understand, Ning Rongyue will go where: "restaurant also dish out?"


    Mingyue, who also couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, suddenly whispered, "Rongyue, isn''t he looking for Fu?"


    Everyone felt that Mingyue might have come to the point.


    Fu Yuan some angry hammer hammer table: "this wench, has always been measured, how this time, ah!"


    Jing Xiao is full of worry at this time: "Rongyue will not leave quietly. Let''s find out if there is anything left by her, or maybe she hasn''t come home yet. Let''s look again."


    People can only continue to find.


    Ning family hall.


    Fu Yingnian picked up the envelope: "parents, grandfather, here!"


    "What?"


    Fu took the letter, opened it and looked at it carefully. Fu Yuan asked eagerly, "no matter what, what''s written in it?"


    After reading the letter, doctor Fu threw it angrily, and his beard was about to knock: "look for yourself! This girl! How dare you go to the border alone? "


    "What?" Jingxiao almost broke the sound, grabbed the letter, tears: "this girl! Why bother? "Ah?"


    After everyone saw the contents of the letter, the atmosphere fell into a dead silence. Mingyue suddenly broke down and said, "it''s all because of me! If it were not for us, Fu would not go to the battlefield, and Rongyue would not have left alone! I''m going to


    The sudden fainting of Mingyue made several people fall into chaos.


    Doctor Fu had to restrain his agitation: "hurry up, take her to the medicine house. Don''t hurt your body. It''s not good for the children!"


    In the medicine house.


    Fu first gave Mingyue a pulse, and then said, "Yingnian, go and bring the Atractylodes macrocephala in the corner of the inner room. I''ll catch other medicines."


    "Good."


    Fu Yingnian immediately responded.


    But doctor Fu, who was preparing the medicine, didn''t know where he thought of it. The hand medicine suddenly fell on the ground. Jing laughed and was surprised: "old Fu, what''s the matter?"


    "Atractylodes macrocephala! Atractylodes macrocephala! How little is Atractylodes macrocephala! Atractylodes macrocephala is to invigorate the spleen and stomach, but it can also stop sweating and stabilize the fetus! "


    Doctor Fu said with a look of chagrin, and a bad idea in his heart became clearer.


    Jing Xiao is confused: "Fu Lao, what''s the matter? It''s Mingyue''s child. What''s the problem?"


    Fu said with a wry smile: "there is no problem with Mingyue''s children, but if, ah! That''s a big problem! "


    "What''s the matter! What''s up? What''s the big problem? Is there anything wrong with Mingyue? " Fu Yingnian, who came out with Atractylodes macrocephala, only heard the second half of doctor Fu''s words and immediately asked nervously.


    Doctor Fu shakes his head, but he doesn''t speak any more. His eyebrows are so wrinkled that he can kill flies.


    After Fu Yingnian fed Mingyue and drank the medicine, doctor Fu said, "come with me first."


    Before he arrived, doctor Fu carefully checked the potted plants that he had given ningrongyue herbal medicine, then twisted some soil in the potted plants and smelled: "sure enough! So it is


    Fu Yuan doesn''t understand: "Fu Lao, what''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t it heatstroke before dissolving the moon? Here''s all the cold medicine I gave her! "


    Jingxiao frowned: "what? Why did she do that? "


    Doctor Fu''s face was ugly: "can you tell me if pregnant people can drink cold medicine?"


    Fu Yuan and Jing Xiao were shocked. Jing Xiao said cautiously: "Fu Lao, do you mean? Is she pregnant? How could this happen? "


    Fu Yingnian, who has just come here, also has a stiff face: "before dissolving the moon, she vomited but refused to let her grandfather feel the pulse. Is it really her who is hiding from us?"


    "By the way, and before, those children! Dissolves the moon subconsciously is protects own belly! Why didn''t I find out earlier! "


    Fu Yingnian was annoyed, while Fu Yuan and Jing Xiao were dull.


    Doctor Fu sighed a long time: "a few days ago, there was always less Atractylodes macrocephala in the medicine house. Now it seems that we are afraid of taking it from Rongyue. We think we care about the child, but we still neglect it."


    Jing Xiaoyi nervously grasped Fu Yuan''s arm: "what can I do? How can Rongyue be pregnant now? How can she ignore her body? "


    Fu Fu thought of Ning''s performance before dissolving the moon: "I''m afraid I''m not willing to be depressed at the beginning, this child."


    With that, doctor Fu noticed Fu Yingnian''s gloomy look: "Yingnian boy, there''s something else in this matter. You''d better understand Mingyue and don''t think too much about it."


    Fu Yingnian was stunned, then nodded gently, frowning and didn''t know what to think.


    Finally, doctor Fu said, "let''s wait until tomorrow. It''s dark now. We can''t do it no matter how we think about it."


    Fu Yuan and Jing Xiao are both worried now. I''m afraid they can''t sleep when they go back. Doctor Fu sighs again and turns away first.


    The next day.


    Fu Yingnian came to the county with Fu Yuan early in the morning to ask Master Li about the situation when Ning Rongyue came out of the restaurant that day.


    Master Li also just learned that Ning Rongyue had left. He thought carefully: "the mood of Ning Rongyue that day was not right, but I never thought it would be like this."


    Fu Yingnian asked anxiously, "has Rongyue been anywhere?"


    Now they only know that Ning Rongyue is going to the border and may be pregnant, but they don''t know how Ning Rongyue left and which way she will take!


    Master Li said slowly: "after Rongyue came to the restaurant, he went to the government with me, and then I separated, and so on! By the way, when she left, Rongyue said she wanted to go home, but she was going to the east of the city! "


    "At that time, I thought there was something wrong with her..."


    Fu Yuan and Fu Yingnian looked at each other and immediately got up and said, "let''s go to the east of the city now!"


    Master Li also followed them: "wait! I''ll go with you. "


    Three people asked while looking also found the east of the racecourse, Fu Yingnian said: "Rongyue came to the racecourse? Is she going to rent a carriage? "


    Fu Yuan said in a deep voice, "let''s ask first."


    "Oh, here you are. Do you want to buy horses or rent carriages? Our price here is absolutely fair. "


    Fu Yingnian took out some broken silver and handed it to Xiao Si: "we want to inquire about something."


    The boy took the silver pad and said, "Oh, what do you want to ask me? I must know everything and say everything."


    "We just want to ask you if there was a girl here yesterday and what did she do?" Fu Yuan asked.

 Chapter 50

    "Well," he hesitated and looked at Fu Yuan''s faces carefully.


    Fu Yuan said: "ah, we are all the family members of that girl. She didn''t come home yesterday. We were really worried that we found her here."


    "So." The boy frowned: "that girl bought a carriage here yesterday, and inquired about some reputable coachman. It seems that she is going to travel far away. Maybe she has gone far now."


    The boy smacked his tongue: "don''t you know that? It''s not safe for a little girl''s family to go away alone. Tut Tut, is it a sneaker? "


    Fu Yuan''s face was a little ugly: "thank you for telling me. I don''t know where the coachman you introduced to her?"


    Seeing that the worry on Fu Yuan''s face didn''t look like fraud, the boy said, "that coachman is half a friend of mine. He''s a lonely man. He''s still very experienced. But don''t worry. His conduct is absolutely guaranteed. Don''t worry too much."


    Fu Yuan gritted his teeth: "do you have any way to contact the coachman?"


    "I can''t help it. As soon as he goes out, he can''t be found. I don''t know where your girl is going


    Fu Yuan motioned Fu Yingnian to take out some broken silver again: "in a word, thank you for telling me, ah, let''s leave first."


    The boy took the silver and said, "OK, take your time."


    Fujia village.


    Doctor Fu and others were all looking sad when they sat around. Fu Yuan said slowly, "I''m afraid the moon has gone far now! I just don''t know which way they are going. We don''t know where to go even if we want to chase them! "


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard: "since the staff of the racecourse said that the coachman was very experienced, they should avoid several counties where infectious diseases broke out, so there are only two roads left!"


    Fu Yuan''s eyes brightened: "yes, I didn''t think of it. So Rongyue is likely to take one of the two roads, yuhuguan or anling County! "


    Fu Yingnian immediately got up when he heard that: "in that case, Dad, I''ll go after Rongyue!"


    Doctor Fu waved his hand: "you don''t want to go now. I''ll figure out how to deal with this matter."


    "Grandfather?" Fu Yingnian frowned.


    Fu said calmly, "I still have some old friends I know everywhere. I will contact them to help me find Rongyue, so don''t go out again."


    Fu Yuan and others were stunned at the thought of doctor Fu''s mysterious identity, and then they answered in silence.


    Jing Xiaolian said: "Mr. Fu, if you have any news, you must tell us immediately. We are very grateful!"


    Fu Fu Wen Yan slightly forehead.


    Medicine house.


    Doctor Fu first wrote a letter, but then tore it. Then he slowly went out of the medicine house, took out a pill and crushed it into water. This is a secret contact information. Anyone who received the favor of a ghost doctor in those years will come within three days after receiving the signal.


    Doctor Fu said calmly: "I don''t have no contacts. I don''t need to find that guy. It''s a pity that I''m afraid I''ll break the contract."


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other hand, at the request of Ning Rongyue, even at night, the carriage was on its way at full speed. However, as it was approaching noon, the coachman stopped his horse for a short rest.


    Half of the face was destroyed, but half of the face is particularly handsome driver opened the car curtain: "girl, first down to have a rest."


    Ning Rongyue is dressed as a man. Her hair is decorated with a jade crown, and her face is slightly disguised. Her face looks like a jade crown. She jumps out of the carriage after hearing the coachman''s words.


    "Be careful." The coachman spoke in a deep voice.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "brother Lin, you said you want to call me childe, or Ning Di, ha ha."


    A smile flashed in Lin Yi''s eyes. His face was so terrible that most people didn''t dare to look at him. However, Ning Rongyue didn''t care about it. His eyes were clear, which made him immediately feel good for the little girl.


    "Well, Ning Di, let''s have some food first, and then we''ll continue our journey."


    Rather dissolve month smell speech wrinkly wrinkly nose, but still nod a way: "good."


    In the past two days, Linyi has also seen that Ning Rongyue seems to be not very comfortable. She can''t eat anything slightly greasy, but now she can''t find anything else in front of the village or in the shop. Thinking about this, Linyi suddenly stands up.


    "Ningdi, wait a moment."


    Ning Rongyue was a little confused with dry food, and then he saw Lin Yi enter the forest behind him: "what is Lin Da Ge going to do?"


    After a while, Lin Yi came back with two pheasants. Ning Rongyue''s eyes lit up: "brother Lin, this is what you caught?"


    Lin Yi slightly forehead, and then raised the fire began to roast pheasant, he went out all year round, but with a lot of spices.


    Ning Rongyue is eating dry food, but she keeps peeking at the pheasant roasted on the fire. Brother Lin roasts it very well. Look at the color and smell


    Noticing Ning Rongyue''s small eyes, Lin Yi puts out the fire and picks up a roasted pheasant. He carefully tears off all the greasy parts of the chicken skin and eats them himself. Then he tears the fragrant chicken into small pieces and puts them on a large clean leaf to Ning Rongyue.


    "Ningdi, come on. Try my craft. "


    Ning Rongyue was flattered to take over the chicken: "thank you, thank you, brother Lin."


    Lin Yi chuckles: "Ningdi is not so polite. I''m very grateful if Ningdi doesn''t dislike me, and I don''t want to eat dry food all the time."


    Ning Rongyue said with a serious face: "brother Lin, there''s nothing wrong with your appearance. You don''t need to care so much. I think brother Lin is very nice."


    The half of his face that was destroyed by Linyi seems to have been scratched for a long time. If there are enough medicinal materials and tools, Ning Rongyue thinks that he should be able to help him recover. It''s a pity that the current conditions are not enough, and Linyi may not believe himself.


    Lin Yiding looks at Ning Rongyue: "are you really not afraid?"


    Ning Rongyue blinked mischievously: "I''m not afraid, brother Lin, if you look at it carefully, you''re still pretty!"


    Lin Yi''s eyes move. Half of his face is really beautiful, but the other side is like Shura. Together, it''s not so beautiful. Looking at Ning Rongyue who eats happily, Lin Yi''s heart softens.


    A few days to meet the rare use of a meal, Ning Rongyue satisfied with patting the stomach.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue didn''t eat it, Lin Yi quickly finished eating the second chicken, and then ate the rest of Ning Rongyue''s chicken.


    "Brother Lin, it seems that we are not going to the border from the official road now?" Seeing that Lin Yi had almost eaten, Ning Rongyue asked again.


    Lin Yi said slowly: "infectious diseases have broken out in several counties leading to the border. I deliberately avoided these counties, so I took a remote road."


    "That''s right."


    Ning Rongyue nodded, then suddenly thought of Wang county magistrate who went to the rescue, so she asked, "how far are we from Guanhe county now?"

 Chapter 51

    Linyi thought for a moment and said, "the next step is Guanhe county. However, infectious diseases are rampant in Guanhe County, so I''m going to bypass it."


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know why she is always worried about Wang county magistrate. She hesitates for a moment and says, "brother Lin, I want to go to Guanhe county."


    "Why?" Linyi frowned a little puzzled.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "I have an elder who is in Guanhe county now. I want to see him. You don''t have to go in, brother Lin. just send me to Guanhe county."


    Lin Yi''s face was slightly cold: "I''ll accompany you in. I''ll accompany you all the way to protect you. Don''t say that again."


    Ning Rongyue looks a Leng, and then some grateful way: "thank you Lin big brother."


    "Well." Linyi stood up, and then reached out to pull Ning Rongyue: "now we''re leaving. We can get to Guanhe County before dark. Let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t notice Lin Yi''s abnormality at all, so she took back her arm and got on the carriage. Lin Yi gently grasped Ning Rongyue''s hand and then went back to driving.


    Outside Guanhe county.


    At this time, only the people who came out of Guanhe county did not dare to enter. Those who came out of Guanhe county through heavy inspection were very lucky.


    Lin Yi drove the carriage to the gate of the city. Several soldiers with bad looks stopped the carriage at the gate. When they saw Lin Yi''s face, they were surprised again: "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Yi''s face light way: "there are relatives in the family here, specially to visit."


    One of the soldiers said in a loud voice: "there are people who are not afraid of death. Now, infectious diseases are rampant in Guanhe county. It''s easy to get in, but it''s hard to get out. Do you really want to get in?"


    Ning Rongyue lifted the driving curtain: "thank you for reminding me, but I can''t rest assured that my elders are here. Please let them go."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was still polite, several officers and soldiers sighed: "you are filial, but I remind you, if you can''t find anyone in the east of the city after you go in, come out quickly."


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me."


    Ning Rongyue bows her hand to thank her. Seeing this, several officers and soldiers let her go. Lin Yi drives his carriage into the city.


    First, he found an inn in the east of the city to arrange the carriage. Ning Rongyue took Linyi out of the door to inquire about the news.


    At this time, in addition to the hospital and several inns in Guanhe County, the doors of other people were closed.


    Ning Rongyue was nervous when she walked on the street. She put her hand on her stomach: "brother Lin, I''m going to ask the county magistrate first."


    Lin Yi''s eyes moved and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Outside the county magistrate''s office.


    Ning Rongyue was stopped by several soldiers. She said to some soldiers, "elder brothers, I''m from Anhuai county to visit Uncle Wang. Oh, that''s the magistrate of Anhuai county."


    Several soldiers looked at each other for a few seconds. Ning Rongyue frowned and said, "how many more would you like to pass on?"


    One of the soldiers was about to open his mouth when a voice rang out in the county magistrate''s office: "but miss Rongyue? Great, miss Rongyue, you''re here


    "Girl?" Several soldiers stepped back and looked suspiciously at Ning Rongyue dressed as a man.


    Ning Rongyue also smiles when she sees the visitor. This person is Xiaolin, the confidant Wang county magistrate brought to Guanhe County: "Xiaolin, it''s me."


    Kobayashi came to Ning Rongyue step by step: "how do you dress like this? I thought it was a mistake. "


    "It''s more convenient to go out in this way." Ning Rongyue smiles: "how''s Uncle Wang recently?"


    When the soldiers saw that they really knew each other, they retreated, but Xiao Lin was so stiff that he could not speak.


    Ning Rongyue asked suspiciously: "Xiaolin? What''s going on? What about Uncle Wang? "


    Xiaolin cried: "Rongyue girl, master, he and he are also ill!"


    Lin Yi Wen Yan, who has never made a sound, has a worried look at Ning Rongyue.


    "What?" Ning Rongyue looked surprised: "where is uncle now? Did you not use the prescription I gave you? "


    Kobayashi''s face was bitter: "after the master got sick, we thought of the girl''s prescription. But although the pharmacy can keep the disease from getting worse for the time being, it can''t cure the disease. Now the doctors in Guanhe county are trying their best to study the girl''s prescription, but there is no progress."


    Ning Rongyue only felt the pain of head buzzing: "where is uncle now?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Kobayashi said, "master, he''s on the west side of the city now, and there are all sick people."


    Ning Rong, the moon turned cold: "uncle is also the official of the imperial court! How could that be? " The west of the city is now full of patients, and it is even more difficult for people who are already ill to get well in that kind of environment!


    Hearing this, Xiao Lin waved his hand: "no, no! It''s the master himself who has to set an example to move to the west of the city. We can''t persuade him! I''m going to take care of the master now. "


    "Uncle," Ning Rongyue sighed helplessly: "you wait, I''ll go with you."


    With that, Ning Rongyue looked at Linyi: "brother Lin, you don''t want to go to the west of the city. Go back to the inn first."


    But Lin Yi said obstinately, "I''m with you. It''s OK. I''ve always been strong, but it''s you."


    Ning Rongyue sniffed the words and pursed her lips: "no matter what, I have to see Uncle Wang first."


    Linyi Wenyan can only follow ningrongyue silently.


    West of the city.


    At this time, this side was surrounded by several teams of soldiers, always alert to the sick people broke out.


    Kobayashi and Ning Rongyue walked to the soldiers: "Chen Feng, I want to go in and see the magistrate Wang, and these two are the relatives of the magistrate Wang."


    The soldiers here all admired Wang county magistrate Dayi very much. At this time, Wen Yan immediately brought three white cloth scarves: "be careful when you go in. There are some people inside, ah! I''ll send some people with you. "


    Xiaolin took the cloth towel: "thank you, elder brother Chen, miss Rongyue. You put the cloth towel around."


    Ning Rongyue''s nose moved slightly. Although the cloth was soaked in vinegar, it didn''t smell good, but it could disinfect and prevent infection: "good."


    Under the protection of several soldiers, ningrongyue three entered the west of the city.


    If it''s bleak outside, it can be called a human tragedy inside. Ning Rongyue looks at a man whose hands and face are full of pustules rolling on the ground, and finally can''t help but turn his face and retch.


    Lin Yi looked at Ning Rongyue with some worry: "are you ok?"


    Ning Rongyue''s mood was a little complicated and said slowly, "I''m ok."


    "Be careful!"


    Without waiting for Ning Rongyue to finish, Lin Yi suddenly shrinks his pupils and stands in front of Ning Rongyue.


    A crazy man with a pustule on his face broke through the line of defense of several soldiers and rushed to Ning Rongyue. They wanted to tear and scratch.


    Lin Yi''s arm was caught, and the cloth towel on his face was taken off, but fortunately Ning Rongyue was OK.


    Ning Rongyue was shocked: "brother Lin, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Lin Yi shakes his head and looks coldly at the madness of the people controlled by several soldiers.

 Chapter 52

    After seeing Lin Yi''s face, the man was shocked and yelled, "ah! Ah! God, I didn''t do anything evil in my life. How can I go to hell, ghost! Ah


    Lin Yi''s eyes were a little dark, but his face was unchanged. Ning Rongyue was worried and handed another cloth towel: "brother Lin, don''t put his words in your heart."


    "Well."


    Lin Yi took over the cloth towel. He had heard so many words. At this time, he was completely unmoved. Besides, was there someone who didn''t care about his appearance? That''s enough.


    Because of this episode, everyone''s mood was much worse. Ning Rongyue looked at Xiaolin and said, "I think we have used fumigation, vinegar, moxa and mint here. Can''t we control the disease and continue to infect?"


    Kobayashi shook his head: "what''s the use? There are so many people who have been infected. If these people can''t be cured, or," he said


    Kobayashi stopped for a moment and continued: "the most important thing now is to find a cure."


    Ning Rongyue heard that Kobayashi didn''t finish his work. She couldn''t help sinking in her heart and no longer spoke.


    Compared with other patients, Wang county magistrate''s treatment is better. At least he has several soldiers around him to take care of and protect them.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were slightly red and went to the magistrate Wang: "Uncle Wang, are you ok?"


    Wang county magistrate''s face was also a little miserable at this time, but he still laughed and stepped back a little: "uncle, I can still walk now. Yueer, why are you here? Where can you come from? "


    Ning Rongyue said: "why can''t I come? If I don''t come, uncle, don''t you want to tell us?"


    County Magistrate Wang sighed: "this infectious disease is really terrible. Now I''m even worried about whether the country will make trouble because of it. Ah!"


    Ning Rongyue yelled angrily: "what country! You have only the country in your heart! You can''t think about yourself! "


    Wang county magistrate a Leng, don''t know how the mood of Bai Ning dissolve month suddenly so excited.


    Ning Rongyue''s mood finally calmed down after roaring. She continued: "Uncle Wang, didn''t Xiao Lin say that my prescription is useful? I will stay and cure you


    Xiaolin was overjoyed when he heard the speech, but Wang county magistrate frowned and hesitated: "Rongyue, uncle, I don''t want you involved in this matter."


    "You are all like this. How can I leave at ease?"


    Ning Rongyue said something wrongly, and then said, "I don''t care, no matter what, you have to leave here first! If Guan He county magistrate doesn''t agree, I''ll say it myself! "


    County Magistrate Wang frowned and said, "no! Elder brother Qi won''t disagree, but I should set an example. How much trouble would it make if all the patients here leave like me? "


    Ning Rongyue took a deep breath: "uncle, you believe me, I can cure the disease here. You see, I''m just prescribing formulas that have some effects. Moreover, to cure the disease, I have to have someone from the experimental pharmacy. Uncle, you are always willing to be my experimental product for others. Besides, I don''t want to stay here."


    Wang county magistrate heard that he wavered: "Rongyue, are you sure?"


    "Seriously!"


    Guanhe county government.


    Ning Rongyue finally called the magistrate of Guanhe County, Qi runian, to persuade Wang county magistrate out of the west of the city. Qi runian also specially made an empty yard for Wang county magistrate to live in.


    "All my uncle''s utensils must be disinfected with vinegar first, and mint and wormwood must be smoked every day in the yard, you know?"


    Ning Rongyue solemnly instructs Xiaolin, who is also cautious.


    Waiting for Ning Rongyue to finish, the housekeeper of the county magistrate''s office who was waiting at one side said: "Miss Ning, master wants to invite you to have a talk."


    Wang county magistrate Chong Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, and asked Xiaolin to keep up, while Linyi followed Ning Rongyue without saying a word.


    Ning Rongyue said: "OK, please lead the way."


    Before the housekeeper and Ning Rongyue came to a yard, they heard the quarrel in the yard.


    "This disease is eccentric and highly infectious. I think only the effective Agastache rugosa can suppress its toxicity!"


    "Oh, according to your prescription, don''t say if you can cure the disease, I''m afraid people will die!"


    "I, this is also for the purpose of fighting poison with poison. The medicine effect is not heavy. How can I treat a disease?"


    "All right, let''s not make any noise. I think the prescription given by county magistrate Wang is mild and has certain effect on this infectious disease. Maybe there are other ways."


    "Mr. Hong, we don''t know how many times we have read this prescription. We really don''t know how to improve it."


    "This, this, this"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and then stepped into the yard with the help of the housekeeper.


    At this moment, an old man was saying to the county magistrate with a wry smile: "Qi county magistrate, Wang county magistrate, since you can get the prescription, why don''t you tell who wrote it? It''s about tens of thousands of lives! "


    "Mr. Hong, don''t worry. I''ll go home."


    "No hurry? How can we not be in a hurry? It''s the most urgent moment since ancient times! "


    Hong Lao interrupts Qi county magistrate''s words, and makes Qi county magistrate, who is about to say the prescription, look helpless.


    "Ah! You talk about what to do! No, I''ll study that prescription again


    Qi county magistrate stood aside and couldn''t get a word in. He could only smile bitterly.


    Entering the courtyard, Ning Rongyue came forward and said with a smile: "old Hong, it''s easy to attack the heart if you are in a hurry. Everything should be based on your own body."


    Holding the medicine, Mr. Hong, who was about to enter the room, raised his head: "who are you? It seems that there is some research on medical skills? "


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "I''m not talented. It''s the person who gave the prescription in old Hong''s hand."


    Mr. Hong frowned: "I''m not old enough, but I''m very talkative. Don''t be so windy. I don''t have time to spend with you here."


    When Ning Rongyue heard the speech stall, Qi county magistrate immediately came over and said, "old Hong, old Hong! Miss Ning is really the one who made the prescription


    Hong Lao a face don''t believe: "Qi county magistrate, this matter but careless, how do you also start to joke with me?"


    Qi county magistrate choked for a while, and then said helplessly: "I naturally know that this time is not a joke, how can I easily joke?"


    "Oh?"


    Old Hong was a little surprised, and then he faced up to Ning Rongyue: "this young master, eh? Qi county magistrate, what did you just say? Girl


    Ning Rongyue is still dressed as a man at this time, which makes Hong Lao feel a little confused.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "go out and dress up like this. Don''t blame old Hong."


    Immersed in the prescription, Mr. Hong turned around and said, "don''t blame it, don''t blame it. Did you really prescribe this prescription? Do you have a way to cure the patients in the west of the city? "


    Ning Rongyue was also very fond of the kind-hearted doctor Hong Lao, and said with a smile: "this is the first time I have seen this disease, and I have to study it. As for the prescription you have, I originally prescribed it for Uncle Wang, in order to prevent infectious diseases."

 Chapter 53

    "I see."


    Old Hong Wen Yan slightly forehead head: "did not expect to really hero out of youth, but I am short-sighted, dare to ask the girl this time to come to this infectious disease?"


    Ning Rongyue asked herself that she wasn''t so kind. If it wasn''t for Wang county magistrate''s accident, it''s not known whether she would stay, but everything is not if.


    "As I passed here, I saw the tragic scene in the west of the city. Naturally, I want to do my best."


    Mr. Hong and a group of doctors attracted by their conversation were very happy when they heard that: "it''s really great! Excellent! These people are saved! "


    Ning Rongyue was also moved: "Rongyue dare not support big, but he will do his best!"


    "Good!"


    Mr. Hong praised her, and then said, "I think the prescription she wrote must be quite familiar with all kinds of diseases, but this infectious disease is fierce and really strange. Although we are useless, we have developed something. Let''s talk to her first."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "that''s naturally excellent."


    But Lin Yi suddenly said, "dissolve the moon, you''re in a hurry. Don''t rush for a while."


    Qi county magistrate saw this and said: "yes, I''m afraid miss Ning is very tired when she first comes here. It''s better to have a rest and talk about it tomorrow."


    Mr. Hong and others have nothing to say. Can''t they let others ignore their own health in order to study the treatment?


    Ning Rongyue wanted to refuse, but she thought that she was not alone now, and she still couldn''t make fun of her body.


    So she said, "well, Mr. Hong, we''ll have a good talk tomorrow."


    "Yes, girl, please."


    Ning Rongyue and Linyi are arranged in a yard. Although Qi county magistrate knows that no one will threaten Ning Rongyue''s life, Ning Rongyue is concerned with the cure of infectious diseases. He still sends many soldiers to guard outside the yard.


    The next day.


    Ning Rongyue got up early. She first went to see the situation of Wang county magistrate, then found the housekeeper alone and came to the traditional Chinese medicine house specially set up by the county magistrate''s office.


    Ning Rongyue personally seized a pair of medicine and gave it to the drug boy in the medicine house: "remember the dosage of this medicine, and then fry it for me every morning."


    The housekeeper''s eyes moved, but he didn''t ask much. Instead, he told the drug boy again: "you should do as Miss Ning says in the future."


    Yao Tong took the medicine and immediately said, "yes, we''re going to decoct the medicine for Ning girl."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and looked at the housekeeper: "I don''t know that Hong Lao and others can get up. It''s better to solve the infectious disease as soon as possible."


    Housekeeper Li Ma way: "got up all got up, Hong old heart benevolence, these days almost didn''t sleep."


    Ning Rongyue said in her heart: "please take me there."


    "Yes, Miss Ning, please."


    When Ning Rongyue came, Lin Yi was already waiting here. When he saw Ning Rongyue coming, he immediately got up and said, "Rongyue, old Hong, they are all eating. Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "Er," Ning Rongyue felt that the one in her stomach was still noisy this time.


    Lin Yi said with a smile: "please help me prepare some food for Rongyue?"


    The housekeeper Wen Yan had another guess about the relationship between Ning Rongyue and Linyi. He immediately said, "I''ll get it right away. Miss Ning, please wait a moment."


    After everyone had breakfast, Ning Rongyue began to hear Hong talk about the progress of their previous research.


    "Mr. Hong, do you mean we should focus on the infectivity of this disease?"


    "That''s right!"


    Hong Lao nodded: "the most terrible thing about this disease is that it spreads very fast and has a strong infectivity. It''s just that we have tried different doses of Agastache rugosa, mint, honeysuckle, Atractylodes lancea and other medicinal materials, but they don''t have much effect, and even harm the human body. Even if we combine these with different proportions, it''s not good!"


    Ning Rongyue could not help frowning when she heard the words, and went to check before all kinds of medicinal materials: "old Hong, have you checked the source of this disease? An infectious disease will not appear for no reason. "


    "There''s no way to start!"


    At this time, Qi county magistrate also came, but shook his head.


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and said, "now we can only study and experiment at the same time, otherwise everything is empty talk."


    Hong Lao can only nod: "only so."


    Since the beginning of research on the treatment of infectious diseases, Ning Rongyue can also be called forgetting to eat and sleep. Even if you eat every day, you have to watch before you can have a good meal.


    Three days later, Lin Yi took the food and went to the courtyard where Ning Rongyue was staying.


    Walking along, Lin Yi''s head is in a daze. I don''t know why he is always in a daze these days. Does he seem to have a fever?


    Just pushed open the door, Ning Rongyue came over: "brother Lin, you brought the food. Thank you, brother Lin."


    Lin Yi nodded gently, but Ning Rongyue said with some doubts: "brother Lin, why are you so red?"


    Linyi frowned, then in a trance in front of him, and the food was all over the floor.


    Ning Rongyue looked surprised: "brother Lin?"


    When Hong and others heard the news, they quickly came over: "Rongyue, what''s the matter? That''s it


    Mr. Hong hesitated for a moment and then said, "Mr. Lin, this symptom is also like the precursor of an infectious disease."


    Ning Rongyue frowned, and then grasped Lin Yi''s hand to feel his pulse: "how can this happen?"


    Said, Ning Rongyue suddenly thought of something, she will leave the sleeve pull up, sure enough, above a has some black small wound at this time looks particularly eye-catching.


    "That day? Because of me


    Ning Rongyue felt guilty: "brother Lin, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I thought I was strong, just a small wound, but I didn''t expect it to get worse," he said


    Ning Rongyue felt guilty at this time: "I''m sorry, brother Lin. I''m afraid you and I are infected now. You can rest assured that I will find a way to cure this disease."


    "I know you can do it," Lin Yi chuckled


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were slightly red. Finally, Lin Yi was taken to rest by the housekeeper. Ning Rongyue continued to study after lunch.


    As time goes on, the symptoms of Lin Yi become more and more serious. Ning Rongyue, who has been determined to die for several times, has finally found hope.


    "That''s it! Toad venom! With Cnidium monnieri and Sophora flavescens plus Cnidium monnieri! These three kinds of disinfection are the most effective in preventing infection and won''t do much harm to human body! "


    "By the way, I think about it. It''s also in my grandfather''s notes. Let me think about it..."


    Ning Rongyue picks up a pen and paper and begins to paint. Hong Laoren and others stare at Ning Rongyue''s pen nervously.


    "That''s it


    Ning Rongyue stopped writing with a happy face: "Hong Lao, this plus my improved prescription of warming, tonifying and Exorcism, should be OK!"

 Chapter 54

    I don''t know why, but the symptoms of Linyi now seem to be more serious than those of Wang county magistrate. Although Ning Rongyue has initially worked out a prescription, for selfish reasons, she didn''t let Wang county magistrate and Linyi test the medicine first.


    With hope, Hong took the medicine to the west side of the city to test it. Ning Rongyue came to take care of Linyi after visiting magistrate Wang.


    Linyi has a high fever now, lying in bed and even delirious.


    Ning Rongyue knows that Lin Yi is just like this because of herself. She is full of guilt, but she doesn''t care about the difference between men and women. She takes the towel in the hand of the little guy with a white towel on her face.


    Seeing the boy''s fear of avoiding it, Ning Rongyue sighed in her heart: "you all go out. Remember to smoke your body with moxa leaf. I''ll take care of you here."


    A few small Si immediately such as get amnesty, immediately thanks a way: "is, rather the girl has the words to call us!"


    Finish saying, a few small Si went out of the room, Ning Rong month is to take the hair to dip in the pure alcohol smell to brush body.


    "Brother Lin, I''ve worked out a prescription for this disease. Just stick to it and wait for the test results."


    "Sorry, it''s all for me that you were scratched by that man, brother Lin..."


    Indistinctly, I can''t see the things in front of me. I can only feel a gentle force on my face and a gentle voice. I don''t know why, my mood calms down slowly.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t close her eyes for two days. She was called by the excited Qi magistrate until her high fever subsided.


    "Old Hong, magistrate Qi, is the medicine effective?"


    Old Hong said with a happy face: "useful! The symptoms of the first batch of people who tested the medicine have shown signs of recovery! Excellent! How wonderful! Those people are saved! "


    Qi county magistrate is also a face excited way: "this time is really thank Ning girl! Miss Ning''s great kindness and virtue are in my heart! "


    Ning Rongyue''s face also showed a sense of relief: "it''s good that the medicine works! County Magistrate Qi doesn''t need to be so polite. "


    "Rong Yue, please come with me to see the specific situation of those people. I think the prescription may be improved."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "OK, please let Mr. Hong lead the way."


    Ning Rongyue turns to keep up with Hong Lao, but her body suddenly shakes and falls to the ground!


    Qi county magistrate immediately strode forward: "this, old Hong! Miss Ning, who is she? Come on, take Miss Ning back to the room. "


    Old Hong was silent after finishing his pulse for Ning Rongyue, while Qi county magistrate and others were extremely anxious.


    Kobayashi could not help but said, "Mr. Hong, what''s the matter with our girl? Why don''t you talk? I''m in such a hurry! "


    After hearing this, Mr. Hong said, "Rongyue suddenly fainted. On the one hand, she was overworked and worried too much. On the other hand," she said


    "On the other hand, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with our girl''s body? "


    Old Hong said slowly: "on the other hand, Miss Ning is already pregnant. She can''t stand such hard work. I don''t know if Miss Ning knows about it herself?"


    Kobayashi was relieved: "so it is! Mr. Hong, you scared me to death. My girl has been married for more than a year, and it''s normal to be pregnant. "


    Ning Rongyue also wakes up at this time. Her first reaction is to feel her pulse.


    Seeing this, Mr. Hong said, "Rongyue, the child is OK, but you still need to take good care of it. Why didn''t you tell us about it earlier?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned. She found that there were so many people around her. She pursed her lips and said, "infectious diseases matter. I know I will take good care of my body."


    Mr. Hong was moved and said, "now that the prescription has been set up, let''s leave the next thing to us. We old bones can''t make you a pregnant woman any more busy!"


    Ning Rongyue also knows that she can''t work too hard. She nods her head and says, "I''m too old for trouble."


    Qi county magistrate also said: "Miss Ning, please rest assured to live here. It''s the most important to keep healthy."


    "Thank you, magistrate Qi."


    But they were not happy. A few days later, a bolt from the blue came again!


    Ning Rongyue was giving the medicine to Linyi when a younger doctor came in shouting: "no! No


    "Miss Ning! No! That medicine, the person who tried it! People who have tried the medicine


    Ning Rongyue gave Lin Yi a slight meal: "what happened to the person who tried the medicine?"


    The visitor swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a sad face: "the first batch of people who tested the medicine suddenly died! Death is terrible! You''re covered with maggots! Miss Ning, go to the west of the city and have a look! "


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised, and the medicine bowl in her hand falls to the ground. Linyi and Wang county magistrate have already started taking medicine. How can it be like this?


    "You, you are here to take care of Linyi. I''ll go to the west of the city to have a look!"


    With these words, Ning Rongyue hurried to the west of the city. On the way, she met Qi county magistrate, who looked equally ugly.


    "Miss Ning! How on earth can this die? "


    Ning Rongyue now turned to calm down and said slowly: "county magistrate, don''t worry. Even if the medicine I dispense is useless for infectious diseases, it won''t cause too much damage to people''s body. I''ll go and have a look at it first!"


    Qi county magistrate has heard more about the praise of Ning Rongyue''s medical skills from Hong Lao and others these days. After listening to Ning Rongyue''s words, he is a little relieved.


    "Well, let''s go first."


    West of the city.


    The sick people who had seen the hope now collapsed immediately after seeing the tragedy of the first group of people taking medicine. For a moment, the sound of wailing and crying almost soared to the sky.


    Hearing the sound of Ning Rongyue''s steps, Qi county magistrate sighed: "Miss Ning, don''t blame yourself. You have done your best, but it''s a pity that heaven won''t care for you!"


    Ning Rongyue didn''t make a sound, looking at the soldiers restraining part of the riot patients.


    Qi county magistrate is helpless, beckoning a team of soldiers to protect himself and Ning Rongyue and others to the west of the city.


    Hong Lao and others are now circling around a few corpses, and their faces are all puzzled. At this time, seeing Ning Rongyue coming, they immediately stood up and said, "Miss Ning, come and have a look."


    Ning Rongyue came forward, held back the stench, put on gloves and rummaged the body. After careful inspection, the body had been washed clean, but it was still terrible.


    Ning Rongyue said: "here! What are these black blood


    Hearing this, Mr. Hong squatted down and said, "we have also found that there is black blood left in the fingernails of the corpses. According to the description of the people who saw the dead, all these people kept pouring out black blood from their eyes, mouth and nose when they died! Seven orifices bleeding, extremely terrible


    Ning Rongyue frowned and asked, "didn''t you say the corpse was covered with maggots before? What about the maggots? "


    "This," a soldier said, "has been cleaned up by us."

 Chapter 55

    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips. Seeing this, old Hong seemed to think of something. He said: "Rongyue, maggots are all thrown into the fire, but they should still be there now!"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened and he said, "take me to have a look."


    Mr. Hong immediately stood up and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you there."


    Ning Rongyue immediately catches up with him when he hears that, and Qi county magistrate and others also follow them: "old Hong, Miss Ning, what did you find?"


    Ning Rongyue shook her head slightly: "it''s too early to say that now. I have to go to see those insects first to be sure."


    Qi county magistrate Wen Yan no longer said: "let''s go and have a look."


    site of a fire.


    The fire is regularly burned and cleaned up. Now people come quickly, and many maggots can be seen crawling around here.


    Ning Rongyue and Hong Lao, regardless of the dirt, directly stepped into the fire.


    Old Hong carefully picked a maggot with a branch: "dissolve the moon, you see."


    Ning Rongyue squats down to look carefully. These insects are gray all over, but there is a scarlet red line in the center of the body, which is clearly not maggots! It''s my carelessness!


    Ning Rongyue said in a deep voice: "it''s not maggot, it''s the poison of the North! Blood line bug! This is not an infectious disease at all! It''s poison. "


    Hong Lao''s conjecture was confirmed, and his face was very ugly: "Beichen country has always been mysterious, and has never had any evil relationship with Dongyun. How could it be so hateful! This, this is to regard human life as a piece of grass! "


    They are divided into four countries: the economically developed Dongyun country in the East, the valiant Qingming country in the west, and the mysterious Beichen country in the north and Xiali country in the south. Among the four countries, Dongyun and Qingming are in constant wars, while Beishen and Xiali always keep aloof from the world and never take part in any struggle.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "these are not things that we can know, but if we know what kind of poison it is, I will have a way to treat it."


    Old Hong looked at Ning Rongyue in surprise: "Rongyue, do you know how to solve the blood thread poison?"


    How does Ning Rongyue know about the method of making and dispelling poisonous insects in Beichen kingdom?


    Ning Rongyue slightly forehead, Hong Lao see this full of surprise, but also know that now is not the time to ask questions, no longer speak.


    Ning Rongyue sighed in her heart. She was really inexperienced. Although her grandfather taught her all kinds of poisonous insects, she didn''t find out the first time when she met her.


    Qi county magistrate, who didn''t understand the reason, said in a hurry: "Rongyue, now that we have a solution, why don''t we go back to dispensing as soon as possible?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "OK."


    "No! No


    Suddenly a soldier rushed over: "county magistrate, county magistrate, the patients in the west of the city are rioting! They are crazy


    Qi county magistrate looked surprised: "quickly send soldiers to stop them, we can''t let this poison continue to spread! wait! I''ll go with you


    Ning Rongyue said: "magistrate Qi, I''ll go with you."


    Just a moment after Ning Rongyue''s return, a few patients had already rushed out of the west of the city. Looking at their teeth and claws, the soldiers who were afraid of being infected were very constrained.


    As soon as the magistrate arrived, the patients stopped and looked calm.


    Seeing this, magistrate Qi quickly said, "don''t worry, everyone. We have found a way to rescue you. Please stay here for a while. We will cure you."


    One of the leading patients said in a loud voice: "magistrate Qi, we know that you and magistrate Wang are good officials! We just can''t afford to wait! "


    "Yes, I didn''t say it could cure us before, but all those people died!"


    "I can''t stand it any more. I''m going to leave here and die in my hometown!"


    "Please the magistrate, let us go back!"


    Qi county magistrate looks embarrassed, but he knows that he can''t let these people leave, and then he will have endless trouble.


    Ning Rongyue suddenly stood up: "everyone, those people just took the prescription I made before they would have an accident!"


    These patients smell the spearhead all pointed to Ning Rongyue, Qi county magistrate quickly let the soldiers around to protect Ning Rongyue.


    With a surprised look on his face, Hong also came forward and said, "it''s not just miss Ning. We worked out that prescription together! And the prescription that you took before that can delay the disease is also Ning girl''s prescription! I guarantee my life that there is absolutely no problem with that prescription! "


    Mr. Hong still has some authority among these patients, and the patients calmed down slightly.


    "What''s the matter with those people?" A patient asked aloud.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at him and said slowly, "it''s our negligence, because you are not sick at all, but you have been poisoned! The poisonous insects are spreading all over the world before you, so it looks like an infectious disease. "


    All the patients were surprised: "what should we do? Who the hell is it! Oh, my God


    Ning Rongyue took a deep breath and said in a loud voice: "this poison is called xuexiangu, which is unique to Beichen kingdom. But it is not known who it is."


    Hearing the words, they looked at Ning Rongyue and seemed to catch the last straw: "girl! Since the girl knows this thing, it may save us? "


    Others responded and immediately begged, "please help us, girl! We are sure to repay the girl! Please, girl


    Ning Rongyue was moved and said slowly: "don''t worry. Now that you have found out the cause of your disease, I can go to work out the antidote immediately. You can wait for a while!"


    "What''s more, the people who are poisonous must be those who have a bad heart for our Dongyun kingdom. If you really break out and take the poisonous to other places, don''t you really want your relatives to hurt your enemies?"


    All the patients were silent, and one of them said, "yes, that''s not a way for relatives to hurt and enemies to be quick!"


    "We''re not going! We believe in girls


    "Yes! Let''s all go back! The girl will be able to make the antidote immediately. Let''s not waste the girl''s time any more! "


    All the patients spontaneously returned to Xicheng, and the magistrate of Qi county showed a touch of relief.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here to guarantee that as long as Miss Ning dispenses the medicine, I''ll distribute it immediately, and you will recover soon!"


    After solving the uprising of Zhonggu people, Ning Rongyue and others went back to the county magistrate''s office and began dispensing.


    Mr. Hong followed Ning Rongyue and watched eagerly: "do you need me to go out? I really don''t know how to solve this problem. Do you really have a way to dissolve the moon


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "no, I''ll start dispensing now."

 Chapter 56

    Doctor Fu taught Ning Rongyue a huge amount of knowledge, and she had almost all kinds of solutions to poisonous insects. Ning Rongyue also kept all of them in her mind by virtue of her strong memory. Now she just needs to make a prescription according to her memory and make a prescription.


    After preparing the medicine and ordering the child to cook it, Ning Rongyue gives the prescription to Qi county magistrate.


    "Magistrate Qi, I don''t think there are many yuqingcao in the pharmacy in Fu County. It''s not enough for the demagogic people in He county."


    Qi county magistrate said: "I''m going to send letters to all counties! Buy yuqingcao


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue was amused by Qi county magistrate''s exaggerated tone, and then continued: "the most important point is that the drug must be the blood of Zhonggu people. It doesn''t need too much, just one drop. It''s almost the same for everyone to take three doses at most. During this period, they may vomit, abdominal pain and diarrhea. This is normal. Don''t worry, It''s better to burn the dead worms that are excreted. "


    Qi county magistrate''s face was slightly bitter when he heard that because of the special drug guide, they could only cook the medicine one by one, which was a lot of work.


    "I''ll arrange it now. Miss Ning should be tired these days, and then you can have a good rest. I will also send someone to cook medicine for Wang county magistrate and Lin childe. "


    Ning Rongyue nodded after hearing the words: "OK."


    After all really don''t need her to worry about, she is really a little tired these days, the baby has some restlessness to protest.


    So Ning Rongyue doesn''t care about anything else. She goes back to her room and lies down on the bed to make up for her sleep. When she wakes up from a beautiful sleep, the night is already falling.


    Ning Rongyue sits quietly at the head of the bed and touches her stomach. She has been in Guanhe County for almost a month, and her baby has been for nearly two months. Fu and Fu still don''t know.


    "Good boy, we can go to your father in a moment. We''ll scare him then."


    After being in a daze, Ning Rongyue asked a maid to prepare some food for herself, and then waited for dawn.


    Linyi falls ill quickly and gets better soon after taking the medicine. Because I don''t know how to explain it to magistrate Wang, Ning Rongyue only left a letter and left Guanhe county with Linyi.


    The people who had been poisoned by poisonous insects who learned that Ning Rongyue had left cried out with tears: "living Bodhisattva, female medical immortal!"


    "Brother Lin, you still need to take good care of your body. We don''t have to rush."


    Lin Yi responds with a light and looks at the car covered by the curtain. Ning Rongyue never sleeps to take care of himself before. He still remembers that Ning Rongyue is a light in his rough life. He doesn''t want to let go when he catches it.


    "Ningdi, why do you want to go to the border?"


    Before, I was not interested in it, so I didn''t ask about it, but now I am very curious.


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, but he didn''t intend to hide the temporary legacy: "I''m going to find my prime minister. He went to the border for conscription."


    Lin Yi''s pupils shrink slightly, and his body is stiff for a moment. Ning Rongyue, who has not heard the response, says in some doubt: "brother Lin?"


    It took him a long time to cover up his differences, but he also knew that he would not give up so easily.


    "It''s OK. Just now the sand narrowed his eyes. When did your husband go to the border? Is he good to you? "


    Ning Rongyue in the carriage seemed to think of something, with a smile on her face: "nature is excellent. At this moment, he may have arrived at the border. I hope nothing will happen."


    "Well." Linyi answered with a low voice, and then continued to drive.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other side.


    A group of military officers on horseback complained: "what''s the matter with this infectious disease? It''s not just the city near the border that''s in trouble. How come even those inside are in trouble? "


    "Who knows."


    "Do you think it''s the bastards of Qingming? I always think it''s a strange disease? "


    "Don''t think so much!"


    Another officer on horseback glared: "we are about to reach the border now. It''s important to send these recruits to the border as soon as possible."


    Another said, "it''s only natural that we conscripted nearly 100000 soldiers. As a result, less than 80000 people were left because of infectious diseases. Well, I don''t know if the authorities will blame us for this?"


    In a group of recruits, Ning Fu is very tall and conspicuous, but at this time Ning Fu is not feeling well. He licks his dry lips. All the recruits who were sick before were thrown in the county town on the way, but it can be imagined that their fate will not be very good, but he is dizzy and dizzy at the moment, some bad!


    And the undercover of Qingming naturally learned about the recruitment of Dongyun. They sent people to ambush at the Dongyun pass early!


    At this time, it happened to collide with Ningfu and their new recruits!


    Although the people in Dongyun are far more than those in Qingming''s ambush, they are all recruits. They can''t compare with the slippery soldiers in Qingming''s ambush. They can''t hurt each other, but they are in chaos!


    "Calm down, everyone!"


    Some experienced military officers in charge of the team are helpless. I''m afraid they just want to kill these recruits. If they succeed this time, they will be useless even if they go to the battlefield!


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that Dongyun kingdom is a group of useless cowards except Lu Chang!"


    A soldier officer''s eyelid jumped and shot at the voiced Qingming man: "how dare a villain who works secretly be so arrogant!"


    The man dodged the point of the gun, laughed and sneered: "what? Guilty? I''m so angry! I think that Lu Chang is just a man with a false name! I''ve been hiding for a long time, ha ha ha! "


    East cloud all smell speech is angry, but each other have no cooperation, almost their own people beat their own people.


    Ning Fu in the crowd took a deep look at the opposite Qingming people, forced to suppress the body''s discomfort, and jumped up with a gun.


    "A bunch of rats! How dare you be arrogant? "


    Several military officials on Dongyun''s side are surprised to see Ning Fu, but the first person who comes to attack by Qingming is surprised to see Ning Fu''s appearance.


    Ning Fu did not intend to continue to talk nonsense, the long gun in the hands of the tiger, stab, pick, split, sweep, unexpectedly no one can close to him!


    One man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand men are not allowed to open it!


    The head of the Qingming people see this secretly swallow a mouthful of saliva, because afraid of his heart guess is true, he immediately said: "withdraw!"


    "Hum!"


    Ning Fu''s long gun stood on the ground, and said in a deep voice, "stop, you can''t catch up with the poor."


    Not only the recruits, but also you soldiers and officers were shocked by Ning Fu''s whole body momentum. One of the soldiers and officers who had seen Lu Chang''s back on the battlefield was surprised!


    "You, you, are you?"

 Chapter 57

    Ning Fu turned his head and looked at the soldier officer, but suddenly his body shook and fell to the ground!


    Seeing this, all the people in Dongyun were shocked. The military officer who made a sound quickly stepped forward and lifted up Ning Fu: "military doctor, military doctor, come here and show it to this strong man!"


    After hearing this, the military doctor immediately came to the military officer and squatted down to feel Ning Fu''s pulse. Only for a moment, the military doctor''s look changed: "this, this is the symptom of infectious disease!"


    The soldier officer''s eyelids jumped, but after seeing Ning Fu''s appearance, he turned his mind around and said: "this brave man has been defeated by Qingming''s attacker, we can''t leave him behind!"


    People with different thoughts were all ashamed when they heard the words: "yes, if it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid we would have been shy and couldn''t leave him."


    "But infectious diseases are so terrible that you are not afraid to be infected with them?"


    "Well, here."


    Another soldier officer pulled the soldier officer who wanted to leave Ning Fu aside: "Lao Liu, what''s the matter with you today?"


    "Lao Huang, this is a warrior who stops so many Qingming people. How can we leave him behind?" Lao Liu''s eyes flashed, but still did not say the guess in his heart.


    Huang Wen Yan frowned: "it''s really a pity. I didn''t say that I wanted to leave him behind. It''s just that it''s inconvenient for us to carry him like this. Who is responsible for the problem when it comes to time? It''s better to settle in the county along the way? "


    "It''s almost to the border. I''m afraid the county along the way can only be settled in the frontier fortress."


    "So it is." Lao Huang touched his nose: "OK, that''s it. It''s a pity that he is such a talented person."


    The opinions of several military officers were unified, but the opinions of other recruits were less important.


    They simply made a stretcher to carry Ning Fu, but the spirit of Ning Fu who woke up again and again was good, and the stretcher didn''t work.


    Lao Liu asked with some doubts: "is it really an infectious disease? I see this one


    "In the next Ning Fu."


    "I see that Ning Fu''s spirit is good?" Lao Liu looked at the military doctor and asked.


    The military doctor hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "it''s because Ning Fu''s body is strong, so his resistance to infectious diseases is much stronger, so now it seems that the disease is not as serious as that of ordinary people."


    Old Liu Wen speech this just regrets of nod, clap Ning Fu shoulder don''t speak.


    On the other hand, Lao Huang reorganized the recruits and said in a loud voice, "we are only one step away from the border now, but we don''t know whether the Qingming people will attack again. Cheer me up!"


    "Yes


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Ning Fu was in a trance for a moment, and some of the pictures in his memory were clear at this time, but now he didn''t know what was the situation in the army, and he couldn''t rashly tell his identity.


    However, the sky failed to meet people''s wishes. The retreating Qingming people suddenly turned back to find Ningfu, their new recruits. This time, they were fierce and seemed to be burning.


    When Ning Fu saw this, he felt a thump in his heart. Dongyun were all recruits, but he didn''t recognize himself, but Qingming was not. I''m afraid it''s not good to see this posture!


    Ning Fu confronted the enemy and approached Lao Liu: "my Lord, I think we''d better ask for help. Now it''s very close to the border. The Qingming people have already sneaked into us, and the border doesn''t know what the situation is?"


    Old Liu clenched his teeth, wiped the blood from his face, and roared, "please help the frontier!"


    Although it''s a shame for them to ask for help before they enter the battlefield, it''s better than to lose their lives!


    Seeing this, Ning Fu was a little relieved. He just looked at these disorganized recruits in front of him. He still had a headache. There were Jiuyou troops at the border. How could the imperial court suddenly recruit soldiers?


    Ning Fu flew up and shot into the head of a green Ming soldier who was riding on a high horse. He spun his body in the air and grabbed the horse.


    He said that his internal power was poured into his throat and said in a high voice, "where does Dongyun belong! Make it up! Face the enemy back to back


    Lao Liu saw this as like: "as like as two peas!" As like as two peas! "


    Lao Huang was a little confused when he heard that he was in danger, but he also admired Ning Fu, who even had the style of a general. He was busy commanding the soldiers to do as he said. In this way, Dongyun''s recruits finally recovered some of the decline.


    On the other side, the general of Qingming''s team looked at him and said, "Lu Chang?"


    A military officer came up to the general and said, "general, we only have 20000 elite soldiers, but there are nearly 80000 in Dongyun. Besides, there is the God of war."


    "Hum!"


    The general snorted coldly: "Lu Chang has been dead for a long time. I''m afraid that man is just a fraud. Can''t our 20000 elite soldiers win a group of recruits? Give it to me


    Seeing this, the military officer could only take orders and turned to fight: "yes!"


    General Qingming looks at the brave Ning Fu with some doubts, and then roars to find Ning Fu. They have long been informed that Lu Chang''s life and death are unknown, and their whereabouts are a mystery!


    At present, this is a Xibei goods!


    Ning Fu did not show any weakness when he saw that the enemy general was looking for him. The point of the gun was another life!


    to be sonorous!


    Ning Fu''s hand was just an ordinary long gun. After he hit the enemy general''s sword, there was inevitably a crack.


    But the general on the other side was still shocked by the fact that he was just fighting with Ning Fu, which made him numb? What divine power is this man? This person can''t stay!


    Ning Fu took a light look at the crack on the spear and simply threw away the spear. He attached his internal power to his hands and held the enemy general''s sword in one hand.


    General Qingming''s eyes were full of disbelief when he saw the tiger''s eyes. Ning Fu tried his best to work his internal power and directly broke the man''s sword!


    Click!


    General Qingming almost turned and fled.


    But Ning Fu would not give him this chance. Ning Fu grabbed the reins and stood on the horse with one hand. Half of the blade in his hand stabbed the opponent''s shoulder. Then he released the reins and kicked the enemy''s general off the horse!


    Seeing this, the soldiers and officials on Dongyun''s side all cried out: "good!"


    Stepping on the enemy general, he could not get up. Ning Fu picked up a long gun at will and killed him in his frightened eyes!


    The brave soldiers on Qingming''s side were slow.


    But the Qingming military officer who spoke to the general before exclaimed: "it''s Lu Chang! It''s the God of war! He can''t go back to the border! Kill


    Ning Fu''s eyebrows wrinkled, and some murderous gas appeared on his face. In order to deal with the inexplicable toxin in his body, he has spent a lot of internal power. If Qingming people really bite him, I''m afraid he will be in danger this time!


    "Dongyun belongs to me! Break through with all your strength


    Even a group of recruits, if they can unite all the forces, it is not to be underestimated. Ning Fu acts as a link of unity at this time. He is the first to break into the enemy camp, and Dongyun military officer leads the recruits to follow.

 Chapter 58

    Seeing this, the soldiers of Qingming didn''t care about others. They just rushed to Ningfu! The ferocious look seemed to tear a piece of meat from Ning Fu!


    Ning Fu snorted coldly, holding a gun in both hands, and no one could get close to him!


    "Who is this, this Ningfu?"


    Lao Huang, who led the recruits, was stunned.


    Lao Liu also took a suspicious look at Ning Fu, and then spat: "ha ha, brother, if we live to the border this time, we can really have a good blow, this is not a simple character! Kill


    The bravery of the soldiers in Qingming made Ningfu a little uncomfortable. Further on, Baijian gorge was the last pass to reach the border, but Ningfu always had some bad premonitions in his heart.


    Baijian gorge is a wide gorge at the top and narrow at the bottom. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack. If Qingming really broke the border, they must have ambush in Baijian gorge!


    If so, I''m afraid there are several recruits who can survive behind them?


    Ning Fu called Lao Liu: "tell the soldiers to be on guard. Baijian gorge is easy to defend but difficult to attack. If you meet Qingming enemy, you must not disperse!"


    Lao Liu now determined that Ning Fu was a big man. Naturally, he didn''t look down on Ning Fu just because he was in the recruits. Instead, he said convincingly, "yes, I''ll give you orders."


    Sure enough, the Qingming soldiers here in Baijian gorge have been waiting for them for a long time.


    Ning Fu''s face was cold. At most five or six people were allowed to pass through the Baijian gorge side by side. How could they break through the dense thousands of arrows.


    Ning Fu did not move a look at the top of Baijian gorge. If the rocks fell from it, no one would be able to survive!


    "Stop!"


    Ning Fu said coldly.


    Ning Fu can think of old Liu, although they think of is not comprehensive, but also almost.


    Lao Liu came forward and asked, "how can we break through?"


    In the back, the soldiers of Qingming are chasing after each other. In the front, there is Baijian gorge blocking the way. It can be said that there are wolves in the front and tigers in the back. If Ning Fu wants to get away by himself, it''s much easier. Just where can he put tens of thousands of soldiers?


    He sighed: "you block the green soldier behind! I''m going to break through. You two are waiting for the opportunity to lead the people to follow up! "


    Old Huang some shocked way: "adult, this is really can break through?"


    Ning Fu didn''t want to say much, but said: "you see the right time!"


    Having said that, Ning Fu''s lightness skill of luck clings to the mountain wall and goes to the end of Baijian gorge. The archer at the end of the gorge sees that his eyes are fixed and his arrows are fired at the same time!


    But Ningfu''s body method is erratic, and there is no arrow under the extremely fast movement!


    The Dongyun soldiers and Qingming soldiers at both ends of the canyon are shivering!


    Old Huang incoherent way: "this, adult, what is this big man?"


    Lao Liu patted Lao Huang on the shoulder: "watch first."


    Seeing that Ning Fu came closer and closer to the archer at the end of the gorge, the people who were lying in ambush at the height of the gorge were finally impatient, and countless stones fell from the height.


    Ning Fu''s heart sank. He smashed the stone on the top of his head with one palm, and grasped a poisoned arrow with the other hand.


    "Oh."


    Ning Fu threw away his arrow, stepped on the mountain wall with both feet, and rushed to the end of the canyon with an incredible speed.


    The archer at the end was shocked and immediately got up to retreat. However, Ning Fu would not give them this opportunity. He palmed the countdown, grabbed the bow and aimed at the man who only appeared above the canyon.


    Kill one person with one arrow, but it''s just like this!


    "The trough! Is that the boss


    After seeing Ning Fu, a young man headed by the border troops who came to reinforce him sat up straight.


    The other men on horseback in front of them all looked at each other, while the young man affirmed: "I wipe! It''s really the boss. Boss, it''s a great power! It''s amazing


    One of them couldn''t stand the young man''s idleness and said in a deep voice, "go and help! It''s fun to watch the boss fight against the hundred? "


    "Oh."


    The young man picked up a bow and arrow with peculiar shape hanging on the horse and stood directly on the horse''s back: "look at me! Dare to besiege the boss, a group of melon kids are really tired of living! "


    Although the young man is not reliable on the surface, his archery is a bit better than that of Ning Fu. Standing on the back of a horse, he can still hit a very far target!


    "Nine you belong! Follow me


    Ning Fu also heard the noise of the horse behind him, but he was ready to continue bowing and archery, but his face suddenly changed.


    I don''t know when the jade pendant that should have been on his neck has fallen into the Canyon!


    Ning Fu''s face changed. It was given to him by Yueyue when he left. It was the only relic of Yueyue''s mother!


    Thinking of this, Ning Fu immediately threw away his bow and arrow and strode into the canyon.


    The soldiers in Qingming, who were already in despair, were overjoyed when they saw Ning Fu''s death. They didn''t want money to throw stones down.


    Ning Fu smashed the stone that was about to hit the jade pendant, and quickly picked up the Jade Pendant: "Yueyue..."


    Finally, he caught the chance. Even Ning Fu could not cope with the falling boulder. He tried his best to use his internal power and raised a huge boulder that could almost block the whole canyon.


    "Ha


    Throwing the huge stone behind him, Ning Fu walked quickly out of the canyon, but there were still some stones hitting him.


    "The trough! What about the boss? "


    The young and middle-aged people who came to the front of the line were rude again. They didn''t understand why Ning Fu had to return to the canyon.


    "Well


    Ning Fu, who was hit by a big stone on his leg, faltered and dodged a stone on his head.


    Unfortunately, at this time, there was a riot of blood thread in Ningfu''s body. The internal force of Ningfu''s body stagnated slightly, and his body was frozen in the same place. He was knocked down by a stone, and his head was knocked on the sharp stone on the ground.


    "I wipe it!"


    The young man shot the Qingming soldier over the canyon anxiously: "Chen Feng! Go and save the boss


    The cold faced young man around the young man got up from his horse and flew into the canyon before he spoke. He picked up the unconscious Ning Fu in one hand and said that he would use his internal power to smash all the falling stones into powder.


    Seeing from afar, Lao Liu and others, who were anxious but helpless, looked dull.


    Huang reluctantly found his voice: "those are the adults of Jiuyou?"


    Lao Liu nodded: "that''s right! I''ve seen two adults, Shen sheliu Qingyan and cold faced general! "


    Lao Huang looked at Lao Liu in shock: "old man, tell me the truth, who is that adult?"


    Old Liu shook his head: "I''m not sure. I just saw the LORD God of war from a distance on the battlefield. I''m not sure whether it is?"


    "The God of war? General Lu Chang

 Chapter 59

    "Mr. Fu, these days have passed. Why is there no news of dissolving the moon?"


    It''s been more than a month since Ning Rongyue left. They did see many strange people a few days ago, but none of them found out Ning Rongyue''s whereabouts!


    Doctor Fu is also at a loss. He has found the Wulin alliance leader, but how can Ning Rongyue hide? Do you?


    Fu even stopped his divergent thinking, not to think about the worst kind of results: "do you think we are wrong, melting the moon is not the way we go?"


    Fu Yuan frowned: "I''ve also met the strange people you''ve found. If they can''t find anyone, there are two possibilities."


    "One is that dissolving the moon is really not like the two roads we want to take."


    The other is the last guess in people''s minds, which Fu Yuan didn''t say.


    After pondering for a moment, doctor Fu said, "maybe that''s what it is, but if you don''t take these two roads, where will Yueer go?"


    "Daddy


    Fu Yingnian, who came back from the county, also came over with a letter in his hand: "the letters written by magistrate Wang are also for us."


    It''s ridiculous to say that county magistrate Wang himself was poisoned, but he didn''t want to write a letter to the family. Instead, he sent it to village head Fu.


    "Yes."


    Fu Yuan received the letter: "county magistrate Wang has been away for such a long time. I heard that infectious diseases are extremely difficult. I don''t know what happened?"


    With that, Fu Yuan opened the letter and looked at it. He just widened his eyes in the middle of seeing it. After reading the letter, Fu Yuan was angry and happy.


    "Mr. Fu, Xiaoxiao, Yingnian, county magistrate Wang said in his letter that Rongyue was with him!"


    "Seriously?"


    Jing Xiao took the letter to check: "this child, he is pregnant, still stay there to study infectious diseases, this, really is Wang county magistrate did not hurt her in vain!"


    "What''s going on?" Fu asked Fu Yingnian.


    Fu Yuan said slowly: "county magistrate Wang said in his letter that he also had an infectious disease. He was already in despair, but he didn''t expect that Rongyue came to Guanhe county with a man. When Rongyue saw the situation of county magistrate Wang, she stayed in Guanhe county. It seems that she has studied how to solve the infectious disease."


    Doctor Fu was also puzzled: "it turned out that he had stayed in Guanhe County, but the letter was probably written by magistrate Wang a few days ago. I don''t know if Rongyue is still there now?"


    Fu Yingnian said: "if you don''t work out a prescription to dissolve the moon, you won''t be able to leave. Doesn''t it mean that infectious diseases are very difficult? It should still be there! "


    Doctor Fu nodded: "I''ll contact those people to look for Rongyue in Guanhe County, and bring her back to me anyway!"


    Fu Yuan several people smell speech immediately nod.


    The people who received the letter from Fu changed their ways again.


    One of them didn''t seem to be looking for people. On the contrary, he looked like a young man who came out to play and experience. He said, "the granddaughter of ghost doctor really has the style of ghost doctor. Her whereabouts are unpredictable."


    "Young master, don''t be so mean. You don''t want to follow us. We don''t want to play here."


    "Ah, ah


    Hearing this, the young man rubbed his head madly. He wanted to come out to play, but he couldn''t stop all the way!


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Besides, Ning Rongyue is getting closer to the border with her.


    "Brother Lin, if there''s a town ahead, just stop."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The driver asked suspiciously.


    Ning Rongyue just helped herself to pass the pulse, she covered her stomach with one hand: "I, my stomach is a little uncomfortable, the baby may be a little wrong."


    Lin Yi was surprised. He already knew Ning Rongyue was pregnant, but he loved her very much, except for the man he had never met.


    "Well, I''ll speed up. If there''s anything wrong, you can tell me that the town is not far away now."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue''s face is a little bit white. Sure enough, the long time''s hard work has a bad effect on the child. It''s just what she wants and she has to go.


    When Lin Yi came to the town called Qingshan Town, Ning Rongyue was already a little unstable. Seeing this, Lin Yi took Ning Rongyue out of the carriage and said in a low voice, "Rong Yue, abrupt."


    Ning Rongyue is worried that her children don''t care so much: "let''s go to the hospital."


    "Perilla, ramie root, Amomum villosum, huangcen..."


    In the hospital, Ning Rongyue said that Linyi wrote a prescription, and soon gave it to some dodgy people: "please make ten copies according to this prescription, and help us make one by the way! Here''s the medicine money! "


    Rich is the master. The doctor, who was afraid of the temporary legacy, immediately beamed with joy: "good luck, my guest, wait a moment."


    After the doctor noticed this, he kindly reminded him: "I see that you are also a fellow, but the dosage and effect of this prescription are heavy, so you need to use it carefully! I don''t know which Lady moved the foetus? "


    "Tut, I don''t think this young man''s face is very good either?"


    The doctor inquired out of kindness. Lin Yi''s eyes flashed slightly, and then replied, "it''s my wife. Today, I have to go out. I''m so scared that I''ve moved my breath."


    "I see." The doctor took another look at Ning Rongyue, who was pale, and said nothing.


    Ning Rongyue also slightly stares at Wen Yan, but he thinks that Lin Yi is trying to find an excuse, so he doesn''t say much.


    Waiting for the man to fry the medicine, Lin Yi came out of the hospital with the hot soup and wrapped herbs in one hand and Ning Rongyue in the other.


    In the carriage.


    Lin Yi waited for Ning Rongyue to finish his medicine and his face was a little better before he asked, "Rongyue, why don''t we rest in this town for a few days? I''m not sure about you


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, but she knew that she was in no hurry now: "OK, please find an inn for us to stay."


    Lin Yi opened his mouth, but he didn''t say any more words of concern. Instead, he said, "OK."


    After looking for a clean looking Inn, Lin Yi carefully helped Ning Rongyue out of the carriage: "what would you like to eat?"


    Ning Rongyue has no appetite at the moment: "let''s have a rest, I can''t eat at the moment."


    Linyi Wenyan nodded in silence, then asked for two days to go to the room, and handed some copper money to the shop boy to let him arrange the carriage well.


    Accompany Ning Rongyue to go upstairs and return to the room. After pondering for a moment, Lin Yi goes downstairs again: "little two."


    "Well, my guest, what can I do for you?"


    The shop boy came up with a smile on his face. The shop boy saw all kinds of people from all over the world, but he didn''t show any difference to the image of Linyi.


    Lin Yi felt out some broken silver: "I want to make some food when I use your kitchen. My younger brother Ning is not well and can''t eat normally."


    The second child padded the silver in his hand, and his smile was even more half: "here you are, my guest."

 Chapter 60

    Knock, knock!


    "Ningdi, I asked the kitchen to make some fine food. You can eat some more."


    In the room, Ning Rongyue is playing with a gold and silver pendant. When she leaves, she melts the Phoenix crown made by Ning Fu herself on the wedding day to make this pendant with her.


    At this time, hearing Lin Yi''s voice, Ning Rongyue put away the pendant and said, "brother Lin, come in."


    Linyi Wenyan then opened the door and entered the room. Then he filled the table with all kinds of food on the tray.


    "I make the kitchen light. You can eat some."


    Ning Rongyue gently nodded: "I can''t finish so much, brother Lin, please sit down and eat together."


    Lin Yi sits down and Ning Rongyue picks up her chopsticks. Then she finds that almost all the dishes she likes to eat are probably due to Lin Yi''s attention.


    "Brother Lin has a heart. I like all these dishes very much."


    "Eat more if you like."


    Lin Yi''s chopsticks moved, but he put down his chopsticks and picked up the chopsticks to help Ning Rongyue pick up some dishes.


    Ning Rongyue answered with a low voice and then stopped talking and began to eat.


    The next day.


    Ning Rongyue, under the persuasion of Linyi, accompanied by him, goes out of the Inn and is ready to stroll in the street.


    "Dear guests, I have a storybook, hairpin and rouge powder. Can I buy something for my wife?"


    Passing by a stall, after hearing this sentence, Linyi''s steps stopped.


    "Brother Lin?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lin Yi, who is slightly red. Lin Yi says with a dry smile, "what do you like, Ning di?"


    "Well? Good


    Sure enough, as the stall owner said, he really has everything here. Ning Rongyue''s eyes moved slightly when she saw a jade pendant and a half face mask.


    "These two, how much silver?"


    Ning Rongyue picked up two things and asked. Although the jade pendant was rough, it was very similar to the one she gave to Ning Fu.


    When the stall owner heard the words in his eyes, he made a comparison. Ning Rongyue said two words about the price, and after enjoying the fun of bargaining, he bought two things.


    Lin Yi also picked up a hairpin. Although the hairpin was not valuable, it was better than the exquisite craftsmanship. The mandarin ducks and birds made of silver thread were lifelike.


    "Oh, my guest, you have good eyesight. This hairpin is exquisitely made. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. The mandarin ducks on it are the same as they are. It''s a good moral to tie the knot forever. It''s the best gift for my wife."


    The stall owner''s words made Linyi move in his heart. He directly took out the silver: "I''ll take it."


    "Ah, well, I think my guest is really in love with his wife."


    Lin Yi didn''t respond. After leaving the stall, Ning Rongyue asked, "brother Lin, is this a sweetheart?"


    Lin Yiding looked at Ning Rongyue for a few seconds. He didn''t look back until Ning Rongyue felt something different. "Not yet. Prepare it first."


    Ning Rongyue picks her eyebrows and laughs: "it''s good to prepare earlier."


    Lin Yi felt his nose awkwardly, and then asked: "Ning Di, that mask?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I look at the mask. It''s very suitable for elder brother Lin. the mask is exquisitely designed and there won''t be any discomfort. How about elder brother Lin?"


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t care about Lin Yi''s appearance. It''s just that when other people see Lin Yi''s appearance, Lin Yi will feel embarrassed. Therefore, Ning Rongyue bought this mask.


    Lin Yi took the mask made of silver thread, which was like a pair with the hairpin. He took the hairpin in his heart.


    "Thank you, brother Ning."


    He directly picked up the mask and put it on. Ning Rongyue''s lips gently raised: "I''m worried about brother Lin, do you care? You don''t mind


    "How?" Lin Yili said: "I understand Rong and Ning''s mind."


    "Well."


    After wandering in the street for a while, Ning Rongyue was also a little tired, so he told Linyi that he wanted to go back to the inn. Seeing this, Lin Yi accompanied Ning Rongyue back to the inn. He wanted to accompany Ning Rongyue. What was he doing outside alone?


    After a two-day rest in Qingshan Town, Ning Rongyue recovered a lot, and then they were ready to leave.


    Seeing that they are ready to leave, Xu has got a lot of money in the past two days. While helping Lin Yi lead his horse, he says, "where are you going?"


    Lin Yi said slowly: "border."


    The second grader frowned and said, "well, to tell you the truth, there is a demon sect''s sub altar Mingjing altar on the same border of Qingshan town. These people do all kinds of evil, but they are too slippery. The government can''t help them. You''d better take a detour."


    Lin Yi said slowly: "thank you for reminding me."


    Out of Qingshan Town, Lin Yi asked Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, do you want to change the way?"


    In my heart, I want to change my way, so I can spend more time with Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "then change the way. More is better than less."


    Although Ning Rongyue also wants to arrive at the border earlier, she knows that her own safety is the most important.


    It''s just a diversion, but it still makes Ning Rongyue run into the people of the demon sect. These demon sect people directly stop in front of the carriage and shout.


    "Come down! Hurry up


    "Come on, while we are in a good mood today, maybe we can still keep your whole body! The brothers said, "isn''t it?"


    "Ah ha ha ha..."


    Lin Yi looks cold, and looks at the disciples like a dead man.


    The leader''s demon sect disciple was startled by his eyes, and then said angrily, "smelly boy, if you put on a mask and pretend to be mysterious, do you think you are a Wulin expert? Brothers, give me up


    Ning Rongyue in the carriage wants to get up and go out. Lin Yi says in a deep voice: "don''t go out. Don''t worry. I can solve it."


    Ning Rongyue sits in the carriage with some uneasiness, while Lin Yi jumps out of the carriage with a cold hum, and then solves these wine bags and rice bags that can only fake tiger power!


    "You, you know martial arts?"


    The leader of a demon sect disciple has a sharp voice, and Lin Yi frowns at the carriage.


    But the disciple burst out laughing: "you can''t live! You must all die today


    With that, the disciple blew a whistle. Lin Yi''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t care whether he would be exposed. He gently picked the sword on the ground and fell into his hands. Then, Lin Yi didn''t hesitate to draw the sword and pierced the disciple''s heart!


    At this moment, Lin Yi looks very evil and sycophantic. He stares coldly at the rest of the demon sect disciples who are shaking like chaff. He turns to change into a gentle look and goes to the carriage.


    "Rongyue, these people are not afraid, but they seem to have informed others of the demon sect just now. Let''s go quickly."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded, but suddenly smelled a smell at the tip of his nose, and his eyes suddenly widened: "no! Brother Lin, if you have fragrance, hold your breath


    Lin Yi was shocked, but he just had a fight and had inhaled a lot of incense. It''s too late now!

 Chapter 61

    Lin Yi falls directly on the carriage under the worried eyes of Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised, but now she has no herbs, and there is no way to solve the drug on Lin Yi.


    After thinking about it, Ning Rongyue takes out a ghost needle to stab Linyi acupoint and wakes him up for a while. But before Ning Rongyue starts, the carriage is surrounded by a group of people.


    "My Lord, that''s them! The one who fainted killed our brother


    "My Lord, you are going to avenge us!"


    "My lord..."


    The coquettish looking man at the head didn''t pay any attention to the wailing of these bags. Instead, he looked at Ning Rongyue''s fingertips with great interest. Dongyun frontier has changed. He just came here to inspect. He didn''t expect to meet such an interesting person.


    "Young master, if you kill the people of our demon sect, you will have to pay for your life."


    The visitor is dressed in red, and has a charming temperament. A little red mark on the center of the eyebrow shows all the enchantment.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman: "what do you want?"


    The coquettish man''s eyes moved and caught a cow hair needle: "tut Tut, this ghost needle is very precious. Don''t lose it, young master. We haven''t thought about it yet. How can we get rid of it?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows jumped and slowly got out of the carriage: "people are dead, you can do it."


    "Ha ha."


    The coquettish man gives Ning Rongyue a wink, and then appears in front of Ning Rongyue in a twinkling of an eye: "I just want to invite my son to be a guest in the humble house."


    Powder pours on the face, Ning Rongyue immediately hit the move, soft fall in the man''s arms.


    Seeing this, the coquettish man frowned and explored the wrist vein of Ning Rongyue: "woman? No internal power, tut, it''s interesting. "


    Man''s side of the people carefully close to the front: "Dharma Lord, we now want to?"


    "Go back home."


    The coquettish man picked up Ning Rongyue and replied faintly. His figure disappeared in the same place in a twinkling of an eye. He was looked at each other for a few seconds by the demon sect people who stayed in the same place. Then he looked at the comatose temporary legacy and showed his fierce light.


    Mingjing altar.


    There is no difference between the master of Mingjing altar and the group of people under his command. He is a fat head with a wine bag and rice bag.


    "Coquettish man waved:" OK, you go down, don''t disturb me here headache


    The man kneeling on the ground trembled at the words: "the night protector atones for his sins. I''ll go down now, but how can I settle the woman you brought back?"


    Sycophant night impatient frown: "see more polite on the line, you do not need to care."


    The master of the mirror jar shakes again. Knowing that he is really making sycophant night impatient, he immediately gets up and leaves here.


    Sycophant night a hand to hold chin: "originally is a girl, this close what of the meticulous work is really no good, should kill!"


    "Since the ghost needle is in her hands, I''m afraid it''s a descendant of the ghost doctor. I''ve heard about the name of the ghost doctor all the time, but I don''t know what the ghost doctor has to do with Beishen, and I''m so familiar with Gu Du?"


    After talking to himself for a while, the sycophant got up and said with a smile, "go and see my little lady."


    Ning Rongyue woke up now. She was locked in a room. Although she couldn''t get out, she didn''t get hurt. She didn''t understand what was going on.


    Sycophant night didn''t let Ning Rongyue wait for long, and soon he opened the door with a smile on his face: "I told you to be polite to my little lady, why did you close people here? "Ah?"


    The tone of sycophant night can''t hear the joy and anger, but these days, the demons in Mingjing altar who have seen a lot of his methods are in a panic and beg for mercy.


    The sycophant night frowned: "all get down to me and get punished by yourself!"


    "Yes! Thank you for not killing me! Thank you for not killing me


    A few bodyguards guarding the door wipe sweat to retreat, Ning Rongyue in the room is on guard.


    Ning Rongyue got up and said, "what on earth do you want to do?"


    "I''ve just been admiring my little lady for a long time. Today I came here to ask for a marriage, and I almost got rude."


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "Oh, who is your mother, please be careful!"


    The sycophant night smiles not to reply, but continues: "I heard that the lady has solved the infectious disease in Dongyun country. She really deserves to be my sycophant night''s wife."


    Ning Rongyue is really too lazy to play with this man with unknown purpose. She asked angrily, "what are you going to do? What about the young man with me? "


    Sycophant night smell speech brow light Cu, let a person see then distressed: "Niang son and I first met how always mention other men?"? Let me be very sad for my husband


    Ning Rongyue was not moved by beauty at all. She was tired after standing for a long time. She sat down and said, "I don''t want to play with you. I''ve been married for a long time. Please be careful!"


    The sycophant night hears speech look in the eyes a cold, is suddenly appear in front of Ning Rong month body, hold Ning Rong month chin, look in the eyes dangerous way: "already married?"? Isn''t it just a husband? "


    Ning Rongyue clapped open the hand of sycophant night: "ha."


    Sycophant night saw the red mark on the eye hand, the eye flashed a glimmer of interest, this woman unexpectedly is not affected by her own flattery skill?


    Think of this, sycophant night also don''t scratch the head and pose of, whole body temperament big change, lazy sit down for oneself poured a cup of tea after the way of leisurely.


    "I''m afraid the one with you has gone to the West. I don''t know where the corpse is. Isn''t that your husband?"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked: "what do you say?"


    Sycophant night sipped a cup of tea, said with a smile: "be calm, little lady, you are still pregnant, don''t hurt the child, since your husband is dead, I will take good care of the child for him."


    Ning Rongyue is deeply grieved in her heart. She is almost spewed out a mouthful of blood by Qi. Her eyes become cold and her fingers move.


    The sycophant night catches Ning Rongyue''s flying needle and says with a smile: "the little lady''s technique is good, but the strength is not enough! It''s OK. You can abuse your husband as much as you like. "


    Ning Rongyue said: "Dengtu! I want you to pay for brother Lin''s life


    Sycophant night mouth, is about to speak, but suddenly found himself unable to move, a shock in the heart.


    Ning Rongyue sneered, went to the front of the sycophant night, put away the ghost needle in his hand, and then took out a dagger.


    The sycophant''s fingers moved and he said with a smile: "you are worthy of being a descendant of the ghost doctor. You can plot against this dharma protector without being aware of it. Tut Tut, the famous ghost doctor is really powerful."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t answer. Her hesitant heart immediately cooled down when she thought of the temporary legacy.


    Brother Lin treats himself so well, but he didn''t expect that he was poisoned because of himself! I must take revenge for brother Lin!


    But sycophant night is not as simple as Ning Rongyue thought. He quickly disperses the medicine in his body. He grabs Ning Rongyue''s hand with a dagger in one hand and Ning Rongyue''s waist in the other.


    "It''s just that the little lady is much softer than the ghost doctor. If she doesn''t, she can escape for her husband. Ha ha."


    Ning Rongyue is shocked. The medicine specially developed to deal with people with internal power is useless to sycophant night?

 Chapter 62

    Ning Rongyue is under house arrest in Mingjing altar by sinister sycophant. Rao Shi is helpless to worry about the safety of Linyi.


    That''s right. After calming down, Ning Rongyue thinks that Linyi is not so easy to die. Sycophant night can use internal power to dissolve the medicine, and Linyi should be OK. As long as sycophant night doesn''t do anything, a few minions can''t help Linyi, but Ning Rongyue is still worried about the safety of Linyi. If there is nothing wrong with Linyi, she will come to find her, But now there is no news about the temporary legacy.


    "Little lady, are you still thinking about your brother? I have a message here. Would you like to hear it? "


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened, and she said again: "what do you want?"


    Sycophant night''s finger buckled the table: "let''s compare poison skills. If you win me, I''ll tell you the situation of your elder brother Qing."


    "Brother Lin, not brother Qing!"


    Ning Rongyue frowned, and then continued: "OK, but I don''t have any herbs on hand now."


    Sycophant night pick eyebrow: "not feeling elder brother still so worried, little lady is really affectionate, really let me sad..."


    "Sycophant night!"


    Ning Rongyue scolds. She doesn''t eat hard or soft at night, and her temperament is uncertain. Ning Rongyue really doesn''t know what to do.


    The sycophant night hums a smile, then way: "I take you to pharmacy."


    Ning Rongyue said: "let''s go now!"


    These days, Ning Rongyue fights with sycophant night for wisdom and courage. She also knows that sycophant night''s medical skills are not low, so she doesn''t plan to keep her hands. In addition to the poison she wants to prepare, she also thinks of the poison prescription that her grandfather only said half before.


    Ning Rongyue drives away the sycophant night for the reason that she can''t peep. Ning Rongyue doesn''t directly take the medicine needed by that half of the poison prescription, but calmly picks up a medicine to check.


    Outside the door, the sycophant touched his chin: "what is the poison skill of the ghost doctor? Ha ha. "


    But in half a day, Ning Rongyue made a pair of medicine. Although she thought highly of herself, she didn''t try the medicine herself. Instead, she found a ghost at random.


    "Yes."


    The demon cult drank the medicine with a bitter face. They didn''t understand why the demon king didn''t leave.


    Ning Rongyue saw a trace of anger on her face: "since you want to compare with me, why don''t you try the medicine yourself? And the innocent? "


    The sycophant night curled his lips: "there are not many lives in our demon sect''s hands. None of them are innocent. Ha ha, and I think the little lady hates me so much. Maybe she will die after drinking. People are still afraid of death."


    Ning Rongyue is disgusted by the tone of sycophant night for a moment, and coldly looks at the sycophant night to feel the pulse of the cult.


    Just a few breath, the demon believer who tried the medicine died, and Ning Rongyue''s fingers curled up slightly.


    The sycophant night slanted an eye at the expressionless Ning Rongyue: "it''s really poisonous, thanks to I didn''t try the medicine, but this man died so soon, how can I detoxify?"


    Ning Rongyue said in a cold voice: "I can match any poison you want!"


    "I didn''t expect that the little lady was so cruel, but I was wrong. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you the news of that man now."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes coagulated: "what''s the matter with brother Lin?"


    Sycophant night again changed a comfortable posture to sit just way: "that person''s of is my special fan Xiang, want to dissolve probably not so easy."


    Ning Rong month heart a cold, the facial expression also some stretch not to live.


    "It''s just that when those pustules were going to solve him, someone else rescued him."


    Sycophant night stand hands: "but I see that the blood flow that injury can save back also can know oh."


    Ning Rongyue stood up unbearably: "what do you want to do when you bring me here? Because of ghost medicine? I''m leaving now. Will you let me go? "


    Ning Rongyue said that she could feel that the sycophant night didn''t mean anything to her, but it was not the way to be trapped here all the time!


    What''s more, the life and death of the temporary legacy are uncertain!


    The sycophant night deeply looked at Ning Rongyue: "don''t let go! You are the lady who I robbed


    Hearing this, Ning Rongyue is almost crazy, and she doesn''t understand what sycophant night is doing. Then she directly steps out, and knows that sycophant night attaches great importance to Ning Rongyue. The evil cult people dare not block Ning Rongyue hard. They can only block Ning Rongyue with a bitter face and retreat slowly.


    Sycophant night see this face across a trace of anger, and then suddenly came forward to point ningrongyue sleep hole.


    He gently hugged the soft Ning Rongyue, stroked her stomach, then sighed in her ear: "you should be mine." Then he looked up at the other members of the demon sect in Mingjing altar and said, "are you ready for everything?"


    "Don''t worry. Everything is ready."


    The person who was asked immediately answered in fear.


    Sycophant night this just raises the corner of the mouth, the mood is good of embrace rather dissolve month to leave.


    On the other hand, the person who has been looking for Ning Rongyue for several times has finally found a clue.


    Along the way, the young man with a baby face kept complaining. As he walked, he turned his lips and said, "according to the shop boy, they should have changed their way. Let''s chase them along the road."


    "It''s not that easy, I''m afraid."


    A guard like man stopped: "look ahead!"


    The young man also saw the abandoned carriage in front of him and the bloodstain on the ground, and quickly stepped forward: "what''s this? So much blood! Isn''t it the granddaughter of the ghost doctor? "


    The guard shook his head: "it''s hard to say, but the carriage should belong to them. There''s a Mingjing altar nearby!"


    "The people of the demon sect are really hateful!"


    There was some anger on the young man''s face, and then he carefully examined the traces on the ground: "these blood stains have dried up, which happened several days ago, but there are no traces of struggle except for the traces of fighting over there, and even if people die, there should be corpses. It''s clean here."


    Another guard said slowly: "the people in Mingjingtan are just a group of wine bags. I''m afraid they are also so thorough. Besides, the granddaughter of the ghost doctor won''t be so easily recruited, will she?"


    "But the ghost doctor said that his granddaughter has no martial arts, and seems to be pregnant?"


    At this point, everyone was silent.


    Finally, the young man added: "in a word, we should go to the so-called Mingjing altar first. We can''t get a chance to return the favor. As a result, we didn''t catch up with people and didn''t know whether we were dead or alive."


    "Yes."


    At the same time, other passers-by looking for Ning Rongyue also came here.


    They all have the same purpose. Although they are not of the same faction, there is a young man who takes the lead as the son of the Wulin alliance leader. After meeting, they still sit together to discuss countermeasures.


    Although the martial arts of these young and middle-aged people were not very good, their lightness and hidden martial arts were first-class. At last, they decided to send the young people and other Wulin people to Mingjing altar to find out what they were doing next.

 Chapter 63

    "Young master, the defense in Mingjing altar is very loose. Besides the bishop, there is really no magic cult to see."


    Young people can''t deny this. Even if these are moths, it''s the devil religion that should be a headache.


    "Mr. Ning, we can''t find anything in this place. Why don''t we ask one of them?"


    Asked the man of another force suddenly.


    The youth, that is, Gansu Ning Wen Yan, stopped in the corner, pondered for a moment, and then said, "you''re on guard. I''ll catch someone to ask."


    It''s true that people who say it''s a wine bag and rice bag are worthy of this title. Gansu Ning easily catches a minion. After seeing this, several people who come to explore Mingjingtan look at each other and carefully withdraw from Mingjingtan.


    After the crowd withdrew, the sycophant who was tasting tea dropped his eyelids and took a sip of tea: "Tut, a few little mice."


    "Say it! Did you stop a carriage and kill two people in it before Mingjingtan


    There was no need to threaten, and the demon sect disciple who was caught was scared to shake off everything.


    "Spare your life, young Xia. We stopped a carriage, but I didn''t take part in it!"


    "What happened to the two men in the carriage?"


    Gansu Ning asked impatiently, obviously not used to the man''s shrinking appearance.


    Surrounded by a group of righteous people, the demon sect disciple who had not seen the battle was scared out in a cold sweat and said with a trembling voice: "the man has been saved, and the girl is in our altar."


    "You got that girl? How is the girl now? "


    Many righteous people were surprised. A black faced man waved his voice, which made the demon sect disciple pale.


    "I, I, it''s OK, that girl, we are all good to eat and drink! Dare not move! No one dares to touch her


    One of the disciples of the demon sect was excited and said immediately.


    "Yes? What''s going on? Make it clear


    The demon sect disciple turned pale and said, "it''s the bishop who abducted the girl. It seems that he has taken a fancy to the girl. How dare we be disrespectful to the girl?"


    Gansu ningwen said: "bishop? Have the people of demon sect come to you? Which is it? "


    "How do we know that? Young Xia, please let me go. The little one is a dispensable one. Just let me go."


    Having got what he wanted, Gansu Ning said slowly, "go away."


    If the devil sect disciples are pardoned, they will run away.


    But an old man with a gloomy face suddenly threw out his hand. A chain brush with ghost claws ran through the body of the fleeing demon disciple.


    "Mr. Lin, what are you doing?"


    Gansu Ning''s eyelids jump. Although Lin Shengfeng is not a demon cult, he is not a decent person. He does what he wants.


    Old Lin laughed twice, took back the chain and said, "young master Gan is still a stranger. If we let this guy go back and expose us, it would be bad for the devil''s sect to do harm to the granddaughter of the ghost doctor."


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan was silent for a moment, and he also figured out the key to it. Although he had not gone out to experience, he had seen many battles between life and death, and at this time he just nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Gansu Ning didn''t retort, Lin nodded with satisfaction and continued: "now it''s time for us to discuss how to save Ning girl."


    "I just don''t know which one of the demons came to Mingjing altar?"


    "No matter which one, so many of us are afraid that we can''t break a Mingjing altar and save Miss Ning?"


    "You can''t say that. It''s still a small matter to break the altar. The main thing is not to hurt Miss Ning."


    Sycophant night is really lazy to pay attention to those mice outside, and happily prepared to marry Ning Rongyue. Although everything here is still a little rough, it''s decided first and then added another one, that is, it won''t be bad for Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue feels that she has a stomachache and can''t figure out what sycophant night is thinking.


    But now she was under house arrest again, because she didn''t even dare to fast for fear of hurting her child.


    "Lady, tomorrow is the day when you and I get married. I will treat you well for my husband."


    Ning Rongyue hears that Yan just wants to get angry, and then she looks into the sincere eyes of sycophant night. She is a little confused for a moment, and she doesn''t know how to vent her anger. She didn''t know sycophant night before?


    "You, do you recognize the wrong person?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned and asked, "and I already have husband and children!"


    The sycophant night hears speech, the face has no facial expression way: "I only love Niang son a person, how can admit a mistake, as for the child, I will raise together with Niang son."


    But that "husband", when looking for a person to be unconscious, kills is!


    Ning Rongyue said: "Oh."


    She has made that thing, when she has to, she can only do that!


    On the second day, knowing that resistance is useless, Ning Rongyue obediently asks her maid to put on her xipao, while sycophant also takes good care of Ning Rongyue''s body. The crown of xipao is gorgeous but comfortable, which won''t make Ning Rongyue feel uncomfortable.


    By the maidservant led to the front of Xi hall, Ning Rongyue was covered by Xi robe fingers slightly move.


    Sycophant night is full of eyes affectionately grasp Ning Rongyue''s hand: "lady, we worship."


    "Thief! Don''t let go of Miss Ning


    But before they could worship, a group of Wulin people led by Gansu Ning rushed in, and Xitang became a mess.


    Sycophant night eyes a cold, will ningrong month behind: "a group of mice, dare to bad I happy today!"


    Among a group of people in the Wulin, only Mr. Lin recognized the identity of sycophant night: "sycophant night, the left protector of the demon sect?"


    The sycophant night gave a cold smile: "the old man still has some insight. Today is my happy day. I''m in a good mood. If you leave here, I won''t worry about it. If you leave, I won''t worry about it."


    Old Lin''s eyes changed when he heard that the rest of the people in the Wulin were not looking well. He thought that the devil sect would not be a big man. As a result, they were really hit by a hard stubble!


    The left Dharma protector of the demon sect, GUI Zun, seduces people with the appearance of ghosts and demons, and is ruthless and merciless with the means of ghosts. It is said that his martial arts are in fact on a par with those of the leader of the demon sect, not to mention his superb poisonous skills!


    If these people really stay, they will be the food deliverers!


    Even if the heart does not want to admit, people''s faces are also a little more timid.


    Gansu Ning, who is not afraid of tigers, suddenly says, "you are just a left Dharma protector. If so many of us go back, it''s not easy for the ghost doctor to make a job."


    People heard that some of them were even worse. Some of them were not good people. It was not because some of the life points were in the hands of the ghost doctor that they helped the ghost doctor to find people so obediently!


    Sycophant night see the face completely cold down, a palm attack to Gansu Ning!

 Chapter 64

    Although he doesn''t practice martial arts well on weekdays, his lightness skill is almost unmatched. He is slippery and tight. Rao Shiying can''t catch him at night.


    Gansu Ning is hiding in the middle of a group of Wulin people. A group of Wulin people can''t help cursing bastards in their hearts, and they have to fight with sycophant night.


    Ning Rongyue, whose head is still covered with a cover, only hears the voice and knows the situation clearly. Does grandfather find someone to save her?


    I''m afraid this is my only chance. Ning Rongyue''s fingers move, but she hasn''t made up her mind after nearly a month with sycophant night, so she only moves two fingers with five fingers.


    Imperceptible powder from ningrongyue fingernail seam out, the air suddenly appeared a sweet smell.


    The sycophant night, which hit several Wulin people badly, smelled the fragrance and changed his face. The secret way was not good!


    Gansu Ning doesn''t know what happened, but he catches the chance and says "offend" secretly. Then he flies back to his camp with Ning Rongyue in his arms.


    The big red cap flies down in the air, and the beautiful woman in wedding dress is lost.


    Gansu Ning face burst red put down Ning Rongyue, stammered: "Ning, Ning Ning girl, offended!"


    Ning Rongyue just saw the appearance of Gansu Ning. He had a baby face. It seemed that he was smaller than himself.


    "No problem."


    Ning Rongyue said softly at first, and then said in a loud voice: "everyone, get out of here. I''ve temporarily blocked the internal power of the sycophant night with medicine, but it''s estimated that it''s just a moment. Let''s go!"


    The people who came to save Ning Rongyue heard the words, but they didn''t care about revenge, so they flew away immediately.


    And Gansu Ning is another way to offend, carefully picked up Ning Rongyue to leave here.


    Standing in the same place, the sycophant night with a trace of madness in her stubborn eyes, then gave a wry smile, which blocked her internal power. Unexpectedly, she did so, but she still left half of her feelings?


    Then the disciples of Mingjingtan, who had been shrinking in the corner for a long time, were shocked to see that sycophant night suddenly fell to the ground!


    "It''s over, my Lord. What''s the matter?"


    "This..."


    "What''s the matter? Take the adults away quickly. If the adults have an accident with us, we will be finished!"


    Therefore, when another group of people sneaked into Mingjingtan came here, it was already empty.


    Seeing this, a big man said in a loud voice: "where can we find someone when we are gone?"


    "Well, how can I go back to my master? The little master is not willing to treat the injury. What should I do this time? "


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Although they rescued Ning Rongyue, they still had a headache.


    "Miss Ning, the ghost doctor is missing you. You can go back with us, young master. You can also persuade Miss Ning!"


    "Ah? Ah


    Gansu Ning as long as a pair of eyes on Ning Rongyue face red: "fairy sister, you are so beautiful."


    All the people are smoking the corner of the mouth, Gansu Ning also found that he said the wrong thing, stare big eyes turned away.


    Ning Rongyue can''t help laughing when she sees this. Is she being teased? But look at the appearance of Gansu Ning, who is molesting who?


    "You chivalrous men, I miss my grandfather very much, but my husband is far away from the border, and I can''t go back yet!"


    Ning Rongyue''s attitude is quite firm: "please tell my grandfather that everything is OK for me. Please don''t worry."


    Hearing this, a group of old men can''t help it. Miss Ning can''t persuade them to leave, and they can''t leave her. Besides, they dare not take any coercive measures because they are pregnant. They have a headache


    Ning rongyuechong all nodded and went back to the Inn room. She had never done anything deviant before, but this time, for Fu, she must be willful!


    After spending a few days in Qingshan Town, not only a group of Wulin people who have found Ning Rongyue can''t help it, but also Ning Rongyue has a headache. How can we get rid of it?


    "Sister Rongyue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Rong month smell speech raised head, two people familiar after Ning Rong month just know Gansu Ning is really smaller than oneself.


    Gansu Ning, the son of the Wulin leader, had been detained at home until his 15th bundle of hair slipped out of the house: "don''t be in a daze. Let''s go and walk in the street."


    Ning Rongyue naturally can see Gan Suning''s little mind, but she doesn''t care about it. She only treats Gansu Ning as her younger brother.


    "Good."


    After a reply, Ning Rongyue asked as she walked: "Suning, did brother Lin who I asked you to inquire about before have any news?"


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan some helpless way: "elder sister, you and we get the news that he was rescued, but the people who rescued him are very careful, a DA, they can''t find anything."


    "So."


    Although I didn''t get the news of the temporary heritage, Ning Rongyue put down her heart. The person who took so much trouble to save the temporary heritage should not hurt the temporary heritage.


    Gansu Ning nodded, then looked around and bought two strings of sugar gourd. It was only when he wanted to pass them to Ning Rongyue that he remembered that Ning Rongyue seemed pregnant and could not touch hawthorn.


    "Well, I forgot."


    Said, Gansu Ning will eat two strings of sugar gourd, Ning Rongyue see this smile shake his head.


    "Sister, how are you treated by your husband?"


    Ning Rongyue smile: "nature is good, he ah, silly and stupid, but never neglect me."


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan casually throw away two sugar gourd''s signature, was acid bared teeth: "well, no wonder my sister wants to go to him."


    Ning Rongyue thinks of Ning Fu''s identity and doesn''t know what''s wrong with a fu. Thinking of this, she tentatively asks: "Suning, can you take me away?"


    "Sister, it''s not good for us to elope."


    Gansu rather than the brain''s answer, after a while to reflect the meaning of Ning Rongyue: "Er, I mean, sister, you are too weak, the road is dangerous, you might as well go back."


    Ning Rongyue smokes the corners of her mouth, and then pulls Gansu Ning aside: "Suning, good brother, please help me. My elder sister really misses my husband. Moreover, my elder sister doesn''t want to see her father when her baby is born."


    Gansu Ning''s attention at this time is on Ning Rongyue''s hand. Seeing this, Ning Rongyue sighs in her heart, and then changes into Jiao Didi''s tone.


    "Good Suning, you can help your sister, OK?"


    Gansu rather red face swallow a mouthful of saliva, without thinking: "good."


    After taking Ning Rongyue away from Qingshan town with his lightness skill, Ning of Gansu Province found his reason and looked at Ning Rongyue with a bitter face: "sister, what are you doing?"


    Ning Rongyue is embarrassed to cover her mouth and smile: "sorry, but thanks Suning. We''ll say goodbye. I hope you say hello to my grandfather for me."


    "No way!"


    Gansu Ning''s resolute voice suddenly rings out. Ning Rongyue''s back, who is ready to leave, is frozen, wondering whether or not to pour Gansu Ning with overpowering drugs

 Chapter 65

    Without waiting for Ning Rongyue to figure out whether or not to use the overpowering drug, Gansu Ning made a sound again and said seriously, "even if I want to go to the border, I can''t let my elder sister go alone."


    Ning Rongyue looks a Leng: "Suning?"


    Gansu rather helpless sigh, and then deliberately mischievous blink: "sister, you can not forget that I escaped from home, the border must be very interesting, sister, you might as well take me."


    Ningrong month is a Leng, and then a warm heart: "Suning you don''t have to be like this."


    Gansu Ning laughed twice: "I''m not for my sister, and although I''m not good at martial arts, I''m very good at running away. I''m sure I can take my sister away when something happens."


    Ning Rongyue is amused by Gansu Ning''s frowning and dazzling appearance. She should finally leave with Gansu Ning.


    At the same time, the border.


    Ning Fu''s head hit a stone and he fell asleep. After taking him to the border, Liu Qingyan and they went to the military doctor in a hurry.


    "How''s it going? How''s the boss? Why haven''t you woken up for such a long time? "


    Dislike Liu light proverb noisy, has been paralyzed face Chen Feng stretched out his arm to pull him to the side.


    Liuqinghe, who had stayed at the border before, said helplessly: "be quiet, little proverb."


    Liu light proverb this just unwilling to shut up, a slap pulls out oneself to grasp own arm of hand.


    Seeing this, a group of military doctors wiped the sweat on their heads and said, "general, he only fell asleep when he hit his head. I don''t think the wound is deep. It''s not a big problem. It''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    The woman beside Liu Qinghe asked.


    Another military doctor hesitated for a moment, and then said, "it''s just that the general seems to have the infectious disease. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to solve it."


    All the soldiers who have got infectious diseases have been isolated. Liu Qinghe probably knows that infectious diseases are not simple, but they can''t afford to investigate for the time being.


    After thinking about it, Liu Qinghe said slowly: "isn''t there a prescription that can ease it? Use it first. You all go out first. "


    "Yes."


    After several military doctors retired, Liu Qingyan said, "a group of quacks! It''s just that if they''re not here, the boss won''t die, right


    Chen Feng''s quick action covers Liu Qingyan''s mouth. Liu Qinghe says helplessly: "don''t crow''s mouth. I''ve informed ah Qing of them. They will come back soon."


    The Jiuyou army under general Lu Chang was divided into nine branches, each led by a general who worked in the imperial court.


    Because before Lu Chang''s accident disappeared, in addition to the God shot Liu Qingyan, the cold faced General Chen Feng, the ever victorious general Liu Qinghe, the female general Lin Shishi and the ghost face Yan luoganhu, five generals guarded the border. The other four generals in the Jiuyou army took people to look for them. Now they are not at the border, and he Qing, the best doctor, is not at the border.


    Liu Qingyan takes away Chen Feng''s hand: "bah, bah, do you have no clean hands! Is it disgusting? You are worried about the boss! Why, when can they come back? "


    Lin Shishi frowned and said, "ah Qing, they are bound to come back quickly, but there are other doubts about this infectious disease. I don''t know if ah Qing can solve it."


    All the people heard that they were helpless. At this time, a military officer reported: "several generals, who will be summoned again."


    Liu light proverb instant hair: "I can go to hell, the emperor poisoning, the Regent is deliberately engaged in us, what kind of pustule sent also want to call us!"


    Liu Qinghe kneaded his eyebrows: "forget it, go and see what''s going on. Don''t go there, teacher. Please take care of the boss."


    Lin Shishi Wen Yan nodded slightly. Liu Qinghe motioned Chen Feng with his eyes: "ah Hu, let''s go."


    Wearing a mask, Gan Hu Wen Yan, who has never made a sound, follows Liu Qinghe, while Chen Feng is the last one with Liu Qingyan.


    "Ha ha, please have a seat."


    See liuqinghe a few people come, originally sitting on the chair to enjoy the beauty around Jia Ren immediately let a few beauties back down, sitting in front of the mouth.


    Liu Qinghe gave a symbolic gift and said with a smile: "I don''t know what''s important for general Jia to come to us?"


    Although Jia Ren recognized Liu Qinghe''s sarcasm, he still didn''t move his face and said with a smile, "I heard that general Lu Chang has come back. I don''t know if it happened?"


    Liu Qinghe didn''t intend to hide it. He also said with a smile: "yes, the general saved tens of thousands of new soldiers with his own strength."


    Jia Ren''s heart sank: "I don''t know where general Lu Chang is now?"


    "The general is tired and resting."


    Jia renpi laughs twice: "it''s time to have a good rest, ha ha."


    Lu Chang didn''t die. It seems that the next plan should be carefully considered.


    "Also, I heard that the army of Qingming Kingdom sneaked into our border. Can you give me an explanation?"


    Liu Qingyan was held down by Chen Feng, while Liu Qinghe said, "is that right? We were sent to attack Qingming. It was only when we received the help from the recruits that we learned that there were Qingming troops sneaking into our border. General Jia, you have been at the border. Why? "


    Jia Ren''s face turns green. Liu Qinghe and his family are sent out by themselves, but it''s hard to say whether they have gone out or not. Now he wants to push the matter of Qingming''s sneaking into the border to his head with a word?


    Jia Renzhang didn''t make a sound when he heard Liu Qinghe continue to say: "moreover, my brother is also a dead hearted man. We can''t disobey the military order. The injury in front of us is not light. If we don''t force us, I''m afraid we will die for our country!"


    Jia Ren was shocked, and his eyes on shangliuqinghe were even more empty. Although he had the intention of Regent, he still counseled shangliuqinghe. You should know that liuqinghe really killed his Regent!


    Knowing that he was afraid that he could not do anything about them this time, Jia Ren could only say: "it was Jia Zhi who was not good at guarding them. Thanks to the generals who saved the recruits. Thank you here."


    "You are welcome, general." Liu Qinghe said: "if the general doesn''t have anything else to do, we''ll leave. My brother''s wounds still need to be taken care of."


    Jia Ren laughs twice: "please."


    Smell speech, Liu light river they then decisively rise to leave.


    Liu Qingyan curled his mouth and said in a loud voice, "I don''t know what you think. It''s good to solve it in a crisp way. It''s not tiring to be here in vain!"


    Chen Feng gets Liu Qinghe''s eye signal and says, "don''t worry. Now the boss has come back. It''s not easy to solve him!"


    Yu Guang noticed that several sneaky guys left in a hurry, and Liu Qingyan lowered his voice: "it''s really annoying!"


    Liu Qinghe shook his head helplessly when he heard the words: "it''s said that the saint medical disciple has got the method to solve the poison of the emperor, and the general has come back. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 66

    The capital of Dongyun state.


    Bai Langyu got the detoxification method that doctor Fu said, and then rushed back to the imperial capital without stopping. During this period, he did not mention all kinds of assassinations, but he returned to the imperial palace without danger.


    "... one of the mixed poisons was made by Shifu. The key is sandalwood."


    Bai Langyu told doctor Fu about the process of asking for medicine, and then told doctor Bai Wushuang about the method of detoxification.


    Bai Wushuang was bigger than doctor Fu, but he still had dark hair and looked kind. When he heard that one of the mixed poisons was his own handwriting, he was shocked and his face was quite gloomy.


    "I see, I see!"


    After two exclamations, Bai Wushuang asked, "how is he doing? How are you? Have you ever asked me? "


    Bai Langyu hesitated for a moment and said, "although the ghost doctor is old, his body is very strong. He and he didn''t ask me about his master."


    When Bai Wushuang heard that Fu Fu was old, he looked guilty. Bai Langyu had no interest in listening to the words behind him.


    He waved his hand and said, "well, I''ll be able to work out the antidote prescription right away. You can give it to the emperor later."


    Bai Lang Yu Wen Yan nodded slightly: "yes."


    In the palace.


    The Regent is the only surviving Prince except the emperor in the palace fight. However, the death of other princes is not the work of the current emperor, but the work of their suspicious father. As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat son, but the former Emperor is extremely poisonous.


    At this time, the Regent occupied the political office of the emperor and was talking to several ministers: "what''s the matter with my brother?"


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. The poison was made by a ghost doctor in those days. Now no one can solve it."


    The Regent was able to become the right prime minister, but he made a lot of efforts behind him. At this time, his face was full of complacency.


    Hearing this, the Regent nodded slightly: "but my brother can really endure. Oh, and Lu Chang? Did you find someone? "


    He kept a low profile and hid for many years. Now he won the Regent''s seat. Lu Chang helped his brother wholeheartedly. This man must not stay. There are nine you army! Hum! Sooner or later there will be a day to clean them up!


    Another minister said slowly: "Lu Chang has been missing for so many days. I''m afraid there is no bones left. I''m afraid the Lord can rest assured."


    Regent Wang Wenyan put down his pen and rubbed his eyebrows: "I don''t know why, I always have some bad premonitions these days. I hope I think more about it."


    Several ministers looked at each other in silence.


    Xu felt that the emperor was really dying, and the guards of the emperor''s palace were loose. Bai Langyu easily entered the palace where the emperor was.


    "Young master Yinghe."


    The handsome emperor was lying on the Dragon bed with a pale face. Beside his bed was a handsome young man in a green shirt, who was carefully wiping sweat for the emperor. Bai Langyu, who came out of the secret Road, called softly.


    Fu Yinghe raised his head and put down his cloth towel: "Lang Yu, you have come back, but you have found the antidote?"


    Hearing this, Bai Langyu nodded slightly: "master has prepared the antidote. It''s time for you to take action."


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "thanks to Langyu, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. Please take care of Zhongbai for me."


    Nowadays, the emperor''s name is Si Tumo and Zi Zhongbai, but few people can name him in small characters. It can be seen that Fu Yinghe has a lot to do with Si Tumo.


    Bai Langyu whispered at the words. At this time, situ Mo opened his eyes and said, "Qinghong, be careful. Take care of yourself!" Fu Yinghe, the word Qinghong.


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "you, take care of yourself."


    The right prime minister''s faction supported the Regent, but the faction led by the left prime minister was the royalist party. Since the emperor was poisoned, they have been dormant, giving the Regent faction the illusion of showing weakness and defecting.


    "Teacher, the holy doctor has got the antidote. It''s time for us to act."


    Fu Yinghe saluted to Zuo Xiang respectfully, with a smile like spring breeze on his face.


    Zuo Xiang stroked his beard: "you always want to be an idle person, but it''s rare that you are so anxious. What a pity that you can''t enter the court!"


    Fu Yinghe didn''t say a word with a smile. When he met him, he could only stare: "OK, I know. Now I''m going to inform those old guys that it''s time to relax."


    The change of imperial power was only overnight.


    The Regent Group underestimated the power behind the emperor and was able to successfully ascend the throne after the death of the old emperor. Naturally, it is not necessary to say that situ Mo''s means, among which Fu Yinghe''s painstaking efforts to "spin" among many forces.


    But overnight, the Regent''s faction was expelled from the throne, and those who should go to jail should go to jail!


    When all the dust is settled, situ Mo''s body is enough to support him. After he presides over the overall situation, Fu Yinghe goes back to his Baiwei building. His life is full of flavor, and it''s OK to hide in the downtown.


    Situ Mo, who had completely settled on the throne, felt regret and began to question his original decision.


    After solving the chaos of the imperial capital, it was the frontier''s turn.


    Liu Qingyan, who has long been dissatisfied with Jia Ren and others, can finally be a tongue without scruples this time. Jia Ren and others who will be detained will look like earth.


    After venting, Liu Qingyan said with satisfaction: "look at these people, they are all ''disorderly subjects and thieves''! Don''t let them slip away when you go back to Beijing! "


    "Yes


    The soldiers of Jia Ren and others, who were also dissatisfied, responded in unison.


    Just when Liu Qingyan was ready to say something more, a soldier came to him in a hurry: "general, general wakes up, Lord Liu, general wakes up!"


    Liu Qingyan''s eyes glared. Lu Chang''s health was ok, but he didn''t wake up. The military doctors were always confused about the reason. Now he finally woke up!


    "I''ll go and have a look!"


    With these words, Liu Qingyan disappeared in the same place. The soldier who came to report the news touched his nose: "brother Liu''s martial arts have improved again. It''s amazing."


    Chen Fengliu light proverb and other five people around Lu Chang''s bed, one person asked a question, Lu Chang big head.


    With a cough, he interrupted the brothers and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t I go back to Beijing to escort? How is Stuart? "


    Liu Qingyan looked at each other for a few seconds. Liu Qinghe frowned and said, "general, the old emperor is dead. Now, ah Mo is on the throne. It''s more than a year since you came back to Beijing to escort you."


    Lu Chang fell into silence when he heard the words. He carefully recalled what happened before. The more he thought about it, the more painful he felt. He only vaguely remembered that he had been plotted. Then what happened?


    Lu Chang himself does not remember, Liu Qingyan and others naturally do not know anything.


    Liu Qinghe said slowly about how Lu Chang came back, and then said, "it''s estimated that general, you were rescued and conscripted to come back here, but those are not important. What''s important now is infectious diseases! General, how do you feel? "

 Chapter 67

    It''s hard to get rid of the blood thread poison without an antidote. Even if Lu Chang knew that what he was suffering from was not an infectious disease, but a strange poison, he had no choice but to use his internal power to suppress the toxin in his body.


    It''s just that the longer you suppress it, the worse the rebound will be.


    The first time I saw the pustule on Lu Chang''s face, Liu Qingyan was a little surprised: "boss, you are going to be disfigured."


    Lu Chang looks at the corner of his mouth, while Chen Feng has a headache. He holds on to Liu Qingyan. This boy is cheap.


    Liu Qinghe was worried: "the soldiers in the army who died because of this unknown poison have no idea. If they can''t solve it, I''m afraid of you, general..."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "I can suppress the toxins in my body for the time being. What''s the situation in the DPRK and China now?"


    Liu Qinghe sighed helplessly: "the situation in the DPRK is stable. There is a holy doctor in charge. The poison on AMO has been removed."


    Lu Chang Wen Yan slightly nodded: "that''s good."


    Lin Shishi frowned: "what''s good? We have informed ah Qing that they will come back as soon as possible, but I don''t know if ah Qing can solve it? Qinghe, is the holy doctor still in the capital? Can we? "


    Liu Qinghe slightly frowned at the words: "the holy doctor is willing to help ah Mo detoxify completely because of the ghost doctor. I''m afraid it''s hard for us to ask him to move."


    Everyone was silent, but soon a smile broke the silence.


    "Don''t worry, everyone."


    At this time, three men and a woman slowly came in, the woman some anxious forward: "general, you are back."


    Lu changchong nodded, and Lin Shishi held the woman: "Yan''er, the general doesn''t have much to do. It''s just that I can''t remember the year he was missing. There are also infectious diseases."


    Bai Yan also saw the abscess on Lu Chang''s face and frowned: "we were looking for the county where an infectious disease broke out. The disease there has been cured."


    "Oh? Who cured it? "


    He Qing said slowly, "it''s really not an infectious disease, but the poisonous insects from Beichen. According to the girl Ning who solved the poisonous insects, it''s the blood thread poisonous insects."


    "Miss Ning?"


    Lu Chang suddenly asked.


    He Qing replied: "yes, it''s said that the antidote was made by a Ning girl in Guanhe county. Our brother only heard about her name and never saw her. However, we admire her for doing such a good deed."


    Lu Chang''s face was flat and nodded, while Bai Yan said, "we have an antidote now. He Qing, please go to make medicine."


    He Qing took a meaningful look at Bai Yan and said with a smile, "teacher, please go with me."


    Lin Shishi raised the corner of his mouth: "good."


    When he Qing and his wife left, Ning Rongyue fell off the cliff, and one of the two men he had seen spoke slowly.


    "The situation in the DPRK is stable, but there are some small troubles at the border because of the general''s disappearance. It is estimated that the DPRK will give down its will soon. You all go to take good care of yourself. I''m here to talk to the general."


    White Yan smell speech hesitated for a while, but still leave together with other five people.


    The refined man found a chair at will and sat down: "the general really doesn''t remember what happened before?"


    Lu Changwen shook his head: "I don''t remember, what does Ziqing want to say?"


    CEN Ziqing said slowly: "listen to Qinghe, they say that you came back from the recruitment office of Anhuai county. Ma Jing and I also went there to find the general, but we missed it."


    Lu Chang said with a smile: "I don''t know what happened, but now everything is OK. By the way, Ziqing, you help me find out who saved me. I should repay you."


    "That''s nature."


    CEN Zi counted his head and said, "but now the situation in the imperial court is stable, and now the general of the border is back. It''s estimated that you will settle down in Beichen for a while. Although amo is familiar with us, I''m afraid he will take over the power. It''s estimated that he will call us back to Beijing soon."


    Lu Chang Wen Yan slightly nodded: "I understand."


    CEN Ziqing got up and said, "I just don''t know that Bai Yan bumped into that one. What should you do? Ha ha


    CEN Ziqing comes out of the room with a smile, but Lu Chang''s face turns black and his head is already aching. If so, he really should have a headache


    Sure enough, as Cen Ziqing said, shortly after Lu Chang''s recovery, the imperial court sent an imperial edict to Lu Chang to lead the army to fight back from Beichen, and then take five members of the Jiuyou army back to Beijing to report their work.


    On the battlefield.


    The general of Beichen didn''t expect that he would run into Lu Chang again. His face froze for a moment, and then he was scared before fighting.


    A soldier beside him asked carefully, "general, what shall we do?"


    Even if the new China had the intention to retreat, the general knew that he could not be too judgmental and said, "war!"


    Although Lu Chang didn''t appear on the battlefield for nearly a year, in fact, in the battlefield of thousands of troops, his greatest role is more like a tranquilizing needle!


    As long as he is in the heart of the soldiers will win the faith!


    Ma Jing, the second powerful general of the Jiuyou army, is the burly man Ning Rongyue once met. He and Yan luoganhu, the ghost face, are leading the way!


    Seeing that the decline was irreversible, general Beichen lamented in his heart and at the same time wrote for help.


    "General Lu, we are incompetent. We have to rely on the general to recover the situation!"


    The defeated general Beichen looks at the energetic veteran in front of him with a look of guilt.


    The veteran has played Lu Chang for more than a hundred times. He said in a solemn voice: "OK, I know. This time Lu Chang is afraid that he can''t fight the capital for the sake of establishing power."


    "It''s incompetence."


    "Come on, I''ll meet the boy now."


    The old general had other thoughts in his heart. He really didn''t want to talk nonsense here. He put on his war robe and went to the battlefield.


    On the battlefield.


    Old general Lu of Beichen and Lu Chang did not fight each other once or twice. Both sides knew each other well and could not get along well with each other.


    With the bravery of the soldiers of Beichen, general Lu once again drew the front back to the border of both sides.


    After getting off the battlefield, Lu Chang and a group of people answered for a while that the camp was resting.


    "General, you blocked an arrow for me before, how about now?"


    Although Liu Qingyan is a slothful proverb on weekdays, he can be independent on the battlefield.


    Lu Chang shook his head: "nothing."


    Liu Qingyan frowned: "don''t try to be brave. I''ll ask Lao he to show you."


    Several people are saying, the side suddenly rushes out a woman.


    "Fu!"


    Lu Chang frowned and looked at the soldiers who couldn''t stop the women: "what do you do in the border area? You can''t stop a woman? "


    Several soldiers looked at each other and immediately pleaded guilty. It was true that the woman was a pregnant woman. They couldn''t lay heavy hands on her, so she rushed to the general.


    Ning Rongyue looked incredulously at Lu Chang who didn''t look at herself: "Fu?"

 Chapter 68

    "Fu, I am Yueyue."


    Because of the war, Lu Chang didn''t come to see the new soldiers who came to the border with him. Naturally, he didn''t know that he was once famous as Ning Fu.


    Lu Chang''s eyes turned around Ning Rongyue''s already undeniable stomach, and then said in a deep voice: "girl, the war is urgent. Please don''t delay the military plane."


    "Who dares to stop the general?" The frontier women who were also watching couldn''t help muttering.


    "Who knows, shameless!"


    "Yeah, yeah, look at her stomach. What the hell is going on?"


    "Why didn''t the general let her go?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned. She was sure that Ning Fu was in front of her. But why Ning Fu didn''t recognize herself? Although she was haggard, she didn''t let people recognize her!


    "You don''t know me?"


    Lu Chang frowned and felt a slight pain in his heart, but he just thought that the toxin on the arrow in the previous attack: "I don''t know."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are completely cold. Lu Chang''s eyes are really strange. They are very different from Ning Fu, but she doesn''t know what happened, so it''s not easy for her to attack immediately.


    Liu light proverb see Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang suddenly began inexplicable silence, can not help but some anxiety.


    "General, your injury is very important. Let''s go back quickly."


    Lu Chang smell speech this just draw back the vision to slightly nod, rather dissolve the month but the facial expression is a surprised to step forward: "are you hurt?"


    Lu Chang slightly sideways to avoid Ning Rongyue''s hand: "girl, self-respect, let''s go!"


    Ning Rongyue seems to have been hit, standing in the same place and watching Lu Chang leave, her heart is filled with grief and confusion, coupled with days of running, her stomach began to ache.


    "Sister, sister, are you ok?"


    When Lu Chang and his wife left, Gansu Ning managed to squeeze in and scared away the women pointing at them.


    He also saw the scene just now and asked with some worry: "sister, the man just now?"


    Ning Rongyue and Gansu Ning actually arrived at the border three days ago, but Lu Chang was fighting outside, so they could only live here temporarily. But Ning Rongyue didn''t expect to see someone, but it was such a scene.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go back first. I have a little stomachache."


    Ning Rongyue said with a pale face, but Gansu Ning was a little flustered when he heard this, and carefully held Ning Rongyue back to their residence.


    On the other side.


    CEN Ziqing, standing far away to meet Lu Chang, frowned after seeing Ning Rongyue''s back and said, "who is that woman? It looks familiar. "


    "I don''t know."


    Liu Qingyan handed Lu Chang over to He Qing, and then spread out her hand: "she was just calling her boss a fu. Maybe she is a brave woman who is infatuated with her boss. But today, the boss has a good temper and doesn''t drag people down."


    CEN Ziqing also lost interest in hearing the speech, nodded slightly and then followed into the general''s house.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Ning Rongyue, with the help of Gansu Ning, took the tocolysis medicine and then slowed down. The child has been more than five months, and the radian of her stomach can''t be covered up.


    Hesitated for a while, Gansu rather see Ning Rongyue''s face is still good, then asked: "sister, just that person is you, that?"


    Ning Rongyue said: "yes."


    Smell speech, Gansu rather eyes a stare, on the face appear indignant color: "that he just is how to return a responsibility?"? I think he seems to be doing well at the border. Shouldn''t he! He, he


    Ning Rongyue heard the unfinished meaning of Gansu Ning dialect, and her face darkened: "Ah Fu will never be like this! But, just now that person is clearly Fu, he does not seem to recognize me


    Gansu Ning said angrily: "no! I''m going to get justice for you, sister! "


    Ning Rongyue holds the impulsive Gansu Ning: "there must be some reason. Don''t worry. I''ll have a look."


    "What? I think he just wants to get ahead and abandon his wife!"


    Gansu Ning mouth quickly said this sentence after regret, busy added: "but elder sister, you are no longer a wife! Sister, I didn''t mean that! If he doesn''t want you, there will be me! "


    Ning Rongyue sighed helplessly and got up to knock Gan Suning''s forehead: "you! Thinking all day long. "


    Gansu ningwen was busy and kept silent.


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a while, and then said, "I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t follow me."


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan busy way: "no! Elder sister, how can I rest assured that you are alone, and that person is in the barracks, how can you get in? "


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, and then said: "I don''t go to the barracks, I just want to listen to the news outside."


    Gansu Ninggu cheek: "sister, you have a good rest, I go to inquire."


    "Suning me."


    "Well, stop talking. I''m out."


    Gansu Ning waved and went out of the yard. Ning Rongyue sat down again after a moment''s silence. She stroked her stomach and said, "child, what should mother do? What''s the matter with your father? "


    As a result of the previous drink of contraceptives, Ning Rongyue soon became a little sleepy, so she didn''t think so much and went back to her room to have a rest.


    Ning Rongyue was still resting when Ning came back from Gansu Province. During the two or three months he spent with Ning Rongyue, a young master who was not active in all aspects, he learned to cook and take care of others.


    "My sister will be hungry when she gets up. I''ll make some porridge."


    Gansu Ning came to the kitchen muttering and began to cook porridge.


    So, Ning Rongyue woke up and drank hot jujube porridge. She said slowly, "thank you, Anning, your craft is getting better and better."


    Gansu ninghei laughed twice: "sister, you like it."


    After a pause, Gansu Ning continued: "sister, don''t be surprised to hear the news I went out to inquire about."


    Ning Rongyue''s hand with the bowl moved slightly and lowered her eyelids: "well, you say it."


    Gansu Ning then continued: "sister, is your husband Lu Chang, the God of war in Dongyun? It is said that Lu Chang returned to the frontier after more than a year''s disappearance, and his prestige did not diminish at all. However, his whereabouts in the year of his disappearance became a mystery, and he did not even remember it. "


    Bang Dang!


    Ning Rongyue''s atherosclerotic bowl fell on the ground. He looked up to Gansu Ning incredulously: "did he forget?"


    "Yes, it''s said that Lu Chang was in a coma after saving tens of thousands of recruits. When he woke up, he forgot what happened in the year when he disappeared."


    Gansu Ning some worry to see Ning Rongyue: "sister, are you ok? What''s going on? "


    Ning Rongyue heard the words silently for a long time, and then slowly explained what she had picked up about Ning Fu: "now I really regret that I let a Fu return to the border. If I didn''t let him leave, would everything be different? Or I had expected that the identity gap between me and a Fu might be a gap that is difficult to cross..."

 Chapter 70

    Ning Rongyue has never been in the barracks since he roared in the barracks before. However, old general Lu of Beichen has changed his fighting style of fighting for victory in daily stability and is extremely aggressive.


    Lu Chang is too busy with the war to care so much for the moment, so he can only ask Cen Ziqing to help him investigate.


    Ning Rongyue knew that she was impulsive and depressed for a long time after she went back to the courtyard.


    Gansu Ning, who used to be a little bit depressed, can''t take care of his suffering. He is busy with all kinds of amusing things and wants to amuse Ning Rongyue. Now Ning Rongyue is getting bigger and bigger, so his mood can''t fluctuate too much.


    "Gansu Ning, Gansu Ning, are you out of your mind? Do you care so much about other people''s children?"


    Gansu Ning, who goes out to buy Herbs for Ning Rongyue, talks to himself and knocks on his head. He is also speechless to himself.


    Check here Cen Ziqing in the dark looking at Gansu Ning left, just into the courtyard.


    "I''ve met Miss Ning."


    Sitting in a daze in the courtyard, Ning Rongyue looks up at Cen Ziqing. These days, she has inquired about the details of Jiuyou army. Naturally, she knows who is in front of her.


    "I''ve seen general Cen. I''m sorry for my inconvenience."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t want to get up and said so.


    CEN Ziqing knew that his general was wrong, and even he was a little guilty. He said: "girl''s body is very important. How many months is she now?"


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Cen Ziqing, who had no clear purpose, and slowly replied, "more than five months."


    CEN Ziqing also had some admiration for Ning Rongyue, who came to the border to look for the general when she was pregnant. For more than five months, it was not long before the general was recruited, but now the general forgot, and determined that her lover was the princess Ninghua.


    "Girl, what is this child?"


    Ning Rongyue sneered: "my husband''s name is Ning Fu. Naturally, this child belongs to my husband."


    CEN Ziqing is also a little at a loss when he hears the speech. Is Ning Rongyue''s attitude dead hearted to the current general?


    "Girl, the general hurt his head in order to save tens of thousands of recruits. He didn''t mean to remember this."


    Ning Rongyue interrupted: "so what are you here for? Tell me that''s not my husband? Or let me stop pestering? "


    CEN Ziqing, who has always argued with one mouth, is now blocked by Ning Rongyue. He doesn''t know what to say. He can''t help secretly saying that it''s all bad. It''s the general''s fault, but he has to do it himself


    "This girl, the general is to save us! Girl, if you want to fight or scold, come at us! "


    "Yes


    With Cen Ziqing coming here, the former recruits are now transferred to Jiuyou army. Hearing this, Lao Huang and Lao Liu can''t help but stand up and shout, with an impassioned expression on their face.


    Ning Rongyue''s face turned blue and white, and her stomach began to ache.


    "Go away! Get out of here, all of you


    "Girl."


    Ning Rongyue sneered: "what''s the use of beating you and scolding you? Can you change my husband back? Ah? If I can make your skin twitch, I will not be soft! Get out of here, all of you


    It can be said that Ning Rongyue was so angry for the first time in his life, and Cen Ziqing was stunned by the words.


    Just at this time, Gansu Ning, who went out to buy medicine, also came back. He noticed the pain on Ning Rongyue''s face for the first time, and the secret way was not good.


    He quickly stepped forward and held Ning Rongyue: "we don''t welcome you here. Please leave as soon as possible."


    With that, he helped Ning Rongyue back to the room: "sister, you wait, I''m going to boil medicine."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t continue to disguise. She covered her stomach in pain: "I''m sorry for the child. He can''t have an accident, the child, the child can''t have an accident."


    "I know, sister, I won''t let anything happen to you!" CEN Ziqing comforted Ning Rongyue and immediately went to decoct the medicine.


    CEN Ziqing came forward awkwardly: "this young master, how is Ning girl?"


    Gansu Ning completely regards Cen Ziqing as the air. Seeing that he and others are so unpopular, he also knows that he and others are afraid to be angry at Ning Rongyue. Although they haven''t done anything yet, cen Ziqing can only go away with Lao Liu and Lao Huang.


    During this period of time, the emotional fluctuation of Ning Rongyue is too big, which is not conducive to the growth of the fetus. Therefore, Ning Rongyue in Gansu Province is rarely rigidly confined in the yard.


    "The army has been stationed at the border, and you can pass at any time when you see each other, but now the most important thing is to keep your body well!"


    Ning Rongyue also knows that she can''t be willful any more, and thanks to the tenacity of the child in her stomach, otherwise, with her tossing, the child would have been lost long ago.


    "I understand. Thank you Suning."


    Gansu rather face some irritability: "sister don''t say thank you to me, I also have their own selfish."


    Ning Rongyue is silent when she hears the words. Gansu Ning is still young and uncertain. Maybe she will change her mind after a while, but she only has a Fu in her heart!


    Since Fu forgot himself, he would go to find Bai Lingzhi again!


    Ning Rongyue, who had been eating snacks, suddenly stopped. Lu Chang suddenly felt a trace of irritability in his heart: "why is the food so hard to swallow today?"


    Liu Qingyan and others have also received Ning Rongyue''s "bribe". Suddenly, they don''t have Ning Rongyue to improve their food. They also feel that they have no taste in their mouth.


    Bai Yan snorted coldly: "as usual, the general can''t get used to it."


    Lu Chang felt his nose awkwardly, then looked at Cen Ziqing, hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Ziqing, is Miss Ning really with me?"


    After seeing Lu Chang''s expression, cen Ziqing suddenly felt a trace of sympathy: "yes, and miss Ning has been pregnant for five months. General, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Chang hears that there are still beauties in Beijing who can''t bear it, but Ning Rongyue can''t ignore it. He doesn''t know why he will feel a secret joy when he sees Ning Rongyue.


    CEN Ziqing see also no longer ask, he still has nothing to do with it, don''t see white Yan eyes already want to spit fire!


    But before Lu Chang could make a decision, the news of Beichen''s wanton attack came from the front.


    On the contrary, Lu Chang breathed a sigh and stood up and said, "meet! This is the final battle. After that, it''s time to have a good talk with Mr. Lu. It''s time for us to go back to Beijing to report our work! "


    "Yes


    No matter how many people have different ideas, they are brothers on the battlefield, so they should concentrate on nothing!


    After that, when Lu Chang and old general Lu fought several battles, both sides withdrew their troops.


    Lu Chang wanted to go back to Beijing to report his work, but the old general gave the military power to him again. Before that, the general hurried back to the capital. He was still in a hurry to see his little grandson!


    The five Jiuyou generals who decided to follow Lu Chang back to Beijing were shensheliu Qingyan, liuqinghe, Luocha nvbaiyan, CHENFENG and yanluoganhu.

 Chapter 71

    After Ning Rongyue stabilized the situation of the fetus, Gansu Ning also heard the news of the temporary armistice at the border.


    Ning Rongyue listened to Gansu Ning''s words and said: "Suning, no matter what, I should go to see him again."


    Gansu Ning Wen speech can only silent nod.


    Ning Rongyue sighed in her heart and went out alone.


    But she didn''t go out so smoothly this time. As early as after she and Gansu Ning came to the border, they were watched by people. The customs of the border were fierce, but because of the mixture of fish and dragons, many people had ulterior motives.


    Because Ning Rongyue hasn''t been out these two days, the watcher had planned to give up, but he didn''t think that Ning Rongyue appeared when he was about to give up.


    "Brother, what should I do?"


    "What else can we do! Come on, idiot


    The man called big brother slapped his little brother on the head: "look at this beauty. It''s sold enough for us to eat for a year and a half!"


    Another little brother touched his nose: "but big brother, this is a pregnant woman."


    "Why, I don''t know when you are so principled? What''s the matter with pregnant women? It''s fun to play this way. If the child has a flow, it''s not enough! "


    Several younger brothers are scared to sweat by the ruthlessness in their elder brother''s words, and immediately sneak behind Ning Rongyue according to the elder brother''s instructions.


    "Well!"


    Because the body is more and more heavy, Ning Rongyue doesn''t find the person behind him at all, and is stunned by the person behind him.


    A younger brother held Ning Rongyue: "big brother, I got it!"


    "Let''s go, Li Niang has been waiting!"


    Because I can''t wait for Ning Rongyue to come back, Gansu Ning, who stayed in the courtyard, had a bad feeling in his heart and went out to look for someone.


    In a brothel in the border city.


    Several men with a coma Ning Rongyue from the brothel behind the secret road into the brothel, a half old Xu Niang got the news with people and several people joint.


    "Oh, is this a pregnant woman?"


    The half elder Xu Niang, who was the head of the group, snorted and laughed. Then she picked up Ning Rongyue''s face with her fingers and looked at it. When she saw Chu Ning Rongyue''s face clearly, her eyes lit up.


    "Yes, yes, Chen long. Although you are heartless, you have a good eye."


    The elder brother Chen longan, who knocked the halo Ning Rong Yue, flashed in the fierce light, but he still said with a smile, "that''s nature. Li Niang, look at this."


    Chen Long''s index finger and thumb rub, Li Niang see this with the eyes of a big man behind.


    Chen Long took the money bag and padded it. Then his face was dissatisfied: "Li Niang, you''re not kind. You said it''s a good thing. How can you be so stingy?"


    "Oh."


    Li Niang said, "I''ll give you more. You don''t know that this one has something to do with general Lu Chang. I have to take a lot of trouble."


    Chen Long Wen Yan''s eyes twinkled slightly, and then he stepped back with a smile: "that''s all. Our brother is gone."


    Li Niang lightly watched them leave, and then told the big man behind him: "take it, follow me."


    "A bowl of abortion medicine, let''s settle it earlier."


    See Ning Rongyue placed in the building soon, Li Niang ordered abortion medicine came, Li Niang signal servant girl will feed it to Ning Rongyue mouth.


    The servant girl in this building is also used to seeing this kind of thing. Seeing this, she comes forward to break Ning Rongyue''s mouth.


    Half faint and half awake, Ning Rongyue faintly hears the words of abortion medicine, and her mind suddenly wakes up. She slightly opens her eyes and knocks off the medicine bowl in the servant girl''s hand with a wave of her hand.


    "Oh! Wake up? It''s a tough one


    Ning Rongyue saw Li Niang sneer not far from her eyes. She frowned and said, "where is this?"


    Li Niang covered her mouth and laughed twice: "this is a man''s ecstasy cave, girl, if you are sold here, you will have to accept your life! Come on, hold her down and bring me another bowl of abortion medicine! "


    Ning Rongyue has not sorted out the cause and effect, but she also knows that the person in front of her is not good for her child. As soon as her eyes are cold, the ghost needle is shot directly by her.


    "Ah! What is it? "


    "Ouch!"


    "Mosquitoes?"


    Several big men who want to catch Ning Rongyue are still unclear, so they just feel a stab on their body.


    Ning Rongyue saw this urge internal force, the transparent silk thread wound on the finger vibrated slightly, and the ordinary ghost needle that pierced into several big men''s bodies also showed its own toxicity!


    Doctor Fu thought Ning Rongyue couldn''t practice martial arts, so he didn''t say much. He only told her that when he used his internal power to activate the ghost needle, the poison on it was enough to kill her. Ning Rongyue finally realized it.


    But in the blink of an eye, the big man who was still close to Ning Rongyue was bleeding from his seven orifices and dying!


    Its ferocious appearance makes Ning Rongyue upset.


    But originally arrogant Li Niang sees this is to lose color in a daze, yells: "you, what did you do?"


    Ning Rongyue took a cold look at her. It was this person who wanted to harm her child. Her hand waved in the air.


    Li Niang screamed in fear: "help! Come on


    See Li Niang ran out of the room, Ning Rongyue was still taut face white, Gansu Ning has repeatedly warned her not to use internal power, but now also helpless.


    Ning Rongyue kicks the door open. When she sees the scene outside, she finally understands what Li Niang''s "ecstasy cave" means.


    The men and women who are teasing downstairs are attracted by Ning Rongyue: "what''s the matter?"


    "Come on! Come on! Get her! Kill


    Ning Rongyue coldly looks at the people around her. While avoiding the encirclement, she uses the ghost needle to open the way for herself. When the people who were still in a relaxed mood and in a funny mood saw the death of the people under the ghost needle, they finally panicked and ran away one by one.


    Ning Rongyue resisted the pain in her body and rushed out.


    And find the barracks asked the soldiers said not to see Ning Rongyue Gansu Ning also finally found here under the guidance of a good Samaritan.


    "Sister!"


    When Ning Rongyue saw the bright eyes of Gansu ninghou, she jumped directly from the second floor. Seeing this, she quickly flew to catch Ning Rongyue: "sister! Are you ok? "


    After catching Ning Rongyue, Gansu Ning discovered that Ning Rongyue was shaking all over: "elder sister?"


    "Let''s go!"


    At the same time, Lu Chang and other people, who finally finished the negotiation with the envoys sent by Beishen and signed a series of treaties, passed by another street.


    Lu Chang frowned: "in the middle of the night, why is it so noisy over there?"


    Liu Qingyan turned his eyes: "boss, you don''t know. That''s a good place for men. Of course, boss, you don''t know. It''s normal for a lady to come to the door and quarrel."


    Lu Chang suddenly turned black. Seeing this, Liu Qinghe shook his head helplessly: "it''s just the general. Let''s go to find Miss Shi Ning. They are not in the courtyard. What do you want to do, general?"


    You know, Miss Ning still has a little guy in her stomach, which is the seed of the general!


    Lu Chang was also upset at this time, and he didn''t know what to do: "tomorrow you''ll look for it again. The imperial capital has sent someone to urge us. We need to return to the imperial capital as soon as possible."

 Chapter 72

    Holding Ning Rongyue out of the brothel, Gansu Ning is anxious to return to the courtyard.


    But Ning Rongyue suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "go and find Fu!"


    "Sister?"


    Gansu Ning some angry voice, Ning Rongyue firm way: "the last time."


    Before the baby was born, he had no way to find Bai lingzhi and try to make Lu Chang recover his memory, so if Lu Chang really didn''t recognize himself, he would have to leave here first.


    Gansu Ning''s face changed again and again, but when he saw Ning Rongyue''s fragile look, he ran to the general''s house with Ning Rongyue in his arms.


    "Open the door! Open the door


    "Who is it in the middle of the night?"


    A soldier opened the door and saw Ning Rongyue. He looked strange for a moment. He was also polite: "what''s the matter with you two?"


    Gansu Ning clenched his teeth and said, "what about Lu Chang? Get him over here! You ask him if he still wants his own children! "


    The soldier''s eyes on Ning Rongyue''s stomach, and then said, "I''ll go to the general right now."


    Midway, the soldier bumped into Bai Yan who wanted to leave the general''s house: "stop! Why are you in a hurry? "


    The soldier immediately replied, "if general huibai wants to find the general, there are two people outside. One of them is the girl Ning."


    Bai Yan''s face changed, and then he said slowly, "the general has stopped. Take me to have a look."


    "Well."


    Soldiers hesitated for a moment, but in the eyes of Bai Yan or yield, with Bai Yan to Ning Rongyue in front of them.


    "Who are you? What about Lu Chang? "


    Gansu Ning frowned and looked at the woman with some hostility in front of her.


    White Yan light looked at two people one eye: "general is not everyone can see, now it''s late, general has rest, have what thing tomorrow again."


    Ning Rongyue reluctantly stood up straight and looked at Bai Yan: "he really didn''t see me?"


    Bai Yan''s eyes flashed and her nose smelled a faint smell of blood. Her eyes inadvertently looked at Ning Rongyue''s skirt: "I can''t see it!"


    Ning Rongyue''s face is as white as a ghost at this time. Even though he knows that Lu Chang is so sad because he has forgotten himself.


    "OK, I''ll go now!"


    After that, Ning Rongyue turns to leave, and Gansu Ning turns to leave with a gloomy look at Bai Yan.


    When Bai Yan saw a pool of blood on Ning Rongyue''s just standing position, she clenched her fists, but still said in a cold voice: "you didn''t see anything just now, I don''t need to say it again!"


    The soldier who was forced to see a series of things should be trembling. Bai Yan took a deep breath and strode away.


    The next day.


    When Cen Ziqing and they went to the courtyard to look for people, Ning Rongyue and Gansu Ning had disappeared.


    The old man who rented out the courtyard said slowly: "several generals, I don''t know why the two people who rented my courtyard left last night, but what happened?"


    CEN Ziqing''s face has changed, and his heart is finished. How can he make a difference?


    But he still said with a smile: "of course not. I just have some private affairs with them. I''ll leave when I leave."


    When Lu Chang heard that Ning Rongyue had left, he felt more than what it was like. He said coldly: "that''s it! We''ll go back to the capital! "


    After seeing Lu Chang''s face, Liu Qingyan, who always likes to play tricks, lowered his voice: "brother, I have said it for a long time. Why do you want to report my name?"


    Liu Qinghe glanced at him: "mother miss you so much, do you really not return?"


    "No


    "It''s no use. The general has made up his mind. Why don''t you tell him?"


    Even if he was no longer willing, Liu Qingyan could only follow his general Lu Chang to go back to the city to report his work. He had fled home for several years because of some things.


    On the other side.


    Ning Rongyue wanted to go back to Fujia village, but her body couldn''t stand the long journey, and the Wulin League was very close to here, so Gansu Ning directly took Ning Rongyue back to her home.


    My son went out for several months and came back with a beautiful woman with a big stomach.


    The Wulin alliance leader who got the news and the alliance leader''s wife who saw Ning Rongyue couldn''t get together.


    After the alliance leader''s wife smiles at Ning Rongyue, she pulls her son aside: "son, although I want you to revitalize the family, you are too fast?"


    Gansu rather some speechless look at their unreliable mother: "mother, what do you think! This is my elder sister. She is not in a good condition, so I want to take her to us for a rest. "


    The alliance leader''s wife frowned and obviously didn''t believe it. Didn''t she know what her son was like? This trip out of people changed, look at other people''s girl''s eyes that is not simple, to say that there is nothing she does not believe the first!


    "Son, if you tell me the truth, I won''t blame you!"


    The alliance leader''s wife patted Gansu Ning on the shoulder: "say quickly, am I going to be a grandmother?"


    "Gansu Ning! Son of a bitch! Get the hell out of here! I haven''t seen you for a while. You have a lot of ability! "


    At this time, a dignified voice also came in. A middle-aged man came in in a hurry. It was the Wulin alliance leader who came in a hurry to find out the truth after he got the unknown news.


    "Smelly boy, you..."


    Gansu rather neatly rushed to his father''s body, slapped his mouth: "father, you really misunderstood! Hey, hey. "


    Say Gansu rather at the same time toward the unknown so Ning Rongyue giggle twice.


    The Wulin alliance leader had a twitch in the corner of his eyes. He slapped the back of Gansu Ning''s head and said, "what are you doing, son of a bitch! There are no rules


    The alliance leader''s wife covered her mouth and laughed twice. She approached Ning Rongyue and said, "girl, is this really not my family''s seed?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes suddenly stare round. Suning''s mother''s words are too direct.


    She laughed awkwardly twice: "aunt. You have misunderstood that Suning and I are in love with each other. "


    "Oh."


    The alliance leader''s wife sighed with disappointment, and the corners of her mouth kept twitching.


    "Father, mother."


    Gansu Ning took a deep breath and said, "this is the granddaughter that the ghost doctor wanted to find. Now it''s my elder sister Ning Rongyue. Elder sister, this is my father, the current Wulin leader Gan Youlang, and my mother, Fang Susu."


    Fang Susu, the wife of the alliance leader, said, "you are very good at recognizing relatives. You turned out to be a ghost doctor. You''ve met Miss Ning."


    "Miss Ning."


    Gan Youlang, the leader of the Wulin alliance, also looks at Ning Rongyue in surprise. It turns out that this is the person whom the ghost doctor is trying to find. But how can he be abducted home by his stupid son?


    Ning Rongyue replied with a smile: "I''ve seen my uncle and aunt. I''ve taken the liberty to disturb you without telling you. It''s impolite."


    "Sister, what are you polite about, mom and dad? I tell you that my sister usually takes care of me so much that you should treat my sister as your own daughter."


    Gansu rather smile way, people smell speech face more a smile.

 Chapter 73

    Ning Rongyue lives in the alliance leader''s mansion. As the only young master in the alliance leader''s mansion, Ning in Gansu Province does nothing every day, so she only accompanies Ning Rongyue, which makes many little servant girls look red.


    "Suning, I wrote a letter to my grandfather. Please send it out for me."


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and wrote a letter to send to doctor Fu to report their safety.


    After all, according to the information the alliance leader has heard, the Wulin people who have lost Ning Rongyue are still searching for someone, and they are asking the alliance leader''s house.


    Gansu Ning took the letter and answered: "OK, sister, don''t worry. I''ll let the people of our alliance leader''s mansion whip up quickly and send it to the ghost doctor elder generation as soon as possible."


    "Thank you very much."


    Gansu Ning said with a smile: "what can I thank you for? Sister, don''t be so polite to me. Come on, sister, drink this bowl of tocolysis first. "


    Ning Rongyue usually drinks the tocolysis medicine, which is not only sent by Gansu Ning himself, but also fried by him himself. There is no family member. The wife of the alliance leader can''t help smacking her tongue, but Gansu Ning is hiding it from Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue took the medicine: "good."


    Although the medicine is bitter, it''s her own prescription. Ning Rongyue still tries to swallow it with nausea.


    See Ning Rongyue drink medicine, Gansu Ning do not know where to change a few candied fruit: "Dangdang, made of red jujube will not hurt the fetus, sister ate pressure bitter."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a trace of warmth and took the candied fruit: "thank you."


    "Tut Tut, you''re welcome."


    Gansu rather smile, and then said: "I see my sister stay in the room all day long, I think it''s boring, do you want to go out with me?"


    Depending on the towns built around the alliance leader''s mansion, there is a bit more river lake flavor than ordinary towns. Ning Rongyue will be interested in it.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened when he heard the words: "good."


    So Gansu Ning gave the letter to the special messenger of the alliance leader''s house, and then took Ning Rongyue out of the door.


    It''s good for your body and mind to come out for a walk more often. Ning Rongyue''s mood is also relaxed. Since he was a child, Ning of Gansu Province has always been here. Naturally, he is very familiar with this place and takes Ning Rongyue to choose interesting places.


    "Grandfather Xu, you blow us two candies, just do as we do."


    Gansu Ning with Ning Rongyue all the way to a stall in front of the road, smiling.


    The old man who was boiling sugar raised his head and looked at Gansu Ning in surprise: "Xiaoning? Is it Xiaoning? Didn''t you go out a few days ago? Coming back so soon? Oh, isn''t this lady? Xiaoning''s wife, ah, my Xiaoning is a little childish, but it''s good to be human. Madam, you didn''t find the wrong person when you came to our Xiaoning Jedi... "


    In front of the old man suddenly began a long speech, Ning Rongyue some ignorant force to stand in place.


    Gansu Ning Hei hei chuckled twice before he explained, "grandfather Xu, you misunderstood me. This is my elder sister, elder sister. Grandfather Xu has taken care of me since I was a child. It''s no different from my own grandfather."


    When Gansu Ning was a child, Gan Youlang was busy every day, but Fang Susu was out of tune. Usually, the person who took care of Gansu Ning was the gray haired old man in front of them. However, I don''t know why Fang Susu repeatedly refused to ask the old man to live in the Alliance leader''s house.


    Ning Rongyue said respectfully, "good grandfather Xu."


    Mr. Xu squinted at Ning Rongyue: "elder sister, it''s the old man. I''m a good girl. Come on, I''ll blow you two candies."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Mr. Xu''s sugar man is really perfect. Some of the people who love to eat after Ning Rongyue''s reception are reluctant to eat.


    Seeing this, Mr. Xu said with a smile, "this sugar is delicious when it''s slightly hot. Don''t wait for it to cool down. If a girl likes to come here at any time to make it with you."


    The old man in front of him was very similar to the feeling that doctor Fu gave to Ning Rongyue, but he was not as kind as doctor Fu.


    Ning Rongyue said shyly, "thank you, Grandpa."


    "Ha ha."


    Gansu Ning is three under five divided by two to solve the hands of sugar man: "that grandfather you first busy, I take my sister to other places around."


    "Well, go play, go."


    Ning Rongyue followed Gansu Ning and ate the sugar man in her hand. The taste of the sugar man was really different from usual. There was a smell of medicinal herbs in it. She ate something like Codonopsis pilosula and had a special taste when mixed with syrup.


    "Ah! Be careful


    Walking, Gansu Ning found that the side of Ning Rongyue fell behind, laughing and crying hand in front of Ning Rongyue face.


    "Well


    Ning Rongyue looks up in a daze, and then blushes suddenly. He almost bumps into someone else''s pillar when he''s addicted to sugar man.


    Gansu Ning laughed twice: "I didn''t expect you to be so cute, elder sister. Walk carefully."


    Ning Rongyue coughed a little uneasily: "I, I am a little tired, Suning, let''s find a place to sit down."


    "Yes. I know there''s a dim sum teahouse with elegant environment. My sister will like it. Come here


    Gansu Ning also did not expose Ning Rongyue to make excuses, but estimated that it was time to take a rest after walking for such a long time, and took Ning Rongyue to the teahouse.


    "Sweet scented osmanthus cake, and this lotus root cake, sister, what else do you want?"


    In fact, Gansu Ning order is Ning Rongyue''s favorite food. At this moment, they are not hungry, so they can''t finish ordering: "another pot of mint tea."


    "OK, just a moment, ladies and gentlemen."


    If the environment in this teahouse is really elegant, Gansu would rather have an elegant room on the second floor by the window, with a screen embroidered with bamboo and a partition door. The room also has vibrant tea trees, which looks very relaxed and happy.


    "Suning is also very enjoyable on weekdays."


    Ning Rongyue seldom made a joke.


    Gansu rather busy way: "sister, this can misunderstand me, here ah, my father is the most love to come, but I usually rarely come, but today to accompany my sister here, I also feel like edifying sentiment."


    "Pooh, ha ha."


    Ning Rongyue smiles when she hears the words, and the depression in recent days is all gone. Gansu Ning sees a smile in her eyes.


    "Here''s your snack, gentlemen." At this time, the voice of the boy came from the door.


    Ning Rongyue stopped laughing and said slowly, "come in."


    Sweet scented osmanthus cake is crystal clear, sweet and delicious. Lotus root cake melts immediately in the mouth, and has a light fragrance to relieve the greasiness. They are all delicious food. Coupled with mint tea with pleasant aroma to relieve the pressure, Gansu Ning, who doesn''t like to eat sweets, also eats a lot. Finally, he laughingly prepares to pack two and take them home.


    "My mother loves to eat the snacks here. If she knows that I haven''t brought them here, she will make trouble."


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "aunt is gentle, which is what you said."

 Chapter 74

    Gansu Ning Wen Yan shook his head with an unpredictable expression. He didn''t know what his mother was like. He had been spoiled by his father for a long time. He just pretended to be more reserved in front of Ning Rong Yue.


    "Ah! Miss, my first lady! Don''t make trouble here! Ah! wait! Wait


    Bang!


    Ning Rongyue and Gansu Ning, who are waiting for the man to pack snacks, are both surprised. Gansu Ning gets up with an ugly face and looks around the screen to the door.


    "Who is so rude! What do you people in the teahouse do! How to let people break in at will? What if you disturb the guests? "


    Gansu Ning is really scared, or he is afraid to scare Ning Rongyue, so his face is ugly and he shouts at the visitor.


    The boy in the teahouse immediately confessed and stood in the same place with a bitter face, at a loss.


    And the comer was roared for a moment, then his eyes were red: "bastard Gansu Ning! I haven''t said you''re avoiding me! How dare you yell at me? Try shouting again


    Gansu Ning this just notice the arrival of people is where sacred, in the heart of a Deng, how is this witch?


    "Why are you?"


    "Why can''t it be me! You run away with a bunch of hair. Are you hiding from me! You said


    Gansu Ning was awkwardly silent for a moment. Part of the reason why he followed the team to find the ghost doctor''s granddaughter was that he really wanted to avoid the girl in front of him. Who let this guy encourage his parents to come to his home to propose marriage before he could reach the hairpin.


    A woman! How bold! He was really unable to resist, so he had to show his parents his mind and retreat.


    "It''s none of your business! My father is the leader of the Wulin alliance. Naturally, I can''t lose his reputation. It''s time to go out and practice! "


    "You talk nonsense! You are hesitating! You''re avoiding me! You bastard! What''s wrong with me! Why don''t you like me! "


    The girl who kicks the door is crying now, pointing to a jerk in Gansu.


    Ning Rongyue, who was behind the screen, couldn''t sit still and got up and came out.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue, Gansu Ning''s eyes brightened and immediately came to Ning Rongyue: "NAH! In that case, I''ll tell you the truth! I just don''t like you. Give up! This is my wife. We fell in love at first sight. Goodbye. We''ve decided our whole life! My parents know that, too! Don''t fool around any more. "


    Ning Rongyue was stunned and looked at Ning of Gansu Province. Ning Lima of Gansu Province said with internal power: "sister, do me a favor, but don''t expose me."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words, but she didn''t expose Gansu Ning: "husband, is this girl?"


    Hearing Ning Rongyue call her husband, Gansu Ning Piao floated for a moment, then said with a happy face: "she is my father''s, er, friend''s daughter, we are not familiar, not familiar."


    After seeing Ning Rongyue, the girl was stunned. Now when she heard them say so, she was even more angry. She took out the whip at her waist and threw it hard!


    "What did you say?"


    Gansu Ning eyebrow a wrinkle, holding Ning Rong month back half step: "you are more careful! Don''t lose your temper here! Hurt my wife, I''m not finished with you! "


    "Asshole!"


    The girl was so angry that her chest hurt. She took a deep breath and said, "I don''t believe you''ll fall in love at first sight when you go out. Don''t try to deceive me!"


    Gansu ningpai said: "believe it or not, anyway, I tell you that I have all my children now, and my wife and I want to be a couple for life! You, save it. "


    Although Gansu Ning is poisonous to the girl, his words make Ning Rongyue move in her heart.


    The girl''s eyes are red when she hears the speech, and the appearance that she wants to cry or not makes other onlookers feel soft hearted. However, the person concerned is used to the girl''s poor appearance and is not moved at all.


    "Let''s be clear, let''s go! Don''t get stuck in the door! We have to leave


    Gansu Ning is not soft hearted, but bear in mind Fang Su Su''s teaching, since you don''t like it, don''t leave a trace of hope for others, so as not to become more entangled.


    Said, Gansu rather pull Ning Rongyue out, the girl looked at their back, eyes a Li.


    Crackle!


    The whip swept all the way, knocked down a lot of things, and then hit the stairs.


    Ning Rongyue, who was pulled by Gansu Ningla to avoid the whip, has a cold look in her eyes. She doesn''t care about anything, but if she wants to do it to herself, she won''t be polite!


    Ning Rongyue, who has been stained with blood on the frontier hands, has changed a lot now.


    "Sister!"


    Gansu Ning is holding Ning Rongyue''s hand, but he knows how much poison is on Ning Rongyue''s ghost needle. He can''t really let Yu Xiaoxiao die here.


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, then she put down her arm: "you are a young girl. You are so mean. You are a girl that ordinary people can''t afford it."


    Yu Xiaoxiao stared: "you, you! You... "


    "What are you doing?"


    Although Gansu Ning doesn''t want Ning Rongyue to kill Yu Xiaoxiao, he is even more angry that Yu Xiaoxiao is delusional of attacking Ning Rongyue.


    "I tell you, if you dare to hurt my wife again, I will pay you back a hundred times! Your whip is the end of our old friendship


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes widened in shock. She had never seen Gansu Ning so angry. She was also a little flustered in her heart: "ah Ning, I''m wrong. I''m sorry, Xiao Ning. I won''t hurt anyone in the future. Don''t say such words, OK?"


    Gansu Ning just gave her a cold look, and then pulled up the same shocked Ning Rongyue to leave.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stood in the same place and shed tears for a while, but when she saw that Gansu Ning didn''t look back at all, she threw the whip to catch up.


    After taking Ning Rongyue back to the alliance leader''s mansion, Gansu Ning Cai said with some regret: "sorry, sister, you are shocked today."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "you always tell me that you are welcome. How come you are so separated from me now? I don''t blame you. You treat me as your sister, and I treat you as my family."


    Ning Rongyue accentuated her tone on her relatives. In an instant, Gansu Ning heard the meaning of Ning Rongyue: "yes, I am a relative. I also regard my sister as a relative."


    "In that case, don''t care about what happened just now. Isn''t this for my aunt? Go ahead. "


    Ning Rongyue smiles and gives the refreshments given by the teahouse to Gansu Ning.


    Gansu Ning Wen speech slightly nodded, left Ning Rong month living in the courtyard.


    Ning Rongyue looked at his back, put away the smile on her face, and sighed slightly. Although she told Gansu Ning very clearly, Suning seemed to be dead hearted. Is it really good for her to stay in the leader''s mansion now?


    Besides, Yu Xiaoxiao was stopped by the servant at the door after he came to the alliance leader''s house.


    She frowned and said, "what are you doing! Why stop me! I''m blind. Don''t you know me? "


    Several servants looked at each other and said helplessly: "Miss Yu, this is not what we want to stop. It''s the young master''s command that you must not be allowed to enter. We can''t help it as servants."

 Chapter 75

    "What?" Yu Xiaoxiao stamped his feet angrily and glared at the servant in front of him.


    Several servants were also in a dilemma, but the order from Gansu Ning was more important, so they stopped Yu Xiaoxiao.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Just at this time, Gan Youlang, the leader of the Wulin alliance, came back. Looking at the scene in front of the door, he couldn''t help frowning: "Xiaoxiao, what are you


    Yu Xiaoxiao can''t help but shrivel after seeing Gan Youlang: "Uncle Gan, brother Suning won''t let me in."


    "Suning."


    Gan Youlang frowned and asked, "come on, follow me in and tell me what''s going on?"


    Several servants see this will no longer stop, one of the smart servants trot ready to tip off, Gan Youlang noticed but did not stop.


    When asked why, Yu Xiaoxiao was also guilty. She lowered her voice and told me what had happened before: "Uncle Gan, did I really annoy brother Suning this time? He won''t really ignore me, will he? Uncle Gan, you must help me beg for mercy. "


    Gan Youlang has some helplessness when he knows the whole story. His youngest son is the most like him when he was young. According to Yu Xiaoxiao, I''m afraid he''s really angry this time.


    However, this smelly boy is really "different" from Miss Ning! Don''t be obsessed. It''s up to him!


    Gan Youlang sighed and said helplessly: "I really can''t help it. You know your Suning brother''s temperament. Go and apologize yourself."


    Yu Xiaoxiao some unwilling wrinkled nose, but also can only helpless way: "good, thank you uncle Gan."


    "Go ahead."


    Gan Youlang nodded slightly. Let the children worry about it.


    "Young master! Young master


    Gansu would rather hand over the dim sum to Fang Susu, then frown and look at the servant in a hurry: "what''s the matter, in such a hurry?"


    "Oh, young master, Miss Yu has been brought in by the alliance leader. You can do it yourself."


    Gansu Ning two eyebrows immediately tangled together: "Yu Xiaoxiao? Why is she here again? "


    Fang Susu, who heard them talking, chuckled: "it''s too late to run. For the sake of snacks, go to the inner room to hide."


    Fang Susu looks quite harmless on the surface, but in fact her martial arts may be more powerful than the leader of the alliance. She says that if yu Xiaoxiao comes here, it must be too late to run. Gansu Ning has no choice but to hide in the inner room.


    "You! You are the one! Aren''t you the one who just stopped me? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao pointed to the boy who had no time to run and said, "is brother Suning here? Where is it?"


    Xiao Si was forced to stand in the same place. Seeing this, Fang Su in the room came out with a smile: "Xiaoxiao is coming. What''s the matter with me?"


    After seeing Fang Su Su, Yu Xiaoxiao was embarrassed and said, "I''ve seen aunt Fang. I just want to see if Suning is here."


    "Suning?"


    Fang Susu pointed to the dim sum on the table: "the boy sent me some dim sum and left. I don''t know where to go now."


    "Yes."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was disappointed and suspicious, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper in front of her.


    Fang Susu took Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand with a smile: "I also heard about what happened just now, but we Suning have always regarded Xiaoxiao as a younger sister. I''m sure we won''t be angry with Xiaoxiao. Just make him uncomfortable for a while."


    Yu Xiaoxiao after hearing sister subconsciously want to refute, but to Shangfang Su smiling face or stop.


    "Auntie, brother Suning is really not angry with me, is he?"


    "No way."


    Fang Susu said slowly, Yu Xiaoxiao is a good girl. Although she is a little spoiled, she is not bad in nature. She just can''t control the children''s mind, and


    "Auntie?"


    "Well?" Fang Susu stopped his further thoughts and said with a smile, "sit down first and have a chat with me."


    Although Yu Xiaoxiao is concerned about Gansu Ning, Fang Susu opens her mouth, and she can''t refuse, so she can only sit down.


    "Come and have a taste of the dessert your brother Suning brought me."


    Gansu Ning in the inner room is also a little speechless. What''s her mother doing? Isn''t she supporting Yu Xiaoxiao? Why are you still talking?


    Yu Xiaoxiao took the heart to taste, Fang Susu asked: "Susu, how are your parents?"


    Huh? After hearing Fang Su Su''s words, Gan Youlang, who goes to the gate of the courtyard, stops and changes into a vigilant face. He should know that Fang Su Su''s father is his "rival in love"!


    Although not now


    Fang Su Su replied: "by the way, aunt, my father asked me to come here this time just to ask my aunt about the trace of the ghost doctor. The saint doctor refused to treat people again, and the ghost doctor disappeared. My father has been looking for it very hard these years."


    At this point, Fang Susu was a little sad. When she was younger, she complained that her father didn''t care about herself, and her temper became more and more arrogant. But after learning that her father didn''t come home to cure her mother


    Fang Su Su sighed after hearing the words. They were all old things. In the final analysis, it had a lot to do with him.


    "Don''t worry, uncle GaN has contacted your father. Before the ghost doctor went out to look for people, he took the initiative to expose the trace. Your mother''s cold poison must be cured."


    "Well, that would be great."


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech show a glimmer of joy, she only know the mother body strange cold poison, but also don''t know who is involved in this.


    Fang Susu ate a few cakes and told Yu Xiaoxiao what he didn''t have before he inadvertently said, "the one outside, who hasn''t come in after standing for so long?"


    Standing outside, Gan Youlang felt his nose awkwardly and walked into the yard.


    "Madame."


    Fang Susu got up and threw himself into Gan Youlang''s arms. He lowered his voice and said, "what? Don''t you trust me? "


    "No way!" Gan Youlang spoke immediately.


    Fang Susu chuckles: "that broke contact with me. The cold poison on yun''er has something to do with me. Now it''s a good thing for the ghost doctor to show up, so that I can finish everything."


    "Well." Gan Youlang answered softly, and then reached out to wipe the dim sum crumbs from Fang Susu''s mouth: "still so greedy."


    Fang Su Su''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words and smile: "you are also a big vinegar bucket... Ha ha."


    Gan you Lang sniffs at Fang Su''s forehead helplessly. Gansu Ning, a single dog peeping in the inner room, and Yu Xiao, who is facing this scene, all want to raise a torch!


    It seems that they feel resentment. Gan Youlang and his wife converge a little. Gan Youlang says slowly, "speaking of ghost doctor, Miss Ning is a master of ghost doctor. Your father is bringing your mother here now and will arrive here in a few days."


    "Daddy will be here soon?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao some surprised mouth, and then some doubt mouth: "rather girl is?"


    Fang Susu took a look at Gan Youlang and said with a smile, "it''s our ''Lady'' of Suning."


    "What?"


    Inner room of Gansu Ning mouth smoke smoke, and Yu Xiaoxiao is a little nervous, just he seems to offend that Ning girl is not light!

 Chapter 76

    Yu Xiaoxiao knows that the ghost doctor may be the only chance to save her mother, but the ghost doctor is eccentric, and now she offends his apprentice as soon as she comes up!


    Thinking of this, Yu Xiaoxiao did not care about Gansu Ning, but left the alliance leader''s house.


    Seeing that Yu Xiaoxiao left Gansu, Ning just came out of the inner room. Seeing this, Gan Youlang snorted: "you''ve put on your hair now. Don''t enter your mother''s room easily!"


    Gansu would rather smoke the corner of the mouth: "Oh."


    Fang Susu reluctantly patted her husband''s dog head: "OK, Suning is our son."


    Gan you Lang Wen Yan this just reluctant shut up, Gansu rather is to ask a way: "Dad Niang, you just said the cold poison on Aunt Yun body is how to return a responsibility?"


    Speaking of this, although knowing that Ning Rongyue is a "kind" person, Fang Susu is also worried: "that was a long time ago. Suning, you said that before Xiaoxiao, she was so kind to miss Ning. Would miss Ning cure your aunt Yun?"


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan frown: "is not to ghost medicine?"


    "It''s not that I don''t know whether the ghost doctor is willing or not. Let''s take the next step. Let''s assume the worst."


    Fang Su Su knew that he had made a mistake and immediately made up for it.


    Gansu rather smell speech complexion sink a few minutes, slowly way: "Niang, Yu Xiaoxiao before is really want to kill sister!"


    Gan Youlang and Fang Susu heard a thump in their hearts. Fang Susu said, "if it''s really different, it''s different."


    "What''s different?" Gansu Ning is at a loss.


    Gan you Lang coughed two times: "your mother says it casually. Go and help us to find out what Miss Ning says."


    "Oh." Gansu would rather curl up and turn away.


    At night.


    In the alliance leader''s mansion, there are only three meals a day. Dinner must be shared by a large family. Ning Rongyue is naturally called to the front dining hall.


    "Rongyue, although it''s quieter to raise a baby, if you''re bored, come to see your aunt. She''s bored to stay at home all day."


    Fang Su pulls Ning Rongyue to sit beside him. It''s true that this little hand is slippery.


    Ning Rongyue is also very fond of Fang Susu: "as long as my aunt doesn''t dislike me."


    Fang Susu laughed twice: "how can that happen? Come on, the food has come up. Let''s have dinner."


    "Well, auntie, this tendon is the most beautiful. Try it."


    Ning Rongyue and Fang Susu happily share food with each other. There are not so many rules that they can''t talk at the table in the alliance leader''s house. They get along with each other better than the family.


    Ignored, er, Gan Suning and Gan Youlang look at each other. They both pick up their rice bowls and pick up vegetables, looking at the trouble.


    Gansu Ning looks at the smiling Ning Rongyue and is extremely happy in his heart, which is not exactly what he has always imagined the happy appearance of his family.


    Just about the conversation, he still didn''t ask Ning Rongyue how important Ning Rongyue is to her children. He knows very well that Yu Xiaoxiao''s actions have angered her sister. I''m afraid it''s still a little difficult to do.


    I had dinner.


    Fang Susu followed Ning Rongyue back to her yard.


    The courtyard arranged by the leader''s mansion for Ning Rongyue is excellent. On one side of the courtyard are osmanthus trees in full bloom. Under the trees are several benches on a jade table. On the other side are bamboo and grape trellis. In front of the hall are several pots of chrysanthemums in full bloom. Even in autumn, the courtyard is very prosperous.


    "At the beginning, the doctor misdiagnosed Suning. We all regarded Suning as a girl. This yard was also the one we prepared for Suning at the beginning, but we didn''t expect to be born a big fat boy. The yard has been vacant. Now it''s just right for you to live in it."


    Ning Rongyue is a little curious: "Suning, does he know this?"


    Fang Susu let the servant girl take a thick cushion to let Ning Rongyue sit down: "of course, I know that when he was a child, I also let him wear a small skirt, but the small appearance is also pretty."


    Ning Rongyue can''t help but stare at the words, imagining the appearance of Gansu Ning wearing a small skirt.


    Seeing that she was interested, Fang Su approached Ning Rongyue''s ear and said, "I still have portraits that the painter can draw and hide. Suning doesn''t know. You can go to me tomorrow."


    Ning Rong month mouth a smoke, although he is really interested in, but room Su Su so whole his son really good?


    Ready to find Ning Rongyue, but heard a startling secret Gansu Ning a face gloomy looked at his father.


    Gan Youlang turns his head with a guilty heart. His wife''s bad taste is not too much.


    "Mother!"


    I was a child in my sister''s heart, but my mother couldn''t bear to look directly at me.


    Fang Susu saw that Gansu Ning was coming, and immediately jumped up and fled to his relatives and relatives behind him: "Rongyue had a rest early. My aunt left. Come to me tomorrow."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help but smile. Gansu Ning came over awkwardly: "Oh, forget it. My sister has a rest earlier. I''ll come back tomorrow."


    "Well, you can rest early, too."


    The next day.


    Ning Rongyue comes to Fang Susu''s yard with the eyes of Ning Yuannian in Gansu Province.


    "Auntie."


    Fang Susu, who is in the kitchen, hears Ning Rongyue''s voice, washes the flour on her hands and comes to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the flour on Fang Susu''s face in silence, and asked in a funny way, "aunt, what are you doing?"


    Fang Susu also noticed Ning Rongyue''s eyes. She took the towel from the maid and wiped it on her face casually: "I want to make some food, but I''m a hand wreck. I just can''t cook."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t ask Fang Susu why she wanted to cook, but said: "aunt, the one you said yesterday..."


    Fang Su Su smelled the words and showed a trace of his aunt''s smile: "I know you will be interested. Come here, the painter''s painting is particularly lifelike."


    With that, Fang Su pulls Ning Rongyue into the room and takes out some pictures.


    "Look."


    Ning Rongyue looked at the contents of the painting closely, and then said, "it''s really like a girl. It''s so cute."


    With that, Ning Rongyue couldn''t help touching her stomach, and her thoughts deviated for a moment.


    Fang Susu looked at these paintings with a smile on his aunt''s face: "yes, it''s a pity Suning won''t wear them when she is too old. Otherwise, think about that..."


    Ning Rongyue smokes the corners of his mouth, and then talks with Fang Susu with great interest.


    "By the way, is the baby in your stomach a boy or a girl?"


    Ning Rongyue said slowly, "boy."


    "Oh, oh."


    Su Su takes a meaningful look at Ning Rongyue''s stomach, then laughs again. Her idea coincides with Ning Rongyue''s idea for a moment.


    Fang Susu laughed for a while, and then asked, "my aunt asked, who is the father of this child?"


    Ning Rongyue had figured it out these days, and replied, "the father''s name is Ning Fu, but something happened now."


    Lu Chang is not Ning Fu after all. They have different experiences and different personalities.

 Chapter 77

    And I love the big fool named Ning Fu, but not Lu Chang, the God of war who has experienced unknown and indifferent character.


    After seeing the expression on Ning Rongyue''s face, Fang Su sighs. Although she knows a lot of things, she can''t publicize them. Even her son is trapped in them.


    "Rongyue, what do you think?"


    Ning Rongyue suddenly woke up from his long thoughts: "nothing, aunt, let''s go out and sit down."


    "Good."


    The most common osmanthus trees in the alliance leader''s mansion are in almost every yard. Fangsusu''s yard is almost full of osmanthus trees. Now is the time for the fragrance of the garden.


    "Sneeze!"


    Because the aroma is too strong, Fang Susu can''t help sneezing, and then shows her love in front of Ning Rongyue with a complaining tone.


    "When I first met your uncle, it was a golden osmanthus tree. At that time, I was so hungry that I filled your uncle''s osmanthus cake into my stomach. At that time, your uncle was very angry."


    Ning Rongyue said that she didn''t want to listen at all. She sat under the osmanthus tree with a paralyzed face. She finally understood why Gansu Ning mentioned her mother with that kind of expression, but Fang Susu still didn''t stop.


    "It''s the anniversary of my marriage to your uncle. I want to surprise him, so I want to go into the kitchen..."


    Then Fang Su Su was a little shy. Ning Rongyue couldn''t help smoking.


    "... by the way, isn''t your cooking very good? Rongyue, please teach me. "


    Ning Rongyue raised her eyes in surprise: "how does my aunt know that I''m a good cook?"


    Fang Su Su''s face was stiff, and then he said, "ah, it''s Suning in our family. You see, he also learned cooking skills from you. Your cooking skills are good."


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and nodded: "what does aunt want to do?"


    Fang Susu said with a smile, "the osmanthus is fresh in the garden. I want to make some osmanthus cakes just like when we first met."


    Ning Rongyue got up and said, "why don''t we come now? It''s just fine. "


    "This one can have."


    Fang Su Su immediately replied: "I have prepared a lot of materials before, you come with me, come."


    Although Fang Susu is a black hole in cooking, the things in this small kitchen are very well prepared. The messy things that Fang Susu tossed about before have now been cleaned up by his servants.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly, "aunt, I''ll do it first. You''ll watch it first."


    "Okay, okay." Fang Susu steps back and looks at Ning Rongyue.


    Ningrongyue went to the right amount of glutinous rice flour, powdered white sugar together, and then add the right amount of sugar osmanthus and milk, the flour in the bowl will be stirred into a paste.


    "As long as the batter is hung continuously, I use milk instead of water, so the sweet scented osmanthus cake will be more sweet."


    Hand disabled party room Su Su smell speech immediately nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    "Then steam for a quarter of an hour."


    After the batter is steamed, the steamed sweet scented osmanthus cake will be wrapped in wet gauze while it is still hot. Turn and knead it with hands until the surface of sweet scented osmanthus cake is smooth and the body is delicate.


    "All right."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "now the sweet scented osmanthus cake has been made, we just need to put the sweet scented osmanthus cake into the mold prepared by your aunt and press it into shape."


    Fang Su Su cut a little sweet scented osmanthus cake and put it in his mouth: "well, it''s delicious. Your craft of dissolving the moon is no worse than that of Youxiang building, and it''s very easy to do."


    Ningrong Yueqin automatic hand cut the sweet scented osmanthus cake into equal sized squares: "it''s not difficult to make sweet scented osmanthus cake, as long as you have a good grasp of the amount of various materials."


    Fang Su Su smelled the speech and laughed twice: "that dissolves the month quickly to write the quantity to me, I try to do next time."


    Ning Rongyue heard the speech and nodded slightly. At this time, a dissatisfied voice came in.


    "Niang, my sister is pregnant. Why do you still call on her? Don''t you know how terrible it is to blow up your kitchen? "


    Just then, Gansu went into the kitchen, and make complaints about Tucao.


    Fang Susu also felt that she might be a little tired to Ning Rongyue, some unkind, but she still stared: "what''s the kitchen explosion! I''ll let you try my craft right away. What are you doing! Put it down for me


    Gansu Ning twisted a few pieces of sweet scented osmanthus cake into his mouth and muttered: "no, I dare not taste your craft. I won''t put it down. It''s made by my sister."


    "That''s what I asked you to do!"


    So, Ning Rongyue witnessed a scene of mother and son snatching food, and some helplessly helped her forehead.


    "Suning, what are you doing? I''ll do it for you next time."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t do much this time. Gansu Ning picked up the last piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake and hiccupped: "I want to eat. I''ll tell the kitchen. Sister, don''t get tired."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "it''s not so delicate. I feel bored when I''m idle all day. It''s better to do some eating activities."


    Gansu Ning just nodded: "in a word, you should pay attention not to be tired."


    "Hum!"


    Fang Susu was unwilling to be ignored and snorted. Gansu ningpai directly pulled ningrong moon out of the kitchen.


    Room Su Su see smoke smoke mouth corner, can only follow two people to go out.


    "What are you doing here, you son of a bitch?"


    Gansu Ning just remembered that he had something to do here. He couldn''t help but have a headache when he thought of the people waiting.


    "Sister, someone is looking for you."


    "To me?" Ning Rongyue has some doubts. She doesn''t know anyone here. How can anyone find herself?


    Gansu rather helpless way: "is before we met in the teahouse girl, Yu Xiaoxiao to find you."


    "Ah?" Ning Rongyue frowned: "what can I do for her? Ah Ning, are you the one who provoked people again? "


    Gansu rather helpless way: "how possible, I''m afraid to avoid less than, how can take the initiative to provoke her?"


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Fang Susu with a delicate expression: "why did you come to me? I don''t want to see you


    Gansu rather smell speech some embarrassment of saw one eye desperately to rush oneself to squeeze an eye of Fang Su Su, slowly way: "be inferior to elder sister you still go to see?"


    Ning Rong month smell speech eyebrow a wrinkly, she also found Gansu Ning two people''s dissimilarity, thought to still way: "all right."


    Gansu ningdai ningrong month to wait for the living room, and at this time Yu Xiaoxiao is very worried waiting.


    "Sister, it''s in here."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly and walked into the waiting room: "Miss Yu."


    Yu Xiaoxiao saw Ning Rongyue coming and stood up immediately: "I''ve seen Miss Ning."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t want to maintain the surface harmony. She asked faintly, "what can I do for you, Miss Yu? We don''t seem to know each other very well? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao felt bitter and said slowly, "to tell you the truth, I have something to ask for, Miss Ning."


    Ning Rongyue: what''s the matte

 Chapter 78

    Yu Xiaoxiao said slowly, "my mother has cold poison. Now it''s in the bone marrow. My father..."


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t want to listen to Yu Xiaoxiao''s long speech. She interrupts her directly: "what''s with me?"


    Ning Rongyue''s tone is pure doubt. Yu Xiaoxiao chokes. Some people in Gansu Ning behind her don''t know what to say.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little ashamed and angry. He clenched his fist and said, "my father wants to find a ghost doctor to treat my mother. I heard that the girl is a ghost doctor. I, I..."


    The next words don''t need her to continue to say, Ning Rongyue also understood the meaning, said with a smile: "then you go to find my grandfather?"


    "What? Do you want to know where my grandfather is, or are you worried that I''ll trip you up? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face turns green and white, and he hesitates: "Miss Ning, I''ve offended you so much before. Today I''m here to apologize to you. Please don''t blame me any more. If Miss Ning has any dissatisfaction, just fight or scold me."


    Ning Rongyue blinked: "I won''t interfere with my grandfather''s meaning. If he is a doctor, he will be a doctor. If he is not a doctor, I can''t help it."


    This means that he won''t help or make trouble on purpose. Gansu Ning is relieved, but Yu Xiaoxiao still looks ugly.


    "Anything else? It''s OK. I''m going


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a look at Fang Susu''s worried face and took a deep breath: "can I ask the girl to treat my mother?"


    "Ha?"


    Ning Rongyue said with some doubts: "can''t you find my grandfather? Or what? "


    Fang Susu knows that the cold poison can only be solved by Ning Rongyue, but it''s hard to say it directly. Yu Xiaoxiao is helpless because of the news she got a few days ago.


    "The ghost doctor refused to treat all the people who were once related to the saint doctor. Moreover, my father had already seen the ghost doctor, and he and he had nothing to do with the cold poison."


    Ning Rongyue frowned and looked at Yu Xiaoxiao: "have you really met my grandfather?"


    "Yes, I dare not say what my father said in his letter."


    Ning Rongyue could not say anything sarcastic when she looked like this. She said slowly: "since grandfather can''t solve the poison, I''m sure I have nothing to do. You''ve got the wrong person."


    Yu Xiaoxiao only thinks that Ning Rongyue refuses to agree because she has bad feelings for herself. She quickly steps forward to stop Ning Rongyue and says, "Miss Ning, I offended you a few days ago. Please help my mother!"


    "I don''t know why you think I can save people, but do you think I can save people now? Miss Yu, please let me go. "


    Ning Rongyue has a headache and looks at Yu Xiaoxiao who wants to cry.


    Gansu Ning also interjected: "Xiaoxiao, since the ghost doctor predecessors can''t cure, what''s the use of finding her apprentice?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t know why, but seems to believe that Ning Rongyue can cure. She takes a resolute look at Gansu Province, but Kuang Tong kneels down directly.


    "Please, Miss Ning, promise my mother that I and I will not pester brother Suning any more and will not insert you. Please."


    Ning Rongyue stepped back in shock and immediately wanted to help people: "what are you doing? Get up


    After the others looked at each other, they were also a little confused. Fang Susu saw Yu Xiaoxiao refused to get up and directly pulled her up: "you girl, what are you going to do?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes are red, but she is still in the moon.


    Gansu rather slowly way: "elder sister, you don''t mind, let''s go."


    Yu Xiaoxiao saw this and immediately cried: "Miss Ning!"


    Gan Youlang also has some helplessness. He looks at Yu Xiaoxiao and hesitates for a moment. He says in a voice: "Miss Ning, Xiaoxiao''s father is me and an old friend. Can you see


    "Daddy Gansu rather some discontented mouth.


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "Miss Yu''s filial piety can be learned, but since my grandfather can''t cure the poison, I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    Fang Su Su suddenly interjected: "Rongyue, we all know the cold poison in Xiaoxiao''s mother. It''s better for you to have a try. To tell you the truth, if you don''t cure her, I''m afraid she doesn''t have much time left. It''s still hopeful to have a try."


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Yu Xiaoxiao with a hopeful face: "OK."


    Gansu Ning is the only one who only considers Ning Rongyue. At this time, he hears the words: "sister, your body?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was angry at the news.


    "Nothing."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Yu Xiaoxiao, who glares at Ning in Gansu Province. She says slowly, "but Miss Yu, I''m ahead of you. I can''t cure your mother. I can only do my best."


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech some choked mouth: "I understand, thank you Ning girl, thank you."


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue asked again: "but why do you think you want me to treat your mother?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao pursed her lips, and then said, "it''s the ghost doctor who said that you are better than blue. Maybe you can cure my mother."


    Ning Rongyue said with a bitter smile: "what''s your grandfather''s idea? How can you give me such a high hat?"


    People can''t deny it. This is the end of the story for the time being. They just wait for Yu Xiaoxiao''s father and his mother to come to the alliance leader''s house.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was arranged to live in the courtyard next to Ning Rongyue. She muttered angrily: "you bastard Gansu Ning, I didn''t expect you to be such a person! If you have a lady, you don''t want friends! I see you! Asshole! How could miss Ben have been blind to you before! Hum


    Gansu Ning, who is called by Fang Su Su to give something to Yu Xiaoxiao, doesn''t know whether to cry or smile after hearing Yu Xiaoxiao''s "muttering".


    Since he agreed to Yu Xiaoxiao''s request, Yu Xiaoxiao changed the unruly and domineering manner of Ning Rongyue at the beginning of her life and stayed with Ning Rongyue like a little tail all day long.


    "Sister Rongyue, what are you doing?"


    Ning Rongyue is kneading the hand of noodles, some don''t adapt to Yu Xiaoxiao''s self cooked: "make some snacks."


    "Wow Yu Xiaoxiao yelled with exaggeration: "can my sister make snacks? May I try it? "


    Ning Rongyue chuckles: "naturally."


    "How nice of you, sister!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao twisted her fingers and said slowly: "elder sister, I was too much at first sight, but now I don''t like the big liar in Gansu Ning! Sister, can you forgive me


    After a few days together, Ning Rongyue can also feel that Yu Xiaoxiao is just like a child who hasn''t grown up. Maybe she is so spoiled that she is not familiar with the world.


    She said slowly, "I forgive you, but don''t be so reckless next time."


    "Well, I listen to my sister."


    Gansu Ning, who has been neglected, has a headache sitting in the yard. How does Yu Xiaoxiao apply the set in front of her sister? This guy''s so cute!


    "Ah Ning, come for a snack."


    Ning Rongyue''s words interrupted Gansu Ning''s thoughts. With Yu Xiaoxiao''s vigilant eyes, Gansu Ning quickly grabbed the snack plate: "ha ha, it''s really my sister''s craft that suits me the most!"

 Chapter 79

    After more than half a month of fighting, Yu Xiaoxiao''s parents finally came to the leader''s house.


    Ganyou langrao is no longer willing to be under the covetous eyes of Fang Susu to arrange people to meet.


    "Dad." Yu Xiaoxiao trots to Yu Chenzhou.


    "Brother Chenzhou, you are all right."


    Gan you Lang is to pull out a smile to see people.


    Yu Chenzhou, who was slightly haggard, said with a smile: "if he is really the leader of the alliance, Xiao Lang''s temperament is calmer. What does Su Su think?"


    Fang Susu laughed twice: "brother sunboat, don''t look at him like this. It''s just pretending in front of you. I think you are still handsome."


    Gan Youlang bared his teeth in his heart and said with a smile: "the sinking boat is joking. We don''t want to talk here for a long time. Come in and talk about it."


    Yu Chenzhou Wen Yan nodded slightly: "OK, just a moment."


    Yu Chenzhou went to the back of the carriage: "yun''er, I help you down, master, we are here."


    "Oh, here it is."


    Ning Rongyue, who was supported by a servant girl, saw an unexpected person: "grandfather?"


    Doctor Fu jumped out of the car and looked at Ning Rongyue with a snort: "what''s the matter? Remember my grandfather? You girl, you dare to go without saying a word. You are very brave


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were red. He quickly stepped forward and said, "sorry, Grandpa, I, i..."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was about to cry or not, doctor Fu was very soft hearted. He gently stroked her head: "OK, OK, you child, not only your grandfather and me, but also your aunt Fu and uncle Fu. A group of people were worried about you girl. Fortunately, nothing happened."


    "Dissolving the moon is unfilial."


    Fu said: "it''s not you who are unfilial. OK, don''t be sad. It happens that Mingyue''s fetus has been stable for eight months. I can take care of you, too."


    Ning Rongyue shed a few tears and said with a smile, "well."


    Doctor Fu sighed helplessly, and then looked at Gan Youlang: "please take care of my granddaughter these days. I''m very grateful."


    Gan Youlang immediately said, "I''m afraid. I''ve talked a lot about it. I haven''t seen it for many years. My spirit is still so good."


    "That''s right, sweet boy. You''re a good talker now."


    "Cough! Cough... "


    At this time, several heartrending coughs interrupted the conversation. Ning Rongyue noticed Yu''s wife Qi Yun who was supported by Yu Chenzhou.


    Qi Yun''s lips are black and blue, and her face is pale and unsightly, which is not much different from the appearance of the dying man. Ning Rongyue looks at doctor Fu.


    Fang Susu immediately said, "master ghost doctor, elder brother sunboat, let''s go in, yun''er. What''s her body now?"


    As they went to the alliance leader''s house, they talked.


    Yu Chenzhou''s face was ugly and said: "the cold poison enters the bone marrow. It''s only one step away from invading the heart. It''s all relying on my internal power to suppress yun''er temporarily, but it''s not effective."


    Fang Susu smell speech some guilty way: "it''s all because of me, I, sunken boat big brother, sorry."


    Yu Chenzhou heard that Yan shook his head: "the past does not need to chase, Su Su, I have put it down, now only hope that yun''er can be well, we spend our lives together."


    Qi Yun, who was weak, also said, "I don''t blame anyone. I was willing to sink the boat at the beginning. So was I, Su Su. In fact, I''m very happy."


    I''m glad that I love you and I''m with you.


    Fang Su Su said with a smile: "well, that''s good."


    Because of Qi Yun''s physical inconvenience, several people just got together for a little while and went down to have a rest. Yu Chenzhou and Yu Xiaoxiao lived in the same yard, while Fu chose one close to Ning Rongyue''s yard to live in.


    After seeing the arrival of doctor Fu, Gansu Ning is a little stiff. He wants to find Ning Rongyue, but he dares not to go there.


    Fang Susu bumped into his son and showed a narrow smile: "tut Tut, he also said that he didn''t like other people. If you see a parent, you''re afraid of him. Don''t give advice, son..."


    "Ah! What are you doing? "


    Gansu ningchao''s father showed a grateful look, while Fang Susu was discontented: "why?"


    Gan Youlang grabs Fang Susu and says, "let''s discuss what is fengshenjunlang."


    Ning Rongyue''s yard.


    Ning Rongyue asked the maid to bring up some snacks and tea, and then let them all go back.


    "Grandfather..."


    Fu took the tea, but he didn''t drink it. He said helplessly, "I already know about the border. What do you think about Rongyue?"


    Ning Rongyue lowered her eyes: "it''s not my Fu, it''s Lu Chang, the God of war in Dongyun Kingdom, but sometimes I''m sad. I''m sad why Fu forgot me and the days I spent with him."


    Fu doctor some distressed mouth: "you this child, go out a trip is a lot of strong, but grandfather does not want you to be strong in this way."


    Ning Rongyue took a deep breath: "people always have to grow up. When the child is born, I will go to find my Fu."


    Doctor Fu frowned and said, "do you want to use white Ganoderma lucidum? It''s just that the white Ganoderma lucidum doesn''t work. I hope you don''t look for that heartless man again! "


    Ning Rongyue had no choice but to pacify the angry doctor Fu, and then said, "if I don''t do anything, how can I be reconciled? One day, my husband and wife will be gracious for a hundred days. How can I be reconciled with Fu?"


    Doctor Fu shook his head, but he didn''t say the news after all.


    "Now you have an idea, and my grandfather doesn''t advise you much. I just hope you should put yourself first! There are so many good men in the world, there is no shortage of such a fool


    Ning Rongyue smiles with tears in her eyes: "it''s good that you''re here, grandfather."


    "My moon." Doctor Fu sighed and let Ning Rongyue lie on his knees to calm him.


    Doctor Fu accompanied Ning Rongyue for three days, and other anxious people came to him.


    "I''ve seen the ghost doctor, Miss Ning."


    "Elder sister Ning." Yu Xiaoxiao is a little nervous.


    Looking at a large crowd of people coming in the courtyard, doctor Fu said slowly: "sunken boat boy, my granddaughter is really better than blue, but you know her current situation. I can''t let her worry too much."


    Yu Chenzhou sniffed the words and said, "I understand the sinking boat."


    Doctor Fu shook his head helplessly. How could he meet all the infatuated seeds?


    At that time, Yu Chenzhou had been kneeling outside the medicine house for seven days and seven nights, but he couldn''t bear the dripping water. It was just that the cold and poison were thorny. If he didn''t have the ghost needle in Ning Rongyue''s hand, he couldn''t help it.


    Ning Rongyue said: "in that case, please take me to see my aunt."


    "Girl, please!" said Yu


    A large group of people worried about Qi Yun''s body arrived at the courtyard where they lived.


    "Yun''er will be lying in the room. Please, girl."

 Chapter 80

    "What ice!"


    Ning Rongyue''s fingers on Qi Yun''s wrist pulse move gently and frown.


    Doctor Fu said slowly: "cold poison into the bone marrow, naturally all cold, if this summer is better, now it''s late autumn, it''s not easy."


    Everyone is silent, Yu Chenzhou some distressed pull Qi Yun another hand, Yu Xiaoxiao eyes slightly red.


    "It''s only one step away from invading the heart!"


    Ning Rongyue took back her hand and thought deeply: "it''s just that it''s not a disease, it''s a poison. The usual method of expelling cold can''t be used..."


    After Qi Yun had a pulse, Ning Rongyue began to try to make a prescription. Gan Youlang was also very interested in it. He packed a herbal pavilion with complete herbs in the alliance leader''s mansion.


    And Fu Fu is staring at Ning Rongyue, lest she tired herself and her baby.


    "Grandfather, did you come to me and find a way?"


    On this day, Ning Rongyue, who was preparing the prescription, suddenly thought of something and looked at doctor Fu.


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard: "Rongyue thought of it, but this method is not easy to use."


    Ning Rongyue thought: "the poison of the ghost needle can really compete with the strange cold poison in Uncle Yu''s mother. It''s just that the method of attacking poison with poison lasts too short. If we wait for the two kinds of poison to break out at the same time, we still can''t find a way to detoxify it. I''m afraid it''s really hard for the immortal to cure."


    "It''s not that immortals are hard to cure, but that there is no doubt that they will die!"


    Doctor Fu wiped the herb powder from his fingertips and said faintly, "but how long do you think Qi Yun has?"


    "The cold poison broke out once in the 15th full moon. I''m afraid this month will be the last full moon. I can''t get through it!"


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head.


    Doctor Fu sighed: "so what does Yueer think?"


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a long time before he said, "do your best to listen to the destiny. If you can''t reach the full moon, you can only use this method."


    Fu Fu Wen Yan nodded slightly, and then raised his voice: "sunken boat boy, do you hear me?"


    Outside the medicine Pavilion, Yu Chenzhou was full of pain, and slowly stepped into the medicine Pavilion: "master, I understand."


    A few days later.


    "Xanthium sibiricum, dried ginger, Elsholtzia, cinnamon... Uncle Yu''s not only cold poison into the body, now her body has also been empty, now I can only choose herbs to nourish the stomach and expel cold, plus Dayang''s Huanyang herb and detoxification''s lianshe herb as the medicine guide, temporarily suppress cold poison for her, uncle Yu, the dosage of this medicine is very light, you first let aunt try the efficacy."


    "Good."


    Yu Chenzhou takes over the medicine bowl in Ning Rongyue''s hand with a serious face and is very careful.


    "Yun''er, come on, take some medicine."


    Yu Chenzhou holds Qi Yun up and feeds her medicine spoonful by spoonful, while Ning Rongyue and Fu are observing Qi Yun''s reaction to the medicine.


    "Cough, poof!"


    In the middle of the medicine, Qi Yun suddenly coughed and spat out a mouthful of dark blood.


    Yu Chenzhou hand a shiver, quickly put down the medicine bowl: "this, this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Ning Rongyue explained: "Uncle Yu, take it easy for a moment. I said that the dosage of this medicine is very small, so it can''t suppress the cold poison in my aunt''s body. Now it''s cold poison''s counterattack, but the blood that my aunt spits out also contains cold poison, which is a good sign."


    "That''s right."


    I was relieved to see Ning Rongyue more grateful.


    But doctor Fu poured cold water and said, "but this prescription is not very different from other prescriptions. It can''t cure her."


    Yu Chenzhou''s face darkened when he heard the words.


    Ning Rongyue tugged doctor Fu''s sleeve: "I''ll discuss with my grandfather about the proportion of the dosage, write a prescription and give it to you. Although the effect is not good, it''s better than nothing. Delay some time."


    "Thank you, master. Thank you Rongyue."


    Yu Chenzhou knew that it was a progress. He said thanks.


    After leaving the door, doctor Fu sighed: "dissolving the moon, the cold poison doesn''t look like all the things here. I''m afraid it''s hard to solve."


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "if it''s really not possible, you can always find a way to delay time with ghost needles."


    Doctor Fu Wen Yan nodded slightly: "ah, it can only be so."


    Ning Rongyue''s prescription is to let Qi Yun survive the full moon night, but that''s all. If there is no better way, the next full moon night may be Qi Yun''s death.


    As the night of the next full moon gets closer and closer, people''s mood becomes more and more tense.


    "Sunken boat, I''m satisfied to be with you for several years. Now it''s enough. I just hope you don''t embarrass yourself."


    "I can''t! How could it be enough! Yun''er, they haven''t given up yet. Even if you do it for me, why don''t you insist on it for me? "


    There was a smile in Qi Yun''s eyes: "good, at least at this time I can see that you love me."


    Yu Chenzhou, hearing the speech, forbeared the grief in his heart: "so, stick to it again."


    On the other side.


    "Grandfather, I think it over and over again. The root of cold poison is blood. Do you think it''s feasible to exchange blood?"


    Ning Rongyue in the medicine Pavilion puts down the herbs in her hand and suddenly opens her mouth.


    "It''s not impossible, it''s impossible."


    Doctor Fu said slowly: "I used to exchange blood for others, but Qi Yun''s body was too weak. If she was just poisoned, it would be possible. But now her body can''t stand any damage. If I want to exchange all her blood, someone must give her the blood. Who will be the candidate?"


    "But it''s always a hope. Let me think about it and think about it again."


    Ning Rongyue is lost in thought again.


    Fu said helplessly: "your body is now more than seven months, and it is also a critical moment. Don''t bother too much."


    Ning Rongyue said: "I know my grandfather."


    Doctors are kind, but sometimes they are cruel.


    After thinking of the method of exchange transfusion, Ning Rongyue extracted part of the cold toxin from Qi Yun''s body and applied it to the experimental mice. Then Ning Rongyue changed the blood for the mice when the cold toxin just invaded the mice. The experiment was successful several times.


    "How''s it going?" Doctor Fu looked at the white mouse and asked.


    Ning Rongyue replied: "the previous failures were all due to the outbreak of cold toxin, which was infected with the newly injected blood and invaded the heart. But this time, according to my grandfather''s suggestion, I used extremely strong medicine to temporarily protect the heart of white rats, and then the success rate of blood exchange was relatively high."


    Doctor Fu Wen Yan nodded slightly: "not bad."


    Ning Rongyue was excited for a while and then said, "but there is still a problem. Aunt Yu''s body is absolutely unable to take this extremely strong medicine, and may even die suddenly."


    Doctor Fu said: "then use the poison on the last ghost needle!"


    "The last one?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words, and then suddenly thought of something: "by the way, the poison on the last ghost needle is fierce poison! But why is aunt Yu''s body unable to bear the warm tonic medicine, and why can it be combined with poison? "

 Chapter 81

    Doctor Fu said seriously: "I think you''ve noticed that the cold poison is like a spiritual one. It''s destroying people''s body. Any warm tonic medicine will cause a counterattack, but the poison won''t!"


    Ning Rongyue''s conjecture was uttered by doctor Fu. After a moment''s deliberation, she said, "grandfather, should we ask Uncle Yu about the origin of this poison?"


    Doctor Fu glared: "I don''t know who caused the poison, but I asked them about it, but I''m afraid they don''t know."


    Come to medicine Pavilion this side to search room Su of Ning Rong month to be caught off guard, hear these words, the facial expression is delicate for a moment.


    She was silent for a long time before she made a sound to attract their attention: "this cold poison is unusual, and even seems to have spirituality, as you think."


    Doctor Fu''s eyes moved: "what do you know?"


    Fang Susu took a deep breath and said slowly, "I, what I know is probably these, and I don''t know the rest."


    Fu doctor smell speech a little suspicious to see a room Su Su: "just, anyway, if the method of blood exchange is useless, we also have no other method."


    Fang Su Su smell speech affirmative way: "certainly can cure Yun son."


    "Tut tut."


    Doctor Fu Wen Yan slightly took a deep look at Fang Su Su: "Fang girl, you trust us very much. I''m not so sure myself."


    Fang Su Su said with a dry smile: "naturally, I trust you. If you can cure this cold poison in the world, I''m afraid there are only a few people like you. If you can''t cure it, I''m afraid there''s no one else."


    Doctor Fu was not interested in other people''s compliments. Hearing the words, he said, "OK, don''t wear a tall hat for me. This time, this method was invented by Rongyue."


    "Yes, yes."


    Fang Susu laughed twice, and then he stepped back consciously.


    After several experiments with white mice, Ning Rongyue always found the right dose to temporarily suppress the cold poison with the strong poison of the ghost needle. It''s not too late, so she specially talked with Dr. Fu to find Yu Chenzhou.


    "You mean exchange blood?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a slight nod: "yes, with this method, I am at least 70% sure that I can cure aunt Yu."


    "Seventy percent?"


    Yu Chenzhou extremely surprised way, breath has a moment of disorder, Ning Rongyue gently nodded.


    Seeing this, I calmed down a little, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "that, that 30% may be? Will it hurt yun''er? "


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "this method is only good for Aunt Yu, but not bad. The worst is that only part of the blood is changed, which can make her stick to it for a longer period of time. However, if the exchange fails, I''m afraid that the person who provides the blood will be greatly hurt, or even die!"


    Yu Chenzhou was shocked. Ning Rongyue added: "in addition, the blood used for exchange transfusion must be fresh blood and matched with aunt Yu''s own blood. That is to say, we need to find someone who is willing and whose blood matches aunt Yu to exchange blood for her."


    This condition suddenly increased the difficulty of exchange transfusion, but now Yu Chenzhou saw the opportunity and was not willing to give up easily.


    "I''ll look for this person, and I''ll trouble you to see if the blood is suitable."


    "This is no problem."


    Ning Rongyue takes a bite to answer.


    Seeing that they had almost reached an agreement, Fu said, "the most important thing is that Rongyue is pregnant in July and August now, and the exchange of blood will be done after she gives birth."


    Yu Chenzhou calmed his excited mood when he heard the words. His eyes swept over Ning Rongyue''s bulging stomach, and he spoke gratefully.


    "It''s natural, it should be. I''m really ashamed to let the girl work so hard at this time, uncle! No matter whether yun''er can be cured or not, I will surely repay you


    Doctor Fu smoothed his beard: "well, you have a conscience. During this period, we will use the poison of ghost needle to delay Qi Yun''s time, and try our best to take care of her body, so that she can persist until the time of exchange transfusion."


    "Thank you, master! Thank you, miss Rongyue


    After such an agreement, the busy thing is to find someone else''s Yu Chenzhou, and Ning Rongyue practices hands with mice on weekdays, so as not to be born by hand.


    Even the work of using the poison of ghost needle was taken over by doctor Fu. According to his words, it was: "when the month is coming, how can you work so hard?"


    Ning Rongyue just knew that doctor Fu was still armed with martial arts?


    On this day.


    Fang Susu secretly found Ning Rongyue: "I heard that you are going to exchange blood. He found several people to sink the boat. The ghost doctor said that the blood is not suitable. Would you help me to see if my blood matches Yueer''s?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "Auntie, did you tell your uncle about this?"


    "I dare not say that." Fang Su Su''s face changed: "in a word, you can help me to have a look. Don''t tell others."


    "This..."


    Ning Rongyue''s face hesitated.


    Fang Su Su said: "yun''er''s poisoning is actually because of me. I feel guilty in my heart. If the exchange transfusion is successful, it''s not without danger. In this way, I can put down a worry and take rongyuequan as aunt Quan."


    Ning Rongyue has some helplessness. How can this family be like this?


    Fang Susu was not the first one to come to find himself secretly. Before that, Gan Youlang and Gansu Ningdu had already come, but their blood didn''t match.


    "All right, but aunt, if your blood doesn''t match, I guess I can''t hide it."


    Fang Su Su looked stagnant when he heard the words, but he still said, "good."


    There is Qi Yun''s blood sample extracted by doctor Fu in the medicine Pavilion. Ning Rongyue uses a special method to judge whether their blood matches.


    Put two people''s blood into the specially prepared medicine soup. If the blood is compatible, it will match. If it is not compatible, it will be opposite. It is clear at a glance.


    Ning Rongyue and Fang Susu look at the two drops of blood in the bowl head to head. They are silent for a moment.


    "It''s melting."


    Ning Rongyue frowns and opens her mouth. Fang Susu''s blood matches Qi Yun''s, but she doesn''t think it''s a good thing.


    "Great!"


    Fang Susu said excitedly.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "aunt, do you think they will let you exchange blood? Although the exchange transfusion is successful, it won''t hurt much, but it may fail after all. "


    Fang Su Su was silent for a moment, and then stood up and said, "it''s OK. I''ll persuade them. Don''t tell them about Rongyue. Just be ready to exchange blood."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Fang Susu''s back, but she can''t help frowning. She always feels that with Uncle Gan''s temperament, she won''t agree.


    Anyway, Ning Rongyue still didn''t say anything about the blood match according to Fang Susu, and Gan Youlang didn''t know if Fang Susu was going through with them.

 Chapter 82

    Ning Rongyue is busy with the cold and poison on their side, while Lu Chang, who is back in the capital, also has a headache.


    "Dead old man, you don''t welcome me, I don''t want to come back! What do you say every day! You want to go to my brother! My brother is different. He''s not married. "


    Liu Qingyan rolled his eyes impatiently and turned the middle-aged man''s popularity upside down.


    "You unfilial son! You, you


    "Little proverb, don''t be angry with your father. You don''t know that your father has been talking about you all these years. Why did you run away without saying a word! It''s not long since I came back that I made your father angry... "


    A well maintained wife next to a middle-aged man also has a helpless face. She doesn''t know what to say to the father and son. When she doesn''t see him, she will feel restless again!


    "You just want to make me angry! You unfilial son


    "Come on, I''m tired of hearing you say that over and over again."


    Liu Qingyan turned his lips and flashed a slap from his father. Then he looked at the woman and said, "mother, I won''t come back this afternoon. I''ll go to my elder brother''s house. Goodbye..."


    The woman is Liu Qingyan''s mother. Mu Dan sighs helplessly. Looking at Liu Qingyan, her shadow disappears instantly. A group of servants can''t stop him with their hands and feet.


    "This son of a bitch!"


    Mu Dan patted Liu Nangong: "you still say! If it wasn''t for you, could you go? It''s time not to kiss you now! "


    The Liu family is the general family of the East cloud kingdom. The last general of the East cloud Kingdom, who can be called the God of war like Lu Chang now, is the old master of the Liu family and the master of Lu Chang. Although the old master has passed away, the next generation of the Liu family is no inferior.


    Liu Nangong, the leader of the Liu family, has made great achievements in the battlefield. He is also a man of one mind. He has never accepted a concubine for his wife.


    The only blemish may be that when she was young, she was schemed by a woman and climbed into bed with Liu Qingyan. However, the woman gave birth to Liu Qingyan and had a difficult labor.


    Therefore, Liu Qingyan in the genealogy is recorded in the name of Liu Fu, and Madame Liu Mudan treats Liu Qingyan as a parent-child, even because Liu Qingyan has lived beside her since she was a child. In her heart, Liu Qingyan is more intimate than her own child, Liu Qinghe.


    And Liu Qingyan is also very clear about this. Although he made a lot of troubles when he was a child, he didn''t share with Liu Nangong and his wife because of this.


    "Oh, how can my son not kiss me!"


    Liu Nangong turned his lips in discontent.


    Liu Madame Mu Dan and Liu Qinghe, who went to the gate of the courtyard, all laughed after listening to Liu Nangong''s awkward words.


    "Come on, you don''t care whether you kiss your son or not. Now you are talking about it again. I can tell you that if my son runs to the border again because of you, I will never let you go!"


    Liu Nangong complained: "it''s not your own..." it''s my own!


    Curtain Dan horizontal one eye Liu Nan Temple: "what do you say?"


    Liu Nangong immediately closed his mouth when he heard that he was a father and son!


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe came forward to help his father and said, "Mom and Dad, grandma has something to ask for you."


    "Oh, let''s go now, madam. Shall we go?"


    Looking at Liu Nangong''s careful appearance, curtain Dan smiles: "let''s go."


    The former general''s residence is now the prince''s residence.


    "Tut Tut, this prince''s mansion looks more imposing than the general''s mansion before."


    Liu Qingyan sighed as he walked again and again that Lu Chang''s achievements on the battlefield were already unsealed. When he came back, he was granted the title of King Su of a different surname by the new emperor. At the same time, he was granted the title of Zhenguo general!


    As Liu Qingyan said, nine of them have been appointed as first-class generals. It can be seen that the emperor is also a man who can see clearly, and he is not afraid of being a black hand because of his high achievements.


    Chen Feng grabs Liu Qingyan''s long head, and his hoarse voice rings out: "this is what the general deserves. What''s the matter? You don''t feel comfortable living in the general''s house? "


    Liu Qingyan said, "if I dare to live in the general''s house, my father will have to lift the roof of my general''s house."


    "So it is."


    Gan Hu said with a smile but not a smile, and he would not speak again. Liu Qingyan grinds his teeth helplessly when he sees this.


    Bai Yan glanced at them: "we are busy after we return to Beijing. We haven''t been to the prince''s residence yet. What''s the general doing now?"


    "It''s time to call him Lord."


    Liu Qingyan said lazily, "what else can I do? Eat, sleep and doze off. "


    Bai Yan speechless looked at him: "you are talking about you. You have left all your affairs to Chen Feng, and thanks to old Chen Chengzhen, he is willing to help you!"


    Liu Qingyan said with a smile: "he is just willing to help me, how about it?"


    Bai Yan rolled a white eye: "ha ha."


    "Brother Lu Chang, you''ve come back at last. I''ve been waiting for you in the imperial capital for several years, and finally I''ve been waiting for you."


    Several people have not seen Lu Chang first heard a voice of shame, Liu Qingyan and others how to think, not to mention, Bai Yan''s expression is like eating Xiang.


    "Oh, well, it seems that we didn''t come by chance."


    Liu Qingyan shrugged, only to hear it continue to say.


    "My father wanted to betroth me to you before he died, brother Lu Chang. I, I know I''m not reserved, but I''ve been waiting for you too long. What do you think, brother Lu Chang?"


    Lu Chang''s eyes to situ Xue are also quite soft, but when situ Xue asked about getting married, another figure appeared in his mind.


    "Brother Lu Chang?"


    Seeing that Lu Chang didn''t answer immediately, a trace of suspicion flashed in situ Xue''s eyes.


    Lu Chang then came back to himself: "Xueer, I''m happy with you, but I remember your engagement..."


    Situ Xue immediately interrupted Lu Chang''s words and said pitifully, "I don''t recognize the engagement. I''m waiting for brother Lu Chang. You''ve been waiting until this time. My father also intended to terminate the engagement at that time, and now the right prime minister''s family has been exiled. Do you want me, brother Lu Chang?"


    In those years, the old emperor liked the son of the right prime minister''s family. Naturally, he wanted his daughter to marry him to win people''s hearts.


    But later Lu Chang came to the fore, and situ Xue had just a little relationship with Lu Chang. Naturally, the old emperor changed his mind and dragged on his engagement with the right prime minister''s family. Unfortunately, until his death, he couldn''t get anyone through situ Xue.


    Seeing situ Xue''s sad expression, Lu Chang immediately panicked and said, "how can it be! I''ll go to the emperor tomorrow. How can I not want Xueer? "


    In those years, his family suffered great changes. The emperor was fatuous and listened to the villain''s slander. He killed all the loyal ministers in his family. Only one of his children, who had not yet put his hair on, was thrown into the palace wall and left to die. This shows that the emperor still has a little kindness today.


    When she is most desperate, Xueer saves herself, helps herself and brings her hope. How can she let Xueer down?

 Chapter 83

    "You want to marry her?"


    Hearing that Lu Chang wanted to ask for the will in person, Bai Yan was the first to stand up and shout: "general, situ xuenai is a princess. If you are the son-in-law, can you still lead the soldiers to fight? Guard the border? "


    Lu Chang also hesitated when he heard this, but situ Xue suddenly saw so many people coming. Although he hated them, he didn''t say a word.


    He pursed his lips and said in a small voice, "brother Lu Chang, I''m sure he can understand. He won''t stop you from leading the army to fight. Our brother has been watching for so many years."


    Bai Yan was disgusted by her tone. He looks ugly.


    But Liu Qingyan had to die. He came close to Bai Yan and said, "if you look at other people''s delicate appearance, no wonder the general likes it. If I were you, I wouldn''t want to be a man."


    Bai Yan and Chen Feng turned black at the same time. Except for situ Xue, who was not a martial arts practitioner, they all heard the voice of Liu Qingyan''s "lowering".


    Lu Chang has a headache. He has definitely rejected Bai Yan before, but Bai Yan still refuses to give up?


    Situ Xue didn''t know what these people were muttering, but he put on a decent smile: "brother Lu Chang, these are your brothers. I''ve seen some generals, and I''d like to thank them for taking care of brother Lu Chang."


    After seeing Lu Chang''s expression, Bai Yan also seemed to understand something and snorted coldly.


    And a few people are a way: "met the princess of China."


    Then there was no following. This time, the people who came back to Beijing with Lu Chang didn''t like to talk. The atmosphere was cold for a moment, and situ Xue''s expression was distorted for a moment.


    Liu light proverb see their boss seems to be unable to look down on the way: "Princess polite, our own brothers naturally help each other, and has always been the general to take care of us in the majority."


    Although Liu Qingyan doesn''t have a door on his mouth, he still faces Bai Yan in his heart. Moreover, the general always says that the princess helped him, but he clearly remembers


    Situ Xue then slowed down and nodded: "brother Lu Chang, since your brothers are here, we don''t want to stand. I''ll make tea for you now."


    It is obvious that situ Xue regards herself as the hostess of suwang mansion.


    Bai Yan''s heart is incomparable. She doesn''t want to pierce situ Xue''s true face in front of the general, but the general is confused. He trusts her and even scolds himself.


    "Yes, tea, tea."


    Several people from the army are not interested in sitting there and tasting tea slowly, but they have to give the princess some face in front of the eldest.


    Lu Chang also slowly said: "it''s good for my servants to make tea."


    "Well." The Si Tu snow hears speech a face to be coy to answer a way.


    Liu light proverb see this shake body, Chen Feng this just look a little slow.


    But Bai Yan seemed to think of something, and suddenly said: "general, it seems that the people they are looking for have some news. The general wants to listen to it, but it seems that the presence of the princess is not suitable?"


    If I really have no fate with the general, I''d rather dissolve the moon than the pretending princess in front of me.


    Lu Chang was stunned when he heard the words, and then he felt a guilty sense of betrayal in his heart, but he didn''t think about it carefully. He only felt that he was sorry for situ Xue.


    He coughed twice: "Xueer, it''s late today. You''d better go back to the Palace first. I''ll send someone to take you back."


    Situ Xue frowned and tried her best to make her tone not interrogative: "brother Lu Chang, who are you looking for?"


    Lu Chang is stunned, but Bai Yan suddenly feels very relieved, and looks at Lu Chang with a little more schadenfreude!


    Liu Qingyan several people see situ Xue''s puzzled eyes looking at him, busy shut his mouth, tut Tut, they can''t tell.


    After thinking about it, Lu Chang said, "it''s not convenient to talk about military affairs."


    "So."


    Si Tu Xue smelt speech to lightly smile: "that I went back first, you can''t forget to promise me."


    Looking at situ Xue''s back, Bai Yan said, "what''s cute about a 20-year-old girl? She can''t say it in her mouth


    One sentence has thrown two people out of the way. Lu Chang can only make complaints about it. He thinks that he will be better to meet Snow White next time.


    After situ Xue left, Liu Qingyan finally let go.


    Liu Qingyan carelessly picked up a cup of tea and drank it all: "tut Tut, what''s good to drink."


    Chen Feng quietly helps him fill another cup. Although he says dislike, Liu Qingyan still takes the cup and continues to drink it.


    Gan Hu, who has always been silent, suddenly asked: "general, Ziqing, they have confirmed that during the period when you lost your memory, they did marry Miss Ning in Fujia village. In other words, the baby in Miss Ning''s womb is also yours. Now it should be born soon."


    "But you are going to ask for another woman." White face cool supplement.


    Lu Chang''s face is stiff. It''s really a muddle headed account. If it''s not solved, how can he live up to Xueer?


    "Then why didn''t I return to the army immediately, but stayed in Fujia village."


    "Oh."


    Liu Qingyan bit the fruit handed over by Chen Feng: "that''s because you were stupid, general."


    "What?" Lu Chang frowned.


    Gan Hu said slowly: "that''s the general. He should have been hurt in the head by sneak attack. After being rescued by Ning girl, he didn''t know clearly."


    "I don''t know how that girl fell in love with a fool."


    Bai Yan once again cool supplement, Liu light proverb smell speech spray laugh sound, by the mouth of the fruit has not yet swallowed to choke, cough earth shaking.


    Chen Feng''s expression, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, finally cracked for a moment, with a helpless face.


    Lu Chang was at a loss when he heard that he said, "well, I was confused at that time and married a woman. It was just an accident."


    His voice became weaker and weaker. Bai Yan sneered: "this is what men don''t want to be responsible for. General, are you such a person?"


    Lu Chang is helpless: "I don''t remember everything before. How can I know if I married that girl voluntarily, and I only have Xueer in my heart."


    "Is it hard for anyone to marry a fool?"


    Bai Yan coldly interrupts Lu Chang''s words, with a cold voice: "I thought that girl had good eyes, but I didn''t think she was blind!"


    Finish saying this words, white Yan turns round to leave directly.


    Lu Chang''s face was more wonderful than the palette.


    Liu light proverb see the atmosphere is really embarrassed, carefully opened his mouth: "not I say boss, not to say Ning girl, then her baby? General, are you always responsible? Besides, I think Miss Ning suddenly left so neatly. There was a considerate man beside her. Maybe she didn''t want the general to be in charge... "


    After hearing Liu Qingyan''s words, Lu Chang didn''t know why.

 Chapter 84

    "Do you really want to marry my six sisters?"


    After listening to Lu Chang''s request, situ Mo raised his eyebrows in surprise. He thought Lu Chang should have seen through situ Xue''s true face these years, but it seems that''s not the case?


    "Situ Xue was involved in the Regent''s rebellion. Do you really think she likes you?"


    Hearing this, Lu Chang frowned: "I dare not forget my childhood friendship! Does the emperor have evidence? "


    Situ Mo shrugged: "you don''t have to be so angry. Naturally, I have no evidence. Otherwise, you and I won''t have a friendly conversation here. But the woman who survived in the backyard of the Imperial Palace, if you really think she has no intention, you are stupid, and I don''t need to hurt her. I have no injustice or hatred with her."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "I believe Xueer is kind-hearted."


    But she would even show a smile of redemption when she was so depressed, and she would never be as vicious as situ Mo said.


    "Kind hearted."


    Situ Mo looked at Lu Chang in surprise: "I''ve known you for a long time, but it''s the first time I''ve seen you like this. Er, how can I say that?" stupid!


    "What?" Lu Chang frowned.


    "Nothing."


    Situ Mo said slowly, and then chuckled: "OK, anyway, it has nothing to do with who situ Xue married. If you want to marry me, I will marry you. I just hope you don''t regret it in the future."


    Lu Chang said slowly: "naturally, I will not regret it. I will treat xueerzhen as the most important one."


    "Tut, you don''t have to be loyal to me. To tell you the truth, I have no brother and sister relationship with the sixth sister." Situ Mo''s light way.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Ning Rongyue''s delivery time is approaching. Even if she and her fetus are very healthy, the atmosphere in the alliance leader''s mansion is also tense, for fear that she will stumble.


    "No, you''ll take pity on me. Grandpa, let me run away."


    Doctor Fu also knows that Ning Rongyue''s mother and son are healthy, and it''s OK to walk a few steps. But that''s the reason why doctors don''t treat themselves. He always worries that Ning Rongyue is tired after going out.


    "All right, all right, but you have to take a few people with you when you go out."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered with a smile.


    And almost inseparable in ningrongyue side of Gansu ningwenyan nature is also to keep up.


    Ning Rongyue several people left not long ago, Fang Susu suddenly came over: "doctor Fu, what about Rongyue?"


    The title of ghost doctor was very interesting when Dr. Ke and Dr. Fu were young, but now they feel a little forced. So when they get along with each other, they ask them to change their name.


    "Just went out together, these days has been let dissolve month stay at home, that wench also can''t stand."


    "Out." Fang Susu didn''t react at first, and then her face changed.


    After seeing her suddenly changed face, doctor Fu said slowly, "what are you nervous about? Don''t you really think that you asked Rong Yue to help you do something I don''t know. What did you say to Gan Xiaozi?"


    Room Su Su A Leng, then facial expression Shan Shan way: "I haven''t dare to say."


    She also knew that Gan Youlang would never agree to exchange blood by herself, so she was still in the wording stage.


    Fu doctor smell speech to smile a voice: "you pour still so interesting."


    Fang Susu was helpless for a moment, then suddenly thought that what he wanted to say was not this: "no! Doctor Fu! That''s not what I''m talking about! "


    Doctor Fu raised his eyes slightly: "Oh? So what else? You look so pale? "


    Fang Susu said anxiously: "it''s Rongyue!"


    Doctor Fu frowned: "what happened to Rongyue?"


    Fang Susu''s helpless humanity: "listen to me, there are rumors outside and outside that Lu Chang, the God of war, has returned to Beijing to ask for a princess. The emperor has ordered to marry him and marry him at the right time!"


    Now Fang Susu and they already know what happened before Ning Rongyue, so now if Ning Rongyue hears the rumors outside, what''s better?


    "What?"


    Fu Fu was surprised: "Lu Chang asked to marry a princess? How about getting married? I''ll go to hell! "


    Fang Su Su''s mouth was drawn, and his heart was full of ghost doctors. He still loved to blow up hair in those days.


    She calmed the angry doctor Fu and said, "now the most important thing is not to let Rongyue hear this! Now it''s all over the street. If Rongyue can''t hear it, it''s a trouble! "


    Doctor Fu naturally knew the meaning of Fang Su Su''s words and immediately stepped out: "that''s not fast enough to chase people! I said Naning Fu was a heartbreaker! Now it''s true


    meanwhile.


    Ning Rongyue is walking on the market with a group of servants behind her. It''s not that she wants to be so powerful, but that Gansu Ning is not at ease.


    "Elder sister, it''s good to eat something fresh in the market. It''s not suitable for eating more, let alone you now."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes glared. The older she became after she was pregnant, the more naive she seemed to be. It seemed that she even gave her brain to her child.


    "Why can''t I eat? I''m a doctor myself. I know what I can''t eat and what I can eat!"


    Ning Rongyue grabs Gansu Ning''s candied dried fruit and puts one in his mouth: "I''ll eat it!"


    Gansu rather see helpless help forehead, eyes are full of doting, surrounded by their servants whispering.


    "You see, you see, I said that young master likes Miss Ning. If you want me to tell you, maybe what Miss Ning has in her stomach is our son''s seed."


    "I think so, too. Otherwise, how could they take care of Miss Ning so much?"


    "Probably. Let''s see if they are just two little couples."


    "What''s the word again? by the way! Like, like glue, like paint


    Gansu Ning heard the servants talk, but did not stop, and Ning Rongyue is bent on the fruit, did not notice.


    "Hey, hey, have you heard?"


    In front of a girl suddenly high voice attracted Ning Rongyue''s attention.


    "What, what?"


    Another girl looked sad: "you mean the general asked to marry the princess? How can I not know that? The princess is really happy. Many people want to marry the general, but they get the princess cheap. "


    "It''s a pity we''re not princesses."


    "Bang, I heard that they were childhood sweethearts. They really love each other. What''s the use of being a princess?"


    "Hum, can''t I think about it? I don''t know how many people are going to cry blind. "


    Hearing this, Ning Rongyue had a bad feeling in her heart. She put the bag in her hand again and went to the two girls.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, which general are you talking about?"


    The two girls took a look at the battle behind Ning Rongyue and said slowly, "of course, it''s Lu Chang, the God of war in Dongyun kingdom! Tut Tut, although I also know that the general is not my turn, I''m still whining... "


    Ning Rongyue suddenly froze in the same place.


    Another girl saw whether she was going to cry or not, and comforted: "I think you are married too. You''d better get along with your husband''s family, general. Oh, that''s the princess''s!"

 Chapter 85

    Bang Dang!


    Gansu Ning in the hand of the bag all fell to the ground, he some flustered look to Ning Rongyue: "elder sister?"


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t seem to hear her voice. She still stares at the two girls in front of her. She just makes them feel a little cool.


    "Are you serious?"


    The two girls shrunk their necks, and one of them boldly said, "of course, it''s true. Today, the imperial edict of the emperor has been issued. We''ll just wait for the general to marry Princess Ninghua on a good day."


    "A good day?"


    Ning Rongyue murmured: "so this is his sweetheart?"


    See Ning Rongyue''s situation is not right, two girls left in a hurry, Ning Rongyue is still standing in place, eyes do not focus to look forward.


    "Sister, don''t listen to their nonsense."


    Seeing Ning Rongyue in Gansu Province, she suddenly burst into tears and panicked: "sister, don''t you scare me? are you all right? Their words may not be true. She... "


    "You don''t have to be so anxious even if you want to marry another beautiful woman?"


    After knowing this, Ning Rongyue, who was aware that she had wet her cheek, said with a smile: "at least, you have to divorce me. Oh, yes, my husband is Ning Fu, not Lu Chang, not Lu Chang..."


    "Sister, don''t scare me


    Gansu Ning felt that Ning Rongyue could not hear her words at all, and was at a loss.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and moved hard: "I''m ok. Go ahead."


    Gansu rather busy should say: "good, good, let''s go, let''s go home, go home."


    Just half of the words, Gansu Ning''s eyes widened. The ground where Ning Rongyue stood before was a pool of blood. Because he was too flustered and ignored other Gansu Ning, he found the smell of blood in the air.


    "Sister! Children? "


    Ning Rongyue is still walking with no awareness. Ning Qiang, Gansu Province, bears wet eyes and grits his teeth to pick up Ning Rongyue: "go back to the house! Come on


    Those servants also saw the blood on the ground, one by one flustered to open the way for Gansu Ning.


    "What happened to miss Ning all of a sudden?"


    "Oh, my God, is there something wrong with this child! It''s not going to take two lives, is it? "


    "Shut up


    Gansu rather eyes with some blood, that look at the random chew tongue of the servants instantly pale, silent voice.


    "Doctor Fu, old Fu? Come on, grandpa


    When he went out to look for Ning Rongyue, he didn''t succeed. On the contrary, he heard a lot of Lu Chang''s request to marry the princess. Now he was very angry, and he heard the voice of Gansu Ning almost breaking sound, and his face was even more agitated.


    He was not angry and said, "what''s your name! What about soul calling? What about the moon


    Gansu rather eager way: "Fu old! It''s Rongyue. There''s something wrong with her sister and her child! Come on


    "What?"


    With a flash, doctor Fu came to Ning, Gansu Province, and put his hand on Ning Rongyue''s pulse gate: "this is about to be born! Suning boy! What''s going on? It''s bleeding! no way! I''ll get the medicine. You should find the midwife quickly. I''m afraid the amniotic fluid will break soon! "


    It seems that Fang Susu, who had been expected, came running from somewhere: "I, I have already found wenpo, and I''m waiting in the room now! Take Rongyue into the house quickly


    "Good, good!"


    Gansu Ning stammered, directly used the lightness skill to Ning Rongyue''s yard, and carried her into the house to wenpo.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Wenpo was also surprised to see Gansu Ning''s blood. She said: "young master, go out quickly. This is not the place where you can stay. Go and get hot water quickly."


    Rather than leave, he stood behind the screen in the room.


    Seeing this, Wen Po can''t take care of him for the time being. She orders her servant girl to take hot water and help Ning Rongyue wipe the blood first.


    "Oh, my wife, no matter what happens first, now the most important thing for children is to take a deep breath!"


    "Ah, yes, take a deep breath. You don''t want your child to be so lost. It''s the flesh and blood of your October pregnancy. Madam, try hard, try hard!"


    Ning Rongyue finally found her reason in the midwife''s big voice. She never let the child have an accident. She did it according to what the midwife said.


    Doctor Fu took the pill in a hurry and came to Ning Rongyue''s room. He gave the pill to his servant girl: "take it quickly and let Rongyue take it!"


    "Yes


    Seeing that the servant girl entered the room, doctor Fu was relieved. Wei Ling looked at the servants who followed Ning Rongyue and they went out.


    "Tell me! What''s going on? "


    A few servants pushed me and I pushed you. They told me the story before. After hearing that it was really because of Lu Chang, Dr. Fu was so angry that he was heartbroken!


    "Sister Rongyue, is sister Rongyue OK?"


    After hearing the news, Yu Chenzhou immediately asked Yu Xiaoxiao to come here and ask.


    Fang Susu took Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand and said, "it''s OK for the time being, but I''m afraid the baby will be born ahead of time. I don''t know if there is any danger."


    "How could that be?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao exclaimed, but when she saw that other people''s faces were not good, she stopped talking and guarded the door nervously.


    People from the afternoon has been worried, to the evening, Fang Su Su face anxious: "so long time, how not born?"


    Although Fu said that his face was not good, he had a bottom in his heart: "it should be OK. Rongyue has taken the medicine. Although the child is not full-term, he has only checked for about a month. He should be OK."


    "It''s all right."


    Yu Xiaoxiao also breathed a sigh of relief, and then some strange way: "Suning brother? Why didn''t you see him about such a big thing? "


    Room Su Su A Leng, before everyone is too anxious to forget Gansu Ning is still in the delivery room.


    Cao Cao''s voice rang out, just listen to a cry in the delivery room directly over the child''s cry.


    "Yes! It''s born! Sister, the baby is born! It''s a boy! Ha ha ha ha


    Ning Rongyue is lying in the quilt weakly. Wen Yan finally shows a weak smile.


    Wenpo, a bloody woman, found that Gansu Ning was still here: "Oh, my little master, why are you here all the time?"


    Gansu Ning ignored her and carefully held the swaddling clothes she had just snatched from wenpo: "good boy, it''s so good, mother and son are safe! Ha ha


    With that, Gansu Ning rushed out of the delivery room, and wenpo closed the door again: "young master, be careful. Open the window over there and let your blood out. Be careful not to blow, madam


    "Yes." Several servant girls went to open the window.


    Seeing this, Wen Po came to Ning Rongyue again: "madam is working hard. The young master is very healthy. Please go to bed and have a rest."


    "Thank you, grandma." Ning Rongyue said softly.


    Wenpo said, "Oh, yes, I''m going out now. My wife has something to call me."


    Outside the people looking at Gansu Ning crazy, holding a small swaddle ran out, first surprised, then all close to the front.

 Chapter 86

    To tell you the truth, the new born child is really ugly, but Fu and others, under the extremely heavy elder filter, just feel that the child in Gansu Ning''s hands is beautiful.


    Fang Susu snatched the child held in both hands by Gansu Ning.


    "Look at your awkward appearance. Give it to me and I''ll hold it. What about the moon? How is Rongyue? "


    Fang Susu asked, holding the child carefully.


    Gansu rather replied: "sister, she fell asleep, I took the child out, did not disturb her."


    Fang Su Su Wen Yan slightly nodded: "is tired, the good rest to keep."


    After thinking about it again, some of them left wenpo and several servant girls to guard here. Some of them took their children to other hospitals for the time being. They had been waiting here all afternoon, and they had no time to eat lunch, so they had to clean up.


    Fu doctor used a little rice hastily, say: "I am afraid dissolve month wench to wake up hungry flustered, go to make something to eat for her."


    When he came back in the evening, Gan Youlang, who had just seen his newborn child, said, "just let the servants do it. I''ll order the kitchen."


    "Oh, No."


    Doctor Fu shook his head and refused: "I want to make some medicated food to supplement the body of Rongyue. Those cooks can''t grasp the amount of medicinal materials."


    Gan Youlang nodded: "there is an idle kitchen in the medicine Pavilion. I''ll let someone clean it. It''s convenient for you to do it there."


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue wakes up late at night. Her pain and hungry stomach make her awake instantly.


    Yesterday, she ate some dried fruits, and the child suddenly gave birth prematurely. She didn''t eat lunch and dinner, and she used so much energy to give birth to the child. Now she really doesn''t have the strength to get up.


    "Cough, hiss, is anyone there?"


    The throat is as dry as fire. Ning Rongyue knows that she has hurt her throat as soon as she opens her mouth.


    The maid who had been guarding outside was very clever. As soon as she heard the sound, one of the maid immediately pushed the door in: "go to the medicine Pavilion. I''m afraid the girl will wake up and eat."


    Another maid Wen Yan slightly nodded her head and turned out of the yard.


    This time, the bloody gas in the room is almost gone. It''s rather cold. The windows that were opened before have been closed.


    "The girl wakes up, but she is hungry? Would you like some water? "


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, then said in a hoarse voice: "where''s the child? You pour me some water first. "


    The servant girl carefully supported Ning Rongyue and leaned on the head of the bed. Then she poured water and said, "the young master is taken care of by his wife. Don''t worry, girl. Come on, girl, drink some water first."


    Ning Rong month this meeting son is really no strength, then also not affectation, took the cup that the servant girl took to drink a few water.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was no longer drinking, the servant girl put down her teacup and said, "girl, wait a little longer. The food will come soon."


    Rather dissolve month smell speech lightly ordered to nod, she sees in front of servant girl is very clever, ask a way again: "what name do you call?"


    "Girl, maidservant Qingying, it''s the name given by my wife."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "don''t call yourself a slave in front of me. Green cherry is a nice name. Green cherry means vitality. Cherry is beautiful and charming. It matches you very well."


    Green cherry smell speech slightly red face: "girl is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are slightly bent. Her former Qi bangs have been combed up, leaving only a wisp of long hair at her temples. Her originally transparent apricot eyes are slightly narrowed at this time. Her long and curly eyelashes are like two small fans. Her high nose is not like Dongyun people. Leaning on the head of the bed is really a kind of sick beauty.


    Gansu Ning, who came to the door with snacks, couldn''t help laughing when he heard the two of them saying: "don''t compliment each other, you two are beautiful women. Elder sister, come and have something to eat first."


    Green cherry smell speech tiny bow body: "little young master."


    Gansu Ning put the food on the cupboard at the head of the bed and said with a smile: "there are so many rules, elder sister. Qingying grew up with my mother since she was a child. She is as old as my sister. I usually take her as my elder sister, and she is the most considerate. My mother just sent Qingying to take care of her elder sister yesterday."


    Ning Rongyue said with a slight nod: "I see, but I''m the daughter of the first month. I should be older than Qingying. Qingying, please call me sister."


    Qing Ying feels warm in her heart when she hears that she worked in Fang Su Su''s courtyard. Although she said two words to Ning Rong Yue, she is not familiar with her. Now she is together. No wonder everyone likes such a kind and beautiful woman.


    "Qing Ying was born in June. She has met her sister."


    Ning Rongyue nodded with a smile. Seeing this, Gansu Ning said slowly, "sister Qingying, you''ve been guarding for the middle of the night. Let''s have a rest first."


    The green Ying smell speech discern interest of should a, leave the room.


    Gansu Ning is the first to start a bowl of porridge, said: "I come to feed my sister."


    Ning Rongyue slightly frowned when she heard the speech. Seeing this, Gansu Ning immediately said, "elder sister, you don''t have the strength at the moment. You should drink some porridge to recover your strength before you eat by yourself. How come it''s not enough for your younger brother to feed your elder sister?"


    Ning Rongyue stretched her eyebrows and opened her mouth to drink porridge: "why don''t you sleep now?"


    Gansu Ning thought for a while and said, "Mr. Fu worried about his elder sister. He cooked porridge in the evening, but my elder sister didn''t wake up. I was worried that Mr. Fu had been waiting for me to be tired, so I asked him to rest and watch by himself first."


    And how can I sleep before you wake up.


    This sentence Gansu rather in the heart turned a few circles, but after all did not say, said a perfect reason with a smile.


    Ning Rongyue also tasted the porridge from doctor Fu. In order to take good care of himself, Ning Fu asked doctor Fu for advice.


    Think of here, rather dissolve month in the heart a pain, the mood also fell a few minutes.


    Gansu Ning is acutely aware that something is wrong with Ning Rongyue. Although he doesn''t know the specific reason, the only one who can make his sister so depressed is Lu Chang! He can''t help but add some strength to his hand holding the spoon.


    Silent feed Ning Rongyue finished a bowl of porridge, and then watched Ning Rongyue eat some snacks made by doctor Fu, Gansu Ning just picked up the dishes and left.


    "Sister, have a good rest. I''m out."


    "Good."


    See Gansu rather leave, sleep so long Ning Rong month also suddenly did not sleep, rely on the bed hair to stay.


    She thought of village head Fu, Jing Xiao, Fu Yingnian and Mingyue, their children, who should have made a sound. Finally, she inevitably thought of her child''s father.


    Ning Fu.


    Lu Chang.


    If Lu Chang really married the princess, should he go to him again and try to make him remember himself? Does that work?


    What''s more, Ning Fu loves himself, but Lu Chang has something else to belong to. Although he doesn''t want to admit it all the time, they are all one person. Is it hard to succeed? Is his Ah Fu really gone?

 Chapter 87

    Ning Rongyue had just given birth to her baby. She couldn''t see the wind for a month, so she almost stayed in the room all the time.


    "Grandfather, I''m really hesitant now. Should I go to Afu or not?"


    On this day, doctor Fu personally brought food to Ning Rongyue.


    Doctor Fu''s eyes glared: "go! Why don''t you go? Don''t you think that kid married the princess? What a beautiful idea! Old man, if I don''t take his head off and kick him, I''m sorry for my granddaughter''s suffering for him! "


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment when she heard the words. She took another look at the sleeping child with her fist around her and sighed in her heart.


    "Look at you! What do you do for a man? "


    Fu doctor helpless and crazy in the room around.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated and said slowly, "let me think about it again."


    Doctor Fu glared: "whatever you want, if you want to go to the emperor, please remember to call my grandfather. I have all the medicine ready. Besides, if you really can''t put it down, my grandfather will help you turn Lu Chang into Ning Fu anyway!"


    Ning Rongyue heard a red eye socket, with a nasal should be a: "well."


    "Come on, don''t say that."


    Fu sat down and poured himself a cup of tea: "Rongyue, did you make blood matching for Qi Yun and Su Su before? Does it match? "


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know that doctor Fu already knew about it, but it couldn''t be concealed. After thinking about it, she said, "that''s right."


    Doctor Fu frowned and said, "do you know that there is no one suitable for Yu Chenzhou?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "just grandfather, why don''t you say that there is a great possibility of blood matching between relatives."


    Doctor Fu shook his head: "you don''t know that Yu Chenzhou had been infected with cold poison in those years. That cold poison also happened in his body. So if you ask him to exchange blood, I''m afraid that he will lose all his martial arts skills, or even die. As for Yu Xiaoxiao''s little girl, do you think she can bear the pain of exchange blood? Don''t lose your life in the middle of the road, that''s a big crime! "


    Ning Rongyue thought it might be so. She frowned: "how did Uncle Yu get rid of the cold poison in those years?"


    "Replace it with your body."


    Fu doctor light way: "when the person junior high school cold poison, another person if with internal power help can transfer cold poison, you think Qi Yun body of cold poison where?"


    Ning Rongyue heard a shock: "is it so?"


    Fu took another sip of tea: "but I don''t think it''s easy to deal with it. Even Yu Chenzhou and Qi Yun won''t let Fang wench exchange blood. Qi Yun doesn''t want to exchange blood for her even if she is dead!"


    Ning Rong month smell speech Leng Leng, but this time she did not ask more.


    Although we have to stay in the room all the time, it''s not hard to have children in one month.


    However, even so, Ning Rongyue, who was finally allowed to step out of the room, still felt quite happy: "I can finally come out for a walk."


    "Elder sister Rongyue, you said that we were scared to death before. Why did we suddenly give birth prematurely?"


    As soon as Yu Xiaoxiao said this, the harmonious atmosphere solidified by the way. Gansu Ning''s face changed and Yu Xiaoxiao was pulled aside.


    I''m afraid that Yu Xiaoxiao is the only one who doesn''t know about Ning Rongyue''s past entanglement, but she doesn''t think that this girl actually talks about Ning Rongyue''s heartache directly.


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment before she began to smile: "I''m just tired when I go out. Now my mother and son are safe. I''m very lucky."


    Yu Xiaoxiao wrinkled his nose after hearing the speech: "this kind of thing can be careless, sister, you don''t want to be reckless because you are a doctor."


    "I see. I''ll pay attention next time."


    Yu Xiaoxiao curled her lips when hearing the speech: "this kind of thing can''t happen next time. By the way, elder sister, I haven''t seen your husband all the time. Is it really the same as what I guess? Is it Gansu Ning?"


    Gansu Ning mouth corner a smoke, this Yu Xiaoxiao how so crow mouth, everywhere to people painful place step on?


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I have no chance with my husband. I have separated."


    She thought about it for a long time these days. Although she couldn''t give up, she still decided not to disturb Lu Chang''s life.


    "Ah?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao finally realized that she had said something wrong and apologized: "sorry, sister, I don''t know."


    "Nothing." Ning Rongyue smiles.


    Gansu Ning is shocked but mixed with a trace of ecstasy: "sister, what do you mean? You, you really put that asshole down! I... "


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "ah Ning, even if I decide not to look for Ah Fu, I can''t tolerate others in my heart. Now I have children with me, which is very good."


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan looks gloomy, but still refused to give up, even a little more hope.


    Listening to the conversation, Yu Xiaoxiao, who feels that there is something else in it, can''t help but feel a little more sympathy for Gansu Ning. Ning Rongyue''s attitude is very obvious, which obviously doesn''t give Gansu Ning any hope.


    I don''t know if this fool can move my sister? Yu Xiaoxiao thought for a while.


    At this time, doctor Fu also came. He took a look at some people in the yard and said slowly, "let''s go. Let''s have lunch first."


    Since Ning Rongyue has been born, she naturally wants to eat with other people.


    On the table.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yu Chenzhou said: "Mr. Fu, Rongyue, if we haven''t found a match with yun''er''s blood, how long can yun''er hold on to her current situation?"


    When Yu Chenzhou said this, Yu Xiaoxiao''s face was a little more nervous.


    Fu pondered for a moment: "at most three months, we can prepare other things for blood exchange in advance. As soon as you find someone, you can exchange blood immediately."


    Gan Youlang is not at home now. Fang Susu''s eyes move when he hears the words.


    Yu Chenzhou heard the words and said, "thank you, Mr. Fu. I know."


    Fang Susu opened her mouth and suddenly said: "that, in fact, I also made a blood match with yun''er, our blood is a match!"


    Qi Yun''s poison comes from Yu Chenzhou, but Fang Susu''s poison comes from Yu Chenzhou!


    However, doctor Fu knows that Fang Susu has a special constitution, but she can do what Yu Chenzhou can''t do, as long as Fang Susu can persuade others.


    Yu Chenzhou was first delighted, then frowned and said, "no! You can''t exchange blood, and you Lang won''t agree. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao saw that he wanted to stop talking, but he did not interrupt.


    Fang Susu bited his lips and said, "I''ll talk to Alan."


    "Mother?"


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan is a little worried. Although he also hopes to save aunt Yu, if it''s his mother... And with his father''s temperament, how can he agree with this kind of thing?


    "Say? What did you tell me? "


    Unfortunately, Gan Youlang just came back, his face turned black.

 Chapter 88

    Fang Susu, who had vowed to persuade Gan Youlang, immediately counseled him after hearing Gan Youlang''s voice.


    She shrunk her neck: "why did you come back so early today?"


    Gan Youlang did not let her change the topic: "what did you just say to me? Is it because if you can''t hide it, you still want to hide it from me! "


    Because of GaN Youlang''s guilty tone, Fang Susu didn''t look at him at the beginning: "I didn''t want to hide from you, and the exchange transfusion won''t be too dangerous. You know, I always feel sorry for yun''er. If yun''er can be well, I can also have a worry."


    Gan Youlang''s face softened a little: "even if it is like this, I will not agree with it. Moreover, Mr. Fu also said that although the success of exchange transfusion is great, there is a possibility of failure."


    "That''s the curse." Fang Susu whispers.


    Gan you Lang''s eyes stare, Fang Su Su instantly shut up, but his eyes are obviously unconvinced.


    Seeing this, Gan Youlang sighed helplessly, looked at Yu Chenzhou and said sincerely: "brother Chenzhou, I don''t want to save Xiaoyun. If my blood matches Xiaoyun, I won''t refuse, but Su Su can''t! I think you should understand my feelings. "


    Yu Chenzhou said slowly: "I understand that even if you don''t say it, I won''t let Su Su exchange blood."


    Fang Susu was discontented at the news: "how can you be so arbitrary! Yun''er is only three months old, but you haven''t found the right person to exchange blood. Why can''t I? "


    Gan Youlang''s brow was locked, but he still patted the table angrily: "if I say you can''t, you can''t!"


    After that, Gan Youlang turned and left.


    Fang Susu was shocked, while Ning Rongyue, a counsellor, and several people in Ning County, Gansu Province, looked at each other and were worried.


    Ning Rongyue said something sorry: "aunt Su, I..."


    Fang Susu took a deep look at the direction Gan Youlang left, and then calmly interrupted Ning Rongyue''s words: "this matter has nothing to do with you. Even if you don''t help me match my blood, I will find Mr. Fu. You don''t need to feel guilty. Brother Yu, I''m sorry. I''ll talk to a Lang about it. "


    With that, Fang Susu left, and Yu''s words didn''t even have time to say.


    At this point, the entire table is only Fu Fu still eat delicious, not for the loose.


    Because of this quarrel at the dinner table, Fang Susu and Gan Youlang fell into a cold war in the next few days because of their disagreement. For this, the rest of them were helpless.


    And after thinking about it for a long time, Yu Chenzhou told Qi Yun about it.


    After listening to this, Qi Yun was silent for a long time, and then said slowly: "sinking the boat, I understand you Lang''s mood, and I won''t blame him. You help me find Su Su, and I want to talk to her."


    Yu Chenzhou sighed and said, "well, yun''er, don''t think too much. I will find the right person."


    "Well."


    Fang Susu is too angry to eat these days. Even the round little angel can''t comfort her.


    Oh yes, Yuanyuan is Ning Rongyue''s nickname for the child. In just over a month, the originally crumpled Yuanyuan was completely opened, and the jade carving powder was ordinary. Except for the pair of apricot eyes that are as transparent as Ning Rongyue, the little guy looks like someone else in other places. Because of his round face, Ning Rongyue gave him such a nickname.


    Ning Rongyue, holding Yuanyuan in her arms, teases Fang Susu helplessly and says, "Uncle Gan, he is also reluctant to exchange blood because he is worried about you. We still have time. We can also find other candidates."


    Fang Susu knows that in addition to himself, there will be no good result if he still goes on according to the established ending!


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know what Fang Susu was doing. She said again: "aunt?" Fang Susu pursed her lips and said slowly, "you should know about elder brother Yu who was also poisoned by cold?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, then nodded slightly.


    "Well, if brother Yu comes to exchange blood, how many percent of his life can he be sure of?"


    Ning Rongyue was surprised by the words, and then deliberated: "even if my grandfather and I can play, there should be only 40% possibility. Even if we can make him live, I''m afraid we will lose all our martial arts!"


    Fang Su sighed: "yes, that''s it. It''s so difficult for the vast crowd to find the right and willing person. I''m afraid I''m the most suitable person."


    Ning Rongyue thinks so in her heart, but she can''t say anything.


    At the gate of the courtyard, Yu Chenzhou and Gan Youlang, who heard Ning Rongyue talking to each other, looked at each other in shock.


    Yu Chenzhou took the lead in recovering his composure, slowly stepped into the yard and walked to Fang Susu, who said, "Susu."


    At the head of fangsu pagoda, he first saw Gan Youlang, then snorted and looked at Yu Chenzhou: "brother Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Yu Chenzhou said slowly: "yun''er, she wants to talk to you. She also knows about blood."


    Fang Su Su was stunned when he heard the speech, then he got up and said, "I''ll go now."


    Standing in the same place, Gan Youlang opens his mouth, but fails to call Su Su. Then he puts his eyes on Ning Rongyue, who is holding the child.


    "Yun''er, what do you want to say when you come to me? You can rest assured that I will exchange blood with you and cure you as soon as possible. "


    Qi Yun let Yu Chenzhou out of the room, room Su Su see sitting at the bedside.


    Qi Yun is silent for a moment, then the tone is extremely firm way: "no, I don''t allow you to exchange blood with me."


    "Ah?"


    Fang Susu didn''t respond for a moment, and then he said with an ugly face: "did Gan Youlang tell you something? You don''t have to pay attention to him! "


    Qi Yun gently shook his head: "he didn''t tell me anything, Su Su, it''s my own idea."


    Fang Su Su was completely stunned.


    Qi Yun continued: "Su Su, I managed to squeeze you out of the heart of the sinking boat. Now he loves me. I don''t want you to exchange blood for me. There''s no other reason. I just don''t want to die!"


    Speaking of the end, Qi Yun was obviously a little excited and began to cough.


    Room Su Su is a face dull, outside of Yu Chenzhou hear Qi Yun cough immediately push open the door.


    "How are you, yun''er? Why did you cough again? "


    Qi Yun said with a smile: "I''m ok. Don''t worry. Su Su, I''m tired and want to have a rest."


    Fang Su Su smell speech can facial expression complicated nod, get up to leave: "that Yun son, elder brother Yu, I went out first."


    "Good."


    Yu Chenzhou nodded, then poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to Qi Yun.


    Out of the courtyard where Qi Yun lives, Su Su feels depressed and thinks about whether she has missed anything. Otherwise, does she really want to watch elder brother Yu die in order to save yun''er?


    On the other side.


    Ning Rongyue, with a wry smile on her face, holds Yuanyuan back to her yard. She is in a dilemma between Su Su and Yu Chenzhou. They have a headache

 Chapter 89

    However, for Ning Rongyue, the more troublesome thing is still behind. When Gan Youlang hears what he said to Fang Susu, Yu''s sinking boat naturally also hears.


    This is not, near the evening, I sank and found the door.


    "Rongyue, I want to ask you something."


    Ning Rongyue knew what Yu Chenzhou wanted to ask just after a little thought. She said helplessly: "Uncle Yu, you''d better call everyone here and have a frank talk."


    I was stunned and nodded slightly.


    Ning Rongyue then ordered the servant girl to call people in each yard: "green cherry, please call uncle Gan."


    Green Ying smell speech to nod should descend, but for a while, should come of person already arrived together.


    Ning Rongyue gives the baby in her arms to Qing Ying for the time being: "take Yuanyuan to play somewhere else for a while, and then take it back."


    Green cherry gently hugged the soft ball in her arms: "good."


    "Rongyue, what do you call us?"


    Fu asked with some doubts.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Fang Susu helplessly at first, and makes Fang Susu confused. Then she slowly comes to her all these days, hiding everything from others. She is also very upset.


    "... that''s it."


    Ning Rongyue finished all the words in one breath without looking at the different faces of the people.


    Fang Susu was the first one to say angrily: "Gan Youlang, you even made a blood match without telling me! You still talk about me? And you! Son of a bitch


    Gansu Ning, who is ready to slip away, is stiff.


    Gan Youlang''s face was also delicate for a moment, and he said slowly: "my pairing didn''t succeed, and there''s no need to tell you again."


    "Hum!"


    Fang Su snorted discontentedly.


    All the people couldn''t laugh or cry when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect that there was another one.


    But Yu Chenzhou grasped the key point he wanted: "dissolve the moon, you mean blood is most likely to match between relatives."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "but Xiaoxiao is the one who is most likely to be paired with aunt Yun. Besides, even if you can be paired successfully, you can''t exchange blood. I just said that."


    Yu Chenzhou was lost in thought.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes moved and her face was straight. She said solemnly, "sister Rongyue, can you help me make a match?"


    Ning Rongyue and doctor Fu looked at each other. Doctor Fu said angrily: "little girl, do you know why we didn''t say it at the beginning? Do you think you can stand the exchange transfusion? "Ah?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao eyes slightly red: "but I can''t look at my mother, sister, even if I beg you, you do it for me."


    Doctor Fu shook his head helplessly: "blood exchange almost takes half of your blood, and it''s not one-time, but little by little. Big men may not be able to bear it. You''d better not try."


    All the people present knew that Yu Xiaoxiao was not suitable, but Yu Xiaoxiao insisted.


    After a moment of silence, Yu Chenzhou suddenly said, "let me make a match, too."


    Fang Su Nu: "what are you two doing together! You are the most unsuitable person. Even if the match is successful, what can you do? "


    Yu Chenzhou shook his head and said slowly, "my life is given by yun''er. If it''s the worst, let me give it back to her."


    Fang Susu''s heart aches when he hears the words. Others are shocked when they hear the words. Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Yu sunken boat discontentedly.


    Ning Rongyue and Fu did not express their opinions. They had already said what they should have said and what the consequences would be. They really did not know what to say.


    In the end, Fang Susu still couldn''t beat Yu Chenzhou and asked Ning Rongyue to make a match for them.


    In full view of the public, the pairing of the two was successful!


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks happy, but before she has time to speak, she is rejected.


    Yu Chenzhou said: "if there is still no suitable person after three months, let me exchange blood."


    "Change, change, change you ghost!"


    Fang Su Su''s swearing words, trying to think whether he has missed anything.


    "I have made up my mind!"


    Yu Chenzhou look firm said such a sentence, then turned away, followed by unwilling Yu Xiaoxiao.


    The rest of the people can only disperse temporarily.


    Ning Rongyue came back to the yard and saw Yuanyuan crying. Qingying held him anxiously, but Yuanyuan didn''t stop crying.


    Ning Rongyue took over Yuanyuan immediately before seeing this: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Green cherry helpless way: "about is hungry, elder sister, you are busy with things, I went to find the nurse, but Yuanyuan did not drink the nurse''s milk at all."


    Ning Rongyue helplessly points her round forehead. She always insists on feeding herself round, but she doesn''t think that the little guy''s mouth is still in its mouth and refuses to drink the milk of the nurse.


    "It''s OK. I''ll feed Yuanyuan now. Go and have a rest, Qingying."


    Green cherry smell speech to nod: "good, elder sister has something to call me."


    Feed good round little baby, little guy this just satisfied smile, Ning Rongyue see this mood is a bit better, so holding round with him to play for a while.


    It was not until yuan yuan was sleepy that Ning Rongyue put yuan yuan in the cradle and let the maid guard her while she went to have dinner herself.


    Ning Rongyue and their side sleep very well, but after learning that Qi Yun refuses to let Fang Susu exchange blood, Gan Youlang is distressed to watch Fang Susu meditate all night.


    When the sky was light, Fang Susu suddenly jumped up with an excited face: "yes, I think of it!"


    But Gan Youlang wanted to stop her: "Su Su, I can''t say."


    Fang Su Su was silent for a moment, and then said, "Lang, if I don''t say that brother Yu will die."


    Gan you Lang can only sigh and gently touch Fang Su Su''s long hair.


    Fang Susu said with a smile: "OK, it won''t be a big problem. Do you remember, Alan? At the beginning, Bai Mei took out three clotting pills. One was taken by us, one was eaten by herself, and the other one I remember should be in the palace now, right! Even in the palace, it was mentioned later! "


    Gan you Lang smell speech eyes a bright, but immediately look flustered catch soft room Su Su.


    He explored Fang Susu''s body with his internal force, then picked up Fang Susu and ran to Fu doctor''s hospital.


    Doctor Fu, who was awakened early in the morning, was surprised by Fang Su Su''s injury: "you young couple won''t have different opinions, will they? You''re too tough to start? "


    Gan Youlang had no choice but to smile bitterly: "how can I be willing to fight against Su Su? Oh, old Fu, don''t ask the reason. Let''s treat Su Su first."


    Doctor Fu curled his mouth, took out a jade bottle and carefully poured out a blue pill: "Yuqing pill, you know? Let Su Su take it, and use your internal power to help her absorb the medicine. After three days, make sure that she continues to jump around. "

 Chapter 90

    When doctor Fu talked about Yuqing pill, Gan Youlang looked shocked: "what''s the matter? Mr. Fu, did you really make it


    Doctor Fu said: "it has been developed for a long time. It''s so surprising."


    This Yuqing pill was taken out by Fang Susu at that time. It was not like the cold poison and the blood clotting pill they mentioned before. I didn''t expect that doctor Fu could make Yuqing pill come out again by his own research.


    Gan Youlang was shocked when he heard the words: "boss Fu is talented."


    Fu doctor Wen Yan shook his head: "OK, I know the origin of Su Su girl is a little mysterious, but you should also pay attention to some things, don''t always come to a serious injury."


    Gan you Lang Wen Yan nodded slightly, and then asked: "old Fu, if there is blood clotting pill, can you let the sunken boat intact to Xiao Yun exchange blood?"


    Doctor Fu''s eyes coagulated: "coagulation pill? You mean the clotting pill back then? "


    "That''s right!"


    Gan Youlang affirmed: "there should be a clotting pill in the palace."


    Fu Wen Yan took a deep look at Gan you Lang: "since the blood clotting pill can save you from the blood flow, it''s certainly OK to let Yu Chenzhou intact."


    Gan Youlang was a little guilty at first. After listening to doctor Fu''s words, he immediately brought some joy and said, "that''s great."


    Fu Fu Wen Yan nodded gently: "since you can be sure, it''s time to talk to them about the sinking of the boat. It will take some time to get to the imperial palace. It''s better to leave as soon as possible."


    "Mr. Fu, are you going too?"


    After hearing this, Gan Youlang was also surprised to ask, who in the Jianghu doesn''t know that the ghost doctor and the saint doctor are at odds. The ghost doctor doesn''t save the people the saint doctor has saved, but the saint doctor only treats the people related to the ghost doctor after he comes out of the mountain again.


    Most importantly, now the holy doctor Bai Wushuang is in the imperial capital.


    Doctor Fu also thought of Bai Wushuang. It''s a coincidence that all the people who want to pick skin and cramp are in the imperial capital!


    "Go! Of course I will


    Seeing doctor Fu''s suddenly aggressive appearance, Gan Youlang''s expression was subtle for a moment.


    "Please tell them about the sinking boat."


    "All right."


    After learning the news of coagulating pill, Yu Chenzhou and others were very happy, while Qi Yun stopped doctor Fu and asked again and again: "really won''t it hurt the sunken boat a little?"


    Doctor Fu waved his hand and said, "we only have 70% of the assurance of successful exchange of blood, but if we have clotting pill, we will have 10% of the assurance. It won''t hurt the boat on the tip of your heart."


    Qi Yun smell speech facial expression a red, at the same time also relaxed a breath.


    Ning Rongyue, who got the news, hesitated: "going to the imperial capital?"


    Fu comforted: "the emperor is so big, you can see it if you want to see it, and you can avoid it if you don''t want to see it."


    Ning Rongyue nods his head gently when he hears the speech. Of all the people, Gansu Ning is reluctant, but no matter how much he thinks, it doesn''t help.


    Now that they have decided to go to the imperial capital, it should not be too late. After a hasty tidying up, they are ready to go to the imperial capital.


    In addition to the family of Ning Rongyue Fu and Yu Chenzhou who must go, Ning and Qing Ying in Gansu Province are also packed by Fang Susu.


    At the same time.


    Fu Yinghe, who is in the imperial capital, also got in touch with doctor Fu, who is going to the imperial capital.


    "Mr. Fu, my parents have told me about Yuer in their letter. I don''t know how Xiaoyuer is now. My little nephew should have been born. How are their mother and son? Now I hear that you are going to the imperial capital. I''m very excited. I''m going to visit you... "


    Doctor Fu, they received a letter from Fu Yinghe on the way to the imperial capital. While they were on their way, they would treat some patients with complicated diseases, but they didn''t take long.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Mr. Fu chuckled: "well, we have a place to live."


    All the people heard that they were all smiling. In fact, that''s what doctor Fu said. Yu''s family is not only outstanding in the world, but also his grandfather, his mother''s mother''s family, is a well-known scholarly family in Beijing.


    Ning Rongyue was puzzled and said, "brother Yinghe, is he still in the imperial capital?"


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard: "yes, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with that boy


    Ning Rongyue hears the words and understands them. She can''t help but smile.


    Two months later, the group finally arrived at the imperial capital from the alliance leader''s mansion. Because they were practicing medicine all the way, the ghost doctor came out of the mountain again and took an apprentice to spread it in the countryside.


    The ghost doctor was really cruel and treacherous in the eyes of those in power and some people in the Jianghu. However, it was quite famous among ordinary people who were not clear about the war in the countryside. Therefore, when the news of the ghost doctor coming out of the mountain came out, some people were happy and others were worried.


    "The imperial capital is still the same as it was in those days. There are lots of gold and jade in zhumenxiuhu, and zhulunhuahu can be seen everywhere."


    Fu chuckled twice, so that others could not tell whether he was satirizing or sighing.


    Yu Chenzhou said slowly: "Fu Laoxin is kind-hearted, but the old emperor passed away and the Regent was exiled. This emperor is still a good one. In those days, there were frozen bones in Zhumen''s wine and meat stinking Road, but they are gone now and in the past."


    Fu chuckled twice: "I''m kind to anyone, but I''m not worthy of you. Tut."


    Ning Rongyue frowned, discontented: "how can you say that about yourself, grandfather, I think you are the best!"


    Fu Fu heard Yan smile twice again, but the tone was really happy. He took the yuan yuan in Ning Rongyue''s arms and said, "come on, let my great grandfather hug me."


    Ning Rongyue looked at doctor Fu''s smiling and relaxed: "don''t be tired."


    In this group of people, yuan yuan only knows Ning Rongyue, Fu Fu and Ning of Gansu Province. As long as these people hold him, they will smile and look at him happily. However, Qing Ying, who has been holding him all the time, has no such treatment. It''s very sad.


    "Mr. Fu, Mr. yue''er, Mr. Yu, I''ve met you all before, Mr. Fu Yinghe and Mr. Qinghong."


    Ning Rongyue was surprised to see Fu Yinghe, who had not changed much in that year: "brother Yinghe, how did you come here in person?"


    Fu Yinghe went to Ning Rongyue and patted her head, which he used to do.


    "It''s nice to be tall and grow up."


    Fu Yinghe chuckles, and his temperament is as warm as jade. If we say that Bai Langyu, the original master of the miracle doctor, was as cold as a cold immortal, but Fu Yinghe, who is similar to him, is more like a warm jade, which makes people happy to see.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are red: "I''ve grown up, how can I still love to pat my head."


    Fu Yinghe said that he was the elder brother of Ning Rongyue, but their relationship was like that of father and daughter. Fu Yinghe was irreplaceable to Ning Rongyue.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue''s rare coquettish appearance, Gansu Ning fool for a moment, and then looking at Fu Yinghe''s eyes, he became more alert. This is not his own!

 Chapter 91

    Noticing the eyes of an immature wolf cub, Fu Yinghe laughed with indifference, and then said, "in my heart, xiaoyueer is mostly a child. Come on, let me see my little nephew. It''s lovely. "


    Fu Yinghe gently took the circle in doctor Fu''s arms and held out his fingers to tease him.


    Yuanyuan saw that Fu Yinghe didn''t recognize him. He grabbed Fu Yinghe''s sleeve and giggled. Fu Yinghe''s gentle eyes were even softer at this time. He said in a soft voice: "good boy."


    Green Ying see this more red eyed, with Yu Xiaoxiao whispered force: "Yuanyuan only recognize elder sister, they I also just, how just see Fu childe also can smile."


    Yu Xiaoxiao felt the same way and hugged him pitifully: "maybe he doesn''t recognize us?"


    After hearing the two girls'' voices, Fu Yinghe had a smile in his eyes and loved Yuanyuan in his arms.


    He said slowly: "Mr. Fu, Xiao yue''er, everyone, I have arranged your residence. Are you Mr. Yu?"


    Fu Yinghe knew Yu Chenzhou''s background like the palm of his hand, and naturally knew that since they were in the imperial capital, they would go to Jiang''s house.


    Yu Chenzhou said slowly: "thank you for your kindness. Our family will be the imperial capital for a long time. We should go to Jiang''s house to have a look."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly when he heard the speech. At the same time, the people who came to meet Jiang Fu also came. Ning Rongyue and others left in two ways. The Yu family went to Jiang Fu, while Ning Rongyue and Ning Ning left with Fu Yinghe.


    They still have one month left. They can exchange Qi Yun''s blood when they get the clotting pill.


    Here Fu Yinghe first LED Ning Rongyue and they got into a carriage. They were self-conscious and straightforward. They all got into a carriage without any need to avoid suspicion.


    The interior of this ordinary looking carriage can accommodate dozens of people. The layout is very comfortable, and there is no vibration at all. Ning Rongyue, who has been riding in the carriage for two months, is particularly satisfied. Besides, he also has everything to play with, such as water, tea and talking books. It''s really luxurious to the extreme.


    Fu Fu also impolitely poured a cup of tea for himself: "good tea, Yinghe, you are not bad in Huangdu."


    Fu Yinghe laughed helplessly, opened the dark grid and took out some snacks: "Xiao yue''er, Suning, Qingying, first eat some snacks to pad your stomach. This carriage is a gift from a good friend of mine, and I seldom use it on weekdays. "


    Doctor Fu said, "what do you do for a living? I don''t know what I said in the letter before. Your parents are quite concerned about it, too? "


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "Mr. Fu, you know I don''t love officialdom, so I opened a Baiwei building in the imperial capital."


    Doctor Fu nodded slightly, but he didn''t underestimate Fu Yinghe. The boy had his own ideas since he was a child. Not loving officialdom doesn''t mean he can''t play tricks. Just the carriage given by his good friend can tell the difference.


    Gansu rather smell speech but some surprised voice: "baiweilou?"


    Fu Yinghe nodded, Ning Rongyue asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Gansu Ning was shocked: "it''s nothing. I just heard my father mention this Baiwei building. It''s Fu Yinghe, the capital of the emperor, nodded gently. As soon as they entered the door, they saw a large group of servant girls.


    I saw all of them bow themselves together: "met Mr. Fu, met Miss Rongyue, met several guests."


    Ning Rongyue swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "brother, how do you make such a big battle?"


    Fu Yinghe chuckled: "it''s just for them to recognize people. I can''t neglect my good sister. OK, you all go down. Xiaoyue, ruxing, you two come here."


    "Young master."


    Two pretty maids came over, one in yellow and the other in blue.


    "Xiaoyueer, these two children are Xiaoyue and this one is ruxing. I''m afraid you can''t take care of Yuanyuan, so I''ll let them serve you and help you share some of them."


    Ning Rongyue hesitated and said, "brother, it''s enough for Qingying to help me. There''s no need to arouse the masses."


    "It''s just a piece of my mind."


    Fu Yinghe flicked Ning Rongyue''s forehead.


    Ning Rongyue covered her forehead with a smile: "thank you, brother."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly and said to the two servant girls, "from today on, Rongyue is your master. You must serve him wholeheartedly."


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyue in blue and ruxing in yellow are respectful: "I''ve met Miss Rongyue."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "you don''t have to be so polite in front of your family. Just call me by my name."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing look at each other and suddenly change their view of Ning Rongyue. Previously, they heard that the childe, who was alone, suddenly had relatives to visit him. They thought he was coming for profit. Now, they are graceful and gentle. No wonder the childe will arrange them to take care of this lady.

 Chapter 92

    The outside of Fu''s house looks ordinary, but inside it is carved beams and painted buildings, but it is not vulgar, but extremely elegant.


    The entrance is a winding corridor. The stones below the steps are paved into Yong Road, and several Yong roads are connected. The pavilions and pavilions are decorated with rocks, and the carved hurdles and jade buildings are built. There is a delicate fragrance lingering on the tip of the nose. Rao Ning, who has seen these things, is also full of admiration.


    Ning Rongyue said softly, "it''s beautiful."


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "after that, it will be xiaoyueer''s home, our home."


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and said, "well."


    The West Wing room in the front yard was occupied by Fu Fu''s servants, while Fu Yinghe took several people from the moon gate to the master''s backyard. As soon as they stepped into the backyard, they felt very fragrant. Looking around, they could see that the trees were lush, the flowers were bright, the rockery was flowing, and the clear water flowed into the pond full of lotus flowers. When you look carefully, you can see a few Koi leaping from the pond.


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "xiaoyueer knows that I prefer flowers and plants, so she finds many exotic flowers and plants to plant here. It''s pleasant to watch."


    "It''s more than just a feast for the eyes," she said in shock


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "how can there be such exaggeration? Mr. Fu, Xiao Yueer, Mr. Gan, Miss Qingying, I live in Qinghui Pavilion in the backyard, Mr. Rong Yue lives in Baicao Pavilion adjacent to Qinghui Pavilion, Mr. Fu lives in Ninghui hall, Mr. Gan''s Xie Liyuan, Miss Qingying..."


    Green cherry see said he immediately opened his mouth: "I live with my sister, I was to serve my sister."


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "it''s better to live together. These courtyards are all adjacent. I''ll take you to have a look first."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue answers gently.


    But doctor Fu suddenly straightened his face, sniffed everywhere, and looked at Xiaoyue ruxing. The two servant girls frowned, and there was a little disgust in his eyes.


    Seeing Xiaoyue frown, Fu Yinghe''s face is also cold. He''s told clearly enough, but the servants in the house still have some signs of "slave bullying the master". Was it because he was too easy to talk before?


    Of course, doctor Fu also noticed the eyes of the two maidservants, but it''s normal for him to be a bad old man. Doctor Fu, who always goes his own way, doesn''t care about it at all.


    He leisurely way: "Yinghe boy, your yard but there are many rare herbs?"


    A little surprise flashed in Fu Yinghe''s eyes. Then he said, "I was shocked to hear that old Fu is a ghost doctor. Now I see that he really deserves his reputation. Come here."


    After hearing the word "ghost doctor", Xiaoyue and ruxing are shocked. They also know that the master is dissatisfied with their performance, and hastily restrain the redundant expression on their faces.


    Fu Yinghe first took the people to the Baicao Pavilion in ningrongyue. This Baicao Pavilion really deserves to be called Baicao Pavilion. Apart from the pond full of lotus and the reclining chair round table on the left side of the yard, other places are full of herbs. The shelf on the ground is also a little envious for Fu.


    He whew to jump to a shelf front: "Yi Yue tan? It''s called a wonderful flower that can prolong people''s life! Yinghe boy, where did you get it? "


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "I heard that Rongyue started to study medicine with you, and then I started to decorate the herbal Pavilion, which has been prepared for the little girl for a long time. It was obtained from other people before


    Hear Fu Yinghe specially to Ning Rongyue layout, even Fu doctor also some sour, began to wander up, carefully look at the garden of herbs.


    Ning Rongyue was also a little surprised and said, "brother, you are bothering."


    Fu Yinghe shook his head and said: "I haven''t come back for several years. I should do anything for you. I''ve looked for someone who understands pharmacology to see it before. There won''t be any conflicting herbs in one place. The fragrance of traditional Chinese medicine in this hospital is also good for your health."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words, but did not thank her. Her relationship with Fu Yinghe was not so obvious.


    After a while in the yard, Fu Yinghe looked at the sky and said, "it''s too late now. Let Xiaoyue take Mr. Fu to their own yard. It''s impolite."


    "Brother, what do you want?"


    Fu Yinghe said helplessly: "it''s getting late. If I don''t cook, you can''t eat it."


    Ning Rongyue hears Yan and laughs: "I''ll help you too, green cherry. Take care of Yuanyuan."


    "Yes."


    They were not outsiders, so fu Yinghe didn''t go to the Hall any further. Instead, he took Ning Rongyue to his Qinghui Pavilion.


    "Baiweilou doesn''t need me to be in charge now. If I have nothing to do, I will make some snacks in the small kitchen here, and the things here are complete."


    Ning Rongyue hears the speech and slightly forehead, then slightly glances at the arrangement of Qinghui Pavilion.


    The courtyard outside is so beautiful and elegant, but the Qinghui Pavilion is just a pond on the left and bamboo on the right, which makes Ning Rongyue feel that Fu Yinghe is the same as Fu Yinghe before.


    Two people came to the small kitchen of the west chamber, Ning Rongyue took a look at a variety of ingredients: "I''ll start, brother, you cook."


    "Good."


    Then Fu Yinghe and Ning Rongyue looked at each other and laughed.


    How to say that Fu Yinghe was once the owner of Nanhe restaurant, and now he has opened a huge Baiwei restaurant, which can make Ning Rongyue''s expected craftsmanship not bad.


    Someone from the front yard to the back yard smelled a strong aroma, and the whole person was floating.


    "Is Qinghong cooking? It''s rare to see him cooking. Usually when I come here, he just makes some snacks and then sends me away. How can I be so interested today? "


    With a helpless face, the two old men who were beside the man looked at each other. Fu Fu''s housekeeper said in his eyes, "today, the Buddha is coming. Why don''t you tell me in advance?


    At the same time, the old housekeeper of Fu Fu said to the man, "the relatives from my hometown are here, so I''m in a good mood today."


    Men pick eyebrows: "relatives? I haven''t heard Yinghe mention it again. Why didn''t he tell me? "


    In this regard, the old housekeeper did not say a word. You seem to have forgotten that you have fallen out with my son?


    Several people gradually line to Qinghui Pavilion, the man waved to let two people guard at the door, he went in.


    In the kitchenette.


    "Look, brother."


    In fact, it''s just early spring now. When she saw that the lotus flowers in the pond were in excellent bloom, Ning Rongyue thought of making some cakes. The simple lotus root powder sweet scented osmanthus candy cake made her into several lovely shapes.


    Fu Yinghe gently helped Ning Rongyue wipe the flour from the tip of her nose: "you are a child. Now it''s really hard to play."


    Ning Rongyue laughs twice and puts the kneaded rabbit back into the steamer to keep warm.


    It happened that the man''s face was not so good when he saw this scene. His face was gloomy and terrible. The two men in the kitchen looked very talented and beautiful, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    After clearing his throat, the man raised his voice and said, "Qinghong!"

 Chapter 93

    Fu Yinghe, who was cooking, was stunned and looked out: "Why are you here?"


    Hearing this, the man''s face became worse. He glanced at Ning Rongyue vaguely and said, "why can''t I come?"


    Ning Rongyue feels that she has heard wrong. In front of her, the man looks handsome and cold. How can she hear his tone as pitiful?


    Ning Rongyue was by his side. Fu Yinghe had a bad attack. He frowned and said, "I didn''t say you can''t come. I''m cooking. I can''t entertain you for the time being."


    The man said, "I''ll wait outside. If you cook, how can I not stay and taste it?"


    Fu Yingnian looked at his back, helpless.


    Ning Rongyue asked curiously, "brother, who is this?"


    Fu Yinghe''s a good friend of mine, Simo


    Ning Rongyue said with a slight nod and a light smile: "look at the appearance of Mr. Si, I have a good relationship with my brother."


    "Not bad."


    Fu Yinghe answered casually, and then continued to cook.


    When it was getting dark, the two finally made dinner, thanks to the dim sum they had eaten on the carriage in ningrongyue, otherwise it would be a little late now.


    Xiao Si had already lit up the light in the room, and then carried the dishes to the main hall of Qinghui Pavilion.


    Fu Yinghe has prepared a hundred grass Pavilion for Ning Rongyue. Of course, Dr. Fu''s Ninghui hall will not be much worse. A few people who are walking around in several yards are also following the boy.


    Doctor Fu took a look at the plate on the boy''s hand: "Yinghe boy, it''s very rich."


    After hearing doctor Fu''s voice, Simo, who had been sitting in front of the hall, looked up.


    Fu Yinghe chuckled: "Mr. Fu, come on, you should be hungry by now. I think you can eat it even if I make it worse."


    Doctor Fu laughed and said, "you child, let''s go. Let''s go."


    Seeing Fu Yinghe''s intimate tone, the point in Si Mo''s heart that had a bad influence on doctor Fu and them also disappeared.


    He stood up and said, "Qinghong, I have a guest at home today. Would you like to introduce me?"


    Obviously, he did not regard himself as a guest at all.


    Fu Yinghe said: "please sit down and talk, Mr. Fu, please take a seat."


    "There''s nothing to sit on, family. Just sit down." With a smile, doctor Fu chose a seat to sit down.


    Ning Rongyue, who came with the dim sum, saw some hesitant Green cherry and then came to her and pulled her to sit down: "sit down quickly. What''s the matter with you? Although these dishes are made by my brother, I''ve made efforts to try them."


    After hearing Ning Rongyue call Fu Yinghe brother, Si Mo''s eyes moved slightly.


    When Fu Yinghe saw that everyone was seated, he said, "Zhong Bai, Rong Yue and Fu Lao are my family. These two are young master Ning Gan and young girl Qing Ying from the Wulin League."


    "Family."


    Si Mo murmured, then raised his glass and solemnly said, "I''ve met Mr. Fu, sister Rongyue, young lady Qingying, the son of Mr. Gan. I''m Si Mo, a good friend of Qinghong


    Because of Lu Chang, Gansu Ning and Fu, who had a special understanding of the situation of the imperial capital, both looked at each other and then raised their glasses.


    After drinking a glass of aperitif, the atmosphere on the table became warm, so they stopped pushing and began to eat.


    After dinner, they sat down for a while, and the people took the boys back to their respective yards.


    But Si Mo, who had already left under everyone''s eyes, wandered outside for a while and returned to Qinghui Pavilion again.


    Although there are many maids in Fu''s house to take care of the flowers and plants, Fu Yinghe doesn''t like to be served close by others. So after night, there is no one else except the necessary dark guard Qinghui Pavilion.


    Fu Yinghe, who heard the sound outside the window but didn''t show up, looked coldly: "come in."


    Fu Yinghe is sitting in front of the window reading at the moment. At night, he is more exposed, but he is only wearing a thin coat.


    In accordance with the word into the division of ink frown and took a see thicker clothes handed over: "quickly put on."


    Fu Yinghe took the clothes and put them aside: "why don''t you go?"


    Si Mo a face innocent way: "there already arrived entrance guard, how do I go back?"


    Fu Yinghe frowned and said, "you can live in the East Wing room tonight and go back early tomorrow."


    After listening to his insipid tone, Si Mo felt helpless: "what''s your attitude now? Do you really want to have nothing to do with me anymore? Qinghong, you can''t do that! "


    Fu Yinghe had no choice but to put down his book: "I just don''t want to be an official."


    "If you don''t enter the court, I won''t force you." Smerlimardo.


    Fu Yinghe had a trace of helplessness on his face: "I didn''t say that I would have nothing to do with you, but do you have a look at your integrity? Is there an emperor like you who sneaks out of the palace every day? The lesson of last injury is not enough! "


    Si Mo, or Si Tu Mo, frowned: "last time I was accidentally drilled by a villain. Don''t worry, I will be more careful after that!"


    Fu Yinghe sniffs at the words. Why can''t the goods hold the key? Can the emperor leave the palace at will?


    "It''s all right, whatever you want."


    Si Tu Mo immediately nodded: "Qinghong, you''re finished. It''s my turn to ask."


    Fu Yinghe raised his eyes: "what do you want to ask?"


    Situ Mo said slowly: "Naning girl has a different surname from you, but your sister?"


    Fu Yinghe was cold in his heart. Knowing that situ Mo had not broken his mind, he said slowly, "you have seen Xiao yue''er before. Maybe you forget that she was still a baby at that time."


    "Well?"


    "It was when you and I first met in Fujia village."


    Fu Yinghe reminded.


    Situ Mo Yi a, Za Za Za tongue: "originally is that small regiment son?"


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "Rongyue was brought up by me when I was young. There is no doubt that she and my biological sister are together. OK, the night is already deep. Go and have a rest."


    Si Tu Mo heard that although he didn''t want to, he still said, "OK, Qinghong should go to bed earlier. Reading at night will hurt his eyes."


    The next day.


    Yu Chenzhou and others came to visit according to the place Fu Yinghe said.


    "Fu Fu." Yu Xiaoxiao took a look at the plaque on the door: "Dad, this is it."


    After seeing the word, Yu Chenzhou also praised it secretly. He went up to the boy at the door and said, "I''m going to get off the boat and come to visit. Please let me know."


    The boy immediately said with a smile: "ah, it''s the master of Yu''s family. Please come in. The master told me yesterday that the master might come."


    Yu Chenzhou''s eyes moved when he heard that Fu Yinghe had a good feeling in his heart. He took Yu Xiaoxiao into Fu''s house.


    All the way to Fu Yinghe''s Qinghui Pavilion, Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes are full of wonder. She is also a daughter who has been soaked in honey since childhood, but she can''t help sighing after seeing the layout of Fu''s house.


    "It''s beautiful."

 Chapter 94

    At this time, Ning Rongyue and his group are sitting beside the pond of Qinghui Pavilion, chatting. Holding round Ning Rongyue, they see Yu Xiaoxiao. They come and stand up and say, "Xiaoxiao, uncle Yu, come here quickly."


    The guide boy respectfully gave a salute and retreated. Yu Chenzhou walked slowly to ningrongyue.


    "Master Yu, Miss Xiaoxiao, please have a seat."


    Fu Yinghe stood up and said politely. Yu Chenzhou nodded and sat down.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a little bit shy to take a look at Fu Yinghe, and then sat down next to Ning Rongyue. Yesterday, she was in a hurry and didn''t pay attention to it. She is worthy of being her elder sister''s elder brother. She looks exactly the same! Blush!


    Ning Rongyue noticed Yu Xiaoxiao''s coy appearance and said two words in her ear with a smile.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes glared and patted Ning Rongyue twice: "sister Rongyue, what do you say?"


    Yu Chenzhou said slowly: "I have asked my uncle and cousin to ask the emperor for blood clotting pill, but I don''t know if the emperor will give it."


    Fu Yinghe also heard Ning Rongyue talk about the causes and consequences of his coming to Beijing. He thought for a moment and said, "Jiang Taifu is the emperor''s mentor. If Jiang Taifu comes out, the emperor will not refuse."


    Yu Chenzhou was a little surprised to see Fu Yinghe. It seems that this man is not like the surface. He doesn''t show mountains and water.


    "I hope so."


    Yu Chenzhou nodded.


    Ning Rongyue seemed to think of something, and suddenly said: "by the way, uncle Yu, my brother here, I have found several suitable herbs, which can also reduce the pain of aunt Yu when changing blood."


    Yu Chenzhou said with a happy look: "great, thank you for dissolving the moon."


    Instead of thanking Fu Yinghe, he said to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "Uncle Yu, you''re welcome. Since we have promised to help aunt treat poison, we should do our best."


    Yu Chenzhou heard no more words, and Yu Xiaoxiao pulled laning Rongyue sleeve: "thank you, sister."


    Several people chatted together again. They were both Yu Chenzhou and Fu Yinghe, who had poems and books on their belly. The more they talked, the more speculative they became. But after a while, they began to talk.


    Seeing this, Gansu Ning and Yu Xiaoxiao, who are not interested in poetry, calligraphy and economics, are restless. Doctor Fu is also sleepy, while Qing Ying is holding her cheek and looking at Yuan Yuan without blinking.


    Ning Rongyue, who occasionally put in two words, could not sit still. Yu Xiaoxiao said in a low voice, "sister, let''s go out for a walk. I lived in the imperial capital when I was a child, and I haven''t been here for a long time."


    Ning Rongyue is also moved by the words. She takes a look at Fu Yinghe who is talking with Yu Chenzhou excitedly.


    Fu Yinghe also noticed the appearance of other people at this time. He and Yu Chenzhou looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    "The imperial capital is more prosperous than other places. If you want to go out, go out and have a look. Let Xiaoyue and ruxing follow you, and you can also hold Yuanyuan."


    Ning Rongyue smelled that Yan''s face was slightly red, and then nodded: "OK."


    Seeing this, doctor Fu said, "I''m not going out. I''ll go back and squint for a while."


    After listening to what Fu Yinghe said for a while, the more he listened, the more sleepy he became.


    So, a few people first accompany doctor Fu back to Ninghui hall, then follow the excited said to lead the way of Yu Xiaoxiao out of Fu''s house.


    Yesterday, several people came in a hurry, but they didn''t have time to wander around in Beijing. Today, when they come out to have a look, they can see some differences.


    The capital is not only prosperous everywhere, but also eight out of ten pedestrians are all dignitaries with obvious pride on their faces.


    Gansu Ning''s two hands are all used to take food and carry things for several girls. He can''t help but curl his mouth and say, "it''s just a little prosperous, and there''s nothing to go around. I say, aren''t you tired?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao with a ring of sugar gourd said with a smile: "not tired."


    She didn''t take anything. Of course she was not tired.


    Green cherry see embarrassed way: "Suning, I''ll help you those things."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing stop and look at Gansu Ning.


    Gansu Ning has not yet come to refuse to show her boyfriends, Yu Xiaoxiao coolly said: "he is a man, don''t carry something, you don''t need to help."


    Gansu rather smoke mouth, Yu Xiaoxiao is a beautiful nibble on a sugar gourd.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "I''m tired holding Yuanyuan. Yuanyuan has gained a lot of weight recently. Let''s find a place to have a rest first."


    Yuanyuan, a little girl with white meat, didn''t know that her mother was saying bad things about her, and she was laughing happily.


    Fu Yinghe was called to talk about the two Xiaoyue smell speech look at each other.


    Xiaoyue rushed to Qingying and said, "Miss, hold Yuanyuan to me first, or my arm will be sore for a while."


    Ning Rongyue is not lying. She is really tired after holding Yuanyuan for such a long time. She hands Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue.


    Yuanyuan changed her hold. At the beginning, she was still a little confused. Then she wanted to shrivel her mouth. Ning Rongyue saw her doting little round nose, and the little guy''s eyes bent up again.


    Seeing this, ruxing was envious. Holding the round little moon in her arms, she said, "it''s almost noon now, miss. Why don''t we have lunch first and then continue to play?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded and thought, "where is my brother''s Baiwei building?"


    If star hears speech to smile: "young lady, several, follow me."


    At this moment, it''s just about noon. The seats in baiweilou are already full. Many guests are standing outside the door complaining that they didn''t get the seats early, but they missed them again.


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "the seat is full?"


    Looking around, the hall is really full of people. Listen to these people, the second elegant room is also full.


    If the star hears speech to establish a horse way: "the childe has a place specially reserved here, young lady need not worry."


    The waiter in the hall saw ruxing and called the shopkeeper in a hurry.


    At this time, the round shopkeeper crowded over and said, "girl ruxing, girl Xiaoyue, what''s your order when you come here?"


    Ruxing a little arrogant way: "manager Lin, this is our Rongyue girl, the son''s sister, today want to come here to have a meal."


    Shopkeeper Lin immediately changed into a friendly smile. Although he had never heard of the childe''s family before, the girl ruxing who had been with the childe all the time would not be false.


    "Ah, miss Rongyue, please. The young master specially asked us to keep a room on the second floor. Please."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "please, shopkeeper."


    Shopkeeper Lin said with a smile: "no trouble, please."


    Shopkeeper Lin personally takes several people to the elegant room on the second floor. Those who can''t get a seat in the lobby look envious.


    "Which lady is that? Shopkeeper Lin is flattering and smiling like this? "

 Chapter 95

    "I haven''t seen it before, but I think it''s the daughter who is raised in the boudoir."


    "Tut Tut, you have no knowledge. You don''t see that the two powerful maids of young master Qinghong are all around. Maybe they have already decided."


    "Well, it''s because we''re so stupid..."


    When Liu Qingyan leads people over, he only sees a familiar figure disappearing on the stairs. He can''t help frowning.


    Liu Qinghe turned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Qingyan only thought that he was wrong and shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. I''m wrong. Let''s go. I want you to fix a seat. You actually have a seat in a teahouse on the third floor. It''s boring."


    Liu Qinghe took a look at the elegant man beside him: "after today, brother Jiang Ting will know your temperament."


    Liu Qingyan said, "what temperament do you want to talk about when you want to eat? I don''t get tired of biting all day. "


    Jiang Ting sniffed at the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "if you want to eat the food from baiweilou, you will order it tomorrow, and you will make amends for your mistake today."


    Liu Qingyan shakes his head and says, "yes."


    Say, a group of people also slowly on the third floor of the teahouse, but Liu light proverb heard this inside the scholar''s talk on the broad, bitter face.


    So, Ning Rongyue and his family left Baiwei building after lunch for a while. Liu Qingyan, who couldn''t stand it, also took Chen Feng and others out of the teahouse. They left Baiwei building one after another.


    This time in the street, Liu Qingyan finally saw clearly, he exclaimed: "Dahan! It''s my sister-in-law


    Chen Feng smokes the corner of his mouth and looks in the past along the direction of Liu Qingyan, then his eyes are also fixed.


    Liu Qinghe frowned and said, "is it miss Ning? Why is she here? "


    No wonder Cen Ziqing couldn''t find anyone at the border. They came to the imperial capital.


    Liu Qingyan said, "I guess I''m looking for the boss? My God, does my sister-in-law already know that the eldest brother asks to marry the princess? And the child has been born? "


    Liu Qinghe and others are silent for a moment, and then follow Ning Rongyue stealthily behind them.


    In front of them, Ning Rongyue, a few of them who have martial arts have already noticed the people behind them.


    Holding round Xiaoyue, she frowned and said, "Miss, someone is following us!"


    Ning Rongyue''s martial arts are still not enough. He was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gansu Ningmei frowned: "come out from Baiwei building and follow us," he said. Gansu Ningyu hesitated and continued: "elder sister, are some people of Jiuyou army!"


    Ning Rong month smell speech pupil a shrink, she looks to small month: "can shake off them?"


    I finally made up my mind that there would be no more intersection, so I would try not to have any intersection!


    Xiaoyue hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly: "Miss, let''s leave for a while, let ruxing take you."


    "Good." Ning Rongyue peeked at the person behind.


    Ruxing Wenyan walks to Ning Rongyue, grabs her arm, and then moves with her feet. She uses skillful force to bring Ning Rongyue into the crowd. Seeing this, Gansu Ning quickly follows them.


    And Xiaoyue is low voice way: "a few follow me."


    Then they disappeared from the other direction.


    Liu light behind the proverb a few people look at each other for a few seconds, Chen Feng pull want to catch up with Liu light proverb: "don''t chase!"


    Liu Qingyan frowned: "that''s my sister-in-law."


    Ning Rongyue''s delicious food has not conquered others, but has conquered Liu Qingyan''s heart.


    Liu Qinghe said helplessly: "you don''t see that people deliberately evade us when they find us. Miss Ning probably doesn''t want to see us."


    "Why?"


    Liu light River speechless looked at his brother: "your husband behind his back to marry a bride, you will want to see him?"


    Liu Qinghe guessed most of Ning Rongyue''s thoughts, and Liu Qingyan was silent immediately.


    Chen Feng said slowly: "only there is the child. Let the general decide for himself. We are not allowed to interfere."


    Liu Qingyan hears that he is dissatisfied with Lu Chang. If he could have such a beautiful lady with good cooking skills, she would not be as half hearted as the boss!


    Liu Qingyan''s inner activities can be seen only by looking at his expression. Liu Qinghe says helplessly: "since people are in the imperial capital, they are not afraid to lose them again, so don''t worry about them."


    "Whatever."


    Jiang Ting looked at several people in a daze and said something he didn''t understand: "how many, that woman has something to do with general Lu Chang?"


    After getting rid of Liu Qingyan, Ning Rongyue lost her mind to stroll again. She said to the stars around her, "let''s go back."


    "All right."


    If the star does not understand the original good ningrong month, why the mood will suddenly low, but secretly will this matter in mind.


    Ning and Xiaoyue, who lost Ning Rongyue, also chose to go back to their home.


    After returning to Fu''s house, Ning Rongyue went back to her herbal pavilion with Yuanyuan in her arms and did not see any guests for the time being.


    Gansu rather see this also a person full of heart back to his Xie Liyuan, Yu Xiaoxiao and green cherry around to see, choose to keep up with Gansu Ning.


    Fu Yinghe sees a few people go out, but his mood becomes worse. He frowns and looks at Xiaoyue.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fu Yinghe asked with some doubts.


    Xiaoyue hears the speech and slowly says today''s matter: "I think the young lady is because of several people of general Jiuyou, but the specific reason hasn''t been asked."


    Fu Yinghe after listening to the heart is clear, he shook his head and said: "you don''t have to ask, remember to remind Rongyue to have dinner."


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing didn''t ask more about the reason, but respectfully answered.


    They used to be dead men. It''s lucky that they can be given to the young master without having to live or die. Now it''s natural that only the young master can give orders.


    After Xiaoyue and Fu left, they went into Qinghui Pavilion quietly.


    He looked at Fu Yinghe with a deep face: "what do you think of this?"


    Fu Yinghe shook his head: "I''m only afraid that xiaoyueer will force herself to the end."


    Doctor Fu said slowly: "you know Rong Yue''s temperament. She seems to be the most gentle and flexible on the surface, but in fact, she is not. She is a stubborn girl!"


    "It''s just that we can''t do it without xiaoyueer''s permission! If xiaoyueer really put it down, it''s all right. How can we retaliate! But now it looks like... "


    Doctor Fu''s eyes were sharp: "the lesson is how to also have! But now that we have a circle, how difficult it is to talk about putting it down! "


    Fu Yinghe rubbed his eyebrows when he heard the words: "that thing''s asking to marry the princess doesn''t value us xiaoyueer, so it''s hard to ask us xiaoyueer to do it..."


    "No way!"


    Fu doctor interrupts Fu Yinghe''s words, and then pulls out a gloomy smile. Bai Sensen''s teeth make fu Yinghe''s eyes coagulate.

 Chapter 96

    With the relationship between situ Mo and Fu Yinghe, he naturally knew Ning Rongyue''s intention of coming to Beijing.


    He picked his eyebrows and said, "Dan?"


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly: "yes, is there any in the palace?"


    "Of course, there are. It''s impressive."


    Situ Mo sneered: "when the old man died, he desperately wanted to take this pill, but he just didn''t have the ability."


    Fu Yinghe hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. Who doesn''t want coagulant pill? It''s a life. Whether situ Mo gives it or not depends on his own opinion.


    But situ Mo saw Fu Yinghe''s tangle: "you treat that girl as a daughter."


    It''s just that all the people related to it want to help, but if you wish me the honor of Dabao, I will do what you want.


    Fu Yinghe gently shook his head and said, "it''s time for you to go back."


    When situ Mo heard that there was some helplessness on his face, he said: "good."


    Ning Rongyue was silent at home for a few days before she came out again under Yu Xiaoxiao''s hard work.


    Yu Xiaoxiao assured: "we''ll go to the suburbs of Beijing this time, as well as Lin''an temple, which is the national protection Temple of Dongyun country. I want to light a safety lamp for my mother."


    Ning Rongyue said: "good."


    It''s said that the emperor has promised to give the blood clotting pill to the Jiang family. He can exchange Qi Yun''s blood immediately.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "let''s go, sister."


    Ning Rongyue thinks about it, and she already knows that Xiaoyue and ruxing have martial arts skills. Although there will be little accidents, it''s better to take them just in case.


    So Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao took Yuanyuan and Xiaoyue to Lin''an temple in the suburb of Beijing in the carriage of the mansion near noon.


    When the carriage arrived at the foot of Wanfo Mountain, it couldn''t go up. Lin''an temple, as a temple to protect the country, even if the emperor came in person, would go up step by step.


    Ning Rongyue several people in the carriage to eat some food prepared in advance cushion stomach, and then get off the carriage ready to climb.


    Now is early spring, although the scenery is not exactly right, but with the dew of new leaves and slightly sharp grass is also refreshing. Although it''s not the time to pay special tribute to Buddha, many people come to Lin''an temple for peace or outing.


    "Elder sister, there are so many people here. The incense must be strong. It must be able to protect my mother, right?"


    Ning Rongyue chuckles: "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Yu Xiaoxiao clenched his fist: "well."


    Taking care of the physical strength of Ning Rongyue and ruxing, Xiaoyue and ruxing choose the easy to walk repaired stairs and the octagonal pavilion for people to rest on the roadside.


    Always paying attention to Ning Rongyue''s little moon, seeing that Ning Rongyue''s forehead was slightly sweaty, he immediately said: "Miss, Xiaoxiao, let''s go there to have a rest first."


    Ning Rongyue was not willing to hold Yuanyuan to others. She was really tired. She nodded and said, "OK."


    The pavilion that Xiaoyue refers to is only a lady with several servant girls and bodyguards. When she sees Ning Rongyue and they come, she doesn''t let the bodyguards stop them. Instead, she lets them sit down.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue said, "thank you, madam."


    The lady said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Come and have a rest, Xiao Qing. Pour some tea for you."


    Seeing the lady''s polite manner and friendly conversation, Ning Rongyue did not refuse. She began to talk with the lady with a smile.


    "You mean your mother came to pray because she was ill?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao bit her lip and nodded gently.


    His wife smelled the smile on his face and said: "good boy, with your filial piety, your mother will be very good."


    "Thank you, madam."


    The lady said with a smile, "it''s OK. If you don''t mind, just call me aunt mu. I''m also here to find a master to calculate my son''s marriage. Ha ha. "


    Curtain Dan slightly some embarrassed smile.


    Yu Xiaoxiao some curious way: "find master calculate accurate?"


    Mudan said slowly: "master yun''an is the most profound Buddhist in the Huguo temple. Naturally, it is believable. My son hasn''t returned home for several years, so I can''t settle down. You say I can''t be in a hurry."


    Mu Dan''s tone is a little strange, but Ning Rongyue can hear that their family must have a good relationship.


    "Aunt Mu will get what she wants."


    Ning Rong month slowly way, round also extremely cooperate of giggle two.


    Curtain Dan has long noticed the little doll made of powder and jade. He is very fond of it, but he is embarrassed to open his mouth. At this moment, he smiles and looks straight at it.


    "This doll is very cute. My little boy was not so delicate and pink when he was a child. Is he a boy?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "it''s a boy, more than three months."


    The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. He hesitated and said, "can I hold you?"


    The love in the eyes of curtain Dan can''t hide from others. Ning Rongyue whispered: "come on, yuanyuanguai, let Grandma hold you."


    After hearing the name of grandma, Mu Dan''s eyes narrowed immediately, and his heart became more firm. He wanted to find a good wife for his son and give birth to a good grandson!


    Yuanyuan doesn''t recognize life all the time, but in other people''s arms, she doesn''t laugh as much as in ningrongyue''s arms.


    At this moment, he was staring at Mu Dan with his big black and shining eyes like grapes, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Curtain Dan holding round won''t put down, in the heart of love: "really good, good child, ouch, really love dead grandma."


    Ning Rongyue, seeing that the corners of her mouth are slightly crooked, knows that Mudan has transferred her love for her little grandson to Yuanyuan.


    "Which lady is Miss Ning? How come I haven''t seen it before? "


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes changed slightly and said slowly: "we are not from Beijing. We just come here to visit our relatives."


    "That''s right."


    Curtain Dan smell speech suddenly realized, secret way no wonder such a clock sensitive show daughter''s home but did not remember, but it''s a pity is already other home, own son also did not have a chance.


    After a short rest, they are ready to go up the mountain again. The round curtain Dan hesitates for a moment, but he doesn''t want to put down Yuan Yuan.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "aunt mu, why don''t we go up the mountain together? It''s round and heavy. It''s easy for you to be tired with your arms. Give it to me first."


    Curtain Dan smell speech some embarrassed to get up: "good, we go up the mountain together."


    After Yuan Yuan returns to Ning Rongyue''s arms, he immediately grabs Ning Rongyue''s clothes. His small head arched in Ning Rongyue''s arms, squinting and giggling. This lovely little appearance makes Ning Rongyue''s heart melt.


    She patted Yuanyuan gently and said, "darling, we''re going."


    Yuanyuan is also like a decent babbling, two sounds like an answer, let others see is a soft heart.


    Yu Xiaoxiao some envy of the way: "I must also want a round with the same good baby, but also with me the most pro!"


    The curtain Dan smell speech eyes a bright.

 Chapter 97

    Stop and go to the Lin''an temple on the top of the mountain. In front of the majestic Buddha Hall, there are several Bergamot trees with a hundred years of concentration and tranquility. The sound of Zijin Vatican bell seems to go straight into the soul.


    Ning Rongyue takes a deep breath. The fragrance of burning incense in front of Buddha and bergamot lingers on the tip of his nose. His body and mind are transparent. She gives Yuanyuan in her arms to Xiaoyue, and then comes to the hall with Yu Xiaoxiao and Mu Dan.


    "Benefactors."


    The little monk in the hall put his hands together and bowed slightly.


    Ning Rongyue also bowed slightly in return, then knelt on the futon in front of the Buddha.


    In the past, Ning Rongyue did not believe in Buddhism or God, but now she is more devout here.


    If there are Buddhas all over the sky, the believers don''t want to be rich in front of them, don''t want to be safe behind them. They just want the people I care about, the people I care about and the people I love to be safe and happy in this life. The believers would rather melt the moon and have nothing else to ask for.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Mudan, who have already paid three respects, quietly watch Ning Rongyue take the long incense from the little monk and insert it into the censer.


    "What do you want?"


    At this time, a compassionate old man without monk''s clothes suddenly walked out of the back hall.


    Xiaohe said respectfully, "I''ve met martial uncle yun''an."


    Master yun''an nodded slightly, then continued to look at Ning Rongyue.


    After hearing the word yun''an, Ning Rongyue was stunned. Isn''t this the master that Aunt Mu said? Then she slowly replied, "peace and joy."


    Master Yun An''s eyes moved: "why not seek marriage?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned slightly: "no need."


    Master yun''an laughed twice, nodded and said: "there is really no need. Sometimes in life, there must be. Don''t ask for it all the time."


    Ning Rongyue is in a daze again. The master''s words are not self smashing signs. If he says so, aren''t these people who come to pray for God and worship Buddha doing useless work?


    Master yun''an seemed to see through what Ning Rongyue thought and said with a smile, "what the world wants is just peace of mind."


    Ning Rongyue felt a move in her heart and took a deep look at master yun''an: "master''s brilliant ideas."


    Master yun''an shook his head and asked, "girl, I believe in Buddha."


    Ning Rongyue hesitated, but said: "don''t believe it."


    Yu Xiaoxiao, Mudan and some young monks who heard their conversation were all staring at the words. Is it really good to say that in front of a great event of Buddhism?


    Besides, don''t believe you''re here?


    Master yun''an laughed this time: "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! Why believe in Buddha? Benefactor, can you come with me


    Ning Rongyue thought and nodded: "master, wait a moment."


    Then she goes to tell Xiaoyue about master yun''an, and holds Yuanyuan in her arms. They are shocked when they hear that master yun''an appears.


    Ning Rongyue follows master yun''an to the back yard with Yuanyuan in her arms. Seeing this, Mu Dan and his wife immediately follow. Master yun''an''s eyes move, but they don''t stop him.


    Yun An took a few people to a courtyard full of Acacia trees before stopping.


    He turned to several people and said, "please sit down, benefactor."


    At this time, Acacia had not yet blossomed, and some new buds appeared on the tree. Several people sat down on the stools around the jade table placed under the tree.


    Master Yun An took a look and kept twisting his little head. He looked at the circle from left to right: "he''s a good boy."


    Ning Rongyue chuckled at the words, and master yun''an said, "you don''t need to be formal. I just see that you are quite familiar with Buddha nature and are predestined with me. I just invite you to be my guest when I feel happy."


    "The master praised me falsely."


    Ning Rongyue is a little surprised.


    But master yun''an just shook his head with a smile. Seeing this, Mu Dan did not hesitate to explain his intention directly.


    Master yun''an picked his eyebrows and said slowly, "as I said before, sometimes in life, there must be something in life. Don''t ask for it all the time. This lady doesn''t have to worry and relax."


    After hearing this, Mu Dan felt that master yun''an meant that his little son had no life? For a moment, I felt uneasy.


    Yun An looked at her expression, but he sighed in his heart. After thinking about it, he reminded her: "don''t push too hard, benefactor. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Benefactor will be able to fill the hall."


    Yun An''s words are ingenious. Mudan has two sons. It''s not sure which one the sons and grandsons are talking about.


    Mu Dan Wen Yan nodded slightly: "thank you for your advice."


    Ning Rongyue listens to their words, but her face is more and more delicate. Aunt Mu''s son''s name is Liu Qingyan?


    This, this is really a book, the world is unpredictable, the more you want to avoid, but the more unavoidable?


    Yu Xiaoxiao has also pried out the past of Ning Rongyue from the mouth of Ning in Gansu Province. At this time, she frowned when she heard that the aunt Mu she met was the mother of general Jiuyou.


    But yun''an seemed to see through everything, but he didn''t say anything. He changed the topic and said, "the world only asks God to worship Buddha for peace of mind. Is benefactor Yu at peace of mind?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned. She didn''t say what she had made. How could this master seem to know?


    "I believe in my sister''s medicine."


    Yun An nodded his head after hearing the words: "that''s good. I''ve already let people light the safety lamp of several benefactors. Please rest assured."


    "Thank you, master."


    They chatted for a while. Master yun''an was not only proficient in Buddhism, but also humorous. Ning Rongyue and other people unconsciously forgot the time. It was not until Xiaoyue came to find out that it was getting late.


    Yun''an invites several people to stay in Lin''an temple, and Mu Dan responds. Ning Rongyue hesitates for a while, but refuses.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but my brother should be worried. If you don''t mind, I''ll visit you another day."


    "Well, you can come here to find me if you have anything in the future, benefactor Ning." Yun''an responds to the words.


    Ning Rongyue nodded in surprise.


    When I left.


    Yun''an suddenly stopped Ning Rongyue and said something specious: "girl, since you don''t believe in Buddhism, believe in your heart. It should be yours. Treat this child well. This little guy is your lucky star."


    Ning Rongyue holds Yuanyuan in her arms: "Yuanyuan is my treasure, and I will treasure it."


    With that, Ning Rongyue leaves again. It''s already night after everyone goes down the mountain and returns to the mansion in the light of the lights. Yu Xiaoxiao also lives in the Baicao Pavilion of Ning Rongyue.


    The next day.


    Xu was smelling a lot of bergamot aroma the day before, and after Ning Rongyue had been sleeping for a night, this time the whole person was suddenly enlightened. He couldn''t figure out what he could not decide, and finally he was no longer entangled.


    "Sister, you look a little different today, but I can''t tell if it''s different there?"


    After hearing Yu Xiaoxiao''s words, doctor Fu, who stepped into Baicao Pavilion, looked at Ning Rongyue and murmured, "it''s different. What''s Rongyue like?"


    At this time, Ning Rongyue''s spirit seems to return to the way she was a few years ago when she was still living in Fujia village, still with her daughter''s lively and naive.

 Chapter 98

    "Grandfather."


    Ning Rongyue smiles at doctor Fu: "grandfather must have not had breakfast yet. I''ll do it now."


    Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t know why Ning Rongyue has changed, but this kind of Ning Rongyue is more popular: "sister, I''ll help you."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head and said: "are you sure? Yuanyuan should wake up soon. You might as well play with Yuanyuan. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao heard the expression on Yan''s face solidified for a moment, then thought of his kitchen killer''s appearance or not sure: "then I''ll go to find Yuanyuan to play."


    Doctor Fu was relieved and nodded, "OK, I''ll call you brother Yinghe and others."


    Although I don''t know why Ning Rongyue has changed, their previous worries can finally be put down. Fortunately, the child didn''t get into a dead end.


    Tear up the fresh lotus leaves, blanch them to remove the green gas, and then boil them in the pot until they are boiling. After seeing the water level in the pot, Ning Rongyue starts to make some digestible snacks.


    Search for some sun dried bergamot. Ning Rongyue grinds half of it into powder and cuts half into pieces. Add it to the lotus leaf tea.


    Add water, flour, glutinous rice flour and sugar to make a paste and steam it in a steamer. Then take out the steamed dough while it is still hot and knead it until smooth. Cut it into small pieces and roll it into a cake skin with appropriate shape and size.


    Then Ning Rongyue mashed the red beans steamed on the steamer in advance, mixed them with sugar while they were hot, and wrapped them in the cake skin.


    To make a good snack, Ning Rongyue fished out the lotus leaf and bergamot in the water, put on rice, lotus seed, red bean and red jujube, and then continued to cook. When the porridge was thick, add wolfberry. The three red blood enriching porridge, which is the most nourishing porridge in the morning, was ready.


    Considering that Gansu Ning does not love sweet mouth, Ning Rongyue kneaded noodles and fried a few delicious scallion oil cakes and mixed a few small dishes.


    Fu Yinghe and his family came to Baicao Pavilion early. Looking at Ning Rongyue''s busy work in the kitchen, Fu Yinghe was generally pleased with doctor Fu.


    "Good meal, Xiaoyue, ruxing, please help me."


    Xiaoyue, like Xingqing Yingwen, walks to the kitchen and brings the food to the round table in the courtyard.


    "Sit down and eat together."


    Green cherry, who is used to Ning Rongyue''s good temper, sits down as usual, while Xiaoyue and ruxing hesitate and look at Fu Yinghe.


    Rather dissolve month helpless pull two people to sit down: "sit down, elder brother since gave you to me, that obediently obedient!"


    Ning Rongyue deliberately fierce way, but Xiaoyue two people are flattered, in the heart did not because Ning Rongyue deliberately fierce tone and have mustard.


    "Thank you, miss."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "come and taste my craft. I haven''t made a formal meal for a long time. How about a taste?"


    Doctor Fu also laughed twice: "come on, let''s have a meal. The skill of dissolving the moon is guaranteed."


    Ning Rongyue was amused by doctor Fu, and then he personally served porridge to everyone.


    "Bergamot, Sanhong and Lianzi can clear away heat and depression, replenish blood and nourish the face, and dissolve the moon."


    Fu Yinghe scooped up a mouthful of porridge and put it into his mouth. The fragrance of bergamot mixed with lotus leaves lingered in his mouth for a long time.


    Fu Fu also happily echoed: "it''s true that I didn''t learn in vain. Compared with me, the skill of dissolving the moon is no worse. It''s better than blue."


    Rather dissolve month smell speech helpless way: "grandfather, eat, how do you compliment words a set of."


    "Ha ha, not a compliment."


    Fu Yinghe chuckled and then changed the topic.


    Not long after they had breakfast, Yu Chenzhou found them.


    "Fu Lao, dissolve month, coagulate Dan I already got, don''t know when can exchange blood, don''t cure Yun Er early, I always have some worries."


    Ning Rongyue said slowly, "now that we have it, the sooner the better. I wonder if Uncle Yu can bring my aunt here, so that we can get everything ready today and exchange blood tomorrow."


    Yu Chenzhou thought about it and said, "I''m going to bring yun''er here now."


    With that, I went away again.


    Ning Rongyue said: "grandfather, the medicinal materials have been prepared. I''m going to decoct the medicine now. Let aunt Yu drink the medicine in advance."


    Doctor Fu nodded and said, "OK, go ahead. By the way, are you proficient in that set of things now?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "it''s OK. I didn''t expect that there was such a wonderful thing. Originally, I thought I wanted to continue the ghost needle."


    Fu Fu Wen Yan raised his beard: "I dare not use the ghost needle easily. It''s hard for you to practice well."


    "Grandfather, you didn''t mean to give me that thing before."


    Doctor Fu said with a smile: "what do you think?"


    Ning Rongyue said: "I think you do it on purpose. Forget it, I''ll go to make medicine first."


    Doctor Fu looked at Ning Rongyue with a smile and went back to baicaoge. He stood in the same place and thought for a while. Then he left Fu''s house slowly.


    It''s no coincidence that the book can''t be finished. Dr. Fu just left Fu''s house, and before long, he ran into Lu Chang, who was accompanying a woman, and Bai Yan, who was determined to be an electric light bulb.


    Fu Fu, who was looking at the performance of the street entertainer, was full of interest. His eyes were fixed and his face moved strangely.


    "Brother, a sister is looking for you."


    A child holding a bunch of sugar gourds stands in front of Lu Chang. He is still young. He only thinks his brother is really big, but he doesn''t know that he is the patron saint of Dongyun.


    Stopped Lu Chang Leng Leng, situ Xue also looked down at the child: "what sister?"


    The child bit a mouthful of sugar gourd: "it seems to be called Rongyue. Yes, sister Rongyue."


    As soon as these words came out, Lu Chang and Bai Yan''s faces changed slightly. Lu Chang felt a little happy and relieved. Did she come to see herself?


    But situ Xue frowned: "brother Lu Chang, do you know him?"


    Liu Qingyan has told Lu Chang about their encounter with Ning Rongyue, and she has sent someone to check Ning Rongyue''s residence, but the people who sent out all got nothing. It seems that Ning Rongyue''s information has been deliberately hidden.


    Lu Chang hesitated for a moment and said, "Bai Yan, you should accompany ah Xue first. I''ll go there for a while."


    Si Tu snow smell speech wrinkly frown but don''t say what, and white Yan is to turn a white eye, hiss a.


    Lu Chang looks at Bai Yan helplessly and walks towards the direction of the child.


    Lu Chang can''t help but frown. Is he cheated?


    Thinking of this, he was ready to turn away from the alley.


    "Well!"


    Doctor Fu suddenly appeared behind Lu Chang. All the white powder was sprinkled on Lu Chang''s face. Lu Chang frowned and snorted. He found that he could not see what was in front of him: "who is it?"


    Fu was too lazy to disguise his voice and said, "it''s your grandfather and I!"

 Chapter 99

    Lu Chang frowned, closed his eyes, and clapped his hands in the direction of the sound.


    Fu Fu gave a cold snort, dodged Lu Chang''s palm, threw all kinds of poisons out without money, and then hit Lu Chang with no mercy!


    Lu Chang, who can''t see his internal power being suppressed, is full of anger and doubt. This person who is plotting against himself has a tricky angle, but he doesn''t want to kill himself. Moreover, how can his constitution be plotted against by the strange poison?


    "Who dares to attack the general?"


    Just as doctor Fu had a good fight, an angry female voice accompanied by the sound of the whip.


    Doctor Fu quickly jumped away from the murderous whip and looked at the people coldly: "Yo, here comes a little girl."


    Doctor Fu just chose the place where he could see it. To tell you the truth, Lu Chang was really miserable at the moment. Even the angry Bai Yan felt a little hurt after looking at his pig''s head and face.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Yan drinks angrily and comes to Lu Chang to protect him.


    Seeing this, Dr. Fu said with pity: "little girl, it''s none of your business. General Lu Chang, it''s the end of the day. I''ll take it as a small interest that I collected first. I''ll see you next time!"


    After that, doctor Fu left, even Bai Yan didn''t have time to chase him.


    Lu Chang called Bai Yan in a deep voice: "don''t chase, you are not his opponent!"


    Bai Yan''s face subtly took her eyes away from Lu Chang''s face. At the same time, she asked with some doubts: "general, listen to this man''s meaning, but have you ever offended this man?"


    Lu Chang''s body froze: "I can''t see that this man is a master of using poison. If he really wants to kill me, I''m afraid I''ll be killed, but he just teases me for some reason!"


    Bai Yan frowned: "can''t you see it, general? We''d better go back and have a look for you first. "


    "Good."


    Two people finish saying to prepare to return to the mansion, coincidentally forget to still be left in the street situ snow.


    Although situ Xue doesn''t think much of Lu Chang''s words about Bai Yan''s company, when Bai Yan is really brave enough to leave him, situ Xue''s face can''t help distorting!


    Among all the people, only Fu Fu, who had been active for some time, was in a good mood. He didn''t hang out any more and went back to Fu''s house happily.


    Fu Yinghe, who had just returned to Fu''s house, met doctor Fu and asked curiously, "why is old Fu so happy?"


    Fu chuckled twice: "I''ve taught a younger generation a lesson. I''m very happy."


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes move when he hears the speech, and he doesn''t ask more questions.


    On the other hand, Yu Chenzhou also took Qi Yun to Fu''s house, accompanied by several people from Jiang Taifu''s house.


    Ning Rongyue takes the medicine to Yu Chenzhou''s room in the jade burning pavilion where they live temporarily. She doesn''t care about the sight of several people in Jiang''s house. She raises her eyes to Yu Chenzhou and says, "Uncle Yu, feed your aunt first. You have to drink this medicine on an empty stomach."


    Yu Chenzhou smell speech busy took medicine bowl: "good, I come."


    One of the several people in Jiang''s house wanted to talk and stopped, but was held by the others.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know where their hostility came from, but she just frowned and ignored them: "Uncle Yu, I''ll go out first. Please come to baicaoge to get the medicine two hours later."


    Yu Chenzhou nodded: "good."


    After Ning Rongyue went out, the younger one in Jiang''s family said, "it''s here, little cousin. Can a little girl really cure my aunt?"


    "Jiang Lin! Be careful


    His older man said angrily, "did I not teach you well? How could you develop such a rude behavior? "


    Seeing this, Yu Chenzhou said helplessly: "cousin, you don''t have to blame lin''er like this. Although Rong Yue is young, she has won the true legend of the ghost doctor. Now he is the only hope to save yun''er."


    The old master of the Jiang family, that is, his grandfather, is today''s Supreme Master. For example, he is old and has retired from official life. He has two sons. Now the master of the Jiang family is his uncle. This time, he is followed by his only son, Jiang Fu and his son, Jiang Lin, as well as several other younger generations.


    Jiang Lin hears the meaning of Yu''s sinking boat and immediately stops talking. If his aunt loses this hope because of himself, he won''t have to fight with his uncle, and his father will kill himself!


    Jiang Fu said helplessly: "we didn''t expect that the Fu Fu you said was actually this Fu Fu."


    Yu Chenzhou frowned: "what''s wrong?"


    Fu Yinghe outside the door opened the door and said, "there are some mistakes, but they are all false. I don''t think the Jiang family is a scholar who chews people''s tongue behind their back."


    Jiang Fu''s face turned blue when he heard that Fu Yinghe had shut the door behind him.


    I can see that the Jiang family seems to have some grudges with Fu Yinghe? It''s just that he''s stuck in the middle.


    Jiang Fu snorted: "we Jiang people naturally don''t talk about people behind their backs, and not everyone is worth talking about!"


    "Tut."


    Fu Yinghe turned his lips and didn''t want to argue with them. The Jiang family didn''t know that he was a student of Zuoxiang and was a counselor of situ mo. they just thought that situ Mo was partial to him. Old master Jiang was stubborn and even put the blame on himself for no one in situ Mo''s harem.


    Seeing this, Yu Chenzhou said, "because I''m worried about yun''er, I went to the mansion to disturb her without telling her. It''s really offensive. Please don''t blame Yinghe."


    Fu Yinghe and Yu Chenzhou are very opportunistic. Wen Yan also said with a smile, "if you dissolve the moon in the mansion, you can make the decision. You can''t offend me."


    As soon as Yu Chenzhou said this, several people in the Jiang family, who are considered to be gentlemen, have all kinds of faces. Don''t they come to other people''s home without saying a word and fight with their master''s home?


    But when it comes to this, they can''t say how sorry they are.


    Fu Yinghe appreciated the faces of these people for a while before he said, "I have something else to do. Please help me, elder Yu. I''ll go out first."


    Yu Chenzhou nodded, but the mouths of several people in the Jiang family seemed to stick to each other.


    Leaving the room, Fu Yinghe could hear Yu Chenzhou''s puzzled voice: "cousin, are you all reasonable people? What''s going on today? "


    Fu Yinghe shook his head and chuckled twice. He turned to Baicao Pavilion.


    "My round little nephew, come and let me hold him."


    Ning Rongyue is arranging herbs and dispensing, while Yuanyuan is held by Xiaoyue beside Ning Rongyue.


    At this time, after hearing Fu Yinghe''s voice, Xiaoyue bowed slightly: "young master."


    "Come on, give me a hug."


    Fu Yinghe reached out to take over the circle with two small meat arms stretched out to him. He was in a happy mood. He said to Ning Rongyue with a smile: "what''s xiaoyue''er''s plan after they changed their blood for elder Yu?"


    Ning Rongyue smelled that the movement on Yan''s body was stagnant and pretended to be wronged: "brother, do you want to drive me away?"

 Chapter 100

    "Of course not."


    Fu Yinghe sat down and said, "I''m only afraid that you don''t want to stay xiaoyueer. After all, I really don''t want to give up my little nephew."


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and said, "I want to continue to live here and meet someone."


    Fu Yinghe said softly, "Lu Chang? How can Xiao yue''er do it? "


    Ning Rongyue put down the herbs in her hand and said, "the general is really a good match for the princess. I have nothing to say about it. But even if I want to marry another person, I have to give helishu to me at least."


    Fu Yinghe shook his head: "what you said is too false."


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and said in a cold voice: "my brother can see through my heart best. I''m also his wife. If I don''t give you an explanation, I still want to get my Fu back!"


    Fu Yinghe Wen Yan slightly nodded: "no matter what you want to do, brother will support you, do what you want to do, brother will always be your backup."


    Ning Rongyue was moved and said, "I know."


    One foot into the grass Pavilion of Gansu ningwen speech, the whole person is frozen, Yu Xiaoxiao sympathy looked at him, patted his shoulder to show comfort.


    Next, every two hours a bowl of medicine, and during what can''t eat, until the next noon, Qi Yun drink the sixth bowl of medicine after you can exchange blood!


    Jiang Fu carefully handed the box containing clotting pill to Ning Rongyue, who originally wanted to divide the medicine into two.


    But doctor Fu said in a voice: "wait a minute, let me charge some interest."


    With that, he took the clotting pill and carefully scraped a layer of powder from the surface of the clotting pill under Jiang Fu''s eyes of condemnation. "OK, you go on."


    Ning Rongyue then divided the clotting pill into two and gave it to Yu Chenzhou: "Uncle Yu, you will start to exchange blood later. You and your aunt each contain half of them. I remember that they can''t swallow them. They can only swallow them when they really can''t insist on them. They must be the most critical time!"


    "I understand," Yu Chenzhou Zhen said


    Lying on one of the two beds, Qi Yun also nodded his head.


    "Uncle Yu, take this bowl of medicine and lie down on another bed." Ning Rongyue handed Yu Chenzhou a bowl of blood red medicine soup.


    I took the medicine for half a minute, drank it without hesitation, and then lay down on the bed.


    Ning Rongyue saw that a group of people in the Jiang family didn''t mean to leave. She frowned and said, "we''re going to exchange blood. Please go out first."


    Jiang Lin frowned and said, "can''t we be there? Is it difficult for you to exchange blood? "


    Hearing his tone, Ning Rongyue almost wanted to laugh and was no longer polite: "it''s nothing shameful. It''s bloody. I''m afraid you''ll be scared. Even if you can''t be scared, you''ll get in the way here. Please go out."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was so impolite, Jiang Lin wanted to continue to say something. He was held by Jiang Fu with a face of shame: "you rebellious son! Your cousins and aunts are at a critical juncture. What are you doing here


    After scolding, Jiang Fucai said to Ning Rongyue with an apologetic face: "girl, don''t blame me. We''ll go out now."


    Ning Rongyue finally got a man who could understand people''s words and nodded slightly: "go out quickly."


    After waiting for a few people to go out, Ning Rongyue said to Yu Chenzhou, who was sleepy because of the drug effect: "Uncle Yu, we''ve started!"


    Yu Chenzhou was inspired by the words: "well."


    Doctor Fu took out a set of hose like things. The tube was extremely soft and could be folded at will. The thinnest one was as thin as the thinnest ghost needle, and the thickest one was as thick as an adult man''s arm.


    As for the exchange of blood, the thickest hose must not be used. Ning Rongyue first took out the thinnest nine ghost needles, five of which were inserted into Qiyun acupoint, and four into Yu Chenzhou acupoint.


    "I temporarily seal your acupoints, which can reduce part of the pain of exchange transfusion."


    After that, Ning Rongyue picked up a few ghost needles as thick as human blood vessels and connected them with a hose of the same thickness. There were four of them: "grandfather!"


    Doctor Fu picked up four ghost needles, while Ning Rongyue picked up the opposite four. They simultaneously put the ghost needles into Qi Yun''s and Yu Chenzhou''s bodies.


    At the same time, Ning Rongyue pierces Qi Yun''s fingertips, and the black blood flows from her body to the jade basin beside her bed.


    Seeing the black blood flowing out, Ning Rongyue regularly pulls the hose between Qi Yunyu and the sunken boat, and keeps holding a ghost needle as thick as a finger, dipped in some medicine that has been prepared for a long time, and then stabs Qi Yunyu''s big acupoints and pulls it out.


    On the other side, Fu Fu, who was guarding Yu Chenzhou, was just like her. Their hands were so fast that they could only see some shadows.


    Because of the six bowls of medicine Qi Yun had drunk before, her pain was much smaller than that of Yu Chenzhou. She just felt an inexplicable sense of panic when her blood kept flowing.


    Although Yu Chenzhou has a ghost needle to relieve the pain, he still has a ferocious face. If it wasn''t for the weakness of the previous medicine, I''m afraid he would have earned it long ago.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu frowned, took out the pills he had prepared early and put them into Yu Chenzhou''s mouth: "swallow it."


    Yu Chenzhou reluctantly swallows the pill, but also to ensure that he will not accidentally swallow the clotting pill.


    "Tut."


    Fu doctor light tut a, operation internal force help Yu sink boat dissolve medicine power.


    Ning Rongyue saw that the circulation of blood had already become, so he stopped pulling the hose, got up and pulled out the yiyuetan which was still planted in the basin.


    This exchange transfusion can cure Qi Yun''s cold poison, but she has already been injured to the source. Even if she is cured, it will only be a short time. In line with the principle of saving people to the end, Ning Rongyue still decides to use Yi Yuetan on Qi Yun.


    After being pulled out, the original flower bud suddenly blooms. Ning Rongyue quickly picks out the stamens and mixes them with the hose that is in the process of blood circulation.


    When the stamens completely enter Qi Yun''s body, Ning Rongyue and doctor Fu pull out the hose in their bodies. There are still three of the four hoses that originally transmit blood.


    "Grandfather, although the root of the toxin is attached to the blood, the toxin soaked in the bone marrow has to be eradicated. Please help me!"


    "Good."


    Doctor Fu and Ning Rongyue came to the left and right sides of Qi Yun respectively. Before Ning Rongyue, their ghost needles and herbal soup stained with a thorn were all black.


    Ning Rongyue said in a deep voice: "aunt Yu, next you must hold on!"


    With that, Ning Rongyue and doctor Fu pulled out five ghost needles to relieve pain in her body.


    Qi Yun''s face twitched, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. At last, she clenched her teeth and said, "go on, I can still insist."


    Seeing that Qi Yun hasn''t yet swallowed the blood clotting pill, doctor Fu and Ning Rongyue show a little appreciation in their eyes, and then concentrate on calmness.


    The five ghost needles pulled out are all black at this time. Ning Rongyue puts them into a bowl of bise medicine soup.

 Chapter 101

    When the black on the ghost needle fades, she and doctor Fu move at the same time, but they don''t pour the internal force into the ghost needle, and then use the internal force to put the thin ghost needle into Qi Yun''s deep body.


    Qi Yun only felt a burst of pain deep into the bone marrow, and her body jerked.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu gave Ning Rongyue all the five threads that controlled the ghost needle. He took out a pill and put it into Qi Yun''s mouth: "swallow it together with clotting pill!"


    Qi Yun is so painful that she can''t hear him clearly now. Seeing this, doctor Fu frowns, and then directly breaks Qi Yun''s clenched teeth to let her swallow the two pills.


    After swallowing the medicine, Qi Yun''s state has finally recovered.


    Ning Rongyue was glad to see this: "grandfather, it''s done!"


    Doctor Fu stood up and went to Yu Chenzhou''s bed: "you continue to use the ghost needle to extract the poison, I look at the blood."


    "All right."


    Ning Rong month should a, concentrate on help Qi Yun pull out poison.


    Fu moved a chair to the side of Yu''s boat. After looking at him, he said slowly, "can you hear me? From now on, as long as you feel you can''t hold on, swallow the clotting pill."


    I closed my eyes tightly and answered with a nasal hum.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu no longer spoke, but raised his hand to move the hose for transporting blood.


    With the loss of blood, Yu''s face became paler and his head began to feel dizzy. Until his body was about to reach the critical point of his limit, Yu could not help swallowing the blood clotting pill that had been in his mouth.


    Coagulum Dan a swallow, Yu Chenzhou''s face on the naked eye visible ruddy up, like before the loss of blood all complement back.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu looked at Yu''s sunken boat with great interest, and then grasped his wrist and gave him a pulse.


    "This blood clotting pill is really strange."


    Ning Rongyue also noticed the situation here. The effect of coagulating Pill on Qi Yun, who was already weak, was not obvious, but it was very obvious on Yu Chenzhou, who was short of blood.


    "Grandfather, I think aunt Yu''s whole body of blood has almost been changed. First pull out two hoses."


    Doctor Fu got up and took a look at the pale blood flowing from Qi Yun''s fingers. He said, "well, almost."


    With that, he used skillful force to pull out the two hoses on them, and then sealed their blood with a silver needle to stop their blood.


    And Ning Rongyue has also pulled out part of Qi Yun''s cold poison deep into the bone marrow, and tightened the silk thread to take back the ghost needle in Qi Yun''s body.


    "All right!"


    Fu hands a pat: "yes, Yu boy, you can rest assured."


    Lie on the bed of Yu Chenzhou smell speech pull out a weak smile: "Yun son."


    Seeing that Yu Chenzhou turned to look at Qi Yun, Ning Rongyue wiped away the sweat on her forehead and said with a slightly relaxed tone: "I temporarily sealed aunt Yu''s sleeping acupoints and let her have a good rest."


    More than Chenzhou smell speech lightly should a, look to Qi Yun''s eyes with extreme gentleness.


    Ning Rongyue saw the center of her eyes and shivered. Once upon a time, she had seen this kind of eyes for countless times.


    Standing in the same place for a moment, Ning Rongyue pays attention to Qi Yun again. At this moment, the blood flowing from her ten fingers is a kind of pink. Although it is different from the blood color of normal people, it has no toxin.


    Ning Rongyue rubbed the pink blood on Qi Yun''s finger with her finger: "the blood is thin, but there is no cold poison attached to it. It''s OK."


    Fu doctor smell speech pull out the last hose to stop two people''s blood, and Ning Rongyue is careful to help Qi Yun''s fingers bandaged tightly.


    "Grandfather, go out and tell the others first. I''ll clean up."


    "Good."


    Doctor Fu put a pill into Yu Chenzhou''s mouth again, then he opened the door and left the room with his hands on his back.


    Ning Rongyue first pulled out the four ghost needles in Yu Chenzhou''s body to let him sit up: "Uncle Yu, you first move your body by yourself. Although the missing blood in your body has been replenished by clotting pill, just losing blood will make you weaker."


    Yu Chenzhou sat up and nodded to Ning Rongyue, then moved his hands and feet, stood up and came to Qi Yun''s bedside.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at them and began to pick up the ghost needles and hoses contaminated with cold poison.


    The people of the Jiang family who got the news soon came in. Ning Rongyue reminded them, "don''t touch those two pots of black blood."


    The blood with cold poison flows into the jade basin, and there is an unknown cold, and some frost has been coagulated on the edge of the jade basin.


    Jiang Fu and they also know that this is the cold poison that has been raging in Qi Yun''s body for many years. They should be careful to avoid the jade basin.


    "How are you, cousin?"


    Jiang Fu is concerned to see Xiang Dingding watching Qi Yun''s Yu Chenzhou, while Jiang Lin and other young people around him are curious to see the furnishings in the house and the things Ning Rongyue is picking up.


    Yu Chenzhou''s eyes said gently: "I''m fine. Yun''er''s cold poison has been eradicated. Everything is fine."


    Jiang Fu was glad when he heard that Ning Rongyue had a bad attitude towards them. Instead, he politely said, "thank you, Miss Ning. Our Jiang family will have a heavy thank you."


    Ning Rongyue said flatly: "thank you so much."


    Jiang Fu was stunned. He was afraid that his attitude before waiting for someone had been misunderstood. He quickly added: "Miss Ning, don''t misunderstand me. Your kindness can''t be measured by money, but my Jiang family really appreciates the girl, so they want to send a little heart."


    Ning Rongyue raised her eyes with a little surprise. She looked sincere and didn''t look like Jiang Fu. She gave a light smile.


    "I promised uncle Yu before that they would treat my aunt. Now I should do this. I don''t have to worry about it."


    Jiang Fu also heard Ning Rongyue''s tone soften, and he was relieved. How can he say that this is also a benefactor? As for Fu Yinghe''s prejudice, it was the old master who first provoked others


    "The girl has a good heart, which really makes Jiang admire. Before, Jiang used to be a villain to be a gentleman."


    Jiang Fu said as he turned Jiang Lin, who was looking around him.


    See Ning Rongyue really can cure Qi Yun, Jiang Lin is also grateful, he don''t twist mouth way: "I''m sorry for the attitude before, thank you girl."


    Ning Rongyue and Chong nodded slightly, and then told Xiaoyue that they came in and said, "Xiaoyue, Qingying, take those poisonous blood to baicaoge. Be careful, don''t touch it."


    "Yes, miss."


    Ruxing then took over the things in Ning Rongyue''s hand, gently supported Ning Rongyue and said, "girl, I''ll help you to have a rest first."


    Ning Rongyue looks at ruxing in surprise. Fu Yinghe arranges two people, Xiaoyue and ruxing. Xiaoyue is more careful and gentle, while ruxing is more carefree and careless. I didn''t expect that she was so careful sometimes.

 Chapter 102

    Ruxing blinked: "Miss, you look pale. Let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and then nodded. With the strength of the star, she went out of the door. Her internal power was not as good as that of doctor Fu. It took so long for her to use her internal power to help Qi Yun detoxify. It was natural for her face to turn white.


    Ning Rongyue went back to baicaoge to clean up the poisonous blood and then fell asleep under the service of ruxing.


    During this period, Fu Yinghe first came to see Ning Rongyue, then turned around to see them again, and then returned to his Qinghui Pavilion.


    Someone who is sitting in Qinghui Pavilion and drinking tea at leisure blows a mouthful of tea: "how about it? It''s said that your sister is going to treat the cold poison for the younger generation of the Jiang family today. What''s the situation? "


    Fu Yinghe glanced at this leisurely and sneaking out man: "it''s cured."


    "Oh?"


    Situ Mo picked his eyebrows: "I heard that the saint doctor said that he could not cure the cold poison. What''s the origin of your sister? Can you cure this cold poison


    Fu Yinghe picked his eyebrows and poured himself a cup of tea: "didn''t you check? You should know that xiaoyueer grew up in Fujia village


    "You should not like me to check. It seems that your sister is still self-taught? Tut, it''s not so simple. "


    Situ Mo''s eyes moved and he was surprised.


    Fu Yinghe doesn''t plan to tell situ Mo that doctor Fu is a ghost doctor for the time being. He coldly glances at the pretending situ Mo: "OK, don''t pretend here. How can you come out again?"


    Si Tu Mo''s face suddenly sank when he heard the words, and he looked at Fu Yinghe darkly: "do you really want to see me?"


    "No


    Fu Yinghe shook his head: "I''m afraid those people of the Jiang family want to rush here and kill me now."


    Situ Mo''s eyes were sharp, Fu Yinghe hummed: "the Jiang family is loyal to the emperor!"


    After hearing this, situ Mo felt helpless: "it''s my fault."


    It''s because he was targeted at Qinghong by other people, which made him unable to become an official in the court. It''s because Qinghong is cold to himself now.


    Fu Yinghe snorted a smile, and then slowly said: "how is the opposite sex prince you called back now? When was your marriage to your sister? "


    When did you care about these things


    Fu Yinghe like unintentional way: "very interesting, just casually ask."


    Situ Mo held his cheek with one hand and looked at Fu Yinghe attentively: "situ Xue is anxious to get married, but I think Lu Chang''s attitude is also strange. He asked for a kiss, but then he didn''t worry."


    "Is it?"


    Fu Yinghe gently touched the leaves of the green plants on the table: "but you have already given me a kiss. Do you always want to get married?"


    Situ Mo''s mind is changing. Qinghong will never pay attention to one thing for no reason, but why he pays attention to it remains to be discussed.


    "Situ Xue went out of his way to find the master of Lin''an temple, but he didn''t get what he wanted. The master said that it''s better to be as late as possible, ah." Situ Mo sneered: "this means that they are not worthy of each other. Unfortunately, Lu Chang couldn''t stand the plea and set the time for the first snow of this year."


    "Oh? It''s still early spring, and your sister is very upset. "


    "Uneasy?"


    With some indifference on his face, situ Mo said: "that''s right. It''s a big backing. Why do you say these unimportant things? Qinghong, don''t you ask me how I''m doing? "


    "How do you feel when I see you every day? Can the Royal Palace keep you thin? " Fu Yinghe said in silence: "emperor, please remember your identity."


    Situ Mo''s face was completely cold. I was wrong that I couldn''t sleep without you, and I couldn''t swallow without you.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Here Ning Rongyue wake up day after tomorrow has been dim, round lying beside her, the spirit of staring at the eyes kick.


    Ning Rongyue felt that Xiaoyue were very intimate when she saw this. She turned over and gently hugged Yuanyuan: "mother''s good child, baby, it''s so good."


    "Cluck cluck."


    "You laugh like a chicken."


    Ning Rongyue smiles. She gently pinches Yuan Yuan''s little nose and plays with yuan yuan for a while before she gets up.


    "Miss, you are awake."


    Xiaoyue, who was staying outside, saw Ning Rongyue coming out and said, "Miss, wait a moment. The food in the kitchen is always hot. I''ll take it."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and looked at Xiaoyue. After she went out, she said to ruxing, "Xiaoxing, you hold Yuanyuan first, I''ll comb it."


    "Yes."


    Ruxing took over Yuanyuan: "before the young master and Suning, they came to see the young lady. When they saw the young lady, you fell asleep and left again."


    "Well, I''ll go to Qinghui pavilion to see my brother later."


    Simply with a little food from Xiaoyue, he got up and went to Qinghui pavilion to chat with Fu Yinghe for a while.


    "Sister."


    Accompanied by Fu Yinghe, Ning Rongyue, who was preparing to return to baicaoge, was suddenly stopped by Gansu Ning, who had been invisible all day.


    Ning Rongyue turns to Gansu Ning: "Suning? Where did you go today? Have you been drinking? "


    Gansu Ning shook his head and stammered a little: "sister, sister, I didn''t drink? I... "


    Ningrong month some speechless look to stammer face faint red Gansu Ning, drinking people love to say that they did not drink?


    Ning Rongyue had no choice but to step forward and hold Gansu Ning: "let''s go. I''ll make you some wine and tea. How can there be a fragrance? How choking


    Gansu Ning''s face suddenly turned red when he heard this, and immediately said: "I, I, I didn''t go to the flower street, they rushed up, I didn''t, I didn''t do anything."


    "OK, you didn''t do anything. OK, let''s go first."


    Rather dissolve month smell speech corner of mouth a draw, helplessly echo a way.


    "Go in, go in, OK, go in, sister, believe me."


    "Well, believe it."


    Ning Rongyue said in the tone of coaxing a child, and then said to ruxing, "ruxing, help me. Help Suning and sit down. I''ll make sobering tea."


    Ruxing immediately came up to hold Gansu Ningxia: "Oh, where is Suning young master?"


    Ning Rongyue said: "it''s probably flower street..."


    If the star heard the words for a while, then laughed and laughed, "the young master is not too young. It''s time to get married and think of women."


    "I didn''t!"


    Gansu rather brain is not clear at this time, but after hearing such as the star''s words, it is immediately roared out to refute.


    "Poof! Ha ha ha... "


    If the star holds to let Gansu rather sit down, oneself smile of straight not rise waist.


    Ning Rongyue, who was cooking sobering tea, said helplessly: "don''t tease him. Suning usually doesn''t know how to open up, but it''s better to go to less places."


    Such as star shrugged, leisurely way: "Suning young master where is not open-minded, clearly is open to the wrong person."


    Ning Rongyue''s action in her hand stopped and whispered: "don''t talk nonsense."


    She didn''t give her hope at the beginning, and she won''t give her hope in the future.

 Chapter 103

    "Well..."


    The next day, Gansu Ning woke up with a frown. Although he drank so much wine yesterday, his head didn''t hurt very much. But when he found that the decoration around him was not Xie Li Yuan, his face changed. Would he still be there?


    Recklessly push open the door, Gansu rather to see that he is actually in the grass Pavilion, but also some ignorant force.


    Is drying herbs such as star to see a look at the disheveled Gansu Ning, not angry way: "a big early in the morning to play hooligans ah!"


    Gansu Ning''s eyes were dazed for a moment, and then finally reflected the current situation.


    "I''m going to wash."


    With that, he went back to his room in a bit of a mess.


    The star in the yard snorted, and then said to Ning Rongyue who heard the movement: "Miss, that little hooligan has already got up."


    "What hooligans."


    Ning Rongyue said: "Suning was just drunk yesterday. Don''t tease him any more."


    There was a narrow smile in ruxing''s eyes: "I know, miss. I''m sorry I didn''t let him see what he looked like yesterday."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "OK, I''ll go and see Yuanyuan."


    "Well."


    After Gansu Ning washed well, he finally wanted to understand everything. Yesterday''s memory was intermittent, but just a few intermittent memories made him blush and said, "what''s the matter?"


    After Gansu Ning came out of the room, doctor Fu and others had already come to baicaoge, and were sitting waiting for breakfast.


    "Oh, boy, why are you here?"


    Doctor Fu looked at Gansu Ning with a smile, and it was obvious that he had learned yesterday''s event from ruxingkou.


    Gansu rather feel nose some embarrassed way: "yesterday was drunk, nearly abrupt elder sister, is really sorry."


    "Poof!"


    Ning Rongyue, who was carrying the dishes, said with a smile: "OK, it''s not suitable for you to be so elegant. Please sit down and have a meal. I gave you a wake-up drink yesterday, but I don''t have a headache today?"


    Gansu rather uneasy about a glance: "no pain, thank you sister."


    Doctor Fu first added a piece of food and said leisurely: "girl ruxing has said that you stuck to Rongyue yesterday and refused to leave baicaoge. How can you treat Rongyue as your mother?"


    Gansu rather face a change, gouged out an eyebrow, eyes curved such as star: "yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue added some dishes to doctor Fu with the chopsticks: "grandfather, let Suning have a good meal."


    Fu Fu laughed and said nothing more, while Fu Yinghe took a thoughtful look.


    Although Qi Yun changed her blood to get rid of the cold poison, she was still weak, so she stayed in the jade burning Pavilion. After eating, Ning Rongyue came to the jade burning pavilion with Yuanyuan and the prescription.


    "Uncle Yu, Mr. Jiang, you are all here."


    Yu Chenzhou got up and said, "I haven''t had time to thank Rongyue yesterday, but if I don''t thank you for your kindness, I will remember it in my heart."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "Uncle Yu is serious. Xiaoyue, this is my prescription. Uncle can use this prescription to mend aunt''s body. I believe aunt will soon be the same as ordinary people."


    Yu Chenzhou immediately took Xiaoyue''s prescription: "ah, thank you very much!"


    After sending the prescription and staying for a while, Ning Rongyue left the jade burning pavilion with a small tail.


    "Elder sister, let''s go out for a walk. My mother is in good health. I can rest assured that my elder sister will accompany me."


    Yu Xiaoxiao is really a person who can''t stay idle, so she begged Ning Rongyue to go out.


    Gansu Ning glared at her: "where are you going in the morning?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao, unwilling to be outdone, glared at him: "can you manage it? By the way, sister, we went to Lin''an temple a few days ago to pray for blessings. My mother is well now. I should go to pay the vows. "


    Ning Rongyue also thought of master yun''an who left half a sentence: "it''s time to return the wish, so go."


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech proud of looked at Gansu Ning, Gansu Ning is frowning way: "that I also go."


    "Let''s go then."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile.


    Gansu Ning and Yu Xiaoxiao are going. Xiaoyue and ruxing must keep up with each other. When Qingying learns that, she also wants to get together. Although Fu Fu is good, it''s boring to stay for a long time.


    Spring is the time for all things to grow. The tender grass sprouts that just appeared here in the suburbs of Beijing last time have shown their full view. The brown ground is completely covered with a layer of green.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at the relaxing scenery and said to the humanity around her: "let''s go. Now we can climb the mountain and have a fast meal at Lin''an temple."


    Gansu Ning pie pie mouth: "fast meal what delicious, or sister''s craft best."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I heard that the fast food in Lin''an temple is still very good. It must be unique."


    "Let''s go then."


    Gansu Ning stretched out his hand to tease the round circle in Ning Rongyue''s arms and casually answered.


    It''s still early now, and it''s not the day of worshiping Buddha. There are not many people on the steps. It''s a different taste for a group of people living in the mountains.


    "It''s a nice view, nothing else."


    Gansu Ningzhe a spring open unknown flowers, light purple petals extremely called Ning Rongyue today warm yellow skirt.


    "Sister, what do you think?"


    Ning Rongyue took a look at the flower: "it''s very beautiful, but the flower juice has some paralyzing effect. Be careful."


    Looking at the elegant Ning Rongyue, Gansu Ning took back her hand in disappointment: "well, I also want to say that this flower is very suitable for my sister."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words, and then laughed: "it''s a beautiful flower."


    Gansu ningwen no longer more words, holding a flower play, it is round to see the Gansu Ning hands of the flower yiyiya, hand seems to want.


    Seeing this, Gansu Ning teased Yuanyuan with flowers: "little guy, do you like it, too?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at them with a smile.


    "Sister, sister, look at this!"


    At this time, Qing Ying and Yu Xiaoxiao, who slipped to one side, suddenly came out with a beautiful wreath in their hands.


    Yu Xiaoxiao shook the wreath: "green cherry''s hand is really clever, but I can''t do it."


    Gansu Ning is quick-sighted and grabs the wreath in her hand behind her. A few flowers on the crooked wreath look pitiful.


    "You did it? You can''t do more than that, ha ha ha. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao was surprised, angry and rushed over. She wanted to grab the wreath in Gansu Ning''s hand: "asshole! Give it back to me! "


    "Don''t give, don''t give, ha ha ha ha!"


    Gansu rather with Yu Xiaoxiao in ningrong month around a hide a chase, not happy.


    Ning Rongyue looks at them helplessly with a smile: "you, be careful, this is on the steps, ah!"


    With that, Ning Rongyue was accidentally bumped by Yu Xiaoxiao before she had time to finish, and her body tilted.

 Chapter 104

    "Miss!"


    "Sister!"


    Everyone was surprised to see this. Yu Xiaoxiao wanted to pull Ning Rongyue''s arm in a hurry.


    Ning Rongyue frowns, but she doesn''t touch the broken glass. After a moment of panic, she hugs Yuanyuan and wants to stand up straight.


    "Be careful!"


    Ning Rong month behind suddenly came a man, look flustered help Ning Rong month.


    Yuanyuan, who should have been frightened, suddenly giggles after seeing the man who half hugs Ning Rongyue.


    "It''s you!" Gansu Ning''s face is full of hostility.


    Ning Rongyue was stiff. She stood up straight and looked at the person behind her. Then her face changed slightly: "thank you very much."


    Lu Chang looked at Ning Rongyue standing up straight and holding her body empty. Why is there something empty in his heart? He nodded slightly and said, "it''s a matter of hand."


    Ning Rongyue suddenly laughed when she heard that the spring flowers were not as bright as this: "should I call you a fu or general Lu Chang?"


    Lu Chang was shocked: "I..."


    "Brother Lu Chang, brother Lu Chang, why did you run so fast all of a sudden and use lightness skill?"


    At this time, another voice rang out, and situ Xue with sweat looked at Ning Rongyue with hostility.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes moved. She stepped back to Ning, Gansu Province, and said slowly, "this girl, general Lu Chang is running so fast to save talents. Thank you for your help."


    "Sister, what kind of help!"


    Gansu rather the end of a tight frown way: "elder sister, let''s go."


    When he saw that there was still a baby in Qingning Rongyue''s arms, although situ Xue was dissatisfied, her hostility was much less: "brother Lu Chang has always been so helpful, you''re welcome, girl."


    Ning Rongyue nodded her head slightly. She did not see Lu Chang again. She turned and left with them.


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue''s back without hesitation. His body is stiff. Then he takes a deep look at her and Yuanyuan''s back. Is the child his own?


    Apart from Lu Chang, Gansu Ning and others who know the inside story surround Ning Rongyue, but they don''t know what to say.


    Yu Xiaoxiao tried to open her mouth: "sister, are you ok? Just now, just now that''s round dad? "


    Ning Rong month light way: "calculate is, I have nothing to do, you do what this appearance."


    With that, Ning Rongyue bent her eyes and laughed again: "look, I''m ok. It''s the girl. Is it Princess Ninghua?"


    "It should be her," Yu Xiaoxiao said


    Xiaoyue is sure: "that is Princess Ninghua."


    Ning Rongyue wrinkled her nose and said, "it''s beautiful."


    They don''t know Ning Rongyue''s mind, and they don''t know how to answer this.


    Yu Xiaoxiao raised the wreath in her hand: "by the way, it''s made of green cherry. It''s for my sister."


    Said, Yu Xiaoxiao directly took the wreath to Ning Rongyue''s head, Ning Rongyue shook her head: "thank you, green cherry."


    The round circle in Ning Rongyue''s arms stretched out her arms to reach the flowers on Ning Rongyue''s head. Her small head was shaking. Ning Rongyue nodded his forehead: "naughty."


    They arrived at Lin''an temple at the top of the mountain, but they didn''t meet Lu Chang again.


    Yu Xiaoxiao first went to the main hall to return the money. Ning Rongyue asked the little hermit beside him: "can master yun''an be here?"


    Little monk looked at Ning Rongyue and his party: "benefactor


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "Ning Rongyue, I met the master before."


    Hearing this, the little monk took a serious look at Ning Rongyue: "it''s benefactor Ning. The master told me that if benefactor Ning comes to the lotus garden in the backyard, it''s OK."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words: "thank you for telling me."


    "You''re welcome, girl, please."


    Ning Rongyue followed little monk to the Furong garden where he had been before. In addition to master yun''an, there was another unexpected person in Ning Rongyue.


    "Miss Ning."


    Bai Langyu stood up and nodded to Ning Rongyue. Looking at his expression, he seemed very surprised: "when did miss Ning arrive in the capital? Has the ghost and Mr. Fu ever come? "


    Ning Rongyue said a lie with a calm face: "grandfather didn''t come, I have something to do here."


    Bai Langyu thought of the missing and reappearing general Lu Chang, and said with a clear face: "I see. Are these girls friends?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded and introduced each other to Ningji people and Bai Langyu in Gansu Province.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Master yun''an said with a smile after seeing the polite and alienated atmosphere between them: "it''s just that you''ve come to Rongyue. At noon, you should not have eaten. Come and taste my food."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "we just want to taste the meal of Lin''an temple."


    Master yun''an flashed a ray of light in his eyes: "it''s just right, but there are still some differences between the fasting meals here and those in Lin''an temple."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Rong month smell speech some curious mouth.


    Soon, a few little Shamis brought food. Ning Rongyue was surprised to see the delicious meat. He thought master yun''an was accommodating their taste.


    But when master yun''an put his chopsticks to meat, Yu Xiaoxiao was the first to ask: "master, can you eat meat?"


    "Why not."


    Master yun''an put his face in his mouth as usual: "why not? Monks are human beings. There is no meat and wine ring here. It''s the so-called meat and wine pass through the intestines of the Buddha."


    Ning Rongyue has a trace of enlightenment in her eyes, while Bai Langyu looks at master yun''an with a smile in her eyes to deceive Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "master''s opinion."


    Master Yun An waved his hand: "ah, it''s not a great idea."


    But before a few people had lunch, there was a noise outside Furong garden.


    Master yun''an frowned and indicated with his eyes that Ning Rongyue didn''t need to care. He stood up and said, "who is making noise here?"


    A little monk said, "master, it''s Princess Ninghua and general Lu Chang. They say they want to see the master."


    Master yun''an frowned slightly when he heard the words. After considering for a moment, he said, "just let them in."


    "Yes."


    Several people on the dining table smell speech all intentionally or unintentionally look to Ning Rong month, Ning Rong month heart again big also can''t stand by as if no one ate.


    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at me for? Are you full? "


    "Well, I''m full."


    At the same time, Lu Chang and situxue, the princess of Ninghua, come in.


    The little monk neatly removed the food from ningrongyue''s side, and then served the tea.


    Master yun''an restored his compassionate appearance: "why do you two benefactors visit?"


    Situ Xue also saw Ning Rongyue and others, but she didn''t care much. She was just annoyed that master yun''an was holding a shelf and it was so hard to see one side!


    "Last time we couldn''t understand the meaning of master''s words. This time we want to ask me about their marriage."

 Chapter 105

    Master yun''an looks at situ Xue with deep meaning in his eyes. He doesn''t understand whether she really doesn''t understand her words or is pretending to be stupid.


    Master yun''an said slowly: "old monk, I don''t speak well, but what I say can''t represent everything. Listen to me, benefactor, if you marry the wrong man, you will regret it in the future."


    Situ Xue''s face was stiff. He didn''t believe master yun''an would say that. His eyes were full of venom.


    "Master, what do you mean by that?"


    Lu Chang was also shocked in his heart, and his eyes drifted to Ning Rongyue, who was drinking tea with a flat face.


    "Old monk, I will never wake up a man who pretends to sleep."


    Master yun''an shook his head, then his attitude became colder: "two benefactors, please come back."


    Situ Xue''s heart is full of hatred, but he has nothing to do. The old bald donkey is not afraid of power at all, or he is backed by the emperor. How can an unpopular Princess of his own make a big speech?


    Knowing that he was insulting himself this time, situ Xue reluctantly held up an injured smile: "Lu Chang, brother Lu Chang, let''s go. After all, Xueer is not worthy of brother Lu Chang."


    Hearing this, Lu Chang immediately withdrew his sight from Ning Rongyue: "the master also said that he can''t represent everything. If he doesn''t deserve it, I don''t deserve Xueer."


    Situ xueran wanted to cry: "brother Lu Chang, I..."


    Lu Chang''s face showed a trace of heartache: "Xueer, don''t say it. You''ve been waiting for me for so many years. How can I bear you?"


    Ning Rongyue, who is drinking tea, has a cold look in her eyes and looks straight at Lu Chang. She always takes Lu Chang''s eyes back because she feels guilty.


    Lu Chang said to situ Xue with a little guilty: "Xueer, let''s go first."


    Situ Xue looks at master yun''an with gloomy eyes. At the same time, she is more hostile to Ning Rongyue. Lu Chang is different. She just doesn''t understand why. The woman has children. Lu Chang, who is cold-hearted and cold-hearted, should not take a fancy to someone easily?


    "Good."


    After situ Xue left, master yun''an relaxed his expression: "tut Tut, I''ll regret it."


    Ning Rongyue said with a light smile: "master, don''t say so. I think they look like a perfect couple."


    "Is it?"


    Master yun''an smiles and shakes his head, but Gansu Ning and others don''t interrupt.


    After seeing master yun''an, Ning Rongyue and others left for a while.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu said, "where is Miss Ning now? I''ll go and see you for your brother. "


    Ning Rongyue knew that doctor Fu didn''t want to expose his whereabouts, especially to master Bai Langyu. She just said, "we''re going to leave in a few days. We''ll see you when we have a chance."


    Bai Langyu frowned when she heard the words. She was suspicious, but she no longer asked, "good."


    After they left Lin''an temple, they did not leave immediately. Instead, they left the ladder road and began to play in Wanfoshan.


    Yu Xiaoxiao approached Ning Rongyue: "elder sister, you really don''t care about Lu Chang?"


    Ning Rongyue carefully avoided the branches with thorns, pulled up a green grass and gave it to Qingying for safekeeping. Then she said, "Xiaoxiao, what do you think?"


    Yu Xiao was stunned: "ah? What do I think? My sister should love her husband very much. "


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "yes, I love my husband very much, but you also said that it was Lu Chang, not my husband. I don''t ask him to love me, but I won''t give up the position of a Fu''s wife to others! No one can do it


    Yu Xiaoxiao felt that she understood and didn''t understand. She nodded in a daze.


    Ning Rongyue smiles and blinks: "well, let''s go there and have a look instead of talking about this."


    "Well, good." Yu Xiaoxiao nodded: "elder sister, you also teach me to distinguish herbs."


    "You want to study medicine?"


    "No, it''s just interesting to see this herb."


    "Come and see, this, viola viola, has no aboveground diameter. Its leaves are long and narrow, and its flowers are of the same size as lavender or Viola. It has only a few small flower buds before it blooms. It''s very common in the wild."


    "What''s the effect?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked closely at some ordinary grass with purple flower buds nearby. If she was normal, she would think it was just wild grass.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "it can clear away heat and poison, cool blood and detumescence. Generally speaking, the most practical thing is that it can detoxify snake venom. When bitten by a poisonous snake in the wild, it can help a lot."


    "It''s very powerful to detoxify snake venom."


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at the so-called Viola in detail.


    Gansu Ning holding Yuanyuan standing in situ, watching Ning Rongyue, they gradually walk away, out of a moment of God, was hit by Yuanyuan''s small arm in the face, wake up, quickly follow.


    Ning Rongyue takes Yu Xiaoxiao farther and farther, while Xiaoyue and ruxing follow closely.


    "Miss Ning!"


    Not far away suddenly came a cry, Ning Rongyue looked up, it is before accompanied by situ Xue left Lu Chang.


    Ning Rongyue said: "general Lu Chang?"


    Lu Chang suddenly felt that he wanted Ning Rongyue to call himself Fu rather than the alienated general Lu Chang. After a moment of stupefaction, Lu Chang immediately woke up and gave up some dangerous thoughts.


    He has already lost one person. He can''t lose Xueer any more!


    "What can I do for you?"


    Ning Rongyue motioned to Yu Xiaoxiao to stay where they were and walked slowly to Lu Chang: "general Lu Chang?"


    Lu Chang opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what he was going to say. At last, he vomited out his words and said, "that child is mine?"


    "It''s not yours, it''s Fu''s."


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head and smiles: "it''s my child with Fu."


    "I, I am..."


    "You''re not."


    Ning Rongyue looked at Lu Chang deeply: "general, you should understand that you are not! General, Fu is you and not you. I love Fu, so I won''t give him away easily. "


    Lu Chang was shocked: "Miss Ning, I''m sorry."


    Ning Rongyue directly turned to leave after hearing the words: "no, general, you''d better take care of your sweetheart."


    Lu Chang wants to catch up and make it clear, but his feet stick to the ground for no reason. There is a voice in his heart


    "Sister, why did Lu Chang come here suddenly? What does he want from you? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Ning Rongyue nervously.


    Ning Rongyue reluctantly held her: "you all look at it, I can have anything, but to tell me something unimportant."


    All the things that prevent me from finding Fu are unimportant!


    Ning Rongyue looks at Yuanyuan firmly. She smiles and says to Gansu Ning, "Suning, give Yuanyuan to me."


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan takes a look at Lu Chang who is still standing in the same place and gives yuan yuan to Ning Rong Yue.


    Ning Rongyue holds Yuanyuan in her arms and turns to look at Lu Chang. Suddenly, with a smile on her face, she shouts: "Fu, this is our child!"

 Chapter 106

    Ning Rongyue has gone far with her baby in her arms, but Lu Chang is still standing in the same place, feeling Ning Rongyue''s strong love. I don''t know why. At that moment, he was shocked in his heart, hoping that he was Ning Fu!


    "Lord, Lord!"


    "Lord, where are you?"


    After a while, the voices of several servants interrupted Lu Chang''s thoughts.


    Lu Chang does not conform to the old style of a hand to his heart, he is silent for a moment, and then take a deep breath to leave, he is like Xueer.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Besides, Ning Rongyue went back to Fu''s house all the way, but he was told by the housekeeper that he had received an invitation from Liu''s family.


    "Liu family?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned slightly at the words.


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and said, "maybe it''s aunt mu. She''s the mother of the two generals of Liu Qinghe and Liu Qingyan."


    Yu Xiaoxiao suddenly realized: "yes, but how does she know that, er, she has investigated us?"


    Ning Rongyue opened the invitation and looked at it: "it should not be malicious."


    Yu Xiaoxiao curls her lips when she hears the speech. Even so, this kind of behavior is quite offensive. However, aunt Mu comes from a rich family, and the people she meets should inquire.


    "Are you going, sister?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao thought about it and asked Ning Rongyue that the date on the invitation was three days later.


    Ning Rongyue''s fingertips move unconsciously. Before, the nine generals of Jiuyou had only Liu Qingyan, who had no intention, and only Liu Qingyan got along well with himself: "let''s talk about it in three days."


    "Well, if my sister goes, I''ll go too. If you don''t, I won''t go either. Then my sister will tell me."


    When Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao finish speaking, Gansu Ningcai, who has been silent, interjects: "what Liu family? Sister, what''s going on? "


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "before, when Xiaoxiao and I went to Lin''an temple, we met a lady. We had a good conversation. This invitation was given by the lady."


    Gansu Ning Wen speech slightly nod, but in the heart inexplicable uncomfortable, how happened to meet a lady, just with nine you army there?


    Just out of a younger brother''s standpoint, Gansu would not and could not ask more.


    Three days later.


    Ning Rongyue thought that since she was no longer ready to avoid them, aunt Mu was also predestined with them. It''s not bad to go to the general''s residence to pay a visit.


    "Sister, what do you think of me in this suit?"


    A red dress of Yu Xiaoxiao turned a circle, wearing a red skirt of her will not be red skirt to steal the limelight, girls bright publicity, the most eye-catching, people like moths to the fire class can not help but be attracted.


    Ning Rongyue closed her jewelry box, opened it and took out a hairpin with red Acacia: "it''s beautiful. Come here, I''ll put it on you."


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech some embarrassed sit down: "thank you sister."


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t like to dress up on weekdays. All her things here are carefully bought by Fu Yinghe. Last time, Yu Xiaoxiao met her and envied her. She wished she had such a brother.


    Ning Rongyue carefully takes the hairpin to Yu Xiaoxiao: "OK, let''s go."


    Yu Xiaoxiao stood up and said, "Miss, the carriage has been arranged."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao are all invited on the invitation, while Xiaoyue and Qingying follow them.


    The carriage soon arrived. The place on the invitation note was not Liu''s general''s house, but Liu Qingyan''s first grade general''s house.


    "A lot of carriages."


    By the time they arrived in ningrongyue, there were many beautiful carriages in front of the general''s house, and several servants were arranging for the carriage to be placed elsewhere.


    Ning Rongyue said strangely: "aunt Mu invited so many people? The invitation was vague, and I didn''t know what to do? "


    "Who knows."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said casually: "sister, you see, when you get on and off the carriage, you will see the ladies of the rich families. Tut Tut, they are all beautiful."


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    Ning Rongyue reminds Yu Xiaoxiao in a low voice. At the same time, the young lady who hears Yu Xiaoxiao''s words has cast her disgusting eyes. After all, no one wants to be judged by others.


    But when those young ladies'' eyes touched Ning Rongyue, they couldn''t help being more hostile. Today they are also competitors. Ning Rongyue''s appearance makes them feel a great sense of crisis.


    Feeling the hostility, Ning Rongyue couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t understand what the situation was: "let''s go first."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t think much of those eyes. She only thought that those charming ladies were too sentimental. If she was praised for her beauty, she would be very happy.


    "Madam, Miss Ning and Miss Yu are here."


    Her eyes are bright and her eyebrows are not painted. Her long black hair simply pulls a hairpin. The jade white lotus hairpin with a hint of purple reflects the pleated skirt which changes color from white to purple. The dark pattern of lotus leaves at the tail of the skirt complements the pattern of lotus flowers on the warm yellow lapel jacket, which makes people praise her as a fairy.


    Even if it is as bright and gorgeous as Yu Xiaoxiao standing beside Ning Rongyue, it still can''t cover a trace of her style.


    After seeing Ning Rongyue brought by the servant girl, Mu Dan praises her secretly in his heart. It''s just a pity that this woman is someone else''s.


    "Rongyue, Xiaoxiao, come to Aunt mu."


    "Aunt mu."


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao cried together.


    Mu Dan said with a smile: "a few days ago, the boy of the Jiang family came here and mentioned his cousin. I heard that it was Xiaoxiao. I was bored at home recently, so I took the liberty to send an invitation."


    Jiang family?


    Ning Rongyue realized that she had wronged Mu Dan and said with a smile, "if aunt Mu is bored, call us at any time."


    The curtain Dan smelt speech to smile deeply again a few minutes: "that is good, I can remember your words."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, while Yu Xiaoxiao asked: "aunt mu, I see that there are many carriage ladies in front of the general''s house, and you have invited many people?"


    The curtain Dan smell speech suddenly cover a mouth to smile, then close to rather dissolve month they way: "I am not before calculate my that son''s marriage?"? After thinking about it, I still think that it''s better to listen to the destiny than to do everything possible. "


    Later words don''t need Mu Dan to talk about Ning Rong Yue, they want to understand what it means.


    Ning Rongyue said strangely: "aunt mu, are you going to have a blind date dinner?"


    Mudan laughed twice: "yes, I don''t believe that there are so many beautiful women in Kyoto. My son is not yet enlightened!"


    Ning Rongyue said: "aunt mu, do you know what your son is doing?"


    "Well, if they don''t come, they have to come for me."


    The curtain Dan smelled speech to hum: "two smelly boy, I still can''t cure them."


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao look at each other strangely, but Mudan doesn''t seem to be aware of their discomfort. He says excitedly, "Rongyue, you can help me to have a look at each other later, and Xiaoxiao, my aunt has two sons. Just say which one you like!"

 Chapter 107

    Ning Rong month smell speech corner of the mouth a draw, Yu Xiaoxiao also Leng Leng Leng don''t know what to say is good.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the courtyard, I heard what Mu Dan said. Liu Qingyan and Liu Qinghe looked at each other, but they were speechless.


    "Lao Gan, you have to go ahead later!"


    Forced to take off the mask, Gan Hu felt helpless and just nodded slightly in response.


    Liu light proverb see this in the eyes of this just flash a trace of cunning light, three people together into the yard.


    "I''ve seen my mother."


    "I''ve seen Mrs. Liu."


    The curtain Dan faces up Gan Hu''s face in a daze for a moment, then looks at Liu Qingyan, and their eyes are stained with a trace of danger: "I''ve seen general Gan."


    Curtain Dan has Gao life in the body, and Gan Hu and his son, they are good friends, in private is not what big gift.


    Gan Hu nodded slightly and then stood to one side and didn''t speak. He was pulled over by a strong man.


    At this time, Ning Rongyue and Liu Qingyan turned their back to each other. Seeing this, Mu Dan said, "here, I''d like to introduce you to two people. This is Miss Ning Rongyue and this is Miss Yu Xiaoxiao."


    Curtain Dan face with a trace of aunt smile, and see the face of the clear ningrong month Liu light proverb three people is shocked in situ.


    Looking at their son, the three of them are staring at Ning Rongyue''s eyes. The curtain Dan''s secret way is not good. It''s not decent to stare at others? She was a little discontented and wanted to speak.


    However, Liu Qingyan said, "Miss Ning? "Big, big, sister-in-law?"


    Liu Qinghe frowned when he heard the words, but he didn''t say anything. It''s rare that Liu Qingyan fell in love with Ning Rongyue, but he decided that this is his sister-in-law.


    Ning Rongyue picked his eyebrows: "I''ve seen several generals."


    Liu Qingyan said that there is no need to be so polite when several people are busy. Whether they are elder sister-in-law or not, the one in their arms is real.


    Curtain Dan this just see wrong, some doubt way: "light River, you but know rather girl?"


    Liu Qinghe nodded slightly when he heard the words, but he didn''t say anything about Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue: "I did know each other. I have some origins."


    Curtain Dan frown, also know that his son did not finish, some of the origin why call sister-in-law? I didn''t hear it wrong!


    Ning Rongyue hasn''t seen the real face under Gan Hu''s mask, but it''s not hard to guess that it''s Gan Hu. Ning Rongyue doesn''t feel wrong about his "crisscross" face. She just thinks of the temporary legacy that is still missing. She also asks her grandfather and leader Gan to help them find someone, but there''s still no news.


    Although Liu Qingyan and Liu Qinghe have their own characteristics, Yu Xiaoxiao saw Gan Hu''s face at the first sight and let out a small exclamation.


    Gan Hu frowned at the sound. At the same time, he also felt Ning Rongyue''s eyes on himself, which was not like the malicious speculation he had met before, but it was because of this that Gan Hu didn''t understand.


    Noticing the strange atmosphere among several people, Liu Qinghe immediately said: "Rongyue girl, don''t be afraid of Yu girl. Ah Hu just had a wound on her face. You don''t need to be afraid."


    In fact, Gan Hu was disfigured when he first appeared in the Jiuyou army, and even they didn''t know why. Liu Qinghe said this just to make ends meet.


    Although Yu Xiaoxiao was surprised as a member of the river and lake, he was afraid that it would not happen. After hearing this, he said, "it''s OK. General Gan doesn''t mind."


    Said, Yu Xiaoxiao also vomited a tongue.


    Ganhu''s eyes moved when he saw Gujing wubo.


    Ning Rongyue also said with a smile: "I just think of a friend who is very similar to general Gan. Don''t misunderstand him."


    Gan Hu''s voice is a little hoarse: "No."


    See Ning Rong month two people really don''t care, the atmosphere between people this just relaxed.


    After looking at Liu Qinghe brothers, Mu Dan said with a smile: "it''s time for all the people to come to the spring banquet. We don''t want to stand here. Rongyue, come with me, light proverb! You go to yuelou! "


    Want to steal Liu light proverb smell sound body a stiff, Yan head Yan brain should a.


    Ning Rongyue did not see Liu Qingyan any more. Holding Yuanyuan and Yu Xiaoxiao on both sides of the curtain Dan, they went to the front flower hall together.


    When they first came, the maid waiting at the door heard their name and directly took them to the courtyard where Mudan stayed.


    In the courtyard of Huizi, there are many young ladies who have been drinking tea and chatting. They are all dressed up in beautiful clothes, or with the fragrance of books, or with beautiful eyes. In this spring, they are divided into small groups, and two of them are particularly outstanding.


    Mudan approached Ning Rongyue and said, "that''s Jiang Yuan of Jiang Taifu''s family in verdant, and that''s situ Ling, the little princess of Xiangwang''s family in pink. What do you think of Rongyue?"


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know how to respond at all. She could only say: "it seems that Miss Jiang is more gentle and polite, but the princess''s lively spirit is also excellent."


    The curtain Dan smell speech to whet chin, have no scruple of way: "the ginger family that heart is bigger, afraid is not good."


    Ning Rongyue thinks she is a folk girl. Is it really good to know so much?


    "You have to look down on what they mean."


    Curtain Dan pie pie pie mouth, inadvertently looked at a distant building: "also."


    All the ladies in the flower hall didn''t know what Dan and Ning Rongyue were whispering. They all got up and saluted, "I''ve seen Mrs. Liu."


    Mudan chuckled: "all sit down. Today, I just invite you to have tea with me. You don''t need to be so formal."


    "We should come to see Mrs. Liu on her birthday. If she doesn''t feel annoyed, she can call on us at any time."


    A girl who was obviously not drunk blushed.


    The curtain Dan smell speech to keep smiling, tiny nod but didn''t say much.


    Ning Rongyue is a little surprised. Is it the birthday of aunt mu? They didn''t know, but aunt Mu didn''t say.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little surprised and said, "aunt mu, today is your birthday. I and we don''t know and have nothing to prepare."


    "Anything else needs to be prepared, just when the people arrive."


    Mudan takes Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand and taps it.


    All the girls in the flower hall know what the real purpose of today is. Seeing this, their slightly hostile eyes immediately aim at Yu Xiaoxiao. Situ Ling is the most famous one. She is dressed in red, but she is also dressed in red with the woman beside Mrs. Liu. In contrast, she just heard Jiang yuan. Their group of people are laughing that they are not as good as this woman!


    As for Ning Rongyue, she is holding Yuanyuan now. Although those who are not sure about the situation are afraid of her appearance, they still don''t regard her as an eyesore.


    After the curtain Dan and their first seats, a girl suddenly said, "Mrs. Liu, our Yuanyuan has specially prepared a song for your birthday today."


    Yuanyuan thought he was calling himself, and his big eyes turned and looked at him.

 Chapter 108

    "Oh?"


    Mu Dan opened his mouth with great interest: "I''ve heard that Miss Jiang is proficient in music, poetry and ode all the time. Today, I''m very lucky to hear your song."


    Jiang Yuan glared at the girl who suddenly opened her mouth, got up, bowed slightly and said in a soft voice: "with this song, I wish my wife the present every year."


    Seeing this scene, situ Ling secretly scolds Jiang Yuan for her affectation. The girl beside her says, "Lingling, this Jiang Yuan is not specially cultivated by the Jiang family and wants to be a royal concubine. How can she come here to join in the fun today?"


    It''s hard to enter the imperial palace. Apart from the emperor and Lu Chang, who is seeking to marry the princess, the most promising ones are the generals who have been granted the title of Jiuyou. So no matter what the girl thinks, most of the charming young ladies are still told by their elders.


    Si Tu Ling sniffed at the girl beside him and said, "you can say that at will! And uncle Huang can... Forget it, it has nothing to do with me anyway. "


    "Yes, you are the princess. You don''t have to worry about it in the future."


    A girl some envy of the way, situ Ling smell speech eyes flash a haze.


    Jiang Yuan''s flute is really beautiful, it seems to be able to enter people''s hearts. Ning Rongyue and Jiang Yuan have no interest disputes, so from her point of view, this flute can really make people relaxed and happy.


    There was a trace of satisfaction on Mudan''s face: "it''s true that the rumors are true. Miss Jiang Yuan is really accomplished in temperament."


    Jiang Yuan put away her flute and bowed slightly again, saying, "no matter how good the music is, it''s also good for people to listen to. If I can make my wife smile, it''s the greatest creation."


    There was a flash of light in Mu Dan''s eyes when he heard that all the young ladies knew something, but if Jiang Yuan really became her daughter-in-law, it would make her happy.


    "Cui''er, give my new jade Ruyi to Miss Jiang."


    On one side, the maid came to Jiang Yuan with the tray of Yu Ruyi, and bowed to her and said, "I''ve seen Miss Jiang."


    Jiang Yuan''s eyes flashed a trace of joy, but more of a matter of course, she personally took over Yu Ruyi: "thank you, madam."


    Seeing this, situ Ling, who didn''t care much, was a little sour. On the surface, her identity as a princess was equal in front of Mrs. Liu, who had a high life. But she was happy with that person. After waiting for many years, she couldn''t really ask Jiang Yuan to cut off her beard!


    Thinking of this, situ Ling bumped into a young lady next to him. This young lady was also smart and immediately understood.


    As a result, Szeto Ling showed his daughter''s tenderness and masculinity in front of Mrs. Liu.


    Mrs. Liu''s eyes moved when she saw this. She was more interested in the little princess than Jiang Yuan. At least she was sincere. But she had two sons. She didn''t worry.


    "Cui''er, take out the Tongxin Pei that the general gave me and give it to Xiaoling."


    Situ Ling was overjoyed when he heard the story. The implication of Tongxin Pei was not exactly the same as Yu Ruyi. It also showed who Mudan was more interested in. Although it didn''t completely represent Liu Qinghe''s heart, at least he won her mother-in-law''s favor first!


    The overjoyed situ Ling said, "thank you, Aunt Liu."


    Ning Rongyue, sitting on the lower right side of Mudan, has a general understanding of Mudan ''.


    Two top-notch start, the rest of the girls also began to show their talents, a time to see the dazzling.


    Curtain Dan seems to really completely take Ning Rongyue as his own person, side head whispered: "Rongyue think the girl here is more suitable for my son?"


    From the performance and the short contact before, although Liu Qinghe has his own ideas, he is not a deviant person. Mudan is more afraid of his little son who is not in tune when he holds the banquet.


    Since the curtain Dan does not regard himself as an outsider, Ning Rongyue also directly asked: "dare to ask the curtain aunt that little princess''s favorite is?"


    The little princess''s heart was completely written on her face, otherwise she would not be so happy when she just received Tongxin Pei.


    Mu Dan was not surprised. He chuckled and said, "it''s my eldest son. He''s also infatuated. He''s been waiting for my son for many years, but it''s a pity that he''s a Wufu and doesn''t know what to do."


    Ning Rongyue understood the meaning of curtain Dan in her heart: "that curtain aunt is in favor of this little princess."


    "I don''t worry much about them. The good things will grind slowly."


    Mu Dan nodded slightly: "it''s just that the marriage I gave you last time really worries me."


    Ning Rongyue imagined Liu Qingyan''s appearance of becoming a family. She found that she couldn''t imagine it at all and said, "aunt mu, it''s really urgent. Moreover, with the temperament of Qingyan, we can''t be satisfied. If he doesn''t become afraid, he won''t be able to do it."


    The curtain Dan smell speech eyebrow also wrinkled: "it seems that dissolve month you with light proverb they are really familiar with, so understand that kid''s temperament."


    "And in my opinion, it''s more like being spoiled. If you let him take care of others, I''m afraid it''s..."


    Ning Rong month helpless smile, curtain Dan smell speech corner of the mouth a smoke, but also feel that is Ning Rong month said so.


    "Ah, just, just, these girls are all pampered. I don''t trust them to get along with light proverbs."


    At the beginning of the curtain Dan''s enthusiasm, after listening to Ning Rongyue''s words, he also died down. Forget it, at least the eldest son has a place.


    The banquet ended in the evening. After seeing off the young ladies, Mu Dan stopped Ning Rongyue and her husband.


    "Since you are here today, you might as well stay for a meal before you leave."


    Mu Dan really loves Yuanyuan and talks with Ning Rongyue speculatively. He says, "today is my birthday, but I don''t like extravagance. I''m all a family gathering for dinner."


    Ning Rongyue is really flattered when she hears the words. The round circle in her arms is her first step. Mu Dan''s smile is even worse when he sees it.


    Ning Rongyue immediately felt that it was more pleasant to be round, and captured the heart of Mu Dan so quickly.


    "It''s an honor for us to invite aunt mu. And we don''t know about Aunt Mu''s birthday today. If aunt Mu doesn''t dislike it, I''ll make some snacks for her today to show my heart."


    Curtain Dan asks a way to smile: "don''t dislike don''t dislike, you ah people arrived very good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao kneaded his stomach: "ah, eat?"


    She was bored at the party just now, and she had been eating all the time. Now she was a little bit tired.


    Ning Rongyue also saw her little protruding stomach and could not help laughing: "how much have you just eaten, girl?"


    "Ah, hey, hey..." Yu Xiaoxiao could only giggle.


    On the other hand, after the banquet is over, the guards on the upper floor of the moon stare at Liu Qingyan and let him go. Liu Qingyan, who has been sitting for half an afternoon, stands up with a look of lovelessness.

 Chapter 109

    "Brother, those young ladies should have left already?"


    Liu light proverb while dallying to the moon downstairs, while asked the side of the Liu light river.


    Liu Qinghe nodded and said, "let''s go."


    Liu light proverb smell speech pie pie pie mouth: "Kui I I also brought Lao Gan to, this with Niang her consistent manner is not the same."


    Liu Qinghe frowned and said, "you haven''t been home for many years. Maybe your mother is afraid to scare you away again."


    "Well, is it?"


    "First young master, second young master, general Gan."


    At this time, the housekeeper of the general''s house arranged by Mudan came over: "madam, let me ask you to go to the main hall."


    Liu Qingyan said bitterly: "we can''t go yet?"


    The housekeeper said with a smile: "second young master, let''s go."


    Liu Qingyan feels his nose helplessly, looks at Liu Qinghe and follows the housekeeper. He hasn''t been to his general''s house several times. The housekeeper is probably more familiar with it than he is.


    Walking to the hall, Liu Qingyan saw Yu Xiaoxiao in the hall: "sister-in-law hasn''t left yet?"


    Liu Qinghe was a little surprised when he heard that the family of Mudan had a reunion dinner on his birthday. They all knew the rule, but Mudan would leave Ning Rongyue and them?


    After Liu Qingyan ran into the hall, he first said hello to Mudan, then looked at the circle in Mudan''s arms and asked, "Niang, Miss Yu, where are miss DA and miss Ning?"


    "What? I like them, but they already have families. "


    The curtain Dan direct language is not startling dead endlessly, long way: "just those young ladies, you see which?"? I think the young lady of the Jiang family is very good. "


    As soon as Liu Qingyan drew his lips, he didn''t see which one he could see at the beginning?


    "I don''t think about my sister-in-law at all!"


    Mu Dan heard Yan and continued to wait for the following of Liu Qingyan.


    Liu Qingyan was scratching his ears and didn''t know what to say when the housekeeper suddenly came in and said, "madam, General Chen has come to see Heshou."


    The curtain Dan smell speech wrinkly frown, the person that gives a present to celebrate birthday sent a gift to leave a person in the morning, how this time Chen Feng came again? Thinking that it would not be the ghost of his little son again, curtain Dan glances at Liu Qingyan.


    After hearing Chen Feng''s visit, Liu Qingyan also felt a little guilty: "well, I, I''ll pick up Chen fengha."


    The curtain Dan hears speech to wrinkly eyebrow to see him go out, but also didn''t obstruct, turn to see to Liu light river again.


    Liu Qinghe, who was originally comfortable, was a little more nervous when he saw Mu Dan''s eyes on him.


    "Qinghe, what do you think of the little princess of xiangwangye''s family?"


    Liu Qinghe said helplessly: "I only think that she is my sister. At the banquet, she is one in a million girls. It''s just that the child doesn''t have the right person for the time being. It''s not urgent."


    The curtain Dan smell speech eyebrow a pick, think this matter or let situ Ling to grind better: "I think Xiao Ling is a good child, also infatuated with you, others but wait for you so long."


    Liu Qinghe felt his heart moved, but he nodded slightly and didn''t speak any more.


    Mu Dan also felt that it would be better to stop at the end of the point, and no longer put pressure on Liu Qinghe.


    "General Gan, it''s not early today. Why don''t you stay for a snack?"


    Sweet protect smell speech hesitated for a while, then open mouth should descend.


    "That''s just right, and Chen Feng, who just arrived at the dinner point to have a mixed meal, haha."


    Just at this moment, Liu Qingyan also came with Chen Feng and said with a smile.


    Chen Feng handed a gift box to the housekeeper: "I don''t want to respect you. You''re late."


    It''s not that Chen Feng came late, but that Liu Qingyan didn''t say anything at all. If it wasn''t for the people in the mansion who mentioned Liu Qingyan, the general''s mansion called Heshou, Chen Feng didn''t know anything about it.


    "It''s not too late," murdan said with a smile. "I always hear Qinghe mention that you take care of my little proverb. I haven''t come yet. Thank you, General Chen."


    Liu Qingyan left home when he was young and didn''t return for several years. During this period, Mu Dan didn''t know how worried he was. He could only learn the recent situation of Liu Qingyan from Liu Qinghe''s letters and reports, and Chen Feng was the one who mentioned to be long.


    Chen Feng took a look at Liu Qingyan''s silly smile: "on the battlefield, all brothers should be brothers."


    The curtain Dan smell speech pleased smile.


    Before long, Liu Nangong, General Liu, also came. After a brief introduction, Mu Dan bent his eyes and said, "Rongyue is making some snacks for me. Look at this child. He hasn''t got his name yet. His small name is Yuanyuan."


    Liu Nangong saw the yuan yuan in Mu Dan''s arms, and he was also quite fond of it: "it''s smart to watch. He''s a good child."


    Seeing that his father and mother were playing with Yuanyuan, Liu Qingyan took a look of envy and then said in a low voice, "brother, this should be the eldest one, right?"


    Liu Qinghe frowned at the words: "it should be." I just don''t know why Miss Ning came to Kyoto but never went to see Lu Chang.


    Liu light proverb Baji Baji mouth: "quite lovely."


    Chen Feng''s eyes were fixed on Liu Qingyan''s envious expression.


    "Aunt mu, light proverb and General Liu are all here."


    After a while, Ning Rongyue came slowly with dim sum. When she saw so many people, she was stunned, and then said hello with a smile.


    Liu Qingyan is the first to catch Ning Rongyue''s snack: "I haven''t eaten my sister-in-law''s skill for a long time."


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "I just made some appetizers, and then the kitchen meal will come up."


    After looking at a delicate snack in the servant girl''s hand, Mu Dan was also surprised: "the craft of dissolving the moon is good. Come on, dissolving the moon, this is your uncle Liu. Ha ha, since you call me aunt, you call him uncle."


    Ning Rongyue also heard of the name of Liunan palace. She bowed slightly and said, "I''ve seen my uncle."


    Liu Nangong takes a look at Ning Rongyue. Seeing that her eyes are clear, she has a good feeling for her. After all, she is congenial to her mother, so she nods to answer her uncle.


    "Uncle? Should I still be called sister-in-law? "


    Liu said, "make complaints about the taste."


    Liu Qingyan directly takes the snack to Chen Feng''s mouth. Chen Feng''s eyes are deep and opens his mouth to eat the snack.


    "How''s it going?"


    Chen Feng''s voice is a little hoarse: "delicious."


    Give Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue to take care of them. Mudan frowns and says, "you little boy, will you eat first? Let''s all sit down. It''s a family. You''re welcome. "


    After hearing the words, people took their seats one after another and simply ate some dim sum made by Ning Rongyue, the food in the kitchen was served.


    "No wonder the light proverb never forgets. The craft of dissolving the moon is really good. How can the Hawthorn cake be made so soft? Come and teach me next time. "


    "Aunt mu can call me at any time if she likes." Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "it''s very simple."


    As Liu Qingyan ate the dishes piled up in the bowl Chen Feng gave him, he said: "mother, you learn from my sister-in-law''s skills. I will eat at home every day."


    Liu Nangong frowned and yelled: "smelly boy!"

 Chapter 110

    Since Ning Rongyue went to the general''s house for a banquet, Liu Qingyan would come to Ning Rongyue to "contact" her feelings.


    Fu Fu.


    Gansu rather face is not very good looking at the small kitchen in the laughing Liu light proverb: "this guy in the end what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? You should know better than me. When my sister was in the frontier, she should be familiar with this guy, right?" Yu Xiaoxiao left the way.


    Gansu rather smell speech wrinkly frown, clear is this guy since come to familiar, return one mind to affirm rather dissolve month is what elder sister-in-law!


    Seeing that Gansu Ning doesn''t speak, Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t continue to provoke him. Instead, she puts her eyes on Yuanyuan in Gansu Ning''s arms: "why do you think this little guy is so close to you?"


    "General Chen Feng."


    At the gate of the herbal Pavilion, Xiaoyue, holding a pot of herbal medicine, saw a tall figure from far to near, and then called softly.


    These two days, Liu Qingyan always went to Fu Fu''s side to eat, and Chen Feng always followed.


    Chen Feng nodded slightly at the sound, then walked into Baicao Pavilion and sat down with them.


    Yu Xiaoxiao teases her eyebrows: "come to Liu Qingyan again? The boy has been happy for the past two days, and his sister-in-law cries every day, but he doesn''t show much respect and is not afraid of tiring his sister. "


    "Well." Chen Feng answered with a loud voice.


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugged and stopped talking when she saw that this guy didn''t answer at all.


    In the kitchenette.


    Liu light proverb here is pure chaos, Ning Rongyue snatched the dough from his hand: "well, the yard is so big outside, we have to make trouble here."


    Liu Qingyan laughed: "I don''t want to help my sister-in-law." Although it''s all very helpful.


    Ning Rongyue glanced at him speechless, and then said, "don''t call me sister-in-law, just call my name."


    "That''s not smooth talk."


    Liu Qingyan secretly opened the steamer and quickly put a snack into his mouth: "it''s so hot! It''s delicious. "


    "You fellow."


    In fact, Liu Qingyan is several years older than Ning Rongyue. Just by comparing their behavior, Liu Qingyan looks smaller, like a heartless child, while Ning Rongyue, who is 17 years old, looks more mature.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue didn''t say anything, Liu Qingyan simply let go and ate: "the craft of Rongyue is really the best I''ve ever eaten, especially when I was in the frontier..."


    Seems to realize that he said something wrong, Liu light Yan silence for a moment, and then carefully looked at Ning Rongyue''s face.


    "What happened when you were on the border?"


    Liu light proverb see Ning Rongyue look the same, just smile way: "after you left, frontier food I can''t eat."


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head helplessly when she hears the words: "the mouth is so in its mouth. It''s spoiled. How can''t you think of going to the frontier?"


    Liu light proverb smell speech hand action meal, mouth full of dim sum, look ambiguous way: "well, the old man at home don''t think I''m ignorant, anyway that I can''t stay."


    Can''t stay? Ning Rongyue was stunned, but he raised his head to find that Liu Qingyan''s face also had such a complex look, so he was stunned again.


    Seeing this, Liu Qingyan quickly put away his face: "it''s all over anyway."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded gently.


    Liu Qingyan looked at Ning Rongyue''s hand wrapped with the rudiment of lotus crisp, tut tut tongue: "Rongyue likes lotus very much?"


    "I like it very much. Before, I like it because my father likes it. Later, I like it because of Fu, so we got married."


    At that time, the first one who moved his heart was himself.


    "Well."


    Liu Qingyan didn''t know how to answer this. He puzzled for a moment and then asked, "Rongyue, Yuanyuan is the eldest child. What are you going to do in the future? You''re not the boss, are you


    Ning Rongyue fried the lotus cake in the hot oil and said, "Yuanyuan is of course a Fu''s child. Who can say what will happen in the future?"


    "No, you really don''t want the boss?"


    Liu Qingyan couldn''t understand Ning Rongyue''s mind. He cried out with exaggeration: "that Princess Laozi is not a good person at first sight. I heard them clearly..."


    Ning Rongyue takes the fried lotus cake and blocks Liu Qingyan''s mouth: "how can you talk about people behind your back? I think it''s good for Princess Ninghua to be soft and weak, but I know what to fight for. "


    It''s touching that the princess has been waiting for Lu Chang for so many years, but her husband and wife are already married. It''s impossible for her to let go easily.


    Liu Qingyan subconsciously chewed the crisp and tender snacks in his mouth and muttered in a low voice: "it''s not me, it''s old Cen they said..."


    "What?"


    Ning Rongyue didn''t hear him clearly and turned to ask.


    "Nothing."


    Liu Qingyan takes the snacks prepared by Ning Rongyue: "it''s all ready. I''ll take them out first."


    Ning Rongyue laughs at this. She is a general, but she loves sweets. She doesn''t look the same.


    After seeing Ning Rongyue feeding Liu Qingyan outside, some people who were absent-minded became more restless.


    Gansu Ningan scolds Liu Qingyan as a "male fox spirit". This guy really takes his elder sister as his sister-in-law. Shouldn''t he come to dig the wall? He''s so arrogant. Does his boss know?


    Chen Feng, who was already paralyzed, sat there without saying a word.


    Yu Xiaoxiao see this smoke mouth corner, take Gansu rather bosom round: "little baby, let''s go, aunt take you to find your mother."


    Liu Qingyan, who is holding a snack in one hand and eating it in the other, greets Yu Xiaoxiao. Then he picks up the dried meat and hands it to Chen Feng: "how can you sit like a fool?"


    Chen Feng''s eyes moved, the air-conditioning instantly converged, took three or two mouthfuls of dried meat and swallowed it: "it tastes good."


    "It was."


    Liu Qingyan raised his eyebrows. Gansu Ning''s face was blacker, but he kept taking snacks. It was all made by his elder sister, so they couldn''t all be cheaper.


    "Well, you can eat slowly and save some for me."


    Liu Qingyan, who has seen the speed of Gansu Ning''s wolfing down, stares and shouts discontentedly.


    Ning Rongyue, on the other hand, took over Yuanyuan who wanted to hold her and said to Yu Xiaoxiao, "Uncle Yu is ready to leave Kyoto with his aunt. Xiaoxiao, what about you?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes turned: "I haven''t played enough, and I want to help my sister get back her husband. My father and mother have already said that I will stay here first. Anyway, there are my cousins here, my uncles and their parents don''t worry about me."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "if you want, you can live here. I think the Jiang family will not be worried."


    "That''s for sure." Yu Xiaoxiao responded with a smile.


    "Miss, this is Zhuyu fruit. The blue and white knot has been found, but we can''t get it for the time being."


    Xiaoyue also came over with a flowerpot and walked slowly.

 Chapter 111

    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows are slightly frowned when he hears the words.


    The efficacy of white Ganoderma lucidum is unstable, and at the beginning, she and Ning Fu were very lucky to find one, so now Ning Rongyue is studying the medicinal materials that can replace or be used together with white Ganoderma lucidum, and it is self-evident why she does these.


    Xiaoyue said slowly, "we got the news of blue and white knot from Baifang Pavilion. It''s just that the blue and white knot happens to be something that Baifang Pavilion is going to sell at its next auction. They won''t sell it to others in advance."


    "Hundred square pavilion?"


    Ning Rongyue also heard a little about Baifang Pavilion when she was in the alliance leader''s mansion. They are not weak in collecting information from all parties in the river and lake, but no one knows the people behind the influence of the river and lake.


    Xiaoyue nodded slightly.


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "forget it, you should put the Zhuyu fruit well first. You must pick it when it is half green and half red."


    Baifangge has branches in every country, but even so, it is not close to the imperial capital. Ning Rongyue still hesitates to leave now.


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyue, hearing the words, holds the flowerpot and prepares to place Zhuyu fruit.


    When Yu Xiaoxiao saw them finish speaking, she said, "elder sister, Baifang pavilion has a special position in the river and lake. Although the leader of the pavilion has indicated that he will obey the arrangement of the right alliance leader, it is more like a cooperative relationship. Do you want to go to Baifang pavilion?"


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "I''m not sure. Forget it. Let''s go first."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded and turned to join the army.


    Ning Rongyue held Yuanyuan in his arms for a while, then walked slowly under their call.


    evening.


    Doctor Fu has been very busy these days. He only appears at night.


    No, doctor Fu stepped into Fu Fu''s gate and went straight to Fu Yinghe''s Qinghui Pavilion.


    "I''m so angry. I''m so angry!"


    Fu Yinghe, who was cooking and pouring tea, shook his hand slightly, then reluctantly put down the teapot in his hand: "Mr. Fu, what happened?"


    Fu chuckled: "you should have heard that Lu Chang and the princess can''t get married immediately, but they are unwilling to get married again. What''s the matter? Slow down, I''m afraid we''re going to kill him?"


    Fu Yinghe did not express the information he got from someone. Instead, he said, "if people like it, what can we do?"


    "Well! OK? I''ll bring down the whole family when I''m worried about the old man! "


    Fu Fu breathed out two tones of haughty hum, and then changed into a sad look: "I''m afraid my Rongyue doesn''t know about it. If he knows, he will be sad again!"


    Fu Yinghe looked up behind doctor Fu. Ning Rongyue''s voice rang out: "now I know."


    Doctor Fu was stunned. He was just so angry that he forgot to pay attention to whether there was someone behind him: "Rongyue..."


    "I''m fine, Grandpa."


    Ning Rongyue pulled out a smile: "brother, can you help me get the invitation to the engagement banquet?"


    Fu Yinghe took a deep look at Ning Rongyue: "if you want to go, you can."


    Ning Rongyue wrinkled her nose: "that''s troublesome, brother."


    "Good."


    Seeing this, doctor Fu glared: "Rongyue, where are you going? Do you want to block yourself? "


    "No, I''m thinking of myself as Fu''s wife. It''s not polite if I''m not here on this occasion."


    Fu Fu and Fu Yinghe were both in a daze, and then they suddenly realized that they all looked at each other with a deep smile.


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who is going to have dinner, walks to the gate of the courtyard. When they see their smiles, they are all cold. They know that Lu Chang''s so-called blind date banquet can''t be good.


    And not only Yu Xiaoxiao but also situ Mo, who was asked for an invitation by Fu Yinghe, said with great interest: "that day should be very lively?"


    Fu Yinghe took a deep look at situ Mo: "look at my sister''s excitement?"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not my sister. It seems that there is really a lot of excitement. I have to change this place. I''ll send the invitation to your house tomorrow."


    Fu Yinghe Wen Yan slightly nodded: "take a few more."


    There is still some time left for the square auction of Baifang Pavilion, and the blue and white knot is not urgent. Now the most important thing is the engagement banquet in the palace a few days later. Ning Rongyue, who got the invitation, murmured: "it''s not too late to solve this matter first, and then go to find the blue and white knot."


    At the same time, the expressions on the faces of Fu Fu and Yu Xiaoxiao, who also received the invitation, were all subtle.


    A few days later, on the day of the wedding banquet, it was held in the evening in the palace.


    But in Fu''s house, Yu Xiaoxiao stood outside Ning Rongyue''s door and murmured, "what is the secret of my sister?"


    Do what is for that man, Gansu rather just feel heart plug: "don''t know."


    I also know that Gansu Ning is in a bad mood, and Yu Xiaoxiao, who has no idea about Gansu Ning, is no longer in a good mood.


    In the room.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at the lotus root pink jacket with light blue lace and the lotus root silk satin skirt with pleated pink brocade ribbon on the bed. After hesitating for a moment, she got up to put away this dress and took out another one.


    True to life, the as like as two peas of the red wedding dress, which embroidered the mother of the embroidered girl, were embroidered with gold thread, which is exactly the same as the original fashion style of Jingxiao''s own hand.


    Ning Rongyue took a deep look at the wedding dress, and then changed into the red wedding dress.


    Seeing the appearance of Ning Rongyue who opened the door, Yu Xiaoxiao exclaimed: "sister, you are so beautiful."


    Doctor Fu, who came slowly, also stroked his palm: "not bad."


    Seeing doctor Fu''s expected appearance, Yu Xiaoxiao was shocked and said, "Mr. Fu, do you know that? What is it


    Ning Rongyue slowly raised his lips: "smashing the field is a bit more thorough."


    Yuxiaoxiao earthquake, Gansu Ning also because of this from the dull sober.


    Ning Rongyue''s mouth radian has not been put down. Fu Yinghe comes leisurely, holding a pen stained with red flower juice: "xiaoyueer, wait."


    Ning Rongyue stops and raises her head slightly.


    The red phoenix tail on the forehead is lined with ningrong, and the moon''s white skin is even more creamy. Several girls are fascinated by it.


    But this scene makes Ning Rongyue in a trance for a moment. Ning Fu once painted her eyebrows and red makeup day by day, but now she doesn''t know each other.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Fu Yinghe''s voice awakens Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue nods slightly. Fu Fu Fu, Yu Xiaoxiao, Gansu Ning, Qingying, ruxing and Xiaoyue leave Fu Fu''s house and get on the carriage to the palace.


    On the way, Yu Xiaoxiao moved his ass uneasily in the carriage and suddenly asked, "brother Yinghe, this engagement banquet is actually set up in the palace. Does the emperor favor this princess Ninghua?"

 Chapter 112

    Fu Yinghe couldn''t help but think of situ Mo''s saying that he wanted to watch the excitement. He said with profound meaning: "after all, he is the only sister."


    "Is it?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowns when hearing the speech, but Ning Rongyue, who has made a decision, is completely unmoved.


    After arriving at the gate of the palace, he could no longer sit in the carriage. Situ Mo had arranged for people to wait for Fu Yinghe. Therefore, although Ning Rongyue''s clothes aroused some people''s curiosity, Ning Rongyue went to the banquet hall of the palace by the path, and no one came up to stop them.


    As the evening approached, the Imperial Palace was a place of luxury and extravagance for several people. Ning Rongyue, the place where they walked all the way, had exquisite Glass Palace lamps hanging on the shining walls. The light refracted, which made the people who came here couldn''t help but be fascinated.


    The place specially arranged beside the royal garden to hold the wedding banquet was as bright as day and lively. There are palace maids dressed in light pink palace costumes lighting up all kinds of palace lanterns and busy putting delicious wine and food on the table.


    This blind date banquet not only invited the important ministers of the court to witness, but also allowed them to bring their families, which is also equivalent to another kind of blind date meeting.


    "It''s extravagant."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s words are quite disrespectful, but the eunuch who leads them is just holding a lantern and lowering his head. He doesn''t hear things outside the window.


    Fu Yinghe said: "Rongyue is going to pass now?"


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head when she hears that they are standing in the dark place covered by the trees. The people on the other side of the engagement banquet can''t see it. She looks a little complicated and looks at Princess Ninghua, who is surrounded by thousands of young ladies in the middle of the engagement banquet.


    Her long black hair fell down her waist like a winding stream. Situ Xue was dressed in a rose red dress, and she was particularly white against the red gems.


    Ning Rongyue takes a deep look at situ Xue. Before she realizes it, she takes her eyes back. Her perception of situ Xue is complicated. Situ Xue doesn''t know her existence, but now she wants to destroy her marriage.


    Situ Mo and Lu Chang come to the wedding banquet together. When he ascends the throne of the central emperor, he also looks at Fu Yinghe in the dark.


    Ning Rongyue was shocked: "Si Mo?"


    "Situ mo."


    Fu Yinghe said the emperor''s name directly, and the head of the little Eunuch in front of them was lower.


    "So he is the emperor?" Yu Xiaoxiao exclaimed, "brother Yinghe, are you good friends with the emperor?"


    Fu Yinghe couldn''t see the happiness and anger in his eyes. He said slowly: "yes, so Rongyue doesn''t need to worry that situ Mo will be biased because of situ Xue''s identity."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly. She is just a little girl. She is not afraid of the emperor. She is afraid that her "prime minister" will be angry this time. After all, she has destroyed the important moment between him and his sweetheart.


    Situ Mo, who was in the upper position, had already opened his mouth. He said with a smile: "Xueer asked me for such a favor without telling you. She wanted to give you a surprise. Lu Chang, how lucky you are!"


    Lu Chang also just learned that this so-called engagement banquet should have been happy, but he was not happy at this time, and he nodded without expression.


    "Oh."


    Situ Mo gave a unidentified smile, and then said: "Xueer, Lu Chang, come forward, and today I invite you ministers to be witnesses..."


    The young lady of the official family whispered about the good fortune of situ Xue and Lu Chang. One was infatuated with the beauty, and the other won the general who thought it was cold and merciless, but now it seems that he is an iron man and tender. It''s really enviable.


    "My Miss Bai, drink less!"


    Liu light proverb some helpless pull to pick up the wine cup don''t let go of white Yan, a face helpless.


    Bai Yan looked at situ Xue in the banquet Center: "I knew it was her, I would rather be her! Ah


    "What? She''s with her. Take it easy, miss."


    Liu Qingyan''s head is big, indicating the maid in waiting to withdraw the wine, but he is frightened by Bai Yan''s eyes. He raises his hands and dares not do anything.


    "Wait!"


    In the middle of his speech, a voice suddenly interrupted him.


    Situ Mo''s face was not unhappy at all, but with a trace of hidden deep interest, he looked at the place where Ning Rongyue stood.


    Ning Rongyue walks out slowly from the dark with her skirt. The people at the banquet cast amazing eyes. Several active minded CHILDES have begun to ask about Ning Rongyue''s family background. Which lady is it?


    Lu Chang was shocked.


    "Who is making noise here?"


    Situ Mo didn''t speak, but Lao Fu, the old eunuch beside him, couldn''t help but speak. Even if he recognized Fu Yinghe, he had to speak in a sharp voice with dignity. But in his heart, he was secretly telling us what the emperor and Fu Gongzi were doing?


    Ning Rongyue glanced at Lao Fu faintly, but he was also shocked. Seeing this, situ Mo sat up a little straight, and his eyes were more interested.


    At this time, the people of the Jiang family and Liu Nangong were all in the banquet. They were all surprised when they saw the familiar faces. They were worried that the sudden appearance of several people would offend Shengyan!


    In front of the emperor''s appearance is very kind, but who does not know the emperor''s cruel means?


    "Xiaoxiao, why are you here? Come here, dead girl


    Jiang Ting, the eldest son of the Jiang family, frowns and scolds in a low voice. He also secretly glances at situ Mo above. Yu Xiaoxiao shakes her head firmly and stands behind Ning Rongyue.


    The curtain Dan also some anxiously shook Liu Nan Gong: "this is how to return a responsibility?"? They won''t annoy the emperor, will they


    Liu Nangong, who has a little knowledge of Fu Yinghe''s identity, shakes his head and signals Mudan not to speak, but his eyes turn to his son.


    Sitting together, Liu Qingyan was shocked by the arrival of Ning Rongyue. Bai Yan''s eyes lit up and murmured, "I''d rather be you, at least I''m sincere to the general."


    Just when Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang are in a standoff, situ Xue is confronted with an inexplicable crisis, and Lao Fu wipes the sweat on his head and doesn''t know whether to call a bodyguard, situ Mo finally speaks again.


    "Who are you from? What can I do for you? Let me hear it. "


    Situ Mo told Fu Yinghe that he would not check Ning Rongyue, but they did not. So although he could guess that there was a deep dispute, he was also surprised that Ning Rongyue came here in her wedding clothes.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t collide with the emperor''s consciousness at all, especially when she knew that Si Mo was the emperor, she said calmly: "Min Nu, please come to see the emperor


    "You say it."


    Situ Xue''s bad premonition became deeper and deeper, and his face was a little strained. He said with a dim look: "brother Huang, these people suddenly broke into my engagement banquet, me, me..."


    "What do you want?"


    Situ Mo asked casually. Situ Xue''s face was stiff, but she continued to talk with her teeth.

 Chapter 113

    "Breaking into the Palace Banquet without permission should be regarded as an assassin. It''s a crime of great disrespect to interrupt the elder brother. The elder brother should deal with them!"


    As soon as situ Xue said this, all the young ladies and gentlemen were surprised. You should know that the image of situ Xue before was a kind and gentle white lotus. How could it not leave a little room for people now? But if you think about it, it''s because she was interrupted at her blind date, which can explain her abnormality.


    Lu Chang''s eyes were tight. He didn''t know whether he was worried about what Ning Rongyue would say next or whether situ Mo would really deal with Ning Rongyue as situ Xue said.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to excuse Ning Rongyue, situ Mo said, "it doesn''t count if you break in without permission. I gave the invitation to Qinghong personally, but it''s time to punish Qinghong for being late. How about three drinks?"


    The little eunuch on one side immediately offered the wine cup. Fu Yinghe took a light look at situ Mo and said with a smile: "good."


    Fu Yinghe drank three glasses of wine cleanly, and situ Xue''s face was almost as pale as ashes at this time! It is clear that he is situ Mo''s sister, but in situ Mo''s words, he is inclined to be an outsider!


    "Well, don''t worry about Xueer. What''s your battle plan like to dissolve the moon?"


    Situ Mo doesn''t pretend that he doesn''t know Ning Rongyue any more. Looking at this attitude, the ministers who thought Princess Ninghua was very popular also changed their attitude.


    Ning Rongyue takes a deep breath, turns to Lu Chang, and the doctor Fu who was blocked behind her is also exposed.


    "It''s him!" Bai Yan said


    "Oh, my aunt, what are you doing?"


    Liu Qingyan pulls out the corner of his mouth and holds Bai Yan. Bai Yan now understands the reason why Lu Chang was assassinated. He takes a deep look at Ning Rongyue and sits down along the strength of Liu Qingyan.


    Lu Chang, general


    Ning Rongyue slowly opens her mouth. Situ Xue grits her teeth and looks at Ning Rongyue''s wedding dress. At the same time, she also remembers the child she held before Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang''s face was stiff and he looked at Ning Rongyue in front of him.


    "This is Fu''s wedding dress when he married me. Is it beautiful?"


    With that, Ning Rongyue turns around and smiles brightly. Lu Chang''s fingers curl slightly. The noisy banquet becomes quiet because of this inexplicable atmosphere.


    With these words, Ning Rongyue looked cold: "but the general seems to have forgotten that you have never left me or left me. Is it true that the princess married to the general to be a concubine?"


    There was so much information in these words that even situ Mo, who had been expecting, was surprised. He secretly said that Lu Chang''s wood "if it doesn''t make a sound, it will make a sound", not to mention how surprised other CHILDES and ladies are!


    Lu Chang was shocked. Situ Xue was surprised and said, "it''s impossible!"


    "Oh."


    Ning Rongyue sneered: "if you marry me, do you still have to bear me? Ning Fu! Lu Chang! You are so cruel


    Lu Chang opened his mouth, but he could only say, "I''m sorry."


    Ning Rongyue heard that Yan''s face turned white, but she still said: "can the general admit that I''m still your wife? How do you want to marry a princess? "


    "There''s a marriage certificate!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao suddenly interjected and shook the wedding letter in his hand, which was brought by doctor Fu long ago.


    Seeing Lu Chang''s silence, situ Xue was ready to cry again. Ning Rongyue took a deep breath, looked at situ Mo, knelt down and said, "please make the decision for the people''s daughter!"


    "Sister!"


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    Gansu Ning and doctor Fu exclaimed at the same time. Seeing Lu Chang''s ambiguous attitude, doctor Fu was also angry. In case something hidden in his fingernails was quietly floating in the air.


    Fu Yinghe, who was aware of something, said nothing.


    After hearing this, situ Mo pondered: "Lu Chang, what do you say?"


    "What Ning and miss Ning said is true."


    Lu Chang opens his mouth slowly against situ Xue''s broken eyes. Situ Xue''s eyes seem to be poisoned at this moment. She plans something for such a long time, but it''s destroyed because Lu Chang has nothing to do. Now it''s hard to trust Lu Chang. How can a person suddenly appear!


    Situ Mo was also amused by Lu Chang''s attitude. Didn''t he realize that Lu Chang did not do anything like that?


    "Oh, in that case, are you going to cheat the princess? My sister


    Facing situ Xue with tears, Lu Chang could not keep his calm face. He gently took situ Xue''s hand and half knelt on the ground: "emperor, when I got married with Miss Ning, I was not clear. Now I will take the girl. Everything is my fault. I am willing to bear all the consequences! But I''ll never let Cher down if I like her! "


    "Is it?"


    Situ Mo lightly looked at Ning Rongyue, who could hardly hold his face, and sighed: "Miss Ning, you?"


    This matter, situ Mo is really hard to say, but because of Fu Yinghe, he can''t make Ning Rongyue wronged.


    Ning Rongyue clenched her teeth, maintained her expression, refused to shed tears, and said slowly: "the people''s daughter has not done anything to apologize to the general. Does the general dare to give me a letter of divorce? If you are willing to write a divorce today, I won''t do it again! "


    Doctor Fu''s face changed. It''s different from what they said, but Ning Rongyue


    Lu Chang felt a pain in his heart, and the strength of holding situ Xue''s hand gradually relaxed. Situ Xue held Lu Chang''s hand tightly in his heart: "brother Lu Chang."


    "General Lu Chang!"


    With a trace of red on his face, Bai Yan suddenly stood up and sneered: "why is general Lu Chang so hesitant! Don''t you still want to accept both of them? "


    Liu Qingyan had some angry expression. After listening to Bai Yan''s words, he stiffened for a moment and immediately said, "Bai Yan, you''re drunk, don''t say it!"


    "Bai Yan!"


    Liuqinghe also wants to hold Baiyan.


    But Bai Yan took the wine pot and jumped directly over the table to Lu Chang, not far away from them: "what? Am I right? Ha ha, Lu Chang, I''ll tell you why Ning Rongyue suddenly left the frontier after that, because of me


    With that, Bai Yan took another sip of wine: "because of me! She was banished by me when she came to look for you in the middle of the night! Do you know that child could hardly be saved at that time? "


    "And the children?"


    "My God..."


    "General is the God of war in Dongyun."


    "What about the God of war? Who knows how to be? I''ve been admiring him for so long! "


    After listening to the gossip, only some ministers who have seen the world are calm.


    "Ha ha ha, Lu Chang, I''ll keep my eyes open! Watch you write the divorce


    Bai Yan smiles and tears, but Lu Chang''s heart is suddenly flustered. The child, the child he once saw, almost doesn''t protect? How should Ning Rongyue feel at that time?

 Chapter 114

    Ning Rongyue looks at Bai Yan''s crazy appearance, but her resentment in her heart suddenly dissipates. They are all poor people, aren''t they?


    "General, please write down the divorce."


    Lu Chang''s fingers trembled, looking at the pen and ink handed by the little eunuch, but he just wanted to wave it away.


    Seeing this, situ Mo''s face sank: "general Lu Chang, I think you are my brother. I don''t care about you, but it''s time for this farce!"


    "I see who dares!"


    Doctor Fu finally blew up and stood up and said, "no one can bear my granddaughter! If you want to write a divorce letter, you can take the dog''s life first! "


    Ning Rongyue grabbed doctor Fu''s arm: "grandfather!"


    "Hum."


    Doctor Fu waved Ning Rongyue''s hand directly, and then he came to Lu Chang. He clapped his hand behind him. A black dagger was directly across Lu Chang''s neck. Lu Chang''s face changed, but suddenly he found that he couldn''t gather his internal power!


    "Come on! Guard! Guards! Protect the emperor, ouch! What are you doing... "


    Not calm old Fu father-in-law dry called twice, but suddenly found that situ Mo some dissatisfied look at himself, that expression is very calm.


    This is really the emperor is not anxious, eunuch anxious, old Fu Shan Shan shut up, and those who have not seen the scene of the minister childe miss is also a commotion.


    Doctor Fu said, "write the divorce letter quickly, and I''ll take your dog''s life when I finish it!"


    "Brother Lu Chang, no!"


    Situ Xue screams and tries to come, but he is kicked away by the impatient doctor Fu. He also finds that situ Xue''s face changes.


    "All right!"


    Those ministers'' movements were too loud and disturbing. Doctor Fu roared: "you must be weak now. Don''t be afraid. It''s normal! There are also those who have martial arts skills. Sit well. Your muscles are softer. Ah, be quiet. "


    It''s estimated that Fu Yinghe, who didn''t win the move, was on Ning Rongyue''s side. Even situ Mo also won the move.


    According to the emperor''s suspicious and uncertain temperament, he had to retaliate if he didn''t die for such a thing, but at this moment, only Fu Yinghe was in situ Mo''s eyes, and he had no feeling for his own situation.


    Fu Yinghe sighed helplessly and went directly to situ mo. he said that his name was protecting the emperor, but no one could really seize the loophole.


    When they heard doctor Fu''s words, they immediately kept quiet for fear that they would be the next to suffer.


    Just a few of Jiuyou can''t really see their boss killed. Liuqinghe says in a deep voice: "who are you?"


    "Fu Cen!"


    Without waiting for doctor Fu to reply, two more people came to join in. However, Bai Wushuang, the saint doctor who heard that doctor Fu appeared at the Palace Banquet, came with Bai Langyu late.


    "Fu Cen?"


    "Who is Fu Cen?"


    Some insightful ministers turned even whiter when they heard Bai Wushuang''s name. They didn''t understand how Lu Chang got into trouble with doctor Fu?


    "You don''t know, that''s a famous ghost doctor! In those days, there were corpses everywhere... "


    With one look in his eyes, Dr. Fu made the Minister of his glorious deeds pale and shut his mouth, for fear that the ghost doctor would find him to settle the accounts!


    "Ah Cen! Are you here? "


    Shengyibai was even older than Fu, but he still looked ruddy and energetic. There were only a few wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, which was completely different from Fu''s rickets and gray hair.


    When Fu heard Bai Wushuang''s words, he used some strength on his hand. The Black Dagger drew a black blood line on Lu Chang''s neck.


    The dagger is poisonous!


    Ning Rongyue''s face changed, and she came to Lu Chang: "grandfather, don''t!"


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue with a complicated look. If he only pays for his life, he will not give up. But how can he not write the letter of divorce?


    Is it true that you are yourself?


    But, Cher! Thinking of this, Lu Chang looked at situ Xue whose clothes were stained with dust.


    Seeing that Lu Chang didn''t look at himself at all, his eyes were only filled with situ Xue, and his face darkened.


    "Write a divorce letter. I won''t let my grandfather kill you. I''ll make your marriage complete."


    Fu completely ignored the expression of ecstasy mixed with regret of the holy doctor Bai matchless, but coldly said: "since we do not want the moon, then write it!"


    "Ah Cen, why are you like this now? I, was it me... "


    "Shut up


    Fu Fu''s beard turned up and looked at Bai Wushuang without any emotion.


    Lu Chang took up his pen with a slight tremor in his hand, but suddenly flashed scenes in his mind. He suddenly threw away his pen and ink: "Yueyue! I don''t write a divorce! "


    Lu Chang''s sudden words made Ning Rongyue''s tears fall suddenly: "Fu?"


    Lu Chang''s forehead was full of blue tendons, and his face turned red. It was obvious that he was in great pain. After a deep look at Ning Rongyue, he was depressed to the end. Seeing this, doctor Fu''s eyebrows jumped.


    Gansu Ning''s face froze again.


    Ning Rongyue hugged Lu Chang: "grandfather, it''s Fu, it''s Fu!"


    Doctor Fu sighed helplessly and put away the dagger. The minister who was originally clamoring for Bai Wushuang to save himself saw that Bai Wushuang was determined to save the emperor, but doctor Fu was powerless. Didn''t he say that the holy doctor and the ghost doctor were mortal enemies? Is it really the holy doctor in front of them now?


    Seeing that the situation was not good, situ Xue came and grabbed Lu Chang''s sleeve: "please, don''t kill brother Lu Chang! I don''t know, I don''t know you! I am willing to be my concubine! You don''t want to kill brother Lu Chang, sister. I won''t take your place, sister. "


    With that, situ Xue suddenly grabbed Ning Rongyue''s hands and cried with a small face.


    Ning Rong''s face was stiff, and she didn''t want to share her husband with anyone. But Lu Chang liked situ Xue, and it''s not known whether she was Lu Chang or Ning Fu.


    Situ Mo coughed twice and said, "King Su has been in a coma. Since he said he would not write a letter of divorce, that''s all. Let''s change the engagement on the day of the first snow to miss Ning."


    "Brother Huang?"


    Situ Xue looks up in disbelief and doesn''t understand why he completely ignores himself in situ Mo''s words.


    Si Tu Mo heard the speech and said in a deep voice: "at least it''s a princess, my imperial sister! What''s the point of crying? Let''s put off your marriage with the Lord for the time being. Let''s wait until Lu Chang wakes up! "


    But it''s not his own sister who is biased. After watching a farce, the family members of the minister silently bow their heads, but they dare not say anything. After all, their lives are still in the hands of the ghost doctor, low-key and low-key.


    Situ Xue''s face was twisted, but he had to say: "yes, I believe the emperor will make the decision for me."


    After solving this problem, situ Mocai smacked his tongue: "Qinghong, it turns out that old Fu is a famous ghost doctor in the Jianghu?"


    Fu Yinghe answered faintly.


    Seeing that the tense atmosphere was gone, the family members of a group of ministers were relieved and turned their eyes to doctor Fu.

 Chapter 115

    Seeing that Fu Yinghe didn''t mean to explain, situ Mo could only say helplessly: "master ghost doctor, Mr. Fu, since the matter has been solved, can we remove the poison from us?"


    Fu took a complicated look at situ mo. although he had guessed the identity of situ Mo for a long time, he was not sure. Now he was sure that it was complicated in his heart. If it was not for situ Lao Er, he would not be like this now, would he?


    "Oh, the son of situ Laoer is more polite than him. If you want to detoxify, just drink more water."


    The ministers were afraid to speak when Dr. Fu mentioned the dead emperor.


    But situ Mo did not mind: "thank you, Mr. Fu."


    Seeing that situ Mo was so proud, doctor Fu could not continue to attack. He took out a golden order: "this is enough for the emperor to forgive me for my disrespect today, isn''t it?"


    It is estimated that the old emperor gave the gold order. Now Doctor Fu gave himself a step down. Situ Mo nodded his head and said, "it''s natural for the king to come."


    When the ministers saw jinlingshi, they bowed down.


    The engagement banquet finally ended with a farce, and the most uncomfortable one was situ Xue, who was upset by the marriage.


    When Lu Chang was sent back to the palace, Liu Qingyan and others all followed him. Although there were ghost doctor and Saint doctor on his side, situ Mo sent two imperial doctors to the palace together.


    Situ Xue doesn''t know the past of Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue. She is very worried when she hears that sentence when Lu Chang is in a coma. Without Lu Chang, she is not a princess that the emperor likes. No matter what, she can''t let Ning Rongyue rob Lu Chang!


    Thinking of this, situ Xue didn''t care to clean up her appearance, so she went to the Lord''s house in the evening wearing the rose red wedding dress stained with dust.


    "Rongyue, Lu Chang had taken the Baijie pill you gave him before. The poison can''t help him at all. I think he''s in a coma now. There should be something wrong with his head. Don''t stay here."


    Doctor Fu looked at Ning Rongyue, who was determined to stay by Lu Chang''s bed, with a helpless face. When he heard about what happened in the palace, the housekeeper of the Royal Palace was with this group of people who dared to offend the holy face.


    "Ah Cen, you are not well now. It''s late at night. Go and have a rest."


    White matchless looking at doctor Fu''s two sideburns, white eyebrow head didn''t stretch open, at this time also open a way.


    Doctor Fu looked cold, but he still regarded Bai Wushuang as a little noisy air and ignored him completely.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "grandfather, brother, Xiaoxiao Suning, you all go to have a rest first. I want to wait here for Fu to wake up. Xiaoyue, please take care of Yuanyuan."


    Doctor Fu sighed helplessly when he heard the speech. Fu Yinghe nodded his head and said, "OK, let''s go first, xiaoyueer. Don''t worry too much."


    "Well."


    The housekeeper, who had been a transparent man, said, "my Lord, the old servant has prepared a rest room for you. Now it''s too late to leave."


    "Lead the way."


    Doctor Fu didn''t even look at Bai Wushuang. He bypassed him and said to the housekeeper.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Bai Langyu said, "master?"


    White matchless complexion way: "we also go first, wench, your grandfather loves you very much, don''t let him sad."


    Ning Rongyue said faintly: "yes."


    When situ Xue knocked on the gate of the palace, Lu Chang was accompanied by Ning Rongyue. She bit her lip and her eyes turned red instantly. She approached the bedside and said, "elder sister."


    Ning Rongyue''s face changed slightly when she came here so late. At this time, the two of them were still dressed in red wedding dress and rose red wedding dress, which looked like a kind of irony.


    "Don''t call me sister. In terms of age, I''m not as old as you. Just call me by name."


    Seeing Ning Rongyue''s picture of oil and salt, situ Xue clenched her teeth and said pitifully, "Rongyue, I really like brother Lu Chang. We are childhood sweethearts. I don''t know there are you."


    "Well."


    Situ Xue''s expression could not be maintained for a moment, and her eyes glared, huh? That''s it.


    "Rongyue, don''t you blame brother Lu Chang? I''m sorry... "


    Ning Rongyue interrupts her directly: "there''s nothing to say. I''m sorry. What I hope to wake up is my husband. What you hope is your brother Lu Chang. But is there anything else you want to say?"


    Situ Xue was choked by her and said: "I didn''t want to be like this. I don''t want to be the enemy of my sister."


    Ning Rongyue looked indifferent: "I know. Lu Chang hasn''t woken up yet. You can wait with me if you like."


    Situ Xue had nothing to say, and she didn''t deny that what she thought was the same as what Ning Rongyue said, so she sat by the bed silently.


    Sitting all night, Lu Chang didn''t wake up, but he would rather dissolve the moon than leave, and situ Xue couldn''t leave.


    The next day.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was sent by doctor Fu to persuade Ning Rongyue to have a rest. She hesitated outside the door for a while before pushing the door open. When she saw situ Xue in the room, Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes immediately took on a defensive look. To be fair, she and situ Xue should not be like this. But I don''t know why Yu Xiaoxiao is hostile to situ Xue.


    "Sister."


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a few steps to insert between situ Xue and Ning Rongyue: "sister, it''s been a night. Go and have a rest. I''ll guard for you first."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head and said, "it''s OK. I''ll just be here."


    Yu Xiaoxiao felt helpless. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s Fu who is old. He thinks that there should be other reasons why Lu Chang didn''t wake up all the time. He made a prescription to ask you to go over and boil the medicine."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s reason is really poor. Ning Rongyue is silent and looks at Yu Xiaoxiao for a moment. Finally, he nods and says, "OK, I''ll boil some tranquilizer for Fu."


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech immediately nodded, Ning Rongyue is again to situ Xue nodded before leaving the room.


    Situ Xue also kept the whole night in a down-to-earth way. She was very tired and didn''t want to talk to Yu Xiaoxiao. She let Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes fall on her.


    "Princess, Princess!"


    At this time, a palace maid came to situ Xue in a hurry and called her: "princess, the emperor said that your marriage with the prince would be over for the time being. She said," it''s better not to be in the prince''s house for a daughter''s family. Let''s go now. "


    Si Tu Xue Wen Yan brow tight Cu: "the emperor elder brother really say so?"


    "Yes, princess, let''s go back to the palace."


    Situ Xue''s face was overcast, and she felt that Yu Xiao''s eyes were gloating. But now she had no courage to disobey situ Mo, so she could only hate him and said: "go, please take care of brother Lu Chang for me."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyelids lifted: "don''t bother, I''m guarding for my sister. Princess, go slowly."


    Situ Xue''s eyes coagulated, but her face was still smiling. After nodding to Yu Xiaoxiao, she was ready to leave.

 Chapter 116

    "Well..."


    Just as situ Xue was about to leave, Lu Chang''s fingers on the bed moved, as if to wake up.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes move, but she is pushed aside by situ Xue. She is surprised to see situ Xue. Even if she is not on guard, how can a weak woman push herself away?


    "Brother Lu Chang, are you awake? Brother Lu Chang


    Situ Xue holds Lu Chang''s right hand in both hands and looks excited: "brother Lu Chang!"


    Lu Chang just felt the buzzing sound in his mind. He opened his eyes and looked at situ Xue, who was a little embarrassed by the bed: "Xueer?"


    "Wuwuwuwu, brother Lu Chang, you finally wake up because the ghost doctor hurt you. I''ve been here all night. I''m so worried. I''m so afraid that you won''t wake up, and the emperor brother has also cancelled our marriage..."


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at situ Xue pitifully and understands why she hates situ Xue.


    "What are you talking about? What''s the relationship between Lu Chang''s coma and Fu Lao? My sister has been here all night. She is still cooking medicine for you! "


    Lu Chang smell speech Leng Leng, thought about last night''s things: "snow don''t worry, I''m ok."


    Situ Xue gritted her teeth and said, "brother Lu Chang, Xueer is so scared. Don''t you want Xueer? Our marriage... "


    Seeing situ Xue''s miserable appearance and pathetic crying, Lu Chang softened his heart: "I''ll tell the emperor, Xueer, I won''t take you back."


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately wanted to blow up her hot temper: "you can''t live up to her. What about my sister? Let you write a divorce, you do not write! You have gone too far. "


    Lu Chang has never thought that when he loves Xueer with all his heart, he will have a good feeling for another woman. He is so eloquent that there is always a voice in his heart to stop him from writing the letter of divorce, but what about Xueer?


    "I will be responsible for Rongyue, but maybe I can only give her a place."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice.


    Situ Xue immediately said: "brother Lu Chang, I don''t want fame. As long as I can follow you, it''s enough for Xueer. Xueer doesn''t want fame!"


    Seeing situ Xue''s appearance, Lu Chang''s idea immediately became more positive. He couldn''t lose two people because of entanglement. Since Ning Rongyue wanted to be her husband''s wife, he could only give so much.


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said in secret, "Lu Chang! You, you are such an asshole


    When Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue with a medicine bowl outside the door, he thinks he''s a real jerk, but he just looks at Ning Rongyue with a cold face.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "give me a place?"


    Lu Chang calm face way: "yes, sorry."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue directly handed the medicine bowl to situ Xue: "the medicine for calming the nerves is not poisonous."


    Situ Xue quickly took the medicine bowl: "thank you, thank you sister, really thank you."


    "You''re welcome, Lu Chang. Remember what you said today. Fu''s wife is me!"


    Ning Rongyue said with a light smile: "I really care about Fu''s wife''s position. I won''t give it to anyone. On the day of the first snow, when we get married, general, no, Lord, we won''t stay in the palace."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was about to burst into tears: "sister!"


    "Let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know how to persuade Fu and his party to return to Fu''s house, and an imperial edict was issued.


    "Ning Rongyue is the prince and Princess of Su, and situ Xue is the side princess. She gets married on the day of the first snow. The son of Ning Rongyue, the son of Su, is directly appointed as the son of the world and inherits the throne. Tut, what do you mean by situ Xue?"


    It must be a wonderful feeling that all the pictures have come to nothing.


    After learning the contents of the imperial edict, Bai Yan sneered and said, "yes, she is very kind to King su. She should not care about these false names."


    Liu Qingyan said, "it''s none of my business. The boss is really confused. Bai Yan, you have been fined for half a year yesterday, so stop it. "


    White Yan smell speech to lie down directly on the reclining chair: "punish salary to punish salary chant."


    Liu Qinghe said helplessly: "is this the key point?"


    Bai Yan disdained to say: "no matter this is the key point or not, my mood is really good. What do you think about situ Xue''s mood?"


    Liu light River smell speech silent for a moment, helpless way: "he is the prince''s sweetheart."


    "Blind." It''s not clear what this woman wanted to do with Lu Chang. Only Lu Chang thinks that situ Xue has been waiting for him for so many years and thinks that the woman is "determined"!


    On the other side.


    Ning Rongyue said that she would persuade Dr. Fu back to Fu''s house. Dr. Fu was discontented and yelled: "I''ll help him with brain damage!"


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "I will treat it by myself. My grandfather is Lu Chang, not Fu. I won''t be sad any more. Grandfather, I want to go to baifangge. "


    "It''s good to leave here for a change of mood."


    Fu said helplessly: "just in case, your brother Yinghe sent someone to auction blue and white flowers in baifangge to set out. You can still keep up now."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    Gansu Ning, who has been struggling alone for a long time, can''t put it down. Finally, Gansu Ning, who can only follow Ning Rongyue silently, says slowly: "I''ll go too, sister. I want to go home. The way home is just through the branch Pavilion of Baifang Pavilion in Dongyun. Sister, I''ll accompany you for the last time."


    Ning Rongyue understood the meaning of Gansu Ning and said with a relieved smile: "well, it''s time for Suning to go back and have a look after being away from home so long."


    Meanwhile, in the palace.


    Heteronomy, if the princess is favored, can be moved from the palace to build a palace. But after the last move, she has never mentioned that she can leave the palace. She can only be controlled by people in the palace. There are different lines of eyes staring at everything. Bound hands and feet are all the things that are done.


    Situ Xue didn''t know the specific content until the edict of situ Mo was issued. She clenched her silver teeth and tore the handkerchief directly.


    "That child! The child was made the son of the world? Can you inherit the throne of the Lord? "


    "Yes, princess."


    The eunuchs in the princess''s palace bent down and were submissive. It was said that the princess was gentle and kind-hearted, but only they knew the truth.


    Situ Xue''s face was chilly, and his side head indicated the ugly maid beside him.


    "You all go down," said Hibiscus in a cold voice


    "Yes."


    Seeing that all the maids and eunuchs in the palace had withdrawn, situ Xuecai said in a cold voice: "hibiscus, let those people check the origin of ningrong moon!"


    Hibiscus smelt speech hesitated for a moment, situ Xue saw shape cold voice way: "my second emperor elder brother has died, if you want to revenge can only listen to me! Lu Chang has military power. If I can get his trust, it won''t be very difficult for me to avenge you. "


    "Yes."

 Chapter 117

    When the people sent by Lu Chang to protect Ning Rongyue and Yuanyuan came to Fu''s house, they threw themselves into the air.


    "What? Do you think my sister-in-law has gone


    Liu Qingyan is also in Wangye''s house now. He jumps down from the swing pushed by Chen Feng and goes to the visitor to frown and ask.


    The young general came back and said, "yes, when we went to Fu''s house, Mr. Fu told us that the princess had left, and said, said..."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "what are you talking about? Where have they been? "


    The young general saw his prince''s black face and said, "Mr. Fu said that people from Prince Su''s house are not allowed to enter the Fu''s house. Er, the princess doesn''t need our protection. He will send someone to protect her."


    Sure enough, Lu Chang''s face is blacker after listening to the young general''s words, and his whole body''s gas field is colder. He is like a human refrigerator.


    Situ Xue, who had just brought tea, said sadly, "brother Lu Chang, I''m sorry. Is my sister angry with me?"


    Liu light proverb smell speech sneer: "sister-in-law has said where?"


    "No


    The young general helplessly returns to the road.


    Lu Chang can only nod his head and say, "go down."


    "Yes."


    "Brother Lu Chang..."


    Lu Chang''s heart inexplicably raised a restlessness, his sword eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "it''s OK, Xueer, it has nothing to do with you."


    Liu Qingyan once again sat on the swing, motioned to Chen Feng to help him push, leisurely way: "boss, you haven''t seen that child carefully, have you? I''ve held it. Its nickname is Yuanyuan. It''s lovely. "


    "Hiss!"


    Bai Yan, who was silent all the time, didn''t know which laughing point he was stabbed at. His sarcastic laughter was very harsh in situ Xue''s ears.


    Ning Rongyue and his party, who are thought about by a group of people, have already left the imperial capital early and are rushing to the East cloud Pavilion of baifangge, which is not close to the imperial capital.


    "Hey, Gansu Ning, do you really want to go back to the alliance leader''s house?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a look at Gansu Ning, who was silent all the way, and asked. Is this guy going to give up?


    Gansu Ning took a look at Ning Rongyue who was coaxing Yuanyuan: "well, it''s time to go back."


    "Well, anyway, I haven''t had enough fun, especially the princess Ninghua. I always think she is not a good person. I want to stay in the imperial capital to protect my sister."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were bent, and Yuan Yuan held her fingers tightly.


    "It''s getting late, miss. Let''s settle down in the next town."


    Xiao Yue, who was driving a carriage outside, asked, and Ning Rongyue said, "good."


    Soon we arrived at the next town, cunying Town, which is close to Wulin. At least the people who walk in the town are Wulin people with martial arts skills. Relatively speaking, the folk customs of the town are more fierce.


    Xiaoyue is familiar with the way to find a relatively clean and tidy Inn, and calls ningrongyue to get them out of the carriage.


    "Here we are, miss."


    After Xiaoyue stops the carriage, she catches Yuanyuan from Ning Rongyue. Then Ning Rongyue gets out of the carriage one by one. Because of the emperor''s announcement, Ning Rongyue doesn''t want to be exposed, so she takes Yu Xiaoxiao and herself with a hat to cover her face.


    "Wow."


    Seeing his mother''s face covered by the white gauze, Yuanyuan was a little surprised and reached for the white gauze.


    Ning Rongyue helplessly stretched out her hand and pointed out the round tip of her nose: "Yuanyuan, don''t make trouble."


    After seeing that there was no one coming down from the carriage, the waiter of the inn, who was already waiting with a smile on his face, immediately said, "how many guests do you want to stay in the inn?"


    Xiaoyue threw a piece of silver to Xiaoer: "take good care of the carriage, prepare five rooms, and then send some food."


    "Yes, my guest, please."


    This time, Ning Rongyue, Yu Xiaoxiao, Gansu Ning and Xiaoyue ruxingqingying are going to Baifang Pavilion. Xiaoyue wants five rooms, and she wants to live in the same room with Ning Rongyue for personal protection.


    After catching the silver with a smile, the second child said politely that he didn''t feel strange about Ning Rongyue''s dress. There are more people in the Wulin with treacherous personality. This kind of dress is very common for the second child.


    Ning Rongyue followed the second child to the room. After eating, they took a rest and waited for starting again tomorrow.


    On the other side.


    They also just arrived at cunying town.


    "Dharma protector, the master told us to disturb Dongyun, but you didn''t ask us to do anything all the way..."


    The pale sycophant night snorted coldly: "I will bear all the responsibilities. Now, are you questioning my decision?"


    "I dare not!"


    The man who spoke immediately knelt down on one knee. Although he was sent by the sect leader to watch sycophant night, he was also very empty to sycophant night, which had become more fierce since he was injured last time.


    The sycophant night cold hum a, a stone hit kneeling that person straight on a leg, that person stuffy hum a heavily kneeling on the ground.


    "Go to Fujia village first, and then go to the imperial capital. I will finish the mission of the leader naturally. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, I do."


    Several other people braved a cold sweat to answer, and the party left cunying town overnight.


    The next day.


    Ning Rongyue was ready to leave after breakfast, but at this time, the second came over with a sad face: "several, several guests, your carriage..."


    Such as star impatient frown, eye knife directly shot at the small two body: "what''s the matter? What happened to our carriage? "


    "Your horse, it, it''s dead!"


    The second child shivered and said, "he set up the carriage. It''s his responsibility for the horses to die, but he can''t afford to pay for the horses even if he breaks them down."! Yes, it''s not one death, it''s all!


    "What''s going on?"


    Such as star eye a stare, but also didn''t immediately attack, again asked. The horses on their carriages were naturally one in a hundred. They were still in high spirits yesterday. How could they die overnight?


    The second child cried and said, "I don''t know. I just fed him a little horse grass yesterday. All the horses in the inn died overnight. I don''t know how all the horses in this town died!"


    "How could this happen?"


    As star some surprised mouth, and then some doubt way: "you this guy don''t want to bear the responsibility to make up the lie?"


    "Oh, girl, don''t scare me. How dare I cheat you? If you ask about it, you''ll know whether it''s true or not, not only here, but also in the whole town! "


    Small two smell speech immediately open a way, on the head anxious sweating, hand dance explanation.


    "If all the horses in the whole town are dead, miss, we can''t even buy a new one," she said


    Ning Rongyue thought for a moment and said, "it''s OK. If it''s really too late, it''s OK. The people sent by my brother can get the blue and white knot."


    Hearing Ning Rongyue say so, the second child immediately breathes a sigh of relief. His mouth is worn out this morning. Every guest is more difficult than every other. It''s rare to have such a good speaker!

 Chapter 118

    "What a good lady! Thank you very much! Thank you so much


    Shopkeeper compliments one by one, and immediately smiles on his frustrated face.


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head and the white yarn on the hat swings. She says in a soft voice: "it''s just that the horses are dead. It''s not convenient for us to catch up. We can''t be stuck here all the time. Can you ask the reason for that?"


    "I''m going now."


    The shopkeeper bent over and wiped the sweat on his forehead with a sweat towel: "don''t worry, miss. There are still some people I know. I can tell the grooms in other parts of the town to pick up the horses. If Miss is in a hurry, she will go to find someone right away."


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and said slowly: "the trouble is small two, like a star."


    Such as star light glanced at a shop small two, stand up body to pass past a few pieces of broken silver: "calculate your boy clever."


    "Thank you, girl."


    The shopkeeper reached for the broken silver and bent to leave.


    Seeing this, ruxing went back and asked, "Miss, what are we going to do now?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "in any case, there are people arranged by my brother before, and I''m only playing here. Now it''s OK to go around here."


    "Yes, miss."


    Such as the star should be a smile.


    Ning Rongyue was also curious about the sudden death of the horses. From a doctor''s point of view, Ning Rongyue always thought it was wrong, so he called Xiaoyue, who was more stable, to inquire.


    "Miss, why is there such a strong smell in the front? Shall we not go there? "


    After walking in the market for a while, Ning Rongyue obviously felt that the atmosphere of cunying town was not right, while ruxing suddenly frowned and stopped.


    Five senses are sharper than others. For example, Ningji people in Gansu Province also smell a faint smell of putrefaction in the air.


    "Sister, don''t go there."


    Gansu Ning also frowned and opened his mouth.


    Ning Rongyue saw the bartender in the crowd: "isn''t that the bartender in the inn? Is it about horses? "


    Green Ying blinked: "yes, elder sister, I''ll call him over."


    "Well, you go."


    Qingying trots to the second child in three steps, whispers a few words and calls the second child to Ning Rongyue.


    "What''s going on ahead?"


    The shopkeeper listened to Ning Rongyue''s curious tone and immediately said, "Miss, that''s the horse market in cunying town in front of us. All the horses there are gone! It''s going to pay for it! "


    Hesitated for a moment, the shop boy lowered his voice and said, "and I heard that this is horse disease that can infect people! Miss, you are not from here. I think you can leave as soon as possible. "


    Ning Rong''s eyebrows under the white veil of the moon frowned slightly: "horse disease? Infecting people? Who said that? "


    The shopkeeper hesitated and hawed for a long time, and the star again handed over a piece of broken silver, and said impatiently, "say it."


    The bartender took over the silver and said helplessly: "Miss, it''s not that I don''t say it. It''s the old man in the county government who overheard the county magistrate tell the doctors. It''s not only our cunying Town, but also several towns and villages around here. It''s amazing! I''m not afraid of scaring some young ladies. Don''t say that I''m spreading false information! "


    Ning Rongyue frowned and Yu Xiaoxiao said in surprise: "sister? Shall we leave? "


    "If it''s horse disease, it will be very difficult to control its spread. The imperial court would rather kill it than let it go. I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave now." Ning Rongyue sips her lips in a helpless way.


    Just then, a team of officers and soldiers ran over, holding long guns to evacuate the people in a circle: "let''s all, let''s go!"


    "Alas." Ning Rongyue sighs.


    Yu Xiaoxiao swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "we''re not going to be trapped here, are we?"


    "That''s right."


    Xiaoyue, who went to inquire about the news, came over and said, "now the magistrate of Hong''an county has ordered to block several towns where horses died."


    Although she said that, Xiaoyue didn''t worry about it. She continued, "but you don''t have to worry about it. As long as you are strict with your identity and have the jade plate of the emperor''s identity, they don''t dare to keep us."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "I will take out the jade medal when necessary, but I can''t leave. Don''t worry about making a decision for the moment. Let''s see the situation first."


    Doctor Fu has always taught himself to practice medicine and save people. Poison is only a means of saving lives, but the heart of helping the world is given to him by doctor Fu. Therefore, Ning Rongyue never believed that the ghost doctor poisoned hundreds of thousands of troops.


    "Yes, miss."


    Ning Rongyue took another look at the horse corpses that were blocked by the soldiers, and said, "let''s go back to the inn first."


    Several towns, such as cunying Town, were blocked, and no one was allowed to go in and out, which made people panic. After the death of the horses, it was finally their turn, as some people guessed, but Ning Rongyue took the medicine in advance and asked each of them to drink it. They had no problem.


    "It''s really horse disease! It''s really horse disease! We''re done! People outside can''t get in, miss, and you can''t get out! "


    Xiao er''s voice was so loud that she was upset. She patted the table and stood up: "doesn''t it mean that the county magistrate has ordered someone to develop a prescription for horse disease? What''s your hurry? "


    If the star tone is light however, small two wiped the sweat on the head, don''t understand this knife all frame on the neck, how these noble guests are not in the slightest hurry?


    "It''s not sure whether this prescription can be developed, and many people have already developed symptoms of high fever. How are you worried, miss?"


    Such as star turned a white eye, no longer pay attention to small two, but look to Ning Rongyue.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue thought, "it seems that I heard someone say that after the new emperor ascended the throne, Dongyun suffered from constant natural and man-made disasters. Maybe it''s not the real emperor?"


    Small two complexion a white: "this how can talk nonsense, no, but the bottom really already spread."


    Fu Yingnian has a lot to do with situ Mo, and Ning Rongyue can''t just ignore this. In addition to her previous encounter with the North Shenxue line, Ning Rongyue always feels that there is something strange about this.


    "Can the sophomore take us to the mayor of cunying town?"


    The second grader was stunned when he heard the speech. He secretly guessed that these people were not big people. He said: "I can''t know the mayor, but I have a relative who is the housekeeper of the mayor''s house. It''s OK to introduce him."


    "You have a lot of relatives."


    If the star coolly a way, but small two have a way to really convenient a lot of, save of they personally went to look for.


    "Ah."


    Xiaoer answered with a smile and bent down: "the mayor is in a hurry. What can I do for you, miss? I''ll take you there

 Chapter 119

    Small two with Ning Rongyue they found their own that is housekeeper''s relatives there, the old housekeeper to Ning Rongyue several people''s intention to doubt, will small two pull aside.


    "You son of a bitch, why do people believe everything they say? Who are these people? Why do you want to see the mayor? "


    "Don''t be angry, uncle. I don''t know about this or this. I just think some young ladies can be trusted."


    The housekeeper smell speech eyes a stare, feel can believe? This son of a bitch! Thinking of this, the housekeeper directly reached out and grabbed the second child''s ear: "smelly boy, the mayor is in a hurry. If you offend him again, it''s strange not to put you in prison!"


    Small two pain shout, he really didn''t ask anything with Ning Rongyue they came, but he quite believe his intuition.


    "Uncle, uncle, let go! Don''t you know me yet? I can say that people are right. "


    Housekeeper smell speech brow frown deeper: "this time don''t care with you, you give me go first!"


    "Oh, no uncle..."


    The second child was in a hurry. Seeing this, he hummed coldly: "this housekeeper, don''t you wait for us to make a decision?"


    The housekeeper turned impatiently and looked at ruxing. He also felt that the people in front of him had extraordinary temperament and did not look like ordinary people, but this meeting did not make trouble!


    "Girl, it''s not convenient for the mayor to see the guests at this time, and the old slave has nothing to do."


    If the star hears speech wrinkly frown, see in front of this housekeeper also don''t seem to be a dog''s eye to see person''s low person, she endure temper to throw past a jade card: "look what this is! Let your mayor come to meet you


    The housekeeper catches the jade pendant and takes a close look at the pattern on it. Although he is not a well-informed person, the unique identity of the royal family is not unknown to Dongyun people. Moreover, the jade tentacle is warm, which seems to be the unique Wenhan blue jade of Dongyun royal family!


    "This, this..."


    "Don''t do this. I think you should have this insight. Where''s your mayor?"


    After the death of the old emperor of the previous generation, there were only a few people left in the royal family. The housekeeper handed back the jade plate with trembling hands: "I don''t know which adult arrived. The mayor of the town was also infected with the strange horse disease. It''s not convenient to meet people."


    Ning Rongyue said softly, "it''s OK. Take us to see the mayor. We have something to tell him."


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper answered hurriedly, and didn''t dare to say anything more. It seems that this woman is in charge of the party, and the members of the royal family are like a princess, right?


    They followed the housekeeper into the mayor''s mansion, which was different from the outside. The splendor of Jinbi seemed to be better than that of the imperial capital. Ning Rongyue could not help frowning.


    "The mayor is in this yard, how many adults?"


    Ning Rongyue said: "Xiaoyue Qingying Xiaoxiao, you are waiting outside with Yuanyuan in your arms. If the star accompanies me in."


    "Yes."


    After entering the yard, it''s even worse. Ning Rongyue can''t help but show her suspicious eyes when she sees the fat man with red eyes in the yard.


    "Is this the mayor of cunying town?"


    The old housekeeper swallowed his saliva, bowed his waist and said, "exactly."


    The mayor, like a fat pig, saw Ning Rongyue and the two of them, straightened up and asked in a gruff voice, "old man, who are they?"


    The housekeeper sighed in his heart that the former mayor was kind to his family, so he had been working hard in the mayor''s house. Only the two who came here this time were noble people. I hope that the mayor who can''t carry things clearly won''t get into trouble for himself. It''s light to lose his head at that time.


    "Back to the mayor, these two adults are from the imperial capital. I have something to ask for you."


    "The imperial capital?"


    Although the mayor was addicted to Zhu men''s wine and meat, he still knew how important it was when he was reminded by the housekeeper. He waved his hand to let the two women down, and half knelt on the ground with difficulty.


    "I''ve met two adults, and I don''t know who they are? What can I do for you


    Which one in the imperial capital is not a high-ranking official, and the mayor is just a minor official who is reluctantly included in the nine grade official position. No matter which one in the imperial capital he can''t stir up.


    Ning Rong''s expression under the white veil was disgusted. She said, "I heard that the mayor also got the strange horse disease. Why doesn''t it look like this now?"


    The mayor, who felt that he had to die under the pomegranate skirt, smelled that he was in a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "Xiaguan and Xiaguan are ill. The two maidservants just sent medicine to Xiaguan. Yes, they did."


    The jade table on the side still has a medicine bowl, which is really a very hard reason, but it is believed that Ningxin moon has the final say.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t want to meddle in these affairs. She just said, "cunying town is blocked..."


    "How many adults are going to leave cunying town? I''ll arrange it now. "


    Zhu Yi seldom has a sharp mouth, and directly interrupts Ning Rongyue''s words. The housekeeper sees this but pinches a sweat for him.


    Such as star cold hum a: "didn''t hear our young lady hasn''t finished? Zhu men''s stink of wine and meat is really incisively and vividly displayed here! There are many treasures in the house of a small mayor! "


    Zhu Yi''s cold sweat immediately came out behind him, and the housekeeper was shocked. He didn''t admonish Zhu Yi, but Zhu Yi always looked down upon them, and there was no way to wear his lips. Now it''s not "meeting ghosts"!


    "Xia, Xia, Xiaguan..."


    Zhu Yi stammered.


    Ning Rongyue said coldly: "I don''t want to leave cunying town. Please inform the magistrate of Hong''an County immediately and let him come to see me!"


    "Yes! I''ll go, I''ll go! "


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t mean to investigate. Zhu Yi''s soft body is directly soft to the ground.


    The disdain in ruxing''s eyes is not covered up at all. Don''t think she didn''t notice the disgusting sight of the mayor before, and don''t know how this kind of waste became the mayor!


    "No need!"


    At this time, a dignified voice sounded from behind Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue''s face moved. The voice is very familiar!


    She turned to see people, it is not a long time no see Guanhe county magistrate Qi Ru Nian.


    "I''m Qi runian, the magistrate of Hong''an county. I dare to ask if you can let me have a look at the jade plate?"


    This is suspected that he is a fake, Ning Rongyue showed a smile, stopped the wishbone as the star, she opened the hat and said with a smile: "Uncle Qi."


    When the beauty smiles, Zhu Yi forgets his situation immediately, and his saliva is almost flowing down. Ruxing kicks a stone under the kick in disgust, and the stone directly hits Zhu Yi''s fat flesh, which makes him cry in pain.


    After seeing Ning Rongyue''s appearance, Qi runian was also surprised: "Rongyue? Is that you


    He also knows the identity of Ning Rongyue, but isn''t she the outstanding folk daughter of Fujia village? What kind of royal family are you now?

 Chapter 120

    "It''s also a coincidence that we happened to encounter this matter when we passed here. Uncle Qi, how did you become the magistrate of Hong''an county?"


    Ning Rongyue asked softly.


    Qi Ru Nian looked at Zhu Yi, who was still crying in disgust, and said helplessly: "Rongyue, you still remember what happened to Gu Du in Heji county at that time. You didn''t want to ask for credit, so I was transferred to Hong''an County, but I took advantage of you. It just happened that I was transferred to Hong''an county not long ago, and then I met this matter again."


    Even the same magistrate has different powers. Hong''an county is close to the imperial capital, so it is much better than Guanhe county. Qi runian is much younger than Wang county magistrate and has a better future. Ning Rongyue immediately understands it, but Uncle Qi doesn''t know whether he is lucky or not. As soon as he takes office, he encounters "horse disease".


    Ning Rongyue said: "this is really a coincidence."


    Qi Ru Nian shook his head helplessly. Then he glanced at Zhu Yi and the housekeeper, and said in a low voice: "Rong Yue, is your identity jade brand real? You can''t make fun of such a thing! "


    Qi runian''s words are not taboo. The housekeeper is worried. Even if he hears that Qi county magistrate is a Ming official, he knows that he knows these people from the first sight. Everything is close to each other. If the jade plate is fake, they who know the truth


    Ning Rongyue also understood Qi runian''s meaning, and motioned to ruxing to present her identity Jade Pendant: "naturally, it''s true. Uncle will know when he sees it."


    Qi runian took the jade pendant and looked at it carefully. In fact, as soon as the jade pendant was in his hand, he almost knew whether it was true or not. It was said that there was only one Wenhan blue jade among the Dongyun royal family. When the royal family was all right, the blue jade was warm. Once the royal family had any changes, it would be extremely cold. When they met the blood of the royal family, it would turn bloody again.


    "Rongyue, who are you


    Qi runian respectfully handed the jade pendant back to ruxing, and asked with some doubts.


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "I am the princess of King Su who has not been married. The jade plate of this identity was given to me by the emperor first."


    Lu Chang was granted the title of king of different surnames, so he was half a royal family, and so was his only princess.


    Qi Ru Nian was stunned. As soon as he succeeded the magistrate of Hong''an County, there was a horse epidemic. Therefore, although he heard that Princess Su was a woman surnamed Yining, and the princess could only be a concubine, the specific name of the portrait was not clear, and he did not expect that the woman surnamed Ning was Ning Rong Yue!


    "I''ve met Princess su."


    Ning Rongyue had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Uncle Qi, what are you doing? I haven''t married Lu Chang, and you and I don''t need to be so formal."


    In Guanhe County, Ning Rongyue was familiar with Qi runian because the magistrate Wang met him.


    "Ha ha, I''m not at ease either." Qi Ru Nian laughed twice, then said: "in this case, uncle is not polite."


    "Well."


    After two words, Qi runian paid attention to Zhu Xi. When he came to Hong''an County, he made great efforts to investigate the important town officials in Hong''an county. As for Zhu Xi''s virtue, he was also clear. If it had not been for the horse disease, Zhu Xi would have been taken care of by him.


    "Housekeeper he, since mayor Zhu has horse disease, he should be isolated from the patients."


    Housekeeper he immediately understood Qi runian''s meaning and sighed in his heart: "yes."


    Zhu Xi, who was still lying on the ground, stared and wailed: "my Lord, Princess! County Magistrate! You can''t lock me up with those Untouchables! No way! County magistrate, spare your life


    Qi Ru Nian''s eyes at Zhu Yi are like looking at a piece of rotten meat. It''s no use not to mention that he still has to deal with people. He doesn''t wait for housekeeper he to call people, and directly orders his own humanity: "pull him down."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes bent when she saw Zhu Yi pulled down: "uncle, what are you doing here?"


    Qi county magistrate waved his sleeve and no longer looked at the disgusting thing that had been dragged down. He looked at Ning Rongyue to wash his eyes: "once the horse disease happened, if the town officials and village officials were benevolent and righteous, the people would have a better life. If they were like Zhu Yi, I''m afraid most of the people would not be able to make a prescription. These days, I''ve been all over the villages and towns of Hong''an County, just for the people to have a better life."


    "Uncle Qi Daren."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    "That''s what parents should do, but it''s a pity that some lard has been forgotten."


    Qi Ru Nian shook his head, and then looked at housekeeper he who was wiping sweat: "housekeeper he."


    Housekeeper he felt a thump in his heart, but Zhu Yi didn''t see it coming. The new magistrate Qi was also a vigorous and resolute person, just didn''t know what she would do with herself.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes moved, and the shopkeeper was also a good man. If housekeeper he hadn''t done anything bad, he could say something for him.


    "Housekeeper he, Zhu Yi is ill and can''t continue to manage cunying town. Since then, you will be in trouble to manage cunying town."


    Originally thought that Qi Ru Nian to execute himself, but the result is handed over a big pie, housekeeper he Leng in situ.


    Qi runian''s face was a little gentle, and he said slowly: "I have investigated the affairs of cunying Town, and housekeeper he has been doing it all these years, so that Zhu Yi would not be hurt. I''m still at ease with housekeeper he, but even in order to repay his kindness, it should be over."


    Housekeeper he burst into tears, knelt down and said, "yes, thank you! The small one will manage cunying town well and think for the people! Thank you, my Lord


    Qi runian''s words have come to his heart. He can''t stand Zhu''s life. If he hadn''t suffered today, he would have left Zhu.


    Qi Ru Nian nodded slightly, and then said, "let''s talk in another place."


    Housekeeper he immediately brings people to the teahouse. Ning Rongyue also introduces several people from Ning, Gansu to Qi runian.


    At this time, Yuanyuan was held in his arms by Qi runian: "I''m the first county magistrate to hold xiaoshizi. Yuanyuan, yes, white and fat. These eyes are most like you."


    Yuanyuan inherited the apricot eyes of Ning Rongyue, and the big eyes blinked innocently.


    Ning Rongyue chuckles: "Yuanyuan is very obedient. When I was pregnant with him, I was too careless and did many things that hurt my body. Fortunately, it didn''t affect Yuanyuan. He is still healthy."


    Qi runian nods her head slightly. Ning Rongyue is pregnant and goes to the border. At that time, she really scared him and the magistrate of Wang county. There must be a lot of things that happened during this period. Now she deserves to be a princess.


    "By the way, Rongyue, uncle, I have another invitation."


    Qi Ru Nian hesitated.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes moved, and immediately thought of what Qi runian wanted to say: "I don''t know if Rongyue can help me study the treatment of equine disease. Old Hong also came to Hong''an county with me, but old Hong''s research for a long time can only produce drugs to suppress equine disease temporarily."


    Housekeeper he, who was silent, was surprised to hear that the princess was still a master of apricot forest?

 Chapter 121

    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I meant to stay. Now it''s more convenient to meet uncle Qi. Uncle Qi can rest assured that I will try my best to cure horse disease."


    "Thank you for dissolving the moon!"


    As soon as Qi runian looks happy, he will rely on Ning Rongyue to solve the original North sinking poison. Now with Ning Rongyue, he can feel at ease.


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "don''t be so polite. How can I be regarded as a princess now? Well, Royal people should do things for the people."


    Seeing that Qi runian got Ning Rongyue''s word, he was so happy. Housekeeper he, who was watching silently, affirmed his thoughts and relieved the people. It''s rare for the former princess to have such a grounding and ability!


    It was a few days after Qi runian had dealt with all the affairs of cunying town. Ning Rongyue also understood the so-called "horse disease".


    "Ho Gong, you said that you only fed the horses with the horse grass and the water in the wells of your cunying town?"


    Ning Rongyue picks up the newly cut horse grass in front of her and sniffs it. Then she looks at some dry horse grass left by He Gong.


    He Gong was the waiter in the inn, the grandson of housekeeper he. Wen Yan immediately nodded: "yes, that''s all."


    "Take us to get some more water."


    Ning Rongyue said slowly that even horse disease can be transmitted. He and others just arrived in cunying town in the evening. The only thing that the horses came into contact with was the things fed by the little two.


    "Yes."


    He Gong doesn''t know Ning Rongyue''s identity yet, but Ning Rongyue knows the magistrate and his uncle respects them very much. This alone is enough for he Gong to see something.


    After taking the water, Qi runian also personally came over: "Rongyue, I''ve arranged everything here. You can go back to Hong''an county with me. There are honglao and all kinds of herbs I collected. It''s convenient for you to study."


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and nodded: "well, in that case, uncle Qi, you can collect more water from this well."


    Qi county magistrate looked at the well in front of him: "dissolve the moon, but what''s wrong with the well water?"


    "I''m not sure yet. Take more and study slowly."


    Ning Rongyue said slowly. At the same time, he had some worries in his heart. They also lived in cunying town and drank the water these days. Fortunately, they said that Yuanyuan was so small that they were most likely to have an accident!


    "OK, you, take more water here!"


    Qi runian immediately arranged for someone to fetch water.


    Housekeeper he Pang has officially become the new mayor of cunying town. He stood aside and asked carefully, "my Lord, can you send two people to accompany you to Hong''an county?"


    Qi runian didn''t have to think about it to understand he Pang''s thoughts, but it was all for the common people. He didn''t feel that he Pang didn''t believe that he was offending himself. He nodded: "yes, once they find out the cure, the official will convey it to every town as soon as possible."


    "Yes, thank you, my Lord."


    He Pang thought for a moment and put his eyes on He Gong. It seems that the princess has a good impression on this boy?


    "Let the boy follow. The boy is diligent. If you have anything to do, you can just tell him."


    He Pang slapped on He Gong''s head: "boy, when you go to Hong''an County, you must listen to miss Ning for everything."


    He Gong didn''t expect that he Pang would find him. He blushed when he was on Ning Rongyue''s face. He opened his eyes and immediately said, "yes, miss, if you have anything to tell me."


    "Good."


    Seeing that the officers and soldiers had also taken the water, Qi Ru Nian waved his sleeve and said, "well, go back to Hong''an county."


    Hong''an county is also a little far away from cunying town. Qi runian thought that he and others could go back to Hong''an County as soon as possible in three days, but he didn''t think there were some changes on the way.


    Bang! Table tennis!


    The sound of swords and swords outside is harsh, such as stars and xiaoyuehu. They don''t move around ningrongyue and Yuanyuan.


    Ning Rongyue lifted the car curtain and looked out. Some worried, she looked at Ning and Yu Xiaoxiao, who were surrounded by a group of people: "Suning, Xiaoxiao, be careful!"


    The whip in Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand is as tricky as a snake. If she entangles a person, the person will be either dead or injured. She steps on a mountain bandit''s back and jumps up, waving a whip in the air to scare off a group of people: "sister, don''t worry!"


    Qi Ru Nian''s face was also a little surprised: "I don''t have many people. Fortunately, there are Suning childe and Yu girl."


    Ning Rongyue frowned and said, "these mountain bandits are not supposed to stop the official cars. This time, it''s not right."


    He Gong stood in front of the carriage with a knife thrown by Gansu Ning. Although he was shivering, he didn''t retreat. He shivered his lips and said, "little, little, I don''t know why. Zhu Yi, Zhu Yi is in collusion with these mountain bandits!"


    "What''s going on?" Qi Ru Nian''s eyes were fixed.


    He Gong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "that Zhu Yi''s wife is the eldest sister of the bandits. A few days ago, Zhu Yi''s wife took her children back to her mother''s home, and we forgot about it."


    Qi runian frowned when he heard that Zhu Yi had something to do with the bandits. He didn''t find out: "Zhu Yi is too bold! When the crime is great, it''s the death penalty


    "I''m afraid these people just want to save Zhu Yi. Does the bandit lady care about Zhu Yi?"


    Think about Zhu Yi''s fat head and big ears, Ning Rongyue shudders, is it so heavy taste?


    "Xiaoyue is like a star. You can help, too."


    "Miss?"


    The two of them hesitated. Their duty is to protect Ning Rongyue and Yuan Yuan. Naturally, they can''t neglect it!


    Ning Rongyue said in a deep voice, "we''ll be fine here in the carriage. Go and help. If you solve it earlier, you can leave."


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are the only way.


    Qi Ru Nian is a little surprised to see Xiaoyue and ruxing who join the war. Yu Xiaoxiao, a charming girl, is so good at martial arts. He is surprised enough. He didn''t expect that these two beautiful maids are also hidden?


    Xiaoyue holds a sword while ruxing holds two daggers, one long and the other short. Their body skills are even better than those of Gansu Ning. Moreover, they are more fierce than those of Gansu Ning and Yu Xiaoxiao. One move must be a life!


    The sword and dagger are stained with blood. Qi Ru Nian''s eyelids jump, and he Gong''s eyes show worship.


    Just looking at the ho palace like stars, they didn''t find anything strange around them until a sharp pain hit!


    "Hiss!"


    The high horse''s cry suddenly sounded, and the pain mad horse smashed into He palace and ran away with the carriage! It was the bandit who noticed the black hand on this side of the carriage!


    Ning Rongyue''s reaction is not as good as that. With this momentum, she falls to the back of the car and protects Yuanyuan in her arms in a panic.


    "Miss!"


    "Sister!"


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are startled, Gansu Ning''s eyes are split!

 Chapter 122

    Green cherry look surprised, with his body cushion hit the car Ning Rongyue: "Oh! Sister, are you ok


    Ning Rongyue looked at Yuanyuan in a panic and saw that he was just a little scared. Then he immediately coaxed Yuanyuan: "baby, it''s OK. Mother is here. Yuanyuan is OK."


    Round big eyes dull for a moment, and then dribble up, babbling.


    Ning Rongyue breathed a sigh of relief and stabilized her body: "Qing Ying, uncle Qi, are you ok?"


    Qi runian grabbed the rail and carefully lifted the curtain to look out: "it''s OK. It''s just that the horse is in pain. It''s crazy now. We can''t even jump at such a fast speed!"


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips. In this case, she did not dare to let go of Yuanyuan. She reluctantly shot a ghost needle on the galloping horse with one hand.


    "Hiss!"


    The galloping horse gave a plaintive cry and fell to the ground.


    Qi Ru Nian sees this shocked stare big eyes, didn''t expect Ning Rong month to still have this one hand.


    But their situation is still not good. The horses are rushing and bumping. I don''t know where they have been. Now they are on a very steep slope. After the galloping horse died, the momentum is to take their carriage to rush down the slope!


    Ning Rongyue was surprised to see this. The ghost needle pierced through the gap of the carriage wheel to the ground, and the transparent silk thread between the fingers was tight!


    Yeah!


    Although the silk thread is tough, it is still broken by the impact of the carriage. Ning Rongyue leans back, and Qingying quickly holds Ning Rongyue.


    The carriage glided down again, and Qi Ru Nian''s heart sank.


    Gansu Ning and Yu Xiaoxiao, who barely keep up with the carriage, and the other one are worried about the collapse of the silk thread. Ning Rongyue''s sight is blocked in the carriage, but they clearly see a cliff in front of them!


    Yu Xiaoxiao jumped up on several big trees and threw a whip in her hand, tightly entangled a crossbar behind the carriage!


    "Ah


    The impact of the carriage was too strong. Even if yu Xiaoxiao protected his arms with internal force, his arms were dislocated in an instant!


    The whip came out of Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand. Seeing this, Gansu Ning rushed over and grasped the whip tightly. His feet made two deep gullies on the ground!


    "Drink!"


    When the carriage was half suspended on the cliff, Gansu Ning and a later man could stop the carriage. Gansu Ning took a look at the visitor with a cold look in his eyes.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "hold on, I''ll save people!"


    Gansu rather complexion for a moment, the other hand sword ruthlessly into the ground: "you go!"


    Lu Chang released his whip and flew to the carriage beside the cliff. His voice was a little anxious: "climb out of the window, quick!"


    Several people in the carriage were shocked. Ning Rongyue was glad to hear the sound. She moved to the window carefully: "catch Yuanyuan!"


    Ning Rongyue carefully holds Yuanyuan to Lu Chang, and Lu Chang hands Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue: "come out, too!"


    Qi runian and Qing Ying have already climbed out of another window. Ning Rongyue takes a look at the hand stretched out in front of her, hesitates and hands it to Lu Chang: "thank you."


    "Sister, be careful!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who came from behind, did not care about the pain of her arms. She cried when she saw the cracked whip.


    Gansu Ning holding the whip and ruxing holding Qi runian were all surprised.


    Lu Chang subconsciously grasped his hand: "dissolve the moon!"


    Qing Ying has already climbed out of the carriage, and most of Qi Ru Nian''s body has also got out of the carriage. Although the carriage has fallen like a star, the internal force has also pulled him up, but Ning Rong Yue has just stretched her head out of the carriage!


    The carriage suddenly falls. Ning Rongyue smashes back into the carriage again. His arm slams against the edge of the carriage window and releases Lu Chang''s hand. Lu Chang looks surprised. He jumps directly into the fallen carriage from the window and holds Ning Rongyue tightly.


    Ning Rongyue saw a dull face.


    Gansu Ning and Xiaoyue, who are rushing to the edge of the cliff, have the same dull face. Gansu Ning''s eyes are dim when he looks at the depth of the cliff.


    Yu Xiaoxiao noticed that the state of Gansu Ning was not right, chided: "Gansu Ning, what do you want to do?"


    Gansu Ning, who wanted to jump down, was as stiff as a star, and pulled Gansu Ning aside: "let''s go to the bottom of the cliff to find Miss!"


    Gansu Ning just recovered: "yes, go to find Rongyue, let''s go quickly!"


    At this time, the officers and soldiers brought by Lu Chang came late with He Gong with blood on his body: "where''s the Lord? Where are the princes? "


    Several people in Ning county of Gansu Province turned around and left. Qi Ru Nian sighed and said, "if I don''t admit my mistake, Prince Su and Princess Su have fallen off the cliff."


    Although several people in Ningji, Gansu province did not say the identity of Lu Chang, the names of several officers and soldiers in front of him were enough to make him guess the identity of Lu Chang.


    "What?"


    Several officers and soldiers were shocked. He Gong, who was among the soldiers, was also stunned. Wang Ye? Princess? Falling off a cliff?


    Qi runian said anxiously: "the prince has fallen off the cliff to save the princess. Please send someone to the bottom of the cliff to look for it."


    The officers and soldiers were flustered for a moment, and immediately arranged to look for people in an orderly way. The first young general asked, "Liu An, who belongs to Jiuyou under the command of Xialu general, dare you ask who is this?"


    Qi Ru Nian said in a deep voice: "I''m the magistrate of Hong''an county."


    Liu An is the old Liu who led the recruits at the beginning. He and Huang Sheng were lucky enough to be in Lu Chang''s eyes and were transferred to the Jiuyou army. This time, Lu Chang returned to Beijing and they followed him.


    "Magistrate Qi, we don''t have many people with us. I''ll send a few people back to Hong''an county with you as soon as possible. If we can''t find the prince and the princess, please send someone to look for them again."


    Liu An was talking about the worst, and Qi Ru Nian immediately nodded at the news.


    Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang fell to the bottom of the cliff together. Because Lu Chang was protecting Ning Rongyue, his injury was more serious than Ning Rongyue.


    When Ning Rongyue recovers her consciousness, she finds that the sky is already dark. She and Lu Chang are half immersed in the water, and are stopped by a fallen big tree, so that they won''t be washed away by the current.


    Ning Rongyue takes a deep look at Lu Chang who is pale and comatose, and then smiles against his forehead, but the smile is full of bitterness.


    "Ha ha, you fool, you don''t remember me. Why are you still protecting me?"


    How can you let me go like this?


    The second sigh, Ning Rongyue, is in her heart. She casually wipes the "water" on her face. She doesn''t know whether it''s water or tears. She carefully opens Lu Chang''s hand and holds her own arm.


    Ning Rongyue is suffering from pain all over her body. Only when she wants to pull Lu Chang out of the water does she find that the bone of her left arm should be broken. It is estimated that it was caused by the crash against the carriage window.


    Ning Rongyue sips her lips, but she knows that she can''t let Lu Chang just soak in the water. It was after noon when they fell off the cliff. Now it''s dark, and Lu Chang doesn''t know how much blood he has shed. It''s not good to soak in the water again.


    She took out the ghost needle on her left arm, and forced her left arm to exert some force. She dragged Lu Chang out of the water.

 Chapter 123

    Although the left arm is blocked by the ghost needle, the broken bone stubble deforms the skin. It''s terrible to watch. Ning Rongyue bites her teeth and doesn''t look at her arm any more. She carefully carries her back to look for a dry place.


    When it was not easy to find a cave that seemed to be abandoned, Ning Rongyue''s arm had oozed blood again, and the pain around her body became more and more obvious.


    Ning Rongyue purses her pale lips, puts the unconscious Lu Chang on the hay, wipes the cold sweat on her forehead, and takes out the wet origami from her arms.


    "I hope it''s still burning."


    Ning Rongyue picked up firewood and hay and tried to light it with a fire fold. Fortunately, the fire fold was in the leather she carried with the ghost needle. Although it was a little wet, it could barely be used. The light of the fire temporarily drove away the wet and cold in the spring night.


    Ning Rongyue takes another look at the sleepy Lu Chang. She cleanly takes off her coat and then dries it on the fire and tears it into strips.


    She also took some medicine powder for hemostasis and healing. Ning Rongyue took off Lu Chang''s clothes, carefully wiped the blood stains on Lu Chang''s body with her clean coat and water, then poured the medicine powder on Lu Chang''s wound, and finally bandaged Lu Chang with a torn coat.


    After dealing with Lu Chang''s trauma, Ning Rongyue gives Lu Chang a pulse again. They should have fallen into the water, so although Lu Chang has congestion in his body, his bone has not been hurt. Ning Rongyue breathes a sigh of relief, and then takes out the weakened version of coagulation pill developed by Dr. Fu to feed Ning Fu.


    Ning Rongyue herself just took a Yangyuan Danti to heal her wounds. Her left arm was just disconnected and connected, but she walked so far with Lu Chang on her back regardless of the injury. It is estimated that there are many broken bone stubbles in her arm. Now the conditions are not enough, and there is no way to remove them. Ning Rongyue can only temporarily seal the pain and blood of her left arm.


    With a deep sigh, Ning Rongyue takes a complicated look at Lu Chang, then lies down beside him in his inner clothes and sleeps.


    The next morning, Ning Rongyue woke up with a splitting headache.


    She first checked that Lu Chang''s wound had not worsened before she was relieved. Then she helped Lu Chang run his internal power to help him force out the blood stasis in his body.


    After Lu Chang spits out part of the congestion in her body, Ning Rongyue takes back her hand with a pale face. Her internal force is not deep. It will take several times to completely help Lu Chang eliminate the congestion.


    After another look at Lu Chang, who still didn''t wake up, Ning Rongyue fed him some of yesterday''s water and a Yangyuan pill, and then turned out of the cave. They should be looking for them, and even if they couldn''t find anyone, she had to find something to eat.


    There are not many wild fruits that can be eaten in spring.


    Ning Rongyue drank two mouthfuls of water and wanted to go back to the cave with a few half green but not red fruits in his hand.


    "Who?"


    Before she entered the cave, Ning Rongyue heard the movement inside. As soon as her face changed, she ran into the cave.


    "Er..."


    Several men in the cave all turned red when they saw Ning Rongyue''s dress. Although Ning Rongyue didn''t show up in her inner clothes, it was still not polite.


    Ning Rongyue blushed at this, but still asked, "who are you?"


    A young man on the other side handed over a coat with a red face, and then said, "this cave is the place where we occasionally settle down when we hunt. I didn''t expect that there were already people."


    And even some outsiders can break in here, these men are also very surprised.


    Ning Rongyue took the shirt and said thank you, and then said: "little girl Ning Rongyue, my husband and I accidentally fell off the cliff here, dare to ask where it is? What are the names of the elder brothers? Can you take us to the places where there are people? Thank you very much, little girl


    It turns out that the man is her husband. Some of the younger men are disappointed.


    The young man with mask at the head said, "in the rain, Miss Ning can come with us to our village first. It''s near here."


    Ning Rongyue immediately nodded and said, "OK, thank you, brother Ganlin."


    Gan Lin waved his hand to show that he didn''t need to thank you. Then he directed several other men to make a simple stretcher to lift Ning Fu up: "I see that Miss Ning''s arm seems to be wrong. Your husband will give it to us for the time being. Don''t worry."


    Ning Rongyue heard a flash of surprise in his eyes. How could Gan Lin see that his arm was injured?


    "Thank you."


    Gan Lin leads several men to carry Ning Fu in front, while Ning Rongyue follows the stretcher and whispers to several young men who fall behind.


    "There''s an outsider breaking in. Brother Gan is so talkative this time?"


    "Tut, I said brother Gan is also a face watcher, but will the patriarch let them leave?"


    "Will they be dealt with directly?"


    "Who knows."


    Among a group of bronze faced men, the only white and conspicuous young man said absently, and then trotted to Ning Rongyue: "girl, I think you haven''t had breakfast yet? These are the dry food we bring for hunting. If you don''t like them, use them first. "


    Ning Rongyue looks at it in surprise, then laughs: "thank you."


    "Hey, you''re welcome. My name is GANZE. I think your husband has been injured a lot, but the medical skills of our family are very good. He''ll be fine."


    GANZE smiles and touches his head. Ganlin on the other side is a little annoyed. How can he ignore that Ning Rongyue may not have eaten yet.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes move and his medical skills are very good?


    "Well, thank you. I also believe that Xianggong will be fine."


    GANZE nodded, but he was still disappointed. He closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    Before long, Gan Lin and Ning Rongyue came to their village, which is located in a valley surrounded by mountains, but it is very hidden.


    Ning Rongyue frowned slightly when she saw this. Last night, she carried Lu Chang on her back and searched for a cave nearby for a long time, but she didn''t see the valley, and the rain always made her feel strange


    "Brother Lin, why did you come back so early today?"


    A pretty girl ignores the stretcher, ignores Ning Rongyue and goes straight to Ganlin. She is so tired that she wants to hold Ganlin''s arm.


    Gan Lin dodged the girl''s hand and said in a cold voice: "Ning''er, don''t make trouble! When someone is injured, come back early. "


    Ganning noticed Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang, and a glimmer of brilliance flashed in her eyes: "outsiders?"


    "What outsiders?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words.


    Gan Lin stares at the girl, who knows she is speechless and spits out her tongue.


    Gan Lin said slowly, "it''s nothing. The people in our village have lived here for generations. Because they are all ethnic groups, it''s hard to avoid being xenophobic. That''s why Ning''er calls you foreigners. Miss Ning doesn''t mind."

 Chapter 124

    "No problem."


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips slightly. Although she had her own understanding of the so-called stranger''s name in her heart, it was so on her mouth.


    Gan Lin didn''t care whether Ning Rongyue believed his explanation or not. He took Ning Rongyue to see their village, which is the clan leader.


    The patriarch in front of her is gray in hair and wearing a mask. Ning Rongyue can''t see his appearance at all. At this time, she is still wearing a man''s coat, so she says with some embarrassment: "I''ve seen patriarch Gan."


    Chief Gan looks at Ning Rongyue''s eyes. Ning Rongyue can feel that his eyes are cold, but when his eyes fall on Lu Chang, he is stunned again.


    "Patriarch, when we went hunting, we met Miss Ning and her husband occasionally. I saw that they were in bad condition, so I brought them back."


    Ganlin voice light way, in Ning Rongyue, this is not like to face an elder patriarch''s attitude.


    After hearing this, chieftain Gan pondered for a moment, and then said, "since I know what you have brought back, it''s up to Ganlin to arrange it. Isn''t there an empty room in the East that you can let Miss Ning stay with them for a while?"


    Ning Rongyue said softly, "thank you, clan leader Gan."


    "Ha ha." The head of the Gan nationality laughed twice: "these little guys in our family are just warm-hearted and helpful."


    Ning Rongyue followed Gan Lin to the empty house that chieftain Gan said. It was so clean and tidy that it didn''t look like an old house that had been vacant for a long time.


    "Brother Gan, please. Where can I get the medicine in his village?"


    After they carried Lu Chang to bed, Ning Rongyue sent several people to the yard to ask.


    Gan Lin said slowly: "what zedi said before is also true. The medical skills of our people are good. There are herbs stored in every family, but there is no place to sell them. If Miss Ning doesn''t mind, I''ll go and have a look for her husband?"


    Ning Rongyue heard the speech and pondered for a moment, nodded his head and said, "then please elder brother Gan."


    "Well."


    Ganlin nodded. GANZE, who was mixed in the crowd, was a little surprised to see the expressionless Ganlin. Then he squeezed out the crowd and said to the people who helped carry Lu Chang: "OK, OK, you all go back first, Miss Ning, I''ll come too."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes moved and she nodded with a smile.


    They went to the room together again. Gan Lin grabbed Lu Chang''s wrist and gave him a pulse.


    "When the body is impacted, it''s in shock temporarily, and there''s some congestion in the body. Just use some medicine to consolidate the body, cultivate the yuan, activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis."


    Ning Rongyue nods slightly when she hears the words, but the medicinal effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis is still too slow. She is ready to continue to use her internal power to help Lu Chang force out the congestion.


    Gan Lin said slowly, "I''ll take the medicine later. Miss Ning can rest assured."


    "Thank you very much."


    GANZE shook his head: "I see your husband''s injury looks good, but it''s Miss Ning. Is your arm OK?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned. She closed the pain, but she didn''t find the blood on her arm. The blood color was particularly conspicuous on the white lining.


    "Let me see."


    "Ah Ning Rongyue was stunned.


    GANZE can''t help but grasp Ning Rongyue''s arm and lift up her sleeve to check: "how can it be like this?"


    Ning Rongyue''s face is a bit unnatural. Her left forearm is twisting at an incredible angle at this time. It looks particularly shocking!


    GANZE fingers gently in ningrongyue left arm stabbed ghost needle place brush: "originally is sealed the pain, Ning girl you also know medicine, but how can you toss his arm like this?"


    Gan Lin looks at Lu Chang on the bed, and he probably knows the reason.


    "This arm is too badly hurt. You have to pick out the spines in it as soon as possible, Miss Ning? Let me help you get it out, but even I can''t guarantee that there won''t be any sequelae in my arms in the future. "


    Ning Rongyue is stunned when he hears the words. Does GANZE mean that his medical skill seems to be very good?


    "Let GANZE help you with your arm." Gan Lin also spoke to one side.


    Ning Rongyue hesitates and turns her eyes to Lu Chang.


    Seeing this voice, Gan Lin said in a deep voice, "I''ll find someone here to look at your husband. He''ll be fine."


    "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Ning Rongyue droops her eyelids. Is the Gan clan really as enthusiastic as the clan leader said? However, they didn''t show bad intentions, and Ning Rongyue naturally didn''t show too much vigilance.


    "Nothing."


    GANZE waved his hand: "Miss Naning, please come with us first."


    GANZE takes Ning Rongyue to his home. At a glance, the yard is really full of medicinal materials, and the rare medicinal materials in the air make Ning Rongyue greedy.


    "Just a moment."


    Ganlin leads Ning Rongyue to sit down in the yard, while GANZE goes into the room and takes out some things.


    If you want to pick out the bone spur, you must pull out the ghost needle to seal the pain. GANZE just pulls out the ghost needle that Ning Rongyue stabs into her arm with a special technique.


    "Well


    As soon as the ghost needle was pulled out, the sharp pain swept over, and Ning Rongyue''s pale face turned white again.


    GANZE quickly put away his interest in ghost needle, opened the jar he had just taken out, took the medicine with a wooden spoon, and quickly spread it on Ning Rongyue''s arm.


    "Wait!"


    Ning Rong month arm move, white lips way: "don''t use anesthetics, so sequelae should be able to reduce to the minimum?"


    GANZE was stunned. He looked at Ganlin and hesitated for a moment. He said: "in this way, I can have no sequelae, just the pain? I use special materials for the preparation of anesthetics. Even if Miss Ning has sequelae, it won''t be too troublesome. "


    The use of anesthetics will indeed affect the subtle nerves and blood vessels, leading to some sequelae, but Ning Rongyue needs to open his arm. How can he endure the pain without anesthetics?


    Ning Rongyue gritted her teeth: "it''s OK. Don''t use anesthetics. I''m also a doctor. If my arm is inflexible, it will have a great impact. Come on."


    GANZE and Ganlin had two words of advice. Seeing Ning Rongyue''s firm attitude, they had no choice but to put down the anesthetic.


    "Brother Lin, you hold Miss Ning''s hand. I''m afraid miss Ning''s subconscious struggle will aggravate the injury for a while!"


    GANZE said with a sigh.


    The rain answered with a deep voice and grasped Ning Rongyue''s left arm and hand.


    GANZE took another look at Ning Rongyue with a cold sweat on her face, picked up a blade with a strange shape, as long as a cicada''s wing, and I don''t know what material it was made of, waved his hand, and cut Ning Rongyue''s left forearm like a shadow.


    Ning Rongyue''s arm convulsed subconsciously. Gan Lin saw that she had gravity in her hand. Since Ning Rongyue had made a decision, they couldn''t talk too much.


    Ning Rongyue''s teeth are clenched, and she relies on her perseverance. Her arm is completely cut open. GANZE is still holding a long slender needle to pick the bone stubble in the flesh and blood. This kind of pain is really unbearable!


    Bang!


    GANZE courtyard door suddenly sounded a voice, Ning Rongyue at this time pain line of sight has been blurred, completely did not notice, and Ganlin is turned to see the door of Lu Chang standing with the doorframe.


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue''s bloody arm with complicated eyes, but his heart is still in pain.

 Chapter 125

    Gan Lin just took a look at Lu Chang and then drew back his attention to Ning Rongyue. Lu Chang''s face changed.


    The people behind Lu Chang hesitated when they saw that Lu Chang walked into GANZE''s yard, but they didn''t go forward to follow him, so they stayed at the gate.


    Ning Rongyue''s face is cold and sweaty, mixed with physiological tears. It looks a bit embarrassed, but Dingding''s eyes are especially focused when he looks at Ning Rongyue''s Ganlin.


    Lu Chang heart a tight at the same time on the face also appear some cherish, squat down the body to grasp Ning Rongyue''s right hand.


    Ning Rongyue''s consciousness just struggles out of the pain. After her blurred vision is distressed by Shanglu Chang''s face, Ning Rongyue suddenly clenches Lu Chang''s hand in a trance.


    "Fu!"


    Lu Chang is not sure whether he is jealous or uncomfortable. He wants to say that he is not Ning Fu, but he can''t say anything about the surprise of Ning Rongyue.


    "Yueyue."


    Lu Chang deliberately imitates Ning Fu with a silly voice. Ning Fu is delirious, isn''t it?


    Ning Rongyue''s heart sank, but she laughed on her face and couldn''t stop her tears: "Fu, Yueyue miss you so much, really miss you, and Yuanyuan, he hasn''t seen his father yet..."


    Ning Rongyue said intermittently, GANZE glanced at Lu Chang, then accelerated the speed of his hand, but he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    It''s not easy to pick out all the bone stubbles. Ning Rongyue''s arm is too bloody to see the original.


    The three big men on the scene are in a dull pain in their hearts. At the same time, they have a sense of admiration for Ning Rongyue, who is half faint and still talking intermittently.


    GANZE bites his teeth and pours the special liquid medicine directly on Ning Rongyue''s arm. The flesh and blood are washed clean, and Ning Rongyue''s body twitches uncontrollably.


    Lu Chang squeezed away the rain of Ning Rongyue and held Ning Rongyue tightly: "the moon doesn''t hurt! It doesn''t hurt, OK, OK


    Gan Lin felt a sense of loss and looked at Ning Rongyue, who buried himself in Lu Chang''s arms.


    GANZE is engrossed in the application of medicine for ningrongyue to suture the wound. After the wound is sutured with special gut suture, ningrongyue does not have to endure the pain of removing the suture again.


    "All right."


    For Ning Rongyue, he wrapped gauze around her arm to fix the splint. GANZE opened his mouth with relief. It''s not that he had not treated this kind of injury, or even worse, but because of the different people who were treated, even he was sweating nervously.


    Lu Chang and Gan Lin are relieved to see this, but Ning Rongyue has already fallen asleep in Lu Chang''s arms.


    Lu Chang gently opened Ning Rongyue''s sweat drenched bangs: "I''ll take Yueyue back first. Thank you, two young masters."


    "Who do you think Miss Ning was injured for? It''s not like that in the beginning


    GANZE gave a strange hum, then put things away and went back to the house under Ganlin''s warning eyes.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "I will take care of my wife."


    He accentuated the word "Lady".


    Gan Lin''s eyes darkened, and there was no expression under his mask. He said, "I''ll take your medicine and Ning girl''s medicine later."


    "Thank you very much."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, and then walked away with Ning Rongyue in his arms.


    Ganlin looked at their back and gave a smile, and then turned to look at GANZE who came out of the room again.


    GANZE grinned, and his eyes looked creepy for some reason: "she''s so interesting, so interesting! It''s her. Xiaoshui is already restless. "


    Gan Lin smell speech eyebrow picked to pick, the meaning is unidentified hum a: "grasp medicine first."


    "All right."


    GANZE laughed.


    Holding Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang returns to the former yard along the original road and puts her on the bed where he used to lie. Now he is awake, and the congestion in his body can be forced out by his internal force. There is no big problem with his body. However, having seen the bloody scenes in the battlefield all the year round, he suddenly feels extremely worried when he sees Ning Rongyue''s injury today.


    Most importantly, Lu Chang found himself envious of Ning Fu!


    Lu Chang uses his eyes to describe Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows. Does he really have a love for Ning Rongyue? But what''s Xueer''s explanation?


    "Dissolve the moon, the moon..."


    Lu Chang sighed and turned out of the room for Ning Rongyue.


    "Hello, Miss Ning''s husband, this is the medicine I caught. It''s fried three times a day before meals and taken by Miss Ning. Oh, and yours."


    As soon as Lu Chang came out of the room, he ran into GANZE and Ganlin, who were sitting leisurely in the yard. He went forward and took the medicine bag: "thank you very much, Xialu and Ningfu!"


    "Tut, young master Ning."


    GANZE laughed and asked, "how is Miss Ning now?"


    "She''s sleeping now. If she doesn''t wake up at noon, I''ll wake her up."


    GANZE two people smell speech slightly nod, Ganlin said: "you first came here to estimate nothing is prepared, I have arranged for people to take some food and clothing, you use it first."


    Lu Chang heard the speech and said in a deep voice, "thank you very much. We will leave when our husband and wife are finished. Thank you very much."


    When he heard Lu Chang say he was leaving, GANZE''s eyes moved and he said with a smile, "no need to thank you. There are few people outside here. It''s fate that we can meet today."


    Lu Chang nodded and said nothing more. The atmosphere cooled down for a while.


    Seeing this, Gan Lin and his wife sat down for a while and then left. The people who sent food and clothes also came quickly. Lu Chang gave thanks one by one to send them away.


    Near noon, Lu Chang saw that Ning Rongyue hadn''t woken up, so he put the medicine into a red clay casserole and fried it with water over a low heat. Then he turned to the kitchen and began to cook.


    He has been in the army since childhood. Although his cooking skill is not very good, he can still do it.


    After preparing the meal, Lu Chang saw that Ning Rongyue had not yet woken up, so he could only call softly, "Yueyue, wake up, Yueyue, get up to eat."


    "Well


    Ning Rongyue was awakened by the sound in her ear, and then she sat up because of the pain in her arm.


    She first looked at Lu Chang, then some surprise appeared on her face: "ah, Ah Fu?"


    Lu Chang''s heart is bitter, but his face is pulled out a silly smile: "Yueyue, I''ve made a meal, you drink the medicine, let''s have a meal."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes turned red and she looked at Lu Chang for a while. Then she suddenly hugged Lu Chang and cried, "Fu, Yueyue misses you so much."


    Lu Chang felt more and more bitter in his heart, but he still laughed: "Yueyue, be careful with your arm. Come on, get up and take some medicine first. I''ll dress you. This is the clothes they sent by Ganlin."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue, a little shy, gets up and asks Lu Chang to help him put on his coat, and then drinks the medicine soup that Lu Chang feeds himself.


    Until eating, Ning Rongyue had no choice but to stop Lu Chang''s continued feeding: "Fu, you eat well yourself. I just can''t move my left hand. My right hand is not good."

 Chapter 126

    "Oh."


    Lu Chang takes back the hand he wants to feed in disappointment.


    Bang bang!


    At this time, there was a knock at the gate of the courtyard. Ning Rongyue looked up and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Open the door, a smile on the face of Gan Ning stood outside the door: "is Ning childe Ning girl."


    Lu Chang looked at her secretly: "what''s the matter, girl?"


    "Oh, my name is Ganning. Let me go in."


    Gan Ning pushed in with a food box and said with a smile: "Miss Ning, it''s noon now. GANZE said that the wound on your arm needs to be taken good care of. He specially made some tonic food for me to bring."


    While saying Gan Ning, he opened the food box and put plates of fragrant dishes on the table. Finally, he brought out a bowl of porridge that looked rather fine and glutinous and put it in front of Ning Rongyue: "the task is finished, I''ll go first."


    "Ah, wait..."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t have time to open her mouth. Gan Ning turned around and left neatly, and didn''t give her a chance to speak at all.


    Lu Chang looks at the dishes on the table, which are in sharp contrast to his own cooking. His face turns black.


    "Ah Fu, come to dinner. Come and have this porridge."


    Lu Chang took a look at Ning Rongyue''s flattering smile, spit at himself in his heart, and even began to eat vinegar. He said, "Yueyue, drink it. It''s good for your health."


    "Fu?"


    Lu Chang sat down and took the rice in front of Ning Rongyue to himself: "I eat this, and Yueyue drinks porridge. I''ll get better soon."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "good."


    On the other side.


    Ganlin GANZE stood in a secret room with the masked chieftain Gan and a group of masked Gan people.


    The light of the blue pearl shines on everyone''s mask, bringing out a strange atmosphere.


    GANZE said with a light smile: "my Wang Gu has already had a response. The person that yinglao predicted has already appeared. You should send someone to inform AHU as soon as possible. And, brother, where''s your Wang Gu? "


    Gan Lin''s face froze under his mask: "Ozawa, we are all the same."


    "Ha ha."


    GANZE smile two times, in this environment with some gloomy: "so brother is to rob me?"


    Ganlin no longer spoke, and suddenly became silent in the secret room. Seeing this, GANZE laughed again.


    Although Ning Rongyue is concerned about Yuanyuan and Yu Xiaoxiao, she doesn''t want to leave so early in her private heart. Lu Chang is careful not to leave so soon, so neither of them mentioned leaving. She secretly lives in the Gan family for the time being.


    Seven days later.


    Lu Chang uses his internal power to force out the blood stasis in his body. Every morning, he goes hunting with Gan Lin, and Ning Rongyue is the herbal medicine sent by Shi Nong GANZE. Waiting for Lu Chang to come back to cook, they get along with each other in such a quiet way.


    "Ahead! Roe deer in front! Hurry up


    GANZE scared away the roe deer. Lu Chang and Gan Lin''s helpless lightness skill quickly came forward, and their arrows hit the galloping roe deer at the same time.


    Gan Lin and Lu Chang looked at each other: "brother Ning is good at martial arts!"


    "Just like each other."


    Lu Chang''s eyes have something deep in his mind. He is a family who lives in seclusion. Some of his family members have the same martial arts as himself, and some of his medical skills are almost the best in the world. It''s really doubtful


    "Tut, it''s delicious. Do you mind if we go to your house today?"


    GANZE ran to pick up the roe deer and laughed twice.


    Lu Chang looks cold: "my craft is not good."


    GANZE said: "stingy, it''s OK. I''m good at cooking. How about it? Does Rongyue like the rice I cook


    Hearing this, Lu Chang''s face was even colder: "whatever you want."


    GANZE smell speech carrying roe deer in the hands of the mat, and then throw the robe to the back of a simple and honest man: "run, take it."


    "Go on, go on."


    Lu Chang Wen Yan nodded slightly, but these days are really enough, he found a lot of doubts, endure these days, he finally can not help but ask the side of Gan Lin.


    "Mr. Gan Lin, I don''t think this is a hidden place. Why haven''t you seen anyone these days? Only the people in your village are active here. "


    Lu Chang has the courage to ask directly, and Gan Lin doesn''t mind telling the truth.


    "In fact, our village has been in a maze for tens of miles. We''ve been in the maze these days, and naturally we can''t meet outsiders. That''s why people in the village are so surprised when they first see you and miss Ning. After all, no one can easily break into the maze."


    Lu Chang is really stunned when he hears that he often uses all kinds of arrays in military battles, but he doesn''t recognize the maze here!


    GANZE listened to their conversation and added: "I heard Rongyue say that she took you to find your way in the dark that night. It''s a coincidence. Well, it''s fate."


    Although Lu Chang''s face remained unchanged, he was more alert than ever.


    But Ganlin thought of the letter brought back by the messenger. If it wasn''t for that, "Ningfu" would have been solved by GANZE long ago!


    He said faintly: "but because of the coincidence, there were people who broke into our village before. Brother Ning, when do you want to leave, just say it."


    GANZE smell speech in other people didn''t notice, eyes Yin Jie for a moment, and then said with a smile: "yes, I will certainly miss you..."


    After hearing this, Lu Chang put down a little vigilance.


    Although the Gan family is mysterious, the people in the family are not evil people. Maybe they are just a mysterious secluded family?


    "Young master, it''s almost noon. Shall we go back to the village?"


    At this time, Gan Ben with a pile of prey at the back of the team interrupted Lu Chang''s meditation.


    Because Lu Chang had to go back to cook for Ning Rongyue at noon, he usually followed the hunting team for half a day, while Gan Lin GANZE changed the hunting time to half a day. Other people in the Gan family had no opinion about this.


    "Go back, go back."


    GANZE said with a smile: "brother Ningfu, let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue is in the small courtyard where they live temporarily.


    "Sister Rongyue, your cooking skill is so good!"


    Gan Ning, who is familiar with Ning Rongyue, stands outside the kitchen and is surprised to see that Ning Rongyue puts the snacks into the steamer and chews the dried meat in her mouth.


    Ning Rongyue wiped the flour on her right hand: "I have nothing to do. Fu, they should be back soon. Let''s go out and have a look."


    "Ah Fu, Ah Fu, in your eyes and heart, there is only your Ah Fu, hehe."


    Gan Ning laughed twice: "let''s go to the village. Brother Lin should come back with us."


    Ning Rongyue went to the village with her: "do you still say that I am your elder brother Lin in your eyes? Well


    Gan Ning''s face turned red, then he shrugged his shoulders and said: "ah, but elder brother Lin has always regarded me as his sister. I always think elder brother Lin''s ice treat you more eagerly than I do. If it wasn''t for Rongyue, you have a Fu, I would have misunderstood you!"

 Chapter 127

    "What are you talking about?"


    Ning Rongyue patted Gan Ning with a smile, and then ran to the village by Gan Ning.


    "Brother Lin, GANZE, Daben, you are all back."


    Gan Ning pulls Ning Rongyue and stops in front of Gan Lin with a smile, with red cheeks.


    But the rain and Lu Chang''s eyes fell on Ning Rongyue.


    "Fu."


    Seeing Ning Rongyue, he is the only one who is full of his eyes. Apart from his happiness, Lu Chang is becoming more and more bitter. Even if he used to be Ning Fu, now he is not. His happiness is stolen


    Ganlin''s eyes are a little bit gloomy, but what he likes is Ning Rongyue''s single-minded attitude towards "Ning Fu". GANZE should be the same. If she is really half hearted, they should not be more and more interested in the beginning in just a few days.


    "Ning''er, Rongyue''s wound is not good. Don''t pull her to run so fast next time. The wound will crack."


    Gan Ning smell speech some sad pie pie pie pie mouth: "Oh, I know."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "it''s OK. Your medicine is very useful. In recent days, my wound has begun to heal. Don''t blame Xiao Ning."


    Ganning smell speech this just toward Ning Rongyue smile, Ning Rongyue shake Ning Fu''s arm: "Fu, let''s go back."


    "Well."


    Lu Chang answered gently.


    GANZE see Ning Rongyue completely ignored his heart a block, high voice: "wait, we go together, there are us, said good tube meal ah."


    With that, GANZE snatched the prey from ganben''s hand, and followed ningrongyue with a fierce attack.


    Ganning eyes watching Ganlin silent also follow ningrong month their direction, stare stare eyes also followed up.


    After several people returned to the yard, Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "Xiao Ning, please help me to bring out all the snacks. You all need to eat some food first."


    "I''ll do it."


    After hearing that Ning Rongyue had made a snack, Lu Chang frowned and noticed that Ning Rongyue still had some flour on his hand. At the same time, he also missed it. Once he left the border, he had never eaten anything made by Ning Rongyue.


    With that, Ning Fu got up and went to the kitchen with Ning Rongyue.


    Gan Ning some envious way: "dissolve month and Ning Fu''s affection is very good, at that time I certainly can''t call clan chief father for difficult dissolve month they."


    Ganlin''s hand with the cup paused, and then continued to drink tea with a fixed look. GANZE sneered at him.


    To the kitchen, Ning Rongyue first took out a piece of dried meat and handed it to Lu Chang''s mouth: "what you like most before, I want it every day."


    At the beginning, Ning Fu pestered her to cook, but later, Ning Fu practiced hard in cooking and did all the housework, including cooking, for fear that she would be tired to Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang smell speech heart move, open mouth pick up dried meat: "delicious."


    Ning Rongyue Xiaomi''s eyes: "and the snacks in the steamer are all cooked. Please help me take them out."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang quietly moved Ning Rongyue''s dried meat plate to one side. Obviously, he didn''t mean to take it out. Then he took out the dim sum in the steamer.


    Seeing Lu Chang''s action, when he can''t see it, Ning Rongyue''s nose is sour and his eyes are red. Ah Fu... It''s really like that.


    "And the jerky?"


    See Lu Chang this prepare to go out the kitchen, rather dissolve month helpless ask a way.


    "Yueyue, mine." Lu Chang''s subconscious way, finish saying even he also Leng Leng.


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and laughed: "well, yours is the same as before."


    Lu Chang once again a Leng, some flustered out of the kitchen, Ning Rongyue is behind him.


    "Rongyue''s cooking is so good. I envy Ningfu."


    GANZE glared at Lu Chang, holding a little heart.


    Gan Ning picked up a piece of cake and handed it to Gan Lin, then he said, "where''s the dried meat? I want to eat meat... "


    "And dried meat?"


    GANZE eyes a bright, eyes Baba look to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue glanced at Lu Chang with reddish ears. Lu Chang said dryly, "mine."


    GANZE seems to have heard something incredible. He looks at Ganning and confirms it. Ganning also says something. I didn''t expect that Lu Chang had such a contrast?


    Frightening jump, Gan Ning shake goose bumps: "OK, your, your, it''s all yours."


    After listening to this, Lu Chang''s face was slightly stiff for a moment. Ning Rongyue said, "I''ll make some more for you tomorrow. You can''t eat all the prey you sent from hunting. It''s not good to always eat pickled meat. I''ll make dried meat for you."


    GANZE gave Lu Chang a "bang" and then said with a smile, "it''s OK, Rongyue. Don''t be tired yourself. I''ll go to make lunch."


    With that, GANZE got up and went to the kitchen.


    Lu Chang changed the topic awkwardly: "Yueyue, you still have some flour on your hand. Come on, I''ll help you wash your hands."


    "Good."


    They also went away to wash their hands. Gan Ning leaned on the table with her chin in her arms and looked at Gan Lin. the two people who nestled up to wash their hands didn''t know what the brain had done. They looked at Gan Lin with a red face.


    In the kitchen to see this scene of GANZE is also not sour, one did not pay attention to put half a bottle of vinegar, he mouth a smoke, the destroyed dish Sheng out throw away!


    After GANZE left with lunch, Lu Chang called Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue, who was rummaging through the herbs, raised her head.


    The words from GANZE''s mouth turned around in Lu Chang''s mouth, but he still didn''t say them. Lu Chang said slowly, "I''ll get these herbs, and you can have a rest."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "every day I stay at home, my bones are going to break soft. It''s OK. I''ll just do it. I didn''t expect that brother GaN has so many rare herbs here."


    Lu Chang was stunned when he heard the speech. What''s the matter at home?


    "I''ll help, too. Let''s do it together."


    "Good."


    On the other side.


    From Ning Rongyue, Gan Lin, who left their yard, found an excuse to support Gan Ning and looked at GANZE.


    GANZE''s family is in a secret room.


    "How are you? How can you suddenly attack ahead of time? "


    GANZE looked at Ganlin sitting in the bath of countless poisonous insects. He didn''t feel any discomfort at all. He asked nervously.


    The mask on Gan Lin''s face has been taken off, but his face is crisscrossed. He can''t see the original. His whole body is blue. He is obviously suffering from severe pain: "it''s OK. Maybe it''s the reason why Wang Gu''s agitation is so fierce these days, because of the traction of Qi."


    GANZE smelled the expression on Yan''s face for a moment, and then looked at the red bug crawling out of Ganlin''s heart without saying a word.


    As soon as the red poisonous insects appear, the poisonous insects that were restless in the bath and wanted to climb on Ganlin suddenly become stiff and fall from Ganlin.


    GANZE hesitated for a moment, then picked up a dagger to cut his wrist and put a little blood in the bath: "only you can, other people should die!"


    With eyes closed, Gan Lin murmured, "it''s too early to say that."

 Chapter 128

    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Ning Rongyue enjoys the stolen happiness on one side, while the people who are looking for them on the other side turn around in a hurry.


    On that day, they could not find Ning Rongyue. They only found the wreckage of the carriage in the water at the bottom of the cliff. After that, their hearts sank.


    Gansu Ning directly red eyes, regardless of Yu Xiaoxiao''s obstruction, sleepless, looking down the current, but the river branch too much, relying on his own strength is impossible to find people!


    And then Liu An took people to find Xiaoyue. After they first told them that they had sent someone to send Qi runian back to Hongan county.


    Then he took a look at Yuanyuan in Xiaoyue''s arms and continued: "Xiaoyue girl, it doesn''t matter for us, but xiaoshizi is really not suitable to follow us to look for people outside. It''s been a night, and we''ve missed the best time to look for people. Why don''t we keep the soldiers to look for them, let''s go to Hong''an county to dispatch people first?"


    Xiaoyue looks at Yuanyuan, who only stares in her arms but doesn''t utter a word. She is also worried: "well, let''s settle the son first."


    However, Gansu Ning refused to leave for the time being, but Xiaoyue had to let Gansu Ning and some soldiers stay here to find people along the various branches of the river.


    Hong''an county.


    Ma Yi and Ning Rongyue, two major events that they fell off the cliff, almost exhausted Qi runian!


    But Ning Rongyue never heard from them. Horse disease is becoming more and more serious. More people in more cities and towns are infected with horse disease!


    "Mr. Fu, my Lord, holy doctor, please have mercy on these people."


    Hong Lao''s ability was not as good as his. At most, he suppressed the deterioration of equine plague, but he could not control its spread. When he got the news that ningrongyue had fallen off the cliff, Fu Fu, who had the ability, became angry and drank: "I don''t want to cure you! I''m not going to be a doctor! "


    What''s the use of compassion? Did anyone ever pity his granddaughter?


    At this time, after listening to Qi runian''s request, Dr. Fu''s face was condensed: "still that sentence, I don''t care!"


    He couldn''t stand the entanglement before he came to Hong''an county with Lu Chang''s team escorting the imperial doctors. But he didn''t think that Bai Wushuang didn''t get rid of it and got such bad news!


    In the face of Qi runian''s eyes turning to him, Bai Wushuang directly ignores it. In fact, Fu Cen was right when he said that he was just a "hypocrite" of routine rules, but his heart was colder than anyone else.


    Qi Ru Nian was sad to see this. Several doctors, such as the imperial doctor and Hong Lao, all had bitter faces. In front of them, they couldn''t please!


    "County magistrate, outside, Mr. Liu, who claims to belong to Jiuyou, asks to see you."


    As soon as Qi runian''s eyes brightened, doctor Fu''s ears also moved. Qi runian walked outside first.


    "Xiaoyue, like a star! What about the moon? Did you find it? "


    After seeing Xiaoyue and ruxing, doctor Fu immediately went forward and asked.


    Yuanyuan saw acquaintances, but also rare to have some spirit, yiyiya''s arms open for hugs.


    Fu was so soft hearted that he took Yuanyuan and held her in his arms. Xiaoyue said bitterly: "after the accident, we went down to the bottom of the cliff to look for them, but we never found them. We only found the remains of the carriage at the bottom of the cliff."


    Fu doctor smell speech heart sink, eyes also cold down, Xiaoyue helpless sigh.


    Liu An said to Qi Ru Nian, "this time we just want Qi county magistrate to send more people to find people."


    Qi Ru Nian immediately nodded: "I''m going to arrange it now."


    Liu An sighed: "then please Qi county magistrate. I don''t know if Qi county magistrate reported this matter to the imperial court."


    Qi Ru Nian said: "it''s a big matter. I''ve reported it to the imperial court. We haven''t heard from the princes and concubines. It''s estimated that the imperial court will send someone to come here soon."


    Liu An Wen Yan nodded slightly, and the party entered the county magistrate''s office for the time being.


    After a bit of recuperation, Qi runian found Xiaoyue ruxing. They said, "Miss Xiaoyue, you are familiar with Mr. Fu. Can you persuade him to cure horse disease?"


    After hearing the words, Yu Xiaoxiao shook her head and said, "no, I can''t. Mr. Fu will kiss my sister. We can''t persuade her. Moreover, my sister has an accident. I think it''s good if Mr. Fu doesn''t blow up..."


    "But the spread of equine disease is out of control, and it may even endanger the whole country at that time," Qi said


    Ruxing asked: "what about the imperial doctors? No way? "


    "No


    In fact, the skills of those imperial doctors are similar to those of Hong Lao, and they can''t do anything about horse disease.


    If star pie pie pie mouth: "trash!"


    Old Hong and several royal doctors, who had just come to the gate of the hospital, were both ashamed and indignant when they heard that Yan''s face was blue and white.


    Ruxing didn''t feel guilty when she saw them, but said, "the most important thing for us now is to find the young lady. As for Ma Yi, it''s estimated that we can only find the young lady. Let''s leave first. County magistrate Qi will send people to go there as soon as possible."


    Finish saying, small month such as star a few people leave again, see that appearance is to go looking for Ning Rong month again.


    Qi Ru Nian took a look at the red faced old Hong and said helplessly: "it''s estimated that it''s really like what girl ruxing said. Now anyway, we have to find the princess first."


    A younger imperial doctor said discontentedly, "what if something happened to the princess? Can''t find it? What should we do about horse disease? "


    "Oh?"


    Fu doctor holding round quietly appeared, the mouth of the doctor''s face changed.


    Fu chuckled: "I think my granddaughter should be older than you. As for horse disease, you shouldn''t ask yourself? Waste? "


    The royal doctor was so ashamed and angry that he almost fainted. But in front of Qi county magistrate, he dared to say that he didn''t dare to say anything wrong in front of the famous ghost doctor, so he had to hide his face and leave.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu snorted: "a group of useless people!"


    Doctor Fu''s mouth is really poisonous. Qi runian can''t laugh or cry. It''s also thanks to doctor Fu''s strength. Otherwise, he would have been killed long ago.


    After the taunt, doctor Fu left a group of people with different looks and left with yuan yuan in his arms.


    Fu took Yuanyuan back to his room, then took out a red pill and put it into the water to melt. Finally, he fed Yuanyuan the water that had melted the pill.


    "It''s good that my great grandfather''s Guaibao is all right. I don''t care so much about them!"


    With these words, doctor Fu heard the sound of the door, turned his head and said in a cold voice, "can''t you knock or don''t you have a long hand? The holy medical Valley boasts that it is benevolent and righteous to save the world. As the leader of the holy medical Valley, how can you not save yourself now? "


    "A Cen,"


    There was a trace of helplessness in Bai Wushuang''s eyes: "the holy medical Valley has closed. You can let me feel your pulse. I won''t do anything."


    Is it really the poison that made a Cen so beautiful? But isn''t a Cen able to detoxify?


    Doctor Fu snorted coldly: "whether the holy doctor''s Valley is closed or not has nothing to do with me, but you''d better not follow me any more, or I won''t be merciless! Anyway, I have broken the contract! "

 Chapter 129

    The imperial capital.


    "What


    Situ Xue was shocked and stood up: "do you think Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue have fallen off the cliff? Is Lu Chang for the sake of dissolving the moon and falling off the cliff? "


    "Yes, princess."


    Hibiscus has no waves in her eyes.


    After hearing that, situ Xue said, "go on and check the ningrong moon for me! I''m going to find my brother now. "


    "Yes."


    Hibiscus is ordered to leave, while situ Xue leads a lot of eunuchs to the emperor''s Qianyuan palace.


    "Emperor, let me lead the soldiers to find King su."


    Liu Qingyan is a bit anxious. In fact, some of them are old acquaintances with situ mo. when Liu Qingyan was young, he was still reading with situ mo.


    Situ Mo pondered: "I don''t mean I won''t let you go, but I can''t. all the ministers in the court are staring at this side. Although the main party members of the second king of the anti thief have been cut off, there are still many people who are careful to think more. I called you back just to show those ministers that I don''t have a good relationship with you, in order to lead the snake out of the hole, Lu Chang''s departure from Beijing is my concession. You can''t run any more. "


    Liu Qingyan frowned when he heard the saying: "why is the prince Su and the princess so troubled?"


    Situ Mo said helplessly: "this matter I also sent dark feather''s people to check, it''s really just a coincidence."


    Several people smell speech all don''t know what to say is good, only sweet protect eyes micro movement, show thoughtful look.


    "Emperor, Princess Ninghua asked to see you."


    At this time, eunuch Lao Fu came in and said respectfully.


    Si Tu Mo smell speech eyebrow a wrinkly, but still way: "let the princess come in."


    "Brother!"


    Situ Xue''s face was worried and asked: "brother Huang, did brother Lu Chang fall off the cliff? Brother Huang, you must rescue brother Lu Chang. Brother Huang, let me go to him, too. "


    "You haven''t married yet."


    Situ Mo''s expression was indifferent: "but your news is also well-informed. It''s just that General Liu and they have other affairs and can''t find people. If you want to go, you can take people to find them."


    Situ Xue first saw that situ Mo didn''t mean to investigate, and then he said with gratitude: "thank you, brother!"


    Situ Mo nodded slightly: "all step back first."


    When everyone stepped back, situ Mo sighed: "come out."


    Fu Yinghe came out from behind the screen of the cabinet, with some worry in his expression: "it''s been more than a few days, but they haven''t heard from each other all the time. Is it true that something has happened?"


    Situ Mo tapped his finger on the table in front of him: "the ability of Lu Chang should not be so easy to cause an accident, and it''s not only about their own lives, but also countless people!"


    "Oh."


    Fu Yinghe looked down at situ Mo and said, "I''ve already sent the people of dark strategy to check it. It seems that the forces in the river and the lake are involved. It''s probably the same force as the previous poisonous insects. According to Xiao yue''er, she once met the Dharma protector of the demon sect."


    "When? Where did you meet it? "


    Si Tu Mo''s brow was frowning.


    Fu Yinghe said in a cold voice: "you don''t need to know about it, but I''m afraid the poisonous insects and the horse epidemic are all written by the demon sect."


    How dare they


    Situ Mo looked angry: "but the people of Qingming Kingdom have just signed a truce with us. As their old generals, they should not come up with this kind of trick, and Gu Du has always been proficient in Beichen kingdom."


    Fu Yinghe said faintly: "Beichen has always advocated peace. I don''t know what he thought this time. In short, you should be alert."


    "Well."


    "Horse disease..."


    "I''m afraid Mr. Fu won''t help this time. If you can ask the holy doctor, that''s OK."


    Fu Yinghe directly interrupts situ Mo''s words. He knows what situ Mo means. However, doctor Fu has been irritable recently. In addition to Ning Rongyue''s affair, it''s very unlikely that he will help, not to mention the resentment between ghost doctor and Dongyun kingdom.


    Ganjia village.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the little insect crawling in front of him and was curious: "is this the pure heart bug?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Gan Ning sits at the table and shakes the gourd in his hand. The poisonous insect that had climbed to Ning Rongyue turns around on the round table.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue curiously reached out and touched the flesh of the insect: "the insects I''ve seen before are disgusting and ugly. This little guy is very cute."


    "Of course."


    Gan Ning raised his eyebrows, fiddled with the little bug, and then looked at it with a smile and turned over: "this little guy is specially raised by me. Don''t look at it as insignificant, it can detoxify."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Rongyue is a little surprised.


    Gan Ning poured a little red liquid from the gourd to the finger and came up to the little bug: "really, just let this little guy into your body, and there are some less toxic poisons that can be solved with a bite."


    "Into the body?"


    Ning Rongyue feels a little creepy when she thinks about it. Although this little bug is cute, she still feels hairy when she lets a living creature into her body.


    Ganning saw Ning Rongyue''s expression and chuckled: "Rongyue, you are not afraid of this, are you?"


    "It''s always weird."


    Gan Ning put away the little bug and said, "it''s not so terrible, and my pure heart bug will not bite back at all."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "it''s very powerful, but I can''t accept it any more."


    "Yes, there are a lot of people who can''t accept poisonous insects, but it''s regular to use them and evil to use them. Many poisonous insects just look terrible."


    Ning Rongyue nodded in agreement and expressed admiration for Gan Ning''s ability to say this.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ning Rongyue asked again, "Xiao Ning, do you know much about insects? I heard that only the kingdom of Beichen has the method of raising poisonous insects. "


    Gan Ning was stunned, and subconsciously shook the gourd in his hand: "it''s OK. There are many secret things in the world, and there are many hidden families. Our Gan family knows more or less about insects."


    "So."


    Ning Rongyue was a little curious about the method of raising poisonous insects, but this method should not be spread to the Gan family, so she didn''t ask any more.


    "Yueyue, what are you talking about?"


    At this time, Ning Fu and them also came back. Ning Rongyue noticed that the sky was dim.


    "Brother Lin, you can find the morning and night grass today?" Gan Ning asked curiously.


    After lunch, Ning Fu and Gan Lin went out together again to find a herbal medicine that was good for the rebirth of Ning Rongyue''s arm bones. This grass can be found in spring, summer and autumn. It germinates in the morning, withers in the afternoon and blooms at dusk. It''s very strange.


    Lu Chang took out a grass with light yellow flowers: "if you find it, thank you for the rain."


    "Don''t mention it. We hope it will get better soon." GANZE smiles.

 Chapter 130

    After the morning and evening grass was sent to Ganlin, they left ningrongyue''s home with Ganning.


    Gan Ning asked with some doubts: "why do you have to take so much trouble to find the morning grass? Clearly jade sting Gu can let dissolve the arm of the month early recovery


    Gan Lin''s eyes moved: "outsiders have different opinions on Gu insects. I''m afraid they can''t accept Rong Yue."


    "Is it?"


    Gan Ning frowned: "but today I let Rongyue see my Qingxin Gu, ah, but it''s very lovely. Rongyue doesn''t repel Gu insects too much."


    GANZE some speechless, ganbai, that is, how the head of Ganning raised Ganning so innocent, anything to hide from her!


    "It turns out that you''ve seen the poisonous insects for Rongyue. I told you earlier."


    GANZE said with a smile: "but you can''t talk about the method of raising poisonous insects, otherwise uncle Gan should deal with you."


    Gan Ning said, "well, of course I know."


    See Ganning forget the previous topic, GANZE eyes micro movement and Ganning mutual damage.


    Ning Rongyue is in the courtyard where they live.


    "Yueyue, how to use this morning and evening grass? I''ll make it for you. "


    Lu Chang took the morning grass and asked. Even if it was pulled out of the soil, the flowers of the morning grass were still bright and looked lively.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head and said, "just put it there first. The evening grass can be used as medicine only after its flowers wither."


    Lu Chang nodded when he heard the words, and then arranged the most important part of the grass treasure: "then I''ll cook, and Yueyue will be able to eat later."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang''s back as he walks to the kitchen, hesitates for a moment, and finally follows him: "Ah Fu..."


    "What''s the matter, Yueyue?"


    Lu Chang is still washing vegetables. He asks casually with his hands moving.


    Ning Rongyue took a deep look at Lu Chang and asked, "Fu, should we leave here? The grandfather outside must be crazy to look for us, and Yuanyuan. I''m worried that he hasn''t seen us for such a long time. "


    Lu Chang''s body was stiff, and his eyelids dropped when he saw the moon.


    Isn''t that good? It''s just us.


    Lu Chang opens his mouth, but he can''t say anything. He has his own mission and responsibilities and can''t leave the country behind. Ning Rongyue also has his own family and friends. What he thinks is false after all.


    "Wait till Yueyue''s arm is better."


    Did Lu Chang not know that when Ning Rongyue knew that he was not Ning Fu, he would still treat himself like this? Would you be unprepared for laughing?


    Ning Rongyue hides her sigh in her heart, and she doesn''t want to leave. She doesn''t want to uncover all the truth: "OK."


    Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang are full of worries about this dinner. They sleep in the same room at night and don''t know if they are in the same bed.


    The next day.


    The flowers of evening primrose finally withered when the sun rose. Ning Rongyue wrote the prescription herself and took the medicine. Then Lu Chang went to help her cook the medicine.


    The kneaded white flour steamed bread is stuffed with red dates, and then steamed in a steamer. Ning Rongyue, kneading the flour, looks at the corner of Lu Chang''s eyes, suddenly showing a trace of moisture.


    "Yueyue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Chang noticed that the corner of Ning Rongyue''s eyes was moist. He stood up and asked nervously, "is his arm painful again? Let me see. "


    Ning Rongyue dodges Lu Chang''s hand: "it''s OK. It''s just that the smoke of the fire has smoked her eyes."


    "Then you go out quickly, I''ll come here."


    Lu Chang is busy, and then pushes Ning Rongyue out of the kitchen.


    With his back to Lu Changning, his lips curved bitterly: "don''t worry. Don''t go hunting with elder brother Gan these days. Let''s have a good rest and get ready to leave."


    "All right."


    Lu Chang''s voice also had some subtle bitterness.


    Bang bang!


    "Come on in, brother Gump?"


    "It''s us. Hehe, we''ll come and have a look if we don''t see Ningfu at the entrance of the village today."


    GANZE walked into the door and shrugged, "are you cooking?"


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue poured a cup of tea for Ganlin and GANZE: "I forgot to tell you. My name is Fu. I don''t go hunting these days. I have enough prey at home for several days. "


    "Oh, so it is." Just said GANZE but noticed that it was not right: "wait a minute, dissolve the moon, should you want to?"


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "thank you brother Gan for taking care of you these days. Just these days, we are ready to leave."


    GANZE''s face changed slightly, and he glanced at the silent rain.


    "Yes? Rongyue, if you want to leave on any day, you must tell us


    The rain began to speak in a deep voice.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "certainly, elder brother Gan, you can eat early. Stay and use some."


    GANZE had some ideas, but he was stopped by Ganlin and said, "no, we have used it at home. The hunting team will start soon, so we will go first."


    "All right." Ning Rongyue gets up to see off the guests.


    GANZE got up and left with Ganlin.


    "What do you mean?" GANZE roared and looked at the steady rain.


    Gan Lin snorted coldly, his eyes turned cold: "what are you going to do? That man is ah Hu''s brother. We can''t stop them from leaving! "


    GANZE looks a change, before the look of languid become Yin Jie, he cold hum a: "I will not stop."


    "But you can go with it?" Ganlin added GANZE''s next sentence.


    GANZE''s fingers moved, and Ganlin raised his hand to crush an insect on his mask: "patriarch, everyone, including AHU, won''t let you leave."


    GANZE see this no longer speak, Ganlin cold voice: "you remember clearly, go."


    "Oh."


    In the next few days, Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang were almost inseparable. No one wanted to leave each other too far. It seemed that they all knew what would be different if they left Ganjia village.


    "Well, I don''t think they''ve been more tired these two days. I''m sad to see them."


    Gan Ning holds his chin and looks at Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue by the well to draw water and wipe sweat.


    GANZE also held his chin: "yes, it''s so sour. No wonder Ganlin didn''t come over."


    "Hum, I''m going to find elder brother Lin."


    Gan Ning snorted twice, got up and said: "Rongyue, elder brother Ning, I''ll go first."


    "Why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    "No


    With that, Gan Ning trots out of the yard. Lu Chang takes a look at Gan Ze, who is sitting alone there. He looks at Ning Rongyue carefully and says, "are you still going?"


    Ning Rongyue gives Lu Chang a picture.


    GANZE rolled his eyes: "I''m afraid I''ll miss your cooking skills after you leave. Of course, I''ll eat two more meals in these days!"


    Lu Chang smoked the corner of his mouth, "ha ha" twice, Ning Rongyue helplessly laughed.


    "Sit down and I''ll cook with Fu."


    "Good."


    GANZE answered casually, fingertips fretted, and a white transparent insect appeared on the table in front of him: "go, go, little thing."

 Chapter 131

    Situ Xue took the officers and soldiers sent by situ Mo to go day and night, and soon came to ningrongyue, where they fell off the cliff, and met the people arranged by Qi county magistrate.


    "Who''s coming?"


    Situ Xue is also the most respectable person in the imperial palace. She looks rather haggard these days.


    She lightly looked at the general beside her. The general immediately took out a token and said, "the emperor has learned that King Su and his concubine have fallen off the cliff. He specially ordered us to come and look for her. This is Princess Ninghua."


    "I''ve met your honor and Princess Ninghua."


    The officer and soldier looked at the token taken out by the general and immediately half knelt down to salute.


    Situ Xue frowned and asked, "is there any news from the prince and the princess?"


    "No," the soldiers replied


    When situ Xue heard Yan''s silver teeth bite, her eyes turned: "what about the little prince? Isn''t the princess and the little prince on the same carriage? "


    "If you go back to the princess, I''ll be fine."


    The Si Tu snow smell speech facial expression more ugliness, but still want to pull out a smile way: "so really is too good!"


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you doing here? "


    At this time, another voice from the back, the voice of calling adults, Liu An crowded to the front to see the general around situ Xue.


    "Lao Huang? Why are you here? "


    Lao Huang, also known as Huang Sheng, replied, "the emperor has learned that the prince and princess have fallen off the cliff. He specially sends me to follow Princess Ninghua with all my brothers to look for them."


    Liu An noticed situ Xue and said, "I''ve seen Princess Ninghua."


    Situ Xue said with a soft smile: "don''t be so polite. You''ve been looking for people for some time. I won''t interfere in this matter. I''m only here because I''m worried about Lu, princes and concubines."


    "Yes."


    Liu An saw that situ Xue was so good at speaking, and he had a good feeling for her.


    Huang Sheng said in a voice: "what''s the matter with your investigation under the cliff? Why can''t we find someone? Even if something happens to someone, there must be someone... "


    Liu An''s eyes glared: "what nonsense! There is a deep pool River under the cliff. We found the remains of the carriage beside the deep pool, but the princes and concubines are missing. There are no traces of people falling or walking on the ground of the deep pool. We think that the princes and they should have been washed away by the river, but there are too many branches of the river and there are no traces. We can only look for them along each branch. "


    Huang Sheng Wen Yan frowned: "this trouble, forget it, let the brothers also go to find it."


    "Good."


    After arranging the matter of looking for someone, Liu Ancai looked at situ Xue with some embarrassment: "princess, it''s a good day in the barren mountains and wilderness here. At night, you are not suitable to live with us. Why don''t you go to Hong''an county to wait for the news?"


    Si Tu Xue''s brow slightly frowned when he heard that Lu Chang was the last one to have an accident. If Lu Chang had an accident, all her calculations would be empty. The child was still fine, so there was an heir in Su Wang''s house. What was she?


    "It''s OK. I have Ruyi beside me. Just wait on them."


    Situ Xue''s expression was firm: "I will never drag you to find someone. I''m just too worried about brother Lu Chang. I don''t want to leave here for a moment. I''m sorry."


    Liu An was shocked when he heard that Princess Ninghua had an engagement with Lu Chang. They all knew about it. When they said that, it was not easy for him to refuse.


    "Well, the princess will follow us. If you are tired, I will send someone to protect you."


    "Thank you, generals." Situ Xue bowed slightly.


    Liu Ansheng is too busy to stand on his side.


    Hong''an county.


    In Hong''an County, which had not been infected with equine disease before, some people also had equine disease symptoms. Those who got equine disease first had high fever, then fainted, and finally lost consciousness and died of foaming at the mouth. During this period, they suffered from severe illness.


    I don''t know who leaked the news. The sick people learned that there were many royal doctors and people who could cure the horse disease in Hongan county. At this time, the county government was surrounded by a group of sick people, and there was a lot of mourning.


    Nearly a hundred patients and their relatives knelt outside the county magistrate''s office to block the gate. The Yamen officers did not scold them or drive them away.


    "Folks, it''s useless for you to be stuck here."


    A yamen servant said bitterly that although he had a sword in his hand, he could not really cut people.


    "Yes, yes."


    A servant in the county magistrate''s office echoed: "as long as the Royal doctors develop a cure, our county magistrate will tell you the prescription. Don''t worry."


    The people outside, er, did not retreat, but said more excitedly: "we heard that the imperial doctors could not cure us at all!"


    "Yes, a group of quacks!"


    "Yes, isn''t there a doctor who can save us? Why don''t you help me! "


    "God, you don''t open your eyes!"


    "Why don''t you let that doctor help us cure horse disease! Why


    "County magistrate, county magistrate, please help us! Please


    The cry of the common people is getting louder and louder. Only a wall away, Qi runian in the county magistrate''s office looks sad.


    After hearing that the people outside scolded the quack doctors, several imperial doctors were even more angry. They threw down the herbs and went back to the backyard. They were out of sight and out of hearing, so they were not upset!


    Seeing this, Mr. Hong paced for a moment, then said firmly: "I''ll invite Mr. Fu to come."


    Qi runian looks at him with a complicated face. Ning Rongyue has no news for a long time. He is afraid that something has really happened. If it can''t be done this time, Mr. Fu still refuses to save people. I''m afraid these people will not be saved!


    "Mr. Fu, please go and have a look at the miserable pictures outside. Please save these people. I''ll take my life as a guarantee to find Miss Ning. If I can''t make a big deal, I''ll pay for my life!"


    What Mr. Hong said was very moving, but the two people he wanted to move were not relaxed at all.


    A faint light flashed in the round Fu''s eyes: "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    Doctor Fu walked to the front yard and the door, but Bai Wushuang, who had been warned several times by him, still followed him.


    "County magistrate, help us!"


    When he heard that there were people who could cure horse disease in the county magistrate''s office, his eyes were even more joking.


    "It was a good play."


    Old Hong, who was so anxious that there was a trace of consternation on his face, blushed and roared: "you, you, how can you be so hard hearted!"


    Before doctor Fu could make a sound, Bai Wushuang stood in front of him. His cold eyes made Hong shudder. He suddenly woke up and realized who he had just scolded.


    The magistrate of Qi County after several people heard doctor Fu''s words, but his face changed and his mouth was full of bitterness.


    "Magistrate Qi, how do I know that there are people in the magistrate''s office who can cure horse disease, and who spread it out to let the people know?"

 Chapter 132

    Qi county magistrate''s expression stagnated, and he didn''t know how to explain it: "maybe it''s just the words spread by the servants, and they were heard..."


    Doctor Fu turned his lips when he heard the speech, but old Hong, who was in the dark, tasted something. He was a little surprised and said, "magistrate Qi?"


    "Come on, I don''t want to hear you bicker here. I''m upset to live here."


    Doctor Fu opened his mouth impatiently, and then walked outside the county magistrate''s office with Yuanyuan in his arms: "I''m going to find Rongyue."


    Qi Ru Nian was surprised when he saw this. Doctor Fu left, and he was not the only one who left, but also with a golden pimple! No one can escape the responsibility if something happens under their eyes!


    "Stop."


    Bai Wushuang''s light step blocked Qi county magistrate''s way: "if you chase them again, you will only irritate a Cen."


    "Doctor Bai."


    Qi Ru Nian''s eyes brightened: "doctor Bai, can you..."


    "No Bai Wushuang interrupts him directly: "I have already stopped treating people."


    At the beginning, he hurt the most important person for the sake of the world. He really couldn''t continue to cure and save people. As for situ Mo, he was just in love.


    Qi Ru Nian heard that Yan''s face was darkened, and then said in a deep voice, "please don''t block our way."


    Bai Wushuang shook his head helplessly: "although a Cen''s mouth is cruel, it seems that no one in your county magistrate''s office is infected with horse disease? You didn''t find any water in the well, did you? "


    A Cen always has a hard tongue and a soft heart, but he refused at the beginning. Later, he must be embarrassed, and these people are a little stupid


    Qi Ru Nian''s eyes widened in shock: "holy doctor, what do you mean?"


    Bai Wushuang turned around with an expression that could not be taught: "I''m going to chase a Cen."


    Qi runian subconsciously chased after him, and then he was held by Hong: "runian, the well water in the county magistrate''s office can cure horse disease!"


    People in the county magistrate''s office drink well water from the county magistrate''s office, and they have not been infected with equine disease. In addition, Bai Wushuang just said that the well water was obviously contaminated!


    Qi Ru Nian was ecstatic: "it should be like this! you ''re right! Look at my wooden head! I haven''t noticed it in these days! "


    Hong wanted to laugh and had no choice: "it''s our wooden head! Let''s go and get some water. "


    Although Hong''an county was blocked, this door could not stop doctor Fu. He protected Yuanyuan with his internal force, and there was no sign of him between breathing.


    Bai Wushuang, who was left behind by him, froze and then slowed down, since he didn''t want to.


    Under the cliff.


    Huang Sheng and Liu An went farther and farther along the river, but they had not left Gansu Ning since Ning Rongyue fell off the cliff. They finally found something.


    "Suning! It''s better in Gansu Province! "


    Yu Xiaoxiao called to Gansu Ning, who was like a Madman: "look here! Is this my sister''s dress? Pieces of her clothes


    Gansu Ning never sleeps for several days. His eyes are black and blue, and blood is in his eyes. It is estimated that many people will be scared when he plays a ghost at night. When he hears this, he immediately flashes to the place Yu Xiaoxiao points to.


    A big tree fell across the river, and there was a piece of rag hanging on the branch of the big tree.


    Gansu Ning reached for the broken steps and looked at them carefully: "that''s right! It''s lunar


    Gansu Ning looked excited, and Yu Xiaoxiao carefully observed the river: "it seems that elder sister, they were brought to the river by the current, and the river was blocked by big trees, so it is impossible for them to cross the big trees and continue to be washed down."


    Gansu Ningli horse nodded: "yes! Doesn''t that mean Rongyue is near here? Let''s look around here! Look for it


    Yu Xiaoxiao kneaded his eyebrows helplessly: "calm down first, let''s go to inform Liu Tong to lead them, let their people search the carpet here, and we will find my sister."


    Gansu Ning pulled the corner of his mouth: "good."


    After that, they went back along the river to find Liu An and them.


    "Miss Yu, are you serious?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao eyes a stare: "this kind of thing I can lie not! Send someone to look for it. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Liu An also conveniently asks, see the appearance of Yu Xiaoxiao horizontal eyebrow, immediately smile to answer a way.


    On one side, Huang Sheng thought something was wrong: "Miss Yu, you found pieces of the princess''s clothes. Is there a prince?"


    "Well." Yu Xiao Xiao Leng Leng: "I didn''t pay attention to this."


    Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue fall off the cliff together. Subconsciously, they think they should be together. Now Huang Shengyi reminds them that it''s not right.


    "Mind him, Lu Chang!"


    Gansu Ning Leng snorted: "why, can''t the princess compare with the prince? Since Rongyue has a trace, we should go to find her first. "


    Liu An and Huang Sheng are a little unhappy after hearing this. How can they say that the prince is more important than the princess? Why does this man say so, Lord?


    Xiaoyue saw this and said: "don''t blame the two commanders. Mr. Gan and my young lady are in love with each other. After the young lady fell off the cliff, he kept looking for someone and said nonsense in a hurry."


    Liu An''s face was a little better when they heard the speech. After seeing the slovenly appearance of Gansu Ning, they sympathized with him a little more.


    "Miss Xiaoyue is serious. We''re going to dispatch our brothers to look for the princess."


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue nodded slightly, and then asked Gansu Ning to take them to the place where they found the fragments of Ning Rongyue''s clothes, while Yu Xiaoxiao left them to Liu An to lead the way.


    "Here it is."


    Gansu Ning refers to the bar blocking the river, and then slightly tired eyes closed and opened again: "I first look around here."


    "OK, please pay attention to your body."


    Xiaoyue also knows that she can''t stop Gansu Ning, so she can only ask, and then follow ruxing to check nearby.


    On the other side.


    Situ Xue was obviously more than willing but less than able. After two days in the wilderness, her face became haggard, and her two servant girls were not good. After all, she was used to the life of the royal palace.


    "General Liu, who are you? But did you find the trace of brother Lu Chang? "


    Situ Xue, who barely keeps up with the team, looks at Liu An with hope.


    Liu An said slowly about Yu Xiaoxiao''s finding the clothes: "it''s not sure whether the prince and the princess are together, but we can''t find any trace near the other branches of the river. We think they are in the same place. Now we are going to take people to look for people there."


    Situ Xue was stunned when he heard the words, and then his heart sank. If Lu Chang really had an accident, only Ning Rongyue and his son were left, and he would really vomit to death!


    But now I can only pray that Lu Chang is with Ning Rongyue. Situ Xue closes her eyes wearily and says, "I''ll go with you."


    "Well, princess, please take care of yourself."


    Compared with them, Liu An felt that situ Xue, who had no princess airs at all, was much better than them.

 Chapter 133

    "No one! no one! How could there be no one? "


    Gansu Ning some crazy staring at the front of the ground, Yu Xiaoxiao even afraid of him a crazy.


    After a few days, the covered trace of Ning Rongyue was finally found by them in Ning County, Gansu Province, but the blood and trace were broken in one place, and then there was no trace.


    See the performance of Gansu Ning, Liu An and Huang Sheng before the heart of the mustard is completely gone.


    Huang Sheng said slowly: "a living man can''t disappear without any reason, and there is no sign of fighting here. Don''t worry, Mr. Gan. Let''s look for it carefully."


    Gansu rather take a deep breath, barely calm their mood.


    "Well, I''ll look again."


    After a few days, people still haven''t found anything. There are green trees and green mountains everywhere, and there is no place for Tibetans. How can they not find it?


    After finding people with Yuanyuan, Fu saw a rather decadent group.


    "Here you are, Mr. Fu." Yu Xiaoxiao said in surprise.


    In his arms, the originally silent Yuan Yuan suddenly babbled a few times and waved his fingers in one direction.


    Doctor Fu can''t understand what Yuanyuan is doing. For the moment, he gives Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue: "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment, and then faltered about the current situation. Doctor Fu frowned and said, "take me a look at the bloodstains you said."


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately nodded, and then took doctor Fu to see the dried up dark blood.


    Doctor Fu stretched out his hand and twisted up some dried blood. He put it under the tip of his nose and sniffed: "it really dissolves the moon."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little shocked when he heard that: "Mr. Fu, you can tell this from me in this way?"


    Doctor Fu took a light look at Yu Xiaoxiao and didn''t explain. But situ Xue hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice: "Fu, old Fu, do you have brother Lu Chang''s blood?"


    "No


    Doctor Fu didn''t even look at situ Xue, so didn''t Lu Chang protect Ning Rongyue from falling off the cliff? Why only Ning Rongyue''s blood? Doctor Fu''s mood was not very good either.


    When situ Xue heard that Yan''s heart sank, her fingernail almost pierced her palm.


    "Mr. Fu, do you have a way to find Rongyue?" Gansu Ning asked with some expectation.


    Fu was not angry and said, "if I had, I would have come here long ago. Please look around here! Life needs to see people, death and death need to see corpses! "


    Bai Wushuang couldn''t help but ask: "why don''t you go astray?"


    Doctor Fu''s face was slightly stiff, and then he glared fiercely. Can he say that he had forgotten?


    As soon as Bai Wushuang looks at his expression, he can understand that he doesn''t speak much.


    Bit by bit, gradually into the night, the public finally got nothing, everyone''s heart is covered with a layer of haze.


    Ganjia village.


    "You say they''re leaving tomorrow?"


    GANZE some doubt way, Ganlin eyes also slightly move.


    Gan Ning see their puzzled appearance, also some puzzled mouth: "yes, dissolve month haven''t told you?"


    "No GANZE frowned: "it''s the Ningfu again. It must be the ghost he made!"


    Gan Ning curled his lips: "it''s not to blame that you always like to do things that are misunderstood. No wonder the husband of Rongyue is always hostile to you."


    "Oh."


    GANZE gave a strange smile and didn''t want to talk to Ganning.


    Gan Lin suddenly said, "they haven''t said they want to leave, and I''ve forgotten. Before, I prepared some medicine that is good for dissolving the moon''s arm. Please send it to Xiao Ning for me."


    Gan Ning Leng Leng, and then face slightly red way: "good."


    To open Ganning, GANZE asked strangely, "what do you want to do with your appearance?"


    But Gan Lin didn''t tell him. He said, "I''ll go to Rongyue''s house."


    GANZE smell speech, looking at Ganlin left figure, murmured: "strange."


    As soon as Gan Ning came out of Ning Rongyue''s home, Gan Lin came out of the dark and went into Ning''s home. He snapped his fingers. Two tiny insects with transparent wings flew towards the target, and then they bit each other on Ning Rongyue''s and Lu Chang''s arms.


    Gan Ning never thought that the medicine bag she brought would pour out the two masters of the family after she left Ning Rongyue''s house.


    Gan Lin looks at Lu Chang coldly, then squats down and holds Ning Rongyue on the ground.


    After carrying Ning Rongyue back to the bed, Gan Lin takes out a long slender needle and stabs it into his heart. Then he pulls out the long needle and stabs it into Ning Rongyue''s heart before a drop of blood on the long needle drops.


    "Well!"


    Comatose rather dissolve month eyebrow tight Cu, painful hum a.


    Gan Lin''s eyes fluctuated for a moment, then he pulled out the long needle neatly, and then took out a red bug that seemed to be malnourished and put it on Ning Rongyue''s wrist. He watched it slowly climb into Ning Rongyue''s skin, and then gradually disappeared along the blood channels.


    "Who is here?"


    I didn''t expect that Ning Fu would wake up so quickly. Gan Lin turned his wrist and put away the long needle.


    "Rain?"


    Lu Chang ran into the house in a panic, and then looked at Gan Lin with a look of surprise. Was his previous guess wrong? When they were going to leave, Gan Lin finally got into trouble?


    Gan Lin said with some apologies: "I asked Ning''er to take medicine for you. Unexpectedly, she took the wrong medicine, which became the top-level ecstasy I just made. When I came here, you were already in the ecstasy."


    "Is it?"


    Lu Chang didn''t believe half a word of Gan Lin''s words. He went to the bedside to check whether Ning Rongyue was wrong.


    Apart from a scratch on her wrist, Ning Rongyue looks the same. It is estimated that the scratch was rubbed on the ground when she fainted. Lu Chang was a little relieved.


    Seeing this, Gan Lin said again, "I''m really sorry. By the way, Ning''er said that you are going to leave tomorrow. Then I''ll take you out of the maze."


    "Thank you very much."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice that his doubts about Gan Lin had not been eliminated.


    Gan Lin didn''t mind, but took out a jade bottle and said, "let Rong Yue smell this and he will wake up."


    Lu Chang hesitated for a moment, but did not take the jade bottle. Gan Lin opened the bottle stopper and put the jade bottle under his nose to sniff: "it''s non-toxic, just a medicine for clearing the spirit."


    Lu Chang used it to let Ning Rongyue smell, and Ning Rongyue did wake up as Gan Lin said.


    Seeing this, Gan Lin explained to Ning Rongyue again and apologized again.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and joked: "fortunately, Xiao Ning didn''t take poison."


    Gan Lin some helpless way: "back I will train this girl, usually let her practice medicine, she is not good at learning, this time even medicine can take wrong!"


    Ning Rongyue whispered: "we have nothing to do. Brother Gan doesn''t have to blame Xiao Ning too much. By the way, we''ll leave tomorrow morning. Brother Gan, why don''t you come here for dinner tonight?"


    "Good." Gan Lin nodded slightly, got up and said, "I''m going to call them GANZE."

 Chapter 134

    Ganjia village is a picturesque and sparsely populated place. When you look at the scenery in the morning, it''s like a fairyland surrounded by smoke.


    Looking at the distance, you can see the surrounding mountains, layers of green, just out of the horizon of the orange red sun dyed the sky as transparent as sapphire, the soft sun shining on Ning Rongyue through the hazy fog, plating a layer of soft light on her.


    Lu Chang was stunned for a moment and stood upright.


    Ning Rongyue turned her head in doubt: "Fu? It''s time for us to go. "


    Lu Chang wanted to say that he couldn''t leave, but he couldn''t say, "OK, let''s go."


    Until he came to the entrance of the village, GANZE Ganlin, who followed him, said, "follow our steps. Don''t go wrong."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue and Chong nodded.


    Ning Rongyue followed GANZE and Ganlin to go out from the village. Most of the time, they were standing still, or walking forward and backward. Although Ning Rongyue felt strange, she still followed Ganlin closely.


    On the contrary, Lu Chang had some thoughts in his eyes. He had been exposed to all kinds of arrays, so naturally he could see some clues of this puzzle.


    After gazing at each other, GANZE and Ganlin suddenly changed their direction and followed his Lu Chang''s steps.


    "Let''s go. This maze is based on special insects. It will change." GANZE grabs Lu Chang''s wrist and sinks his voice.


    Lu Chang hesitated. Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "I''ll follow elder brother Gan first."


    She knows what Lu Chang is worried about, but she also has confidence in her own judgment. Although Gan Lin and his friends are mysterious, they should have no bad heart for them.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang had no choice but to keep up with GANZE.


    Gan Zeli sends Lu Chang out of the array, but Ning Rongyue hasn''t come out yet! Lu Chang''s eyes were cold.


    GANZE turned his eyes and said, "I''m going back. Rongyue will come out soon."


    "Stop!"


    This time, Lu Chang grabbed GANZE''s arm.


    GANZE earned but didn''t break away. He looked cold and no longer covered up his malice: "why, are you worried about us keeping Rongyue? Lord Lu Chang


    Lu Chang''s pupil shrinks: "what do you mean?"


    "OK, don''t pretend that Rongyue is not here. Although we really don''t want to let Rongyue leave, we still keep our word."


    GANZE snorted, joking.


    Lu Chang''s face became more and more gloomy: "were you really pretending before? What''s the point? "


    GANZE did not answer. He sat down on the ground and said, "Rongyue will come out soon. If she sees you give me a hand..."


    After the meaning is self-evident, Lu Chang a green face, let go of GANZE''s arm.


    In the array.


    Ning Rongyue wondered why Gan Lin stopped: "brother Gan?"


    Gan Lin took out a jade ring, and a golden bug flapped its wings and entered the ring from the mechanism of the ring: "here you are."


    "What''s this? "A bug?"


    Ning Rongyue didn''t take the ring, but looked at it curiously.


    Gan Lin raised his hand and said, "this ring is the container of Qi Ling Gu. It can guide the way in the maze. If you want to come here in the future, you can follow Qi Ling Gu."


    Ning Rongyue sniffed the words, pursed her lips and laughed. Then she took the ring: "thank you, brother Gan."


    Seeing that she didn''t put the ring on her hand, Gan Lin nodded and said, "let''s go out."


    With that, Gan Lin and Ning Rongyue come out of the maze. They just see Gan Ze sitting on the ground with his knees crossed in boredom.


    See them come out, GANZE holding Dogtail grass wave: "come out, dissolve month, your husband should be anxious."


    Lu Chang doesn''t care about GANZE''s sarcastic tone, but he is acutely aware that Ning Rongyue''s attitude has changed.


    Ning Rongyue said with a light smile: "Ah Fu, that''s his temper."


    GANZE Wenyan stood up and patted his ass: "OK, then we''ll go back. Rongyue will see you next time. If you miss me, you can come here to find me. You are welcome here at any time."


    Ning Rongyue felt warm in his heart and nodded his head and said, "good."


    "Goodbye."


    Ganlin took a deep look at Ning Rongyue, then turned back to Ganjia village with GANZE.


    Lu Chang walked to Ning Rongyue with some uneasiness: "Yueyue..."


    Ning Rongyue sighed in her heart, and finally she chuckled: "Fu."


    Lu Chang was relieved: "let''s go, Rongyue. Do you remember the way?"


    "Just follow the river to the north." Ning Rongyue said softly.


    Ning Rongyue and his entourage went north, while Fu and his entourage made a carpet search south. Towards noon, they finally met.


    When situ Xue saw Lu Chang, her eyes lit up, she arranged her hair and rushed out of the crowd: "brother Lu Chang!"


    Lu Chang looks at situ Xue, but finds that his heart is still when he looks at situ Xue, which is totally different from the feeling when he faces Ning Rongyue. The feeling that he wants to stay with her white head is only Ning Rongyue!


    Is that so?


    Lu Chang gave himself a positive answer in his heart.


    But in Ning Rongyue''s eyes, Lu Chang and situ Xue are looking at each other affectionately, and their affectionate appearance is really painful.


    "Sister! Are you ok? "


    Gansu rather restrain his heart surging emotion, some at a loss to see Ning Rongyue splint fixed left arm.


    "Gee! Oh, dear


    Yuanyuan, who was held by Xiaoyue, was also a little excited. She stretched her arm to Ning Rongyue, and her mouth gave out a vague mother''s cry.


    "I''m fine. I just broke my arm. Just connect it."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Gansu Ning''s eyes are a little red, his appearance is more messy than before, and there is even a smell on his body.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at him like he wanted to care and didn''t dare to say, and spat at him in his heart.


    She pushed forward and said, "elder sister, Gansu Ning hasn''t closed his eyes these days. If it wasn''t for his good health, he would have been unable to endure it long ago!"


    Ning Rongyue was surprised: "you child, even if you are worried about me, you should take care of your body!"


    "Well." Gansu Ning answered with a low voice.


    Ning Rongyue reluctantly handed him a pill, and then gently patted the round little head that was unwilling to be ignored: "darling, mother also miss you very much."


    Yuanyuan excitedly waved his little hand, but Ning Rongyue hurt his arm and couldn''t hold him.


    Yuanyuan saw that her mother still didn''t hold her. She began to feel aggrieved and wanted to drop golden peas.


    Ning Rongyue was distressed and wanted to laugh. She went over to kiss Yuanyuan''s cheek gently: "darling, Xiaoyue, come on, give Yuanyuan to me."


    "Miss?" Xiaoyue hesitated.


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "it''s OK, I use my right arm, and I won''t fall my baby."


    Yuanyuan comes to ningrongyue''s arms and arches her neck like a coquetry. After leaving Ganjia village, ningrongyue, who is in a heavy heart, finally laughs happily.

 Chapter 135

    Seeing this, Dr. Fu felt worried and could not complain any more. He came forward and said, "let me have a look at your arm."


    Ning Rongyue moved her arm with some guilty feelings. Her grandfather could see how her arm became like this. She hesitated: "no, grandfather."


    Doctor Fu glared at him: "that Lao Zi Wang Ye is all right. Why did you break your arm?"


    Ning Rongyue moved her left arm helplessly and let doctor Fu check it.


    After checking, doctor Fu''s face was even worse. He almost laughed angrily: "why don''t you deal with your arm immediately? What''s going on now? Fortunately, the treatment behind is very good, there will be no sequelae! "


    Ning Rongyue said: "there is no suitable tool after falling off the cliff, so it took so long."


    "Is it?"


    With the ghost needle in hand, how could it not be handled? Doctor Fu blew his beard angrily, but looking at the pitiful Ning Rongyue, he could not say anything more.


    Ning Rongyue said to doctor Fu with a smile: "I''m ok now, Grandpa. Later we met a man who was very good at medicine. He cured my arm."


    "Oh?" Fu doctor some curious pick eyebrow: "is who?"


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and said, "he''s a member of a hermit family, and he''s not very old. As expected, there are some people out there, and there''s heaven out there."


    "It''s natural." Doctor Fu stroked his beard: "I don''t know whether you are lucky or not."


    "Hey, hey."


    Ning Rongyue laughs twice and makes a ha ha to change the previous topic.


    "Elder sister, Mr. Fu, let''s go back first. Elder sister, you must have suffered a lot these days."


    There was a trace of depth in Gansu Ning''s expression.


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "I think you are more embarrassed than me. Alas, let''s go."


    Gansu Ning pursed her lips and pulled out a careless smile: "I also feel a little smelly on my body. Hehe, I''ll go back to take a bath."


    "Ha ha."


    When Lu Chang managed to pull his arm back from situ Xue''s hand, Ning Rongyue could only see his back.


    As soon as Lu Chang''s face changed, he rushed to catch up with him: "Yueyue!"


    Hearing the familiar address, Fu looked at Lu Chang in surprise. Ning Rongyue said coldly with a round face: "Prince Su, the princess should still need your comfort now."


    Lu Chang''s body was stiff, as if in the middle of winter: "you, me..."


    Ning Rongyue ignored the beat of her heart, lowered her eyelids and said: "thank you for jumping off the cliff to save me, but you are not like him!"


    Lu Chang was shocked all over, and his figure said dryly: "you already know about Rongyue?"


    Ning Rongyue felt some pain in her heart, and tried to maintain a calm way: "I knew from the beginning, thank you for letting Fu accompany me these days."


    Lu Chang clenched his fist and roared: "you only love Ning Fu!"


    Ning Rongyue took a deep breath: "that''s right! Lord, here comes the princess. "


    Lu Chang was a little flustered and said, "I didn''t see her clearly before, but I didn''t see her clearly."


    "Brother Lu Chang!"


    Situ Xue screamed and grabbed Lu Chang''s arm: "brother Lu Chang, you don''t know how worried Xueer is about you. Xueer thought you really had an accident. Wuwu."


    Ning Rongyue sees this, in the heart a faint expectation disperses: "goodbye!"


    Fu, who pondered over the meaning, took a look at Lu Chang, who was in good condition all over his body. He turned his lips and said that he would protect Rongyue?


    "Thank you for protecting my family. But I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you. Thank you very much."


    With these words, doctor Fu took Ning Rongyue and they turned to leave.


    Liu An whispered to Huang Sheng in the distance: "how do I think the princess and her family don''t like the prince very much? General Mingming is so good! What an eyesight


    Huang Sheng patted Liu an hard: "be careful when you talk, you will die! I didn''t see our prince looking at the back of the princess all the time! Don''t talk nonsense about other people''s family affairs


    "Oh." Liu An''s lips curled when he heard the speech.


    Watching Ning Rongyue leave, Lu Chang feels that he has no position to stop Ning Rongyue.


    He took a deep look at situ Xue beside him and said in a deep voice, "Xueer, there are some words I want to make clear to you."


    Situ Xue''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his nails sink into Lu Chang''s arm. He screams: "I don''t want to listen, brother Lu Chang. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you love Cher the most? "


    Lu Chang broke off situ Xue''s hand. Although he was a little distressed, he still said: "Xueer, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t distinguish between kindness, family and love. But now I meet someone who really wants to spend my life together. Xueer, I always treat you as my sister and family. I''m sorry."


    Situ Xue''s face is twisted when she hears that Lu Chang doesn''t know how to love him. But why can''t she accompany Lu Chang for so many years? She can only confuse Lu Chang''s feelings and lead him to think that he loves him?


    And Ning Rongyue is so easy to enlighten this ice! For what?


    Situ Xue managed to maintain a good expression: "brother Lu Chang, is the person you are talking about Ning Rongyue? Did she tell you something? "


    Lu Chang shook his head expressionless, and then said: "Rongyue didn''t say anything to me. She loves Ningfu, and I have done a lot of measures before, but I am Ningfu, and I will get her back."


    Situ Xue''s fingernails were broken in the flesh of her hand and said in a cold voice: "I don''t believe it! Brother Lu Chang, you can''t do this to me! "


    "Have you forgotten? If I hadn''t asked my father to promise you to leave the palace, you... "


    Lu Chang rubbed his eyebrows and interrupted situ Xue''s words: "I remember that I will repay you and find a better husband for you. Xueer, when I go back, I will ask the emperor for mercy and terminate our engagement!"


    Lu Chang''s words were firm, but situ Xue was still in the same place.


    What kind of ecstasy did Ning Rongyue give Lu Chang? Why did Lu Chang become like this in just a few days?


    Lu Chang took another look at situ Xue and said to the two maids helplessly, "take care of the princess."


    After that, Lu Chang looked at Liu An and Huang Sheng, and they ordered, "where is Jiuyou? Go to Hong''an county to help Qi county magistrate settle the people! Liu An, Huang Sheng, you two lead the team. "


    Liu An Leng: "Wang Ye?"


    "The princess is seriously injured because of me. I''ll go after her!"


    With that, Lu Chang strode away to pursue Ning Rongyue.


    Liu An looked at the tearful situ Xue and said, "the princess has been looking for the prince for such a long time, but the prince has left the princess like this?"


    Huang Sheng frowned and saw through Liu An''s mind. He has advised Liu An many times. I hope Liu An won''t do something out of order.


    "Lao Liu! Let''s go to Hong''an county. I don''t know how many people will die this time. Alas. "


    Liu an answered casually, but his mind was obviously still on situ Xue.

 Chapter 136

    Ning Rongyue wanted to go back to the imperial capital directly, but she was stopped by the officers and soldiers sent by Qi county magistrate to find her.


    "Ask the princess to come with us to Hong''an county to cure those who have horse disease."


    Ning Rong month a Leng, see to Fu doctor, horse disease has not solved?


    Doctor Fu looked at Ning Rongyue and said, "I came to Hong''an county to see you with the royal doctor of the imperial court, but as soon as I heard about your accident, I didn''t want to see a doctor."


    As soon as Ning Rongyue drew his mouth, the officers and soldiers of Hong''an County immediately said, "Mr. Fu left us well water, but according to Mr. Hong, the efficacy of well water is too weak. It can only stabilize the disease temporarily, but can''t cure it completely."


    Doctor Fu snorted: "why, it''s true that they are quack doctors. With well water, we still can''t develop a cure?"


    This words can''t answer, the officers and soldiers of Hong''an county look at Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "let''s go to Hong''an county. I promised uncle Qi."


    Doctor Fu turned his lips when he heard the words, but he didn''t refuse to go to Hong''an county. Bai Wushuang, who had been following the crowd all the time, laughed.


    Hong''an county.


    When they found that the well water was effective for equine disease, they focused on studying the well water. However, the process from equine disease onset to death was too fast for them to study it slowly, and the water in this well could not save too many people.


    "Honeysuckle, Yufu grass, Eucommia ulmoides, bailuoying, ChenKe, hongyuluo..."


    Mr. Hong wrote down the ingredients from the well water one by one. Many of the medicinal materials in it are compatible, but Mr. Fu can use them in one place. There are so many things worth learning!


    On the one hand, he saw that Hong Lao''s several imperial doctors who were addicted to it all looked at each other with some distress.


    Chen Dong, a younger imperial doctor, said, "Mr. Hong, we have developed the ingredients these days, but I''m afraid we have to try the dosage slowly. Is it too late?"


    Some imperial doctors were arrogant when they received more compliments in the palace. However, after being hit by doctor Fu this time, they met old Hong''s doctor spirit again. They were all like a slap in the face, and their attitude was quite modest.


    Hearing of the flood, he cools down and frowns: "the ratio can''t be wrong. If there is wrong medicine, it will become poison."


    Chen Dong some discontented way: "that Fu Old God mysterious Ming Ming can cure horse disease, but refused to help! Hum


    "So what do you want? What do you think of me? "


    Fu doctor lazy mouth, his side of Qi Ru Nian a face chat up.


    Chen Dong''s face turned red immediately after he was embarrassed by Qi runian. He said behind his back that it''s OK to speak ill of others, but he was embarrassed when he was caught.


    Hong put down the book in his hand and went forward with some surprise: "Rongyue, it''s really good that you''re OK."


    Ning Rongyue gives Xiaoyue Yuanyuan, who sticks to herself all the way: "let old Hong miss you. Mr. Hong, don''t worry about the proportion of the medicine. Have you found the cause of the disease? "


    Hong Lao Wen Yan stuck for a while: "this, not yet."


    Ning Rongyue said in a low voice: "no matter what kind of disease is cured, the most important thing is to find the cause of the disease. According to reason, equine disease will not infect people. Why will it infect people this time? Can old Hong think about it?"


    After hearing the speech, Hong was silent for a long time. After a long time, his eyes were clear again. He bowed and said, "I''ve been taught."


    Ning Rongyue hurriedly sidestepped to avoid his gift: "I just listened to my grandfather''s words. The cause of horse disease is in the horse grass or well water collected in cunying town before me."


    Ning Rongyue was just suspicious before, but he confirmed his conjecture after doctor Fu told her about his treatment.


    "Well water?"


    Chen Dong surprised voice, old Hong and others are also a face of curiosity waiting for Ning Rongyue answer.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "to be sure, the so-called horse disease is not a natural disaster, but a man-made one. It''s someone who has poisoned the well water in these towns where horse disease broke out. This kind of poison needle is for horses, not people. People will not have any problem drinking the well water directly, but horses are different."


    Hong Lao''s look shocked interrupted Ning Rongyue''s words: "is it the poison of the disaster source? It''s not directly used on people, but this poison will infect people after a second transformation on another living creature! Kill in the invisible


    When Dr. Fu heard the word "disaster source", he coughed a little awkwardly. It was just a gadget he used to make at that time. It was also named "Keke".


    I just didn''t expect that someone would take their own poison out to harm people!


    Ning Rongyue looked at doctor Fu with a smile in her eyes: "yes, I don''t know who wrote it."


    Mr. Hong and others secretly looked at Dr. Fu when they heard the words. Seeing this, Dr. Fu stared, and several people immediately took back their eyes.


    "That, the solution of the disaster source?"


    Old Hong looks forward to Ning Rongyue. Only the people who created the poison should know the solution of the disaster. If they can know today


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "the source of disaster is different living creatures, and the relative treatment is different. I''ll write down the prescription now."


    Hong Lao and several imperial doctors immediately became fiery when they heard the words.


    Doctor Fu just snorted and didn''t say much.


    Ning Rongyue went forward and wrote down the prescription in the book that Mr. Hong had written before: "the rest is given to Mr. Hong and uncle Qi. This prescription is made into a pill and put into the well that has been drugged. A pharmaceutical soup is taken by the people who have infected the source of the disaster, and those horse corpses must be burned."


    Qi Ru Nian felt grateful and nodded: "don''t worry about Rongyue. I will arrange things properly after that. This time, I would like to thank Rongyue and Mr. Fu."


    There was no clue on doctor Fu''s face, but he was quite proud: "it has nothing to do with me. I have a heart of stone."


    People who had said doctor Fu secretly before all turned pale when they heard the words.


    Seeing this, Qi runaway said: "Rongyue, your arm should not be suitable for running now. You need to take good care of it. Why don''t you stay here for a while?"


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and said, "I''ll wait for the people in Hong''an county to be safe before I leave."


    Qi runian nods his head and immediately arranges for his servants to prepare for their residence.


    After catching up with Ning Rongyue, they didn''t get a good face, especially Ning Rongyue didn''t look at herself.


    Seeing this, some depressed Lu Chang set up a horse and said, "magistrate Qi, please prepare a residence for the king. The imperial court will send the magistrate to help him deal with the horse disease. The officers and soldiers will arrive later."


    Qi runian watched Lu Chang jump off the cliff to save Ning Rongyue. He didn''t know the rigid relationship between Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue, so he immediately understood.


    "I''ll arrange it now."


    Several imperial doctors noticed Lu Chang behind the crowd and immediately saluted, "I''ve met Lord su."


    "No, I don''t have to be so polite outside."


    Lu Chang is a little forced, but the person he wants to attract is not on himself.

 Chapter 137

    "Xiaoyue, where''s uncle Qi?"


    On the second day of living in the county magistrate''s office, Ning Rongyue asked after eating prematurely.


    Xiaoyue replied with some admiration: "Qi county magistrate is a rare good official. He went out early in the morning to distribute the decoction."


    The officers and soldiers of Hong''an county and the soldiers brought by Lu Chang were sent to various cities and towns to control the people who infected the source of the disaster. According to the prescription written by Ning Rongyue, they made medicine and distributed medicine soup. As soon as these people were sent out, there were not enough people on this side of Hong''an County, so Qi county magistrate sent them out to distribute the medicine soup in person.


    "Yes, uncle Qi is really a good official who is dedicated to serving the people."


    Ning Rongyue also sighed, and then looked at Xiaoyue teasingly: "but Xiaoyue, what does your rippling expression mean?"


    Xiaoyue was surprised, and then said innocently: "what do you say, miss? I don''t understand


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    As soon as she walked into the yard, she heard what Xiaoyue said. Yu Xiaoxiao''s laughter made Xiaoyue black in an instant.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t you take a fancy to the magistrate of Qi county?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao asked with a smile, then pretended to ponder: "if so, don''t you want to be higher than our generation? I don''t know whether Qi county magistrate married or not. He''s not too young. "


    Xiaoyue felt sad in her heart, but she said quietly: "I''m just a maid, where can I be worthy of the county magistrate? Moreover, I haven''t met with the magistrate of Qi county. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugged at the speech.


    Ning Rongyue reluctantly took a picture of Xiaoyue: "what kind of maid is my sister beside me. In my opinion, our Xiaoyue match is enough. If you have the right person, just tell me."


    Xiaoyue heard a warm heart, red face should be a low.


    Ning Rongyue said with a light smile: "well, no kidding. We are idle too. It''s better to help Uncle Qi distribute the medicine soup."


    The small moon hears speech in the heart move: "good."


    The place where the soup was distributed was in front of the County Yamen in the center of Hong''an county. Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao went to the County Yamen in front, while ruxing followed Yuanyuan and Xiaoyue.


    Ruxing bumped into Xiaoyue and asked in a low voice, "you are not. Do you really like the magistrate? It''s a little old


    Xiaoyue''s face turned black and said in a small voice: "what are you talking about? Our lives are all for the young master and the young lady. Don''t say these words."


    "Well, the young master and the young lady are very well. I don''t care. I''m angry."


    Ruxing was startled by Xiaoyue''s attitude, and then murmured.


    Xiaoyuemei''s heart beats. Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao, who are walking in front of her, look at each other strangely with a smile.


    In front of the county yamen, some yamen officers who were maintaining order saw Ning Rongyue and they came, and immediately went forward and said, "Miss Ning, how many girls are here?"


    "If you''re idle in the mansion, we''ll help you too. If you''re busy, don''t worry about us."


    Yu Xiaoxiao waved his hand.


    "Yes." The Yamen servant immediately answered and returned to his post. He felt that Miss Ning was not only beautiful, but also kind-hearted.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said, he took Ning Rongyue to squeeze out the crowd and came inside. He picked up the long handled wooden ladle and said, "Uncle Qi, we''re here to help."


    Busy sweating Qi county magistrate surprised: "Xiaoxiao girl, how did you come to Rongyue?"


    "Come and help."


    Ning Rongyue asked the Yamen servant to take a wooden ladle for himself, and he was laughing to fill the medicine for the people who had infected the source of the disaster with a bowl of medicine soup.


    Qi county magistrate Wen Yan smile, although he has become a quasi princess, but the temperament of Rongyue has not changed.


    Just thinking about it, Qi county magistrate was crowded by a person.


    Yu Xiaoxiao, on the other side of Xiaoyue, chuckles: "Xiaoyue, you can stand here. We are a little crowded here."


    Xiaoyue nodded and laughed at Qi county magistrate uneasily. Seeing this, Qi county magistrate moved and stood to the side: "Xiaoyue girl, please."


    "Well."


    Xiaoyue blushes slightly, and then immediately shakes her head secretly in her heart, focusing on the people with bowls in front of her.


    Stinking!


    Yu Xiaoxiao smiles twice again, and the naughty Chongning Rongyue blinks.


    If the star holding the circle is inconvenient to do other things, she will walk around here, and she will go where the circle refers.


    "Star girl."


    Hear someone call oneself, such as star turn to see, then some surprised way: "He Gong? You didn''t go back to cunying? "


    He Gong Wen Yan, who was distributing the medicine soup, wiped the sweat on his head and said with a smile: "there are people sent by the county magistrate in cunying town. My uncle will be able to deal with them, so I stayed to help."


    "So."


    Such as star smell speech smile, such as flower smile dimple let he Gong stay.


    He Gong, who has always been clever, was a bit stuck. He stammered: "by the way, I haven''t thank you for saving your life that day. If I have time, can I invite you to have a meal?"


    "Well?"


    If the star blinks, he Gong is looking at him. Does the boy want to pursue himself?


    "You don''t like me, do you?" If you think of something like a star, you will say what you want, and you will succeed in getting a palace that turns into a tomato.


    When he Gong was about to be hit by a painful horse that day, she did throw the dagger in her hand, but it was to save the young lady. Is this guy wrong?


    Think of here, such as star and gently smile twice, curious to see to He Gong.


    He Gong was stunned by the straight ball, and then the whole person was Spartan: "I, I, that, I just..."


    "Ha ha ha."


    If the star is amused by him like this to smile of can''t stop, in the eyes take smile, but on the face of a serious mouth.


    "But you don''t have a chance. Although you look pretty good, I like the elegant person like you. It''s really not good. If you''re brave, you can give me a sense of security. You''re a weak chicken."


    If the star is serious, there is a little man holding his face screaming in his heart.


    He Gong, who had no time to explain that he just wanted to repay his kindness, was in a low mood: "Oh, oh..."


    He really doesn''t meet the requirements as the star girl said, and so on! Didn''t he just want to repay his kindness? He Gong''s face was like a overturned palette.


    Seeing this, ruxing thought that he had hit him. He comforted him and said, "ah ha ha, but it''s OK to find a beautiful girl with your conditions. I''ll go first."


    He palace eyes Baba of looking at such as star embrace round circle to leave, why oneself listened to comfort of words and didn''t very happy?


    "How can you run so fast? Is there a ghost after you


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a look at the strange looking star and asked casually.


    Ruxing was silent for a moment, then hesitated and said: "I seem to have hurt the heart of a good man..."


    Qi county magistrate, who was drinking water, coughed strangely after hearing this sentence.

 Chapter 138

    On the other hand, Lu Chang, who didn''t find his own mother but was stopped by situ Xue, was in a bad mood, although he couldn''t see any bad mood when he faced his paralyzed face.


    "Liu An, didn''t I arrange for you to go to biehe village?"


    Liu An Wen Yan lowered his head: "when his subordinates meet the princess to find the general, they are stopped. They bring the princess over first. Please punish him."


    Nonsense, is he let people stop situ Xue, see his heart Lu Chang in the heart turned a white eye.


    "I''ll punish you after you return to Beijing. Now, go to biehe village immediately!" Lu Chang said coldly.


    "Yes." Liu an immediately responded to the speech, but he was a little more worried.


    "Brother Lu Chang!"


    Situ Xue''s face was ugly and he called: "are you blaming General Liu for bringing me in? Are you tired of me? "


    Liu An''s body was stiff for a while, but he did not dare to disobey Lu Chang''s order and left with his head down.


    This is the same as a heartbreaker, but Lu Chang does feel guilty for situ Xue. He has a headache, and his facial paralysis is a little strained: "it''s nothing to do with you, Xueer. Don''t think about it."


    "Is it?"


    Situ Xue''s eyes were slightly red: "but why did brother Lu Chang treat Xueer less after he came back this time? Brother Lu Chang, where can I not do well? You tell me I can change it. "


    "Cher, you think too much."


    Lu Chang''s face was serious. He felt that he had to repeat it with situ Xue again.


    "I should have made it clear to you that it was all my fault before. I just took you as my benefactor and my sister to take care of, but I didn''t see my heart clearly. Different from you, I love Rongyue and I want to spend my life with her. Xueer, I don''t want to misunderstand Rongyue again and you don''t want to do something that is easy to misunderstand."


    But I don''t want to be your sister. I like you. No, I love you. Brother Lu Chang


    After a moment''s silence, Lu Chang said something that made situ Xue want to kill: "it''s nothing to do with me. I don''t want to be misunderstood by Rong Yue."


    At the moment of hearing Lu Chang''s words, situ Xue even doubted that there was something wrong with her ears. Would Lu Chang say such words?


    "Brother Lu, brother Lu Chang? What did you say? "


    Lu Chang frowned, his face looked more terrible: "I don''t want to ask Rongyue to misunderstand us, Xueer. Please don''t make people misunderstand after you."


    Lu Chang is not stupid either. It''s easy to understand how situ Xue misled himself before, but situ Xue is his benefactor.


    Situ Xue gritted her teeth: "brother Lu Chang, you treat Ning Rongyue like this, but what about Ning Rongyue? I heard her saying that she likes Ning Fu! It''s not you at all


    Situ Xue a word directly poke to Lu Chang pain, after the Ganjia village, Rongyue did not take care of himself!


    Lu Chang''s aura suddenly became cold: "Xueer may not know that Ningfu is my pseudonym. OK, I have something else to go out, like bingruyi, take the princess back!"


    After that, Lu Chang turned and left.


    Situ Xue''s considerable chest heaved up and down a few times, screaming: "Lu Chang!"


    "Princess?" Rubing Ruyi looks at situ Xue with some uneasiness.


    Situ Xue saw her twisted face from their eyes and bit her lips: "let''s go!"


    At the gate of the county government.


    At this moment, the number of people infected with the disease has been much less, and Ning Rongyue, who has been bailing medicine, finally has a chance to catch their breath.


    Ning Rongyue asked suspiciously, "are there so many people infected with the disaster in Hong''an county?"


    Qi county magistrate said with a bitter smile: "there are not many people infected in Hong''an county. It''s just that the people infected in cities and towns from all over the country have poured into Hong''an county. I don''t want to stop them at the gate of the city. That''s why there are so many people."


    "I see."


    Ning Rongyue gently nods her head when she hears the words.


    Lu Chang, who is hiding to peep at Ning Rongyue, never thought that he was such a fool.


    "The appearance of dissolving the moon and bailing out the medicine is really beautiful. Dissolving the moon is really kind-hearted. Dissolving the moon when speaking is also beautiful. It''s beautiful in any way."


    Lu Chang some fool''s murmur way: "I how before blind eye, the same did not like the melting moon, no, no, just did not find."


    After people around Lu Chang saw his appearance, they were surprised at first, and then showed a trace of regret. Such a burly and heroic man was a fool.


    Only a man who noticed which side Lu Chang was looking at came up and said, "Hey, brother, you think Miss Ning is as beautiful as a fairy."


    Lu Chang second face, with a sharp paralysis face, let the man shrink his neck.


    "Miss Ning is as beautiful as a fairy, but she is married, and the couple are very affectionate."


    Lu Chang said and left here directly, while the man said: "how do you know so clearly?"


    "Dissolve the moon."


    Ning Rongyue took a spoonful of medicine and looked up, only to see Lu Chang.


    She put down the wooden ladle without expression: "what''s the matter with Wang ye here?"


    No matter how the villain in his heart jumps, Lu Chang is still slightly red in the face of Ning Rongyue: "come to find my princess."


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who is eavesdropping, throws surprised eyes when hearing the speech.


    Ning Rongyue''s mouth flicked, suspecting that Lu Chang was not in front of her: "are you Lu Chang?"


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment, then said with a wooden face, "I am."


    Ning Rongyue, who unexpectedly feels Lu Chang''s unexpected stupidity, feels that her brain is also broken, and she is in urgent need of Yuanyuan baby''s cure.


    "The prince is looking for the wrong person. The princess is not here."


    Lu Chang''s tone still hasn''t changed, but Ning Rongyue hears a little grievance in his tone: "I don''t want to find Xueer. Rongyue, listen to my explanation. I was wrong before. After going back this time, I will ask the emperor to terminate my engagement with Xueer, Rongyue..."


    "My Lord, your head is broken again? Isn''t Princess Ninghua your sweetheart? "


    Ning Rongyue finally can''t help interrupting Lu Chang''s words, but a secret joy rises in her heart.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "before, I was wrong. I only took Xueer as my family. I have made it clear to Xueer that Rongyue can you forgive me?"


    Ning Rongyue shakes her goose bumps, looks at Lu Chang with complicated eyes and says, "Xueer? Tut. Does the Lord also misunderstand something? My prime minister is Fu and Lu Chang. You are not him. "


    Lu Chang''s face sank: "Rongyue, I''m Ning Fu. You can''t treat us as two people."


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "but you are not the same, Lord. You are the God of war and the belief of Dongyun people, but Fu is just my belief."


    With that, Ning Rongyue''s mood went down. If she had not supported Ning Fu to go to the border, would they still live happily in Fujia village? Has that fool of Fu really disappeared? Why the disappearance of his own Fu? Why not


    See Ning Rongyue face with memories, Lu Chang clenched his fist, why can''t you look at me?

 Chapter 139

    Although situ Xue was warned by Lu Chang many times, how could he give up easily?


    Especially in Hong''an County, when she saw that Lu Chang had been in front of Ning Rongyue, she consciously seized the opportunity.


    "Brother Lu Chang."


    Situ Xue stops Lu Chang who is about to go to the county government. Lu Chang looks at her without expression and then wants to leave around her.


    "Wait!"


    Situ Xue clenched her teeth, pulled out a smile, rushed to the back of Lu Chang and said, "brother Lu Chang, I have a way to make the princess like you!"


    Lu Chang''s face was dark, and he stared at situ Xue tightly: "what do you mean?"


    Situ Xue was frightened and felt that she was being watched by some fierce beast. She managed to suppress her fear and said slowly: "I know that sister Rong Yue may have a heart knot with her brother because of me, but after observing this period of time, I found that sister Rong Yue may not have no friendship with her brother!"


    Lu Chang''s eyes brightened slightly, and his face improved a lot, though he still couldn''t see it.


    Situ Xue and Lu Chang have been together for such a long time, but she still can''t understand Lu Chang''s mind. However, when she saw that Lu Chang didn''t leave immediately, she had a score in her heart.


    "Brother Lu Chang, listen to me slowly."


    Situ Xue motioned Lu Chang to follow her back to the yard. Lu Chang frowned but still followed her.


    "I know your mind now, so I won''t pester my brother any more. I will let go. In the future, you will be my brother and I will be your sister, OK? Brother Lu Chang


    Lu Chang''s eyes were slightly soft: "if you really say that, I will treat you like my own sister."


    Walking in front of Lu Chang, situ Xue saw a trace of sarcasm in her eyes and said in a soft voice: "well."


    After they were seated in the courtyard, Lu Chang finally looked at situ Xue.


    Lu Chang didn''t say anything clearly, but situ Xue knew what he wanted to say. She raised her lips and said, "I believe sister Rong Yue has friendship with her brother."


    "Well." Lu Chang snorted and waited for her next passage.


    Situ Xue continued: "it''s just that sister-in-law Rongyue may not be aware of her feelings. I think we should stimulate her."


    Lu Chang frowned: "how to stimulate?"


    Situ Xue moved in her heart, but said quietly on her face: "find someone to stimulate her. If sister-in-law Rongyue is jealous, can''t you be sure that sister-in-law Rongyue has her heart? Then you can have a showdown with her. "


    Lu Chang, a ten thousand year old virgin, was moved by his words, but he didn''t notice anything wrong with this method.


    "Looking for someone?" Lu Chang secretly thought about whether there was any suitable candidate.


    Seeing Lu Chang lost in thought, situ Xue said carefully: "brother Lu Chang, Xueer can help you. It was Xueer''s fault that made my sister-in-law misunderstood before, but because of this, Xueer is the most suitable person now."


    Lu Chang raised his eyes to see situ Xue''s expression: "you?"


    Situ Xue gritted her teeth and said in a pitiful way: "I know brother Lu Chang doesn''t believe me, but now I really understand. I really want to help my brother as a sister."


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment: "wait for me to think about it. I hope you really think about it, Xueer."


    "Yes, yes."


    The Si Tu snow hears speech to pull out a big smile, mercilessly nods.


    Lu Chang gave her another look at him, then got up and said, "I''ll go to Rongyue first."


    "Go ahead, go ahead, brother. Don''t be too hasty. It will scare away Rongyue''s sister-in-law."


    Turning to leave Lu Chang''s body slightly, the original mind also stopped.


    In front of the county yamen.


    After a few days of medication, the people with mild symptoms have completely recovered, and they spontaneously organize to help the county government. Ning Rongyue, they are also idle and just watch.


    Looking at the faces of vitality and hope in front of her, Qi Ru Nian finally felt that her choice was right.


    "Rongyue, thanks to you and Mr. Fu this time. Haha, both disasters were solved with the help of Rongyue. Now, Rongyue is really my lucky star."


    Qi Ru Nian squints an eye way, the happy color on the face does not add cover up.


    Ning Rongyue also narrowed her eyes in a good mood: "Uncle Qi is too exaggerated. I feel honored to help you do something for the people and the country."


    It seems that he was also infected by these happy people, and his mood became clear unconsciously.


    Qi Ru Nian smiles when he hears the speech, while doctor Fu, who has been silent for a long time, has an obscure light in his eyes.


    "By the way, uncle Qi can find out who is poisoning?"


    This matter is absolutely not small. It happened in Hong''an County under Qi runian''s management. Qi runian had to give an account to the imperial court.


    Qi runian frowned helplessly: "Rongyue, you said that after poisoning, I sent someone to investigate. Although something was wrong and a group of mysterious people were found, they left the scope of Hong''an county the night before the outbreak of equine disease. Now they don''t know where they are in Dongyun!"


    Lu Chang, who has just come here, looks surprised. He doesn''t care about the romance. It''s not good to let the poisoner walk wantonly in Dongyun.


    "Can Qi county magistrate report this to the imperial court?"


    Qi Ru Nian saluted: "Lord, the lower official has written a letter and sent someone to report it to the imperial capital."


    Lu Chang frowned at the words: "it''s just that Dongyun has a vast territory. We don''t know their specific appearance. It''s not easy to find people. We can''t scare the snake."


    "Yes."


    Qi county magistrate Wen Yan''s face was also tinged with a trace of sadness: "when these mysterious people appeared, they were all wearing hats and cloaks. They couldn''t tell who they were. They just let them make waves. That''s enough!"


    Lu Chang frowned and thought about it. He suddenly looked at Dr. Fu: "grandfather, the source of the disaster is from you. What do you know?"


    "Don''t recognize your relatives."


    Doctor Fu blinked his eyes and stepped back. Then he said, "I don''t know. I''ve retired for decades. I really don''t know."


    "But I''ve heard that only I know the poison made by the ghost doctor..." Lu Chang wants to ask again.


    Doctor Fu looked cold: "I haven''t taught them to outsiders, but I can''t stand someone who wants to check."


    In other words, doctor Fu did not know that Lu Chang could only give up and asked no more.


    Ning Rongyue glanced at Lu Chang and said, "grandfather, let''s go back first."


    "Well, good." Fu picked up yuan yuan and left first.


    Lu Chang''s face was expressionless for a while, and then he was annoyed at his aggressive attitude. Xiao Yuanyuan had never held him. No, he couldn''t even get close to him. It was his


    Seeing Lu Chang still staring at doctor Fu''s back, magistrate Qi coughed twice: "Mr. Wang, maybe old Fu really doesn''t know."


    Lu Chang didn''t care about it any more. He sighed in his heart and said, "I''ll go first."

 Chapter 140

    After Ning Rongyue and them all the way back to the county magistrate''s office, Lu Chang still shut the door.


    Looking at the closed gate in front of him and listening to the heartless chuckles coming from inside, Lu Chang is really green now.


    Facing the eyes of the servants, Lu Chang kept silent in front of the door for a while. Seeing that there was no one to take care of him in the yard, Lu Chang had to turn around and leave.


    "Ah, have you heard that Miss Ning is the princess of the prince?"


    A servant who sweeps the floor but only lingers in the same place grabs his companion.


    "You''re too far behind. We''ve known that for a long time." The companion rolled his eyes.


    "Well? Yeah? Yeah? But is there any misunderstanding between the princess and the prince? I didn''t expect that general Lu Chang would be so infatuated. "


    "It''s true that you''re behind in news. I don''t know. It''s said that the prince asked to marry Princess Ninghua before, but it''s a storm all over the city. Don''t you know?"


    "Why?"


    "As a result, another princess with a little son came out. Tut Tut, it seems that the prince''s housework is also in a mess."


    "What are you doing around here? I don''t want to clean up yet. "


    The housekeeper of the county magistrate''s office, who had been eavesdropping for a while, stood up and said in a deep voice. The servants who were surrounded by the housekeeper immediately dispersed.


    But situ Xue, who has been watching Lu Chang closely, knows for the first time that Lu Chang is once again in ningrongyue. She is patient and ready to delay for a while to find Lu Chang.


    Ning Rongyue is in the yard of several people.


    "Dissolving the moon."


    Doctor Fu took a look at the absent-minded Ning Rongyue and said in a loud voice, "Rongyue!"


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue made an effort in her hand. The herb leaf that she had unconsciously pinched by her finger was suddenly pulled off by her. She was shocked and said, "Oh, it''s over. I want the Luofu herb from elder brother Gan!"


    She took the broken broad grass leaves and drew two strokes at the fracture: "how long will it take to keep it."


    Doctor Fu coughed twice to attract Ning Rongyue''s attention: "you can''t take it back. What are you doing in Rongyue?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when he heard the words, and then tore up the herb leaves in his hand and put them back into the flowerpot planted with Luofu grass.


    "I''m not so stupid. What''s the matter with my grandfather?"


    Ning Rongyue''s absent mindedness can be seen by everyone. Xiaoyue is like a star. She can''t bear to look directly at her young lady.


    Doctor Fu curled his mouth, picked up a herb leaf and handed it to Yuanyuan to amuse him: "is that right? By the way, Rongyue, you haven''t told us what happened when you fell off the cliff for such a long time, and the hermit family. My grandfather is very curious. "


    Ning Rong month smell speech look a stagnant, cut cut cut stumbling will happen during the event said.


    Doctor Fu took a meaningful look at Ning Rongyue: "do you want your grandfather to tell you? Grandfather is actually more curious about how you get along with that Lu Chang? "


    The same has been absent-minded Gansu Ning Wen speech also raised his ears.


    Ning Rongyue bites her lips: "what do you get along with? How can I get along with him? "


    "Ah."


    Doctor Fu sighed: "but there is something wrong with your coming back this time. What happened to Rongyue?"


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a long time, and suddenly asked, "grandfather, is Lu Chang a Fu? They are really different, but I''ll confuse them. "


    Fu doctor Wen Yan brow a frown, comfort a way: "silly wench, they are a person essentially."


    "But, but I always feel..."


    "What do you think?" Gansu Ning interjected.


    Ning Rongyue lowered her eyelids: "Lu Chang has no memory of Fu. I always feel that if I am close to Lu Chang, Fu, will he blame me?"


    Fu Fu handed Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue, while he sat beside Ning Rongyue: "silly child, Fu hopes Yueyue to be happy."


    This words a, rather dissolve month''s nose instant sour, lie on the table silent.


    Doctor Fu shook his head and sighed, as if seeing through everything: "Rongyue, do you like Lu Chang?"


    "No!"


    Ning Rongyue retorts loudly, as if her words will be more persuasive, while Gansu Ning''s eyes are completely dim.


    Ning Rongyue clenched her teeth and said with slightly red eyes: "I, I''m going out to see where Xiaoxiao has gone?"


    "Rongyue, what if Lu Chang restored Ning Fu''s memory? Is he Ning Fu or Lu Chang at that time? "


    Doctor Fu asked such a question to her back.


    Who, who knows? Ning Rongyue''s body shape, and then speed up the pace to leave.


    Yes, I like everything about Ning Fu, but I don''t want to accept Lu Chang. However, they are one person in essence. Lu Chang has changed. I can''t make Lu Chang become a Fu who was only full of moon at the beginning. Now he is still thinking about the world.


    Ning Rongyue''s thoughts are gradually far away, and people unconsciously approach the courtyard where Lu Chang lives.


    "What do you think, brother?"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "no need."


    "Why?"


    Aware of his eagerness, situ Xue said in a slow voice, "brother, what do you mean?"


    The figure of Ning Rongyue appeared in Lu Chang''s mind: "I will try my best to restore Ning Fu''s memory. Similarly, I will let Ning Rongyue accept me now."


    Situ Xue''s face suddenly changed, but soon she noticed the people outside the courtyard. She said: "I''m afraid that sister Rongyue''s brain has been drilled into the corner of the ox, and she won''t accept it."


    "Xueer, I know what you mean, but I''ll let Rongyue accept it."


    Si Tu Xue got up and hugged Lu Chang, who was facing the gate of the courtyard, and said in a soft voice, "Xue Er wishes my brother."


    Lu Chang was stunned for a moment. Although he thought he was in love with situ Xue, he had never been so close to her. His words and deeds ended in courtesy.


    But situ Xue blesses him and Rong Yue as his sister, and he doesn''t react too much.


    "I''ll try to make Rongyue accept it." Lu Chang said slowly.


    Situ Xue takes a provocative look at Ning Rongyue, who is stunned at the door. She deliberately turns her head to make a kissing gesture: "Xueer really loves brother Lu Chang."


    Accept? Accept what? Do you accept situ Xue?


    Lu Chang, you may not be too greedy!


    Ning Rongyue''s softened attitude suddenly turns cold. She takes a cold look at situ Xue, who is challenging herself, and then turns around and walks away.


    Situ Xue started to smile, and then pushed Lu Chang away in a panic: "brother, brother Lu Chang, brother Rong Yue''s sister-in-law is here. Does she misunderstand us?"


    Lu Chang was stunned, then frowned and ran after him with his lightness skill.


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    Ning Rongyue keeps on walking, but accelerates. Lu Chang has no choice but to fly in front of her: "Rongyue, did you just come to me? I... "


    "I''m sorry to disturb your conversation." Ning Rongyue''s face is cold.


    "No, we don''t mean to hold each other, just hope you..."

 Chapter 141

    "What do you want? Lu Chang, I won''t accept it! I won''t accept you


    What do you accept? Lu Chang was stunned. Before he had time to think, he was hit by Ning Rongyue''s next words.


    "Lu Chang, I love Ning Fu! It will never be you


    "I love Fu who only sees me. I love that stupid Fu who is willing to wash his hands and make soup for me. But I don''t ask you to do it, because you are Lu Chang, the pillar of Dongyun Kingdom, and you are not my Fu!"


    Ning Rongyue''s voice is almost hoarse. It seems that this way can make her voice sound more credible and firm.


    Lu Chang firmly grasped Ning Rongyue''s shoulder: "it must be Ning Fu? Why can''t it be me? I''m nothing like a fool


    Pop!


    Ning Rongyue broke Lu Chang''s hand and threw it: "you don''t deserve it! I love that fool


    With that, Ning Rongyue turned and ran away.


    A group of passers-by a servant who ate a big melon looked at Lu Chang standing in the same place with a palm print, shivering and whining. The king''s eyes were terrible. He was going to eat! We''re not going to lose our lives, are we? The legs are too soft to run


    Lu Chang''s pupils were dark. He used to be indifferent. At this time, he had a kind of stubborn madness in his eyes. It seemed that there was a terrible beast who chose people to eat.


    To catch up with situ Xue, he did not expect that Ning Rongyue''s misunderstanding was deeper than he imagined, and the smile on his face could not be hidden.


    "Cher, is the method you said before really feasible?"


    Situ Xue said with some worry: "brother Lu Chang, sister Rongyue may just say angry words. Don''t take it to heart. I think the method should be feasible. You see sister Rongyue has lost such a big temper because she misunderstood us. She must have feelings for you."


    "Maybe that''s what she meant."


    Lu Chang''s voice is flat without any fluctuation. He will prove that he is a thousand times better than that fool!


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    When he learned that someone was tracking them down, sycophant night knew that the people around him were still at odds and were making some small moves.


    "All of you, who did the disaster?"


    Sycophant night embrace chest to lean on a big banyan tree, light saw a few facial expression flustered people in front of one eye.


    The person who had been taught by sycophant night came out with a cold sweat brush on his back. He never thought that the people of Dongyun Kingdom reacted so quickly. They found out the source of the disaster so quickly, and even nearly tracked them down!


    "Is it such a stupid thing that the religious leader sent you to come with me?"


    Sycophant night tone light floating way, these people''s mind or some more, it is time to set an example to others!


    "Well


    The person who got a poison needle in sycophant night stares big eyes, but Xumi vomits blood and dies. He didn''t expect that sycophant night didn''t agree with each other. No, he didn''t catch it off guard!


    Looking at this man''s seven orifices bleeding to death, the rest of the people took a hard breath: "left, left Dharma protector, sect leader..."


    "I''ll tell you from the master. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes


    The man who opened his mouth immediately stood straight back and said that he didn''t want to follow the dead guy.


    Sycophant night sneered to glance at them one eye, turn round a way: "I still want to look for a person, deal with as soon as possible, don''t frighten the people here."


    "Yes."


    In Fujia village, the sycophants came early at night. The villagers just got up to wash their clothes, so they didn''t notice the scene at the entrance of the village.


    "Old man, how can I get to the Ning family?"


    Sycophant night went to a sitting in front of the door of the villagers, smilingly asked.


    The old man was a little older, and his reaction was a little slow. He squinted at the sycophantic night in front of him, and then his eyes flashed a little surprise.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with Ning''s family?"


    The smile on the sycophant night''s face instantly put away, but also didn''t immediately attack: "find an old friend."


    The old man stood up and pointed to a direction: "unfortunately, the girl of Ning family and Xianggong have not been at home for more than a year. Xianggong joined the army, and the girl went to look for them, but never came back."


    Sycophant night smell speech frown, have not come back?


    At that time, Gansu Ning took Ning Rongyue away. Because his whereabouts were too secret, he found out the border and cut off the news. But he didn''t expect that Ning Rongyue had not returned home for more than a year?


    "What about the old man''s medicine house? Where is doctor Fu in the medicine house


    "The old man shook his head:" also left, I heard that there is something wrong


    Sycophant night smell speech brow lock, oneself this is to rush to empty? Eh, I''m not happy to think about it.


    "What can I do for you? Is it a cure? "


    At this time, a voice came in, sycophant night side head look past, a bronze complexion handsome man standing there asked.


    "How dare you ask me Sycophant night asked with a smile.


    Fu Yingnian''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, and then his eyes immediately recovered. He scratched his head and said, "Rongyue is my sister, and Dr. Fu is also my family. What can I do for you?"


    The sycophant night smell speech eyebrow a pick: "in the next sycophant night, you are the descendant of Fu doctor?"


    "Posterity? I think so. " Fu Yingnian pondered for a while.


    As soon as the eyes of sycophant night brightened, he said a news that surprised Fu Yingnian: "in the next sycophant night, the descendants of the Xi family, come to meet my wife with the wedding letter!"


    Why? How come he knows every word of what the sycophant said, but he can''t understand it?


    Fu family.


    "... father, mother, that''s it."


    Fu Yinghe looked at his parents in front of him and felt that his performance was normal: "Mr. Xi''s marriage letter does have the name of Dr. Fu. You can have a look for yourself."


    Jing Xiao motioned to village head Fu to take the letter of marriage, and they looked at it carefully.


    Sycophant night added: "this marriage letter was written by Mr. Fu and my father decades ago, but later my family changed. Mr. Fu probably thought I was dead, so he didn''t tell you."


    Fu village chief hesitated for a moment and said: "this, just Rongyue, now she has a marriage, eh."


    "It doesn''t matter," she said with a smile


    No problem? What doesn''t matter? Village head Fu and Jing Xiao didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Rongyue and his husband are very affectionate. After all, Rongyue has been married. We are sorry for that."


    Fu Yingnian frowned and said.


    Sycophant night laughs a way: "but I hear dissolving month''s mutually Gong already joined the army, and refuse to recognize her?"


    With these words, the faces of village head Fu''s family changed, and they knew these things, but Rongyue was already Princess Su, and they would not interfere in Rongyue''s decision.


    Village head Fu said coldly, "I don''t care where you hear this, but it''s not good to spread it by mistake."


    "Is it?"


    Sycophant night frowns, these people''s performance with his imagination why not the same?


    "Yes, Rongyue is already Princess su. As for this marriage letter, er, we are sorry. I think Mr. Fu will explain it to you."

 Chapter 142

    "Oh?"


    Sycophant night look a cold, let Fu village head a family moment like fall ice cellar, feel oneself seem to be what beast stare at.


    A cold sweat broke out on the forehead of village head Fu: "Mr. Xi!"


    The sycophant night coldly stares at several people in front of, but think of this is the family of Ning Rongyue, finally put away the whole body gas field.


    "Rongyue is the only relative I have now, and also the mother, father and mother I have identified. I''m sorry."


    That''s the way to call Mom and dad?


    In the heart of a sigh of relief Fu village head several people smoke mouth corners, but do not dare to provoke in front of this impenetrable thin, revealing danger.


    "Parents don''t cry. We will go to the imperial capital in a few days. Why don''t you come with me?"


    Or to solve the matter of marriage, Jing smile frowned.


    "Is Rongyue in the imperial capital?"


    Sycophant night eyes slightly bright, asked.


    Jing Xiaowei nodded: "that''s right."


    "Well, I''ll live in Rongyue''s house first." At night, the corners of his mouth rose.


    Jing smile canthus a draw: "dissolve month home has no one to live, things are not complete, if you don''t dislike, stay here to live."


    Sycophant night smell speech wrinkle frown, finally still still hesitant yu should way: "thank Niang."


    Jing Xiao nodded helplessly, then looked at Fu Yingnian and said, "aren''t you going to pick up the moon? Don''t hurry. Don''t let Mingyue wait for such a delay. "


    Fu Yingnian said: "yes, I''ll go now."


    It''s all because the sycophant night of young master Xi forgot that Mingyue and her baby are still in her mother''s home.


    Fu Yingnian immediately got up and went to Mingyue''s mother''s house, while sycophant night also got up and said with a smile: "Mom and Dad, I have some other things to arrange first."


    Fu village head, they don''t know the details of sycophant night, but they are not ready to ask more, and nod slightly.


    "Dharma protector, have you found someone?"


    A group of demon sect disciples at the entrance of the village are waiting for the sycophant night to come with all kinds of eyes of Fujia villagers.


    Sycophant night mood quite good nod, then way: "you temporarily in this neighborhood to find a place to live down."


    "Yes."


    A group of demon sect disciples should come down to find out that it was wrong. A disciple who still had some discourse power was stunned: "ah? Do you mean to protect the Dharma


    Sycophant night leisurely way: "you stay for a while, after a few days to set out for the imperial capital."


    Listen to sycophant night said or want to go to the imperial capital, a few demon disciples just relieved, respectfully should next.


    On the other side.


    Fu Yingnian went to his father-in-law''s house to pick up his wife and children.


    Mingcheng, Mingyue''s father, is a gambler. But when Mingyue became his little granddaughter and was born, Mingcheng seemed to have changed his temperament. Village head Fu found him a proper job, and he worked in peace. Mingyue, who was not close to him, gradually changed her attitude towards him.


    "Yingnian! "The year of the year."


    As soon as he arrived at the village where the Ming Chengjia lived, Fu Yingnian ran into the limping Ming Cheng.


    Fu Yingnian looked surprised: "Dad, what''s wrong with your leg?"


    Mingyue saw Fu Yingnian as if she had seen a rescuer. He was pale and said eagerly: "Mingyue, Mingyue, she has been taken away! Go and save her


    Fu Yingnian looked surprised: "Dad, what''s the matter? What about Yinyin? Is Yinyin OK? "


    Mingcheng took a deep breath and pulled Fu Yingnian''s sleeve: "Yinyin, I asked my neighbor''s mingma to take care of her. The little girl was frightened, but it''s nothing serious. Go to save Mingyue first!"


    "Who took the moon away?"


    Fu Yingnian took a worried look at Mingcheng''s right leg: "Dad, don''t worry. You tell me where the moon is? You don''t have to leave this leg yet. "


    Mingcheng had the cheek to smoke: "it''s all me, it''s all my dead old man who hurt Mingyue! Damn me


    "What''s going on?"


    Fu Yingnian saw that Mingcheng was so sad that he could only restrain his anxiety and asked.


    As he wiped his tears, Mingcheng said, "it''s boss Hu in the city. I and I owe them money. They went to the door today, but they met Mingyue. They want to take Mingyue to pay their debts."


    "Dad, are you still gambling?"


    Mingcheng shivered all over: "no, it''s a debt I used to owe. I''m afraid you look down on Mingyue, so I''m sorry to tell you. I think that now I''ve got a serious job and I''m going to earn money back, but I don''t think that boss Hu knows where Mingyue got married with you... "


    Fu Yinghe frowned and clenched his teeth and said, "Dad, don''t worry. Take good care of Yinyin. I''ll go to find Mingyue and come back!"


    "Well, go! Boss Hu, they''re not things. They''re all my debts, mine! "


    Fu Yinghe doesn''t want to appease Mingcheng any more. He immediately goes to find an ox cart and goes to boss Hu''s residence. He has dealt with boss Hu twice before for Mingcheng''s sake, but Mingcheng doesn''t know.


    The residence of boss Hu in the county.


    "Boss, that girl''s skin is really itching. Boss..."


    There was a greasy smile on a rat''s face, and he glanced at boss Hu.


    Boss Hu was so hot in his heart that he hummed: "that hoof is the daughter-in-law of the village head of the Fu family. They have something to do with the county magistrate. Let''s get some money. Don''t make trouble for me!"


    "The county master can''t be so generous."


    The man turned his lips and said with some disdain, "this kind of thing is not for us to lose. I don''t believe that the girl dare to say it!"


    "Yes, boss, maybe the Fu family won''t want this lady, and we can still have Hei hei."


    Another younger brother was also said to be hot in the heart, and put in a word.


    Boss Hu took a mouthful of dry smoke, and a light flashed in his eyes: "it''s the same reason. We asked the Fu family to come so much oil and water. Maybe they would be annoyed by this troublesome in laws!"


    "The boss?"


    Boss Hu opened his mouth and laughed. The pipe in his hand knocked the man who opened his mouth first.


    "If you want to come, I''ll come first. It''s the skin of a mother who has given birth to a child. I haven''t played yet. Go away!"


    "Ah, boss, please. Just have a sip of soup."


    "Come on, I''ll take a bite, and you''re indispensable. Get out and guard."


    "Yes."


    Mingyue was tied hands and feet in the room, although some panic in the heart, but more is sad.


    She also knew that Fu Yingnian had negotiated with boss Hu for his own sake, but she didn''t expect that boss Hu was the same as the brown candy they couldn''t get rid of. What they got from Yingnian had already exceeded the debt owed by their father!


    Bang!


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Mingyue looked surprised. Then she looked at boss Hu who was walking in the room.


    Boss Hu looked at Mingyue with his eyes: "I didn''t notice that Mingyue girl has more and more flavor after she gave birth to a baby. I didn''t expect that Mingcheng''s kind of goods also gave birth to such a beautiful girl."


    Moon a Leng, and then rise in the heart of a sense of crisis: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 143

    Mingyue''s face was red, and her clothes were huddled on the messy bed. The tears at the corners of her eyes were still wet. She was so shivering that she didn''t even notice Fu Yingnian''s entrance.


    "Asshole!"


    Fu Yingnian, who managed to break into the door with all his brute force, became very red behind the scenes.


    "Mingyue, look at me. I''m Yingnian, Mingyue!"


    Fu Yingnian carefully went to the bed, trying to reach out to touch the moon with the hairpin in his hand.


    "Ah! go away! Go away


    Mingyue nervously waves the hairpin in her hand, which makes Fu Yingnian''s hand red immediately.


    Fu Yingnian frowned, then grasped Mingyue''s shoulder tightly: "look at me! bright moon! I''m young. I''m good. It''s all right. It''s all right. "


    In a daze, Mingyue grabs Fu Yingnian''s hand and immediately shrinks back: "Ying, Yingnian? Lying, he said Yingnian didn''t want me. I know it''s all because our family is too troublesome. He didn''t want me anymore... "


    Fu Yingnian withstood the pain on his face, and his eyes were slightly red. He hugged Mingyue: "it''s the man who lied. Mingyue is so good. How can I not want you, darling? It''s all right, ah."


    He never thought that Mingyue would have this kind of worry and inferiority complex in his heart. It was his negligence before.


    Mingyue''s tears gushed out in an instant: "Yingnian, you can''t do without me. I and I didn''t ask boss Hu to come across me. I can''t do it."


    Fu Yingnian soothed: "no, I will grow old with Mingyue. Let''s go home. Let''s go home."


    Fu Yingnian moves gently for the moon to gather good clothes, in the heart rare rose a trace of killing.


    Mingyue suddenly shivered again, and most of the people were sober. He said in a flustered way: "no, Yingnian, I and I seem to have killed people!"


    Fu Yingnian was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Mingyue grabs Fu Yingnian''s skirt with both hands: "boss Hu, I put the hairpin into boss Hu''s neck! He, he seems to be dead. "


    Fu Yingnian was silent for a moment. Then he noticed the big Hu lying on the ground beside the bed with round eyes. Seeing the blood flowing out of his neck, I''m afraid he''s out of breath!


    "Damn him!"


    Fu Yingnian gritted his teeth and picked up Mingyue: "it''s OK. Let''s go home first. If someone asks Mingyue, you don''t say anything, you know?"


    "Good."


    Mingyue buries her head in Fu Yingnian''s chest, and most of her worries dissipate.


    Until Fu Yingnian took Mingyue away, the bruised younger brothers of boss Hu dared to touch the room.


    "What happened to the old man? On the ground, blood, so much blood


    At a glance, several younger brothers saw boss Hu on the ground. One of them opened his mouth with trembling lips.


    A bolder man stepped forward to explore boss Hu''s breath, then abruptly retracted his hand and sat down on the ground: "no, no gas!"


    "Dead? Is the boss dead? "


    A group of younger brothers fell into a panic in an instant. The younger brother who gave boss Hu advice before swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "report to the official quickly!"


    There are also some forces in boss Hu''s family. Now that he dies here, no matter what Fu Yingnian, the most suspect, will do, they will definitely have bad luck!


    The heart reads electricity to turn between, some mind active and have no family to worry about the younger brother already prepared to go back to pack up the burden to run.


    Fu Yinghe comes home with Mingyu Mingcheng and her daughter Yinyin, who is still a little baby. The people of Houjiao yamen find her.


    "Mr. Fu, someone reported to the official that you might have killed Hu Jinbao. Before Hu Jinbao died, you and Mrs. Mingyue were the only ones in front of him. At this time, Hu Jinbao''s family was guarding the Yamen. Come with us."


    The people in the county government knew the people in the Fu family. They were polite and emphasized the "possible" tone.


    Mingyue, who is still in fear, immediately falls into a panic when she sees the people in Yamen and holds on to Fu Yingnian''s clothes.


    Fu Yingnian calmly said: "I''ll go to Yamen with you. Let''s go."


    "Yingnian, don''t go!"


    The moon was full of eyes, pleading, and then said in a weeping voice, "yes... Well!"


    Fu Yingnian was shocked and covered Mingyue''s mouth: "you can tell your parents the situation at home and take good care of Yinyin. Don''t worry."


    Mingyue shakes her head with tears in her eyes. Fu Yingnian sighs: "OK, I''m leaving."


    Village head Fu and Jing Xiao are not clear about the situation. Seeing this, village head Fu said in a deep voice: "go, I''ll go with you."


    country goverment.


    County Magistrate Wang looked at the woman spilling gold and silver on the lobby with some headache. This woman was covered with gold and silver, but she didn''t have the spirit of a wealthy family. At a glance, you can see that boss Hu''s family is a upstart in Huai''an County, so you can raise such a villain as boss Hu!


    This time, boss Hu beat the eagle all day, but he was blinded by the eagle. There was no regret in Wang county magistrate''s heart. However, if Fu Yingnian killed someone, he didn''t believe it.


    At this time, the work of the autopsy also came out from the inside, and Wang county magistrate looked at it faintly.


    He said respectfully, "except for the wound on his neck, Hu Jinbao has no other fatal wound. Judging from the wound, Hu Jinbao should have been stabbed by a woman''s hairpin and bled to death."


    County Magistrate Wang''s eyelids jump when he hears the confession of elder Hu''s younger brother. Did he see the scar from the woman''s hairpin? This


    As soon as Mrs. Hu heard this, she immediately exploded: "it must be that little cheap hoof. It''s her honor that my son can take a fancy to her! How dare she kill my son! My Lord, my son has been wronged for his death! "


    Wang county magistrate''s eyes were cold and startled, and Mrs. Hu''s voice immediately closed her mouth.


    This is the second time that she will be convicted. Although she is not smart, she is not so stupid.


    "Roar at the court, get in the way of official business! What kind of system is it? "


    Wang county magistrate''s one side''s palm Book eye one stares, raises a voice to chide a way.


    Mrs. Hu shrinks her neck. At this time, master Hu Zhuang, who is still full of wine, comes here late.


    Hu Zhuang already knew the news of his only son''s death. He wiped the tears that did not exist on his face: "the county master is in charge of us. The Fu family boy kills people. The master will handle this case impartially."


    "Don''t worry, master Hu. County magistrate Wang will handle it impartially."


    All of a sudden, an unexpected voice of Wang county magistrate suddenly rang out. It was Wang''s second daughter-in-law who helped Lao Taijun to come here.


    Wang county magistrate saw this frown: "mother, what do you want to do this time?"


    "Well! It''s said that master Hu''s only son was killed. I''m very sad, old lady. Let''s see what''s going on! "


    Seeing the venom on his sister-in-law''s face, Wang county magistrate knew that it might be a bad comer. He wanted to avenge Wang Gu for being "distributed"!


    At the same time, Wang county magistrate''s dissatisfaction with ER Fang also rose to the extreme.


    "County magistrate, the Fu family, Fu Yingnian, brought him here."


    At this time, Fu Yingnian and village head Fu also went to the court. Fu Yingnian knelt down and saluted freely with a few venomous eyes.


    "Fu Yingnian of Caomin paid a visit to the county magistrate."


    Wang county magistrate said in a deep voice, "get up. I just want to ask you some questions today. There''s no need to be nervous."

 Chapter 144

    "Yes." Fu Yingnian answered and stood up.


    Seeing this, Wang laotaijun''s dissatisfaction also fell on the magistrate, who directly ignored him.


    Zhang Bo began to read the testimony of elder brother Hu and the surrounding people, and asked Fu Yingnian about some things.


    But when Wang county magistrate heard that Fu Yingnian''s questions, whether or not they were unfavorable to him, should be one by one, his eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    Fu village head also raised a bad feeling in his heart, intending to stop Fu Yingnian''s words with his eyes.


    "Cough."


    County Magistrate Wang coughed twice, interrupted zhangbo and asked, "Fu Yingnian, when Hu Jinbao was killed, was there anyone else present besides you and his wife?"


    Fu Yingnian''s eyes moved, but he still said, "nothing."


    It''s rare that Wang county magistrate who wants to bend the law for personal gain wants to turn his eyes by Fu Yingnian''s Frank words.


    "You killed Hu Jinbao?"


    Deny it, silly boy, so that you can find an excuse to protect Fu Yingnian.


    Fu Yingnian knows that Hu Jinbao''s murder can''t be done well. Even if Wang county magistrate can protect himself, Mingyue will be found out.


    "It''s me!"


    Fu Yingnian''s words made everyone in the court confused for a moment.


    Fu village head and Wang county magistrate and others did not expect that Fu Yingnian would admit so crisp, Hu Zhuang and Mrs. Hu did not expect that Fu Yingnian would admit so simply!


    As soon as Mrs. Hu''s face changed, she cried out: "the county magistrate is in charge for us! My son died! This man has confessed to killing my son! "


    Wang county magistrate''s face condensation looked at Fu Yingnian: "tell you the process of killing Hu Jinbao!"


    With a stare in his eyes, Wang went forward and said, "Fu Yingnian has admitted that he killed Hu Jinbao. Why don''t you ask him to sign the pledge in Huai''an?"


    "How can you call the magistrate''s name in court?"


    The zhangbo, who knew Wang''s unclear family affairs, was emboldened and scolded by Wang''s obscure eyes.


    "How dare you talk to me like this!" said Wang


    The second daughter-in-law didn''t know how to help her properly and said, "yes, yes, elder brother, how can you let them talk to my mother like this?"


    Wang county magistrate''s face turned black: "this is the court. Come and take old Wang Taijun and Wang Liushi down!"


    Wang Lao Tai Jun almost didn''t come up in a breath when he heard the words. Under Wang Liu''s nervous, he scolded angrily: "you are not a filial son! Is that what it''s like to talk to your mother? Ah? You unfilial son


    "Take it down!"


    Wang county magistrate''s face tired mouth, a clap surprised hall wood, let a person tough will Wang laotaijun and Wang Liushi pull down.


    Seeing this, Fu Yingnian sighed in his heart that he was afraid that he would betray the good intentions of magistrate Wang.


    He said slowly: "that Hu Jinbao intended to hurt my wife. When I saw this scene, I was so angry that I knocked down Hu Jinbao and stabbed her with her hairpin!"


    What he said made Wang county magistrate have no chance to defend him, and village head Fu turned blue.


    Mrs. Hu''s eyes cracked when she heard the words: "it must be the fox who seduces my son! It''s an honor for my son to see him! You bastard, you killed my son... "


    Pop!


    There were three rows of jingtangmu. The sound of jingtangmu hitting the table and the orderly and powerful voice of Yamen servants on both sides of the court interrupted Mrs. Hu''s words.


    Zhang Bo said in a sharp voice: "Hu Jiang''s family has repeatedly roared at the court to disturb the official business! Come on, forty hands and forty mouths


    Several yamen officers immediately grabbed Mrs. Hu, who was in a panic and asked for mercy in a sharp voice. She didn''t have a soft palm!


    Listening to the crisp sound, Fu Yingnian''s face showed a trace of pleasure.


    At the end of the attack, Mrs. Hu was finally honest, and county magistrate Wang had to continue to deal with the case of Hu Jinbao being killed.


    "Fu Yingnian, do you take what you just said seriously?"


    Wang finally asked Fu Yingnian, and at the same time took a deep look at village head Fu.


    Village head Fu looks ugly: "Yingnian!"


    Fu Yingnian didn''t look at village head Fu and said, "take it all seriously, and the guilty people will plead guilty! Please ask the county magistrate to let me sign the pledge! "


    "You


    Village head Fu''s face became angry, and county magistrate Wang could not delay any longer. He could only signal to zhangbo to take the record and cinnabar to Fu Yingnian.


    Fu Yingnian knelt down and kowtowed to village head Fu. He said in a deep voice, "father, my child is unfilial."


    With that, Fu Yingnian drew a picture and was detained by the Yamen.


    Village head Fu finally could not help but shed tears: "you are not filial! No filial son


    Wang county magistrate is also full of helplessness, indicating that the palm book came over and whispered two words, and then withdrew temporarily.


    After leaving the hall, Zhang Bo and his entourage delayed Wang laotaijun, while Wang county magistrate followed Fu village head back to Fu village.


    Fu family.


    Mingyue obviously had already cried. She told Mr. Fu and his party the truth again.


    "... dad, you can''t let Yingnian plead guilty to me. I''ll confess it! It''s all my fault. I''ll go now! "


    Jingxiao grabbed Mingyue: "good boy, I don''t blame you. Yingnian is right. He is unfilial to us, but my mother knows that he is right."


    "Mother, don''t you blame me? It''s all because of me... "


    Jing Xiao held back his tears and said coldly, "I don''t blame you! You did the right thing


    Wang county magistrate also sighed: "Yingnian is still too aggressive. Now he has pleaded guilty. Even if Mingyue pleads guilty again, Yingnian will be punished for cheating officials!"


    Moon smell speech stay on the spot, cry out.


    Village head Fu sighs deeply, but he can''t blame Mingyue. Since Mingyue married Fu''s family, she has been devoted to everything, showing filial piety to her parents in law, and can''t find any mistakes. In his opinion, Mingyue''s behavior is indeed right.


    Wang county magistrate helplessly: "in fact, if Mingyue pleads guilty, she only needs to suffer a little, but now Yingnian is guilty of death!"


    "What about the crime of deceiving officials?" The moon asked immediately.


    Wang county magistrate sighed again: "deceiving officials, covering up homicide, crime plus one, the same as the death penalty!"


    The Fu family heard that they were all stiff. Mingyue said in a panic: "no, no, how can Yingnian die! What shall we do? "


    The sycophant night, who had been watching silently, suddenly said in a voice, "I''m going to break the prison?"


    Wang county magistrate some speechless look to the sycophant night: "this childe is?"


    Sycophant night slowly way: "in next Xi Qiao, dissolve month fiance."


    There was no mouth in many troughs. County magistrate Wang didn''t know how to answer these words. Instead, he asked village head Fu.


    Mr. Fu sighed helplessly: "in name, Mr. Xi is indeed Rongyue''s fiance."


    Wang county magistrate a Leng, don''t know Bai Ning dissolve month clearly already have marriage, how many a fiance.


    Village head Fu didn''t want to talk about this for a while. After a long silence, his eyes suddenly lit up and said, "Rongyue, and Yinghe, I don''t know if they can save Yingnian?"


    Wang county magistrate Wen Yan slightly pondered: "Rongyue is already Princess su. Maybe she can save Yingnian, but the imperial capital is so far away from us that it''s too late."

 Chapter 145

    After hearing this, they kept silent again and thought about the way to save Fu Yingnian.


    But the sycophant night, who has been living in the river and lake far away from the court, is puzzled about this. Isn''t it good to break the prison? Change your identity and keep going.


    Just don''t wait for people to come up with a countermeasure, Wang family old Taijun with Wang Liu''s aggressive came to the door.


    "Magistrate Wang!"


    Ming Ming Wang county magistrate than Wang Qiang that pussy brother I do not know how many times stronger, but people may be partial, Wang Laotai Jun is to two room heart lung, Wang county magistrate is hard to say.


    "Mother, why do you call me like this?"


    Wang county magistrate helplessly looked at the palm book behind the old prince and said.


    Wang laotaijun was still angry at this time: "yes, I''m not in the county government now. County magistrate, do you think I can discipline my son?"


    Wang county magistrate arched his hand and said, "if the mother thinks the baby is wrong, just point it out."


    With some domineering look on his face, Wang laotaijun glanced at village head Fu with a smile: "as a county magistrate, my son, first of all, you should stay away from the family of these murderers!"


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know. I thought you knew these people and wanted to bend the law for personal gain."


    Wang Liu also began to fan the flames.


    Because of Wanggu''s affairs, the Wangs spoil the Wanggu''s family and hate the Fu family and Ning Rongyue to the extreme. This time, they managed to catch the mistake. It must not be so easy to let Fu Yingnian go.


    Thinking of this, Wang county magistrate sighed in his heart, and then said: "brother and sister, be careful. No matter who it is, I will handle any case impartially."


    Wang Liu''s family is still a little afraid of Wang county magistrate. She looks at the old prince beside her.


    Wang laotaijun snorted: "then go back with us first!"


    "Yes." County Magistrate Wang had no choice but to respond and then motioned to village head Fu with his eyes.


    Seeing that the crutch in his hand was knocking on the ground, Wang first turned around and said, "I''m very sad about the death of the only son of the Hu family. The master of the Hu family has been waiting for a long time. Come and see him with me."


    Seeing Wang county magistrate follow Lao Taijun, they go farther and farther. Mingyue grabs Jing Xiao''s hand nervously.


    "Mother, what should we do?"


    Village head Fu first went to close the door of Fu''s family to block the villagers'' different views. Then he said, "don''t worry, county magistrate Wang won''t deal with Yingnian immediately. Let''s take our time to think about countermeasures."


    The moon heard the words anxiously in situ: "countermeasures, countermeasures! What should we do? "


    Fu Yingnian is still too impulsive or worried about the bright moon, which makes the situation at this time a dead end. With Fu village head''s personality, Fu Yingnian has no help at all.


    Sycophant night stretched out his fingers to tease the Yin Yin in the arms of Ming Cheng, who has been silent, thinking.


    At night.


    Fu village head several people are full of worry, after having a hasty dinner, they go back to their rooms. I''m afraid they can''t sleep that night.


    But there were several knocks at the door of the room.


    Sitting on the bed cross legged, practicing kung fu, the sycophant heard the sound in the night, a trace of interest flashed in his eyes and said, "come in."


    The one who came in was Mingcheng, who had been silent since he heard Fu Yingnian plead guilty. Sycophant night asked curiously, "what''s the matter with uncle coming to me late at night?"


    Mingcheng''s eyes were full of blood. He took a deep breath, and then said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Xi, what you said before about prison break may work?"


    "Oh?"


    Sycophant night a little surprised to see Ming Cheng: "Uncle sit first, you mean?"


    Mingcheng sat down on the stool a little decadent, and then said slowly: "Mr. Xi, the magistrate of Wang county has always been upright, and there are those people in the second room of the Wang family who are involved in it, and the in laws are responsible people. They can''t save my son-in-law."


    A little surprise flashed in the eyes of the sycophant''s night smelling speech. Didn''t you expect that the one who looked the most "stupid" could see the most clearly?


    Mingcheng sighed deeply: "Mr. Xi, are you sure about robbing the prison? I want to ask you to save Yingnian. I''ve ruined the first half of Mingyue''s life. Now I really don''t want her because I ruined the second half of my life. "


    Sycophant night smell speech frowned: "a county prison I want to rob or can rob, only then Fu Yingnian can''t be Fu Yingnian."


    "It''s better to change one''s identity or face. Today I''ll give up my old face. Please, Mr. Xi!"


    Mingcheng''s face changed for a moment, then he took a deep breath and knelt on the ground with a bang.


    Sycophant night eyebrow tip a pick, open mouth way: "Uncle quickly please rise, if the father mother they really can''t think of a way finally, I will go to save the young."


    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, Mr. Xi


    Mingcheng didn''t get up. Instead, he knelt down and kowtowed two heads. Then he got up and saw the red mark on his forehead.


    "Don''t thank me, after all, it''s Rongyue''s brother, but..."


    "But what?"


    Mingcheng asked with a frown.


    "Nothing." "Sycophant night smile:" just think uncle some look familiar, like I have seen an elder


    Mingcheng was shocked in his heart. He took a suspicious look at the sycophant night, and then said with a forced smile, "I may have admitted my mistake. I''ve never been out of Anhuai county."


    "Maybe I''ve made a mistake. It''s normal for the world to look like it."


    Sycophant night don''t care about smile, casual way.


    Mingcheng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "then I won''t disturb you. Let''s have a rest. I''m out."


    After that, Mingcheng immediately turned out of the room and stood at the door of the sycophant room for a moment with a complicated look before he left.


    The next day.


    Jingxiao and Mingyu are really worried about Fu Yingnian in prison. They prepared a lot of things early in the morning to take them to the county.


    Jing Xiao and Mingyu report Fu Yingnian''s name outside the prison, but they are stopped by the jailer.


    The jailer looked up and down at Jing Xiao and Mingyu, and then said haughtily, "Fu Yingnian? no way! You can''t go in! That''s a death penalty. I can''t see him. "


    "The death penalty?"


    Moon''s face changed, some shocked mouth.


    The jailer snorted: "that''s nature. Killing pays for life. It''s not death penalty. What is it? Come on, come on, you guys


    Jing Xiao''s face was slightly white, but he was still calm: "dare to ask your highness, but the county magistrate has set the death penalty for Fu Yingnian?"


    "What! Do you think I''m lying to you? "


    The jailer''s face was black, his eyes were not good at looking at Jing, and his tone became bad.


    Jing Xiao held back his anger, took out a piece of broken silver and put it in the past: "how can it be? It''s just that since my son has been sentenced to death, I want to make my son live better before he dies. Please forgive me."


    The jailer weighed the silver in his hand and said, "no, no, let''s go!"


    Jing Xiao smell speech facial expression also became not good, according to reason say Wang county magistrate shouldn''t be so? But what happened to the jailer?


    "Madame Fu? Are you here to see Yingnian? How do you stand here? "


    At this time, another voice rang out, and the visitor looked at Jing Xiao discontentedly. The jailer in front of them said, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 146

    "This, prison head, that Fu Yingnian is a prisoner of death penalty. It''s reasonable to say that he can''t see people?"


    The jailer, who had collected Jing Xiao''s silver but didn''t intend to let it go, changed his face and began to flatter him.


    The visitor''s face was cold: "death row prisoner? Who made it? The county magistrate hasn''t said anything yet. Is it your decision? "


    "This, this small one, how dare you."


    The jailer said with a smile, then hesitated and said, "it''s just the prison head. It''s the old lady''s order. I can''t..."


    "Well! I don''t know whether the county magistrate or the old lady is in charge of the county government! "


    The visitor took a meaningful look at the jailer and hummed coldly: "be careful, don''t think too much! Not yet


    "Yes, yes."


    The jailer heard that the speech was shaking all over, and quickly bowed his body and said, "you two, please come in."


    Jing chuckled, glanced at the jailer, and then said with a smile, "thank you very much


    The visitor waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome, madam. Just call me Zhao Peng. County magistrate Wang has already told us to treat Yingnian well. He has nothing to do."


    Jing smile two people smell speech all small relief one breath: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Zhao Peng glared at the jailer who was shrinking to one side, and then said with a straight face, "two ladies, come with me."


    The environment in the prison will not be so good. The dark prison is illuminated by the dark yellow candlelight, and a decadent smell lingers on the tip of the nose. The faces of the people who are locked up here are numb and huddle on the "bed" with a pile of hay in the corner.


    Jing Xiao carefully avoided a pool of water at his feet: "Mr. Zhao, haven''t you arrived yet?"


    Zhao Peng hesitated for a moment, stopped and said: "although Yingnian has not been convicted, the place where he is imprisoned is also the place where the death penalty is committed. If you go further inside, is your wife afraid?"


    Zhao Peng found that he was negligent. The more he went in, the more bloody he was. The two wives of the Fu family looked soft and weak. Don''t be scared.


    Jingxiao frowned: "it''s OK, let''s go."


    "All right."


    Zhao Peng nodded and continued to take Jing Xiao and the two to walk in.


    Soon we arrived at the place where Fu Yingnian was being held. Although it didn''t look like it was outside, it was at least much better than other prisoners'' compartments. It was clean and tidy with a small bed.


    Jingxiao took a look at the warm bedding on the cot, frowned and asked, "Mr. Zhao, where are you?"


    Zhao Peng also wondered why Fu Yingnian was not here. When he thought about the performance of the jailer outside, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Wave a hand to summon to come over a spy jailer: "come here! Where''s Fu Yingnian here! "


    The jailer who was called over swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but he did not dare to look at Zhao Peng''s eyes. He said with a stiff head, "if you go back to the prison, they just took the people here."


    "Take it away?"


    Zhao Peng was surprised and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter? Say it


    Jing Xiao and Mingyue also raise their heart and look at the jailer who is called.


    A few drops of sweat came out of the jailer''s forehead: "Lao he has brought the people here to trial."


    Zhao Peng was shocked. He glanced anxiously at Jing Xiao and said angrily, "bold! This man has confessed his crime. How can he be tried again by torture? "


    Jing Xiao''s heart beat to his throat and said: "Zhao Peng! Save Yingnian


    Zhao Peng said in a deep voice: "madam, you don''t want to go there. I will bring Yingnian here."


    Worried about what Jing Xiao and Mingyue should not see, Zhao Peng opened his mouth and immediately went in a direction, where there was a trace of blood.


    Although Zhao Peng said so, Jing Xiao and Mingyue still can''t let go and bite their teeth to keep up with Zhao Peng.


    "Ah


    When she saw Fu Yingnian''s appearance, Mingyue screamed out. It''s really that Fu Yingnian''s appearance is a little sad now.


    "Yingnian!"


    "The moon? Hiss


    Fu Yingnian nervously looks at Mingyue, but at the same time he pulls the wound at the corner of his mouth.


    Mingyue wants to approach Fu Yingnian on the scaffold, but she is stopped by a yamen officer who grabs her wrist rudely: "what are you doing?"


    When Zhao Peng saw this scene, he was angry: "what are you doing! Stop it


    Several yamen servants who were sentenced to Fu Yingnian''s death flashed guilty on their faces, but another said with a stiff head: "prison head, this is the order of the second lady!"


    Zhao Peng''s eyes glared, his face turned angry, and the sword at his waist immediately came out of the scabbard: "tell me again? How dare you abuse lynching without the command of the county magistrate? I can handle you


    Seeing this, several yamen servants no longer dare to offend Zhao Peng. Zhao Peng is a confidant of the county magistrate. He is usually hot tempered and selfless. If he really offends Zhao Peng, they can''t get rid of him.


    The Yamen officer who grasped Mingyue immediately released her hand and stepped aside.


    Mingyue stares at several executioners with indignation, and then rushes to Fu Yingnian. However, Mingyue is at a loss to touch Fu Yingnian. He is still bleeding with the crisscross whip marks. It''s really frightening that Mingyue''s tears are falling all the time.


    Fu Yingnian said, "Mingyue, Niang, why are you here? I''m fine. Don''t cry. "


    Jing Xiao took a deep breath and looked at Zhao Peng: "please untie Yingnian."


    Zhao Peng glanced at several people who used lynching, and said with some guilt: "madam, don''t worry, the county magistrate will give you an account this time!"


    Jing Xiao can''t deny this. It''s too hard to sort out Wang''s household chores. I''m afraid Wang county magistrate can''t count on it


    Fu Yingnian was bound, his hands were untied, the whole person fell forward, Mingyue flurried to help him.


    "Why are you so impulsive? How can you do it for me? I... "


    Fu Yingnian raised some stiff arms to wipe away Mingyue''s tears, but let Mingyue taste a trace of blood.


    Mingyue did not dare to hammer Fu Yingnian hard, and then carefully helped him back to his cell.


    "Brother Zhao, could you please buy some medicine for injuries?"


    Zhao Peng, who followed them back to his cell, immediately replied, "OK, you! Go and buy the best medicine for the wound. "


    The named yamen servant immediately nodded and ran out, but no one noticed the dissatisfaction on his face: "what medicine does a dying man buy? Pooh


    After sending the messenger to buy medicine, Zhao Peng looked at a family of three in the cell and said, "madam, you talk first, I''ll go out and guard."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhao."


    See Zhao Peng left at the same time also called away the other yamen guards in the cell, Mingyue this just can''t help but squeeze into Fu Yingnian''s arms: "you bastard!"


    "Hiss!"


    The wound on his body was rubbed and Fu Yingnian was stiff.


    Mingyue got up a little nervous, and then leaned against Fu Yingnian: "you deserve it, who told you to replace me! Why do you take the blame for me? "


    Fu Yingnian had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Uncle Wang also talked to me that I was too impulsive, but how can I give up your suffering?"

 Chapter 147

    "Will I give up your suffering?"


    The sound still reverberates in my ears, but Mingyue has left, and there is still the temperature on her fingertips when Mingyue is taking medicine for her.


    Fu Yingnian sat on the bed in his cell, but with a trace of ironing in his heart.


    "Mother, you go back first."


    Mingyue, who left the cell, hesitated for a moment and then said to Jing with a smile.


    Jing Xiao stops and looks at Mingyue: "Mingyue, you can''t plead guilty. What else do you want to be? My mother will accompany you."


    Mingyue''s eyes are slightly red: "Niang, I even want to go with Yingnian."


    Jing Xiao slaps Mingyue''s forehead hard, and Mingyue says: "mother?"


    Jing sighed with a smile: "there is no absolute, Yingnian is not sure to die! Do you want him to come out and see your body? "


    Mingyue sipped her lips, her eyes calmed down and said in a deep voice: "I know Niang, I won''t commit suicide again. I''ll wait for Yingnian to come back, but Niang, now I have to trouble you to accompany me..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In front of the yamen, the Ming Yuan drum, which had not been knocked for a long time, was suddenly knocked. The sound was deafening and eye-catching.


    Mingyue looks cold with a drumstick hard hit on the grievance drum, not a while before the county yamen surrounded by a lot of pointing people.


    The officer on duty in the Yamen was startled by the sound, and then hurriedly arranged his clothes and came out to check.


    "Let''s go out and see what''s going on. Go and inform the county magistrate."


    "Who is beating the grievance drum?"


    The Yamen servant who came out of the Yamen first made the people stand far away, then he looked at the moon and Jing Xiao.


    The bright moon hears the speech, the facial expression is indifferent of direct kneel down: "adult, people female injustice!"


    Several yamen officers'' faces changed when they heard that the grievance drum of Anhuai county had been shelved almost all the time since the magistrate Wang came. This sudden sound was a slap in the face!


    "What''s the matter? Who is going to beat the drum? "


    At this time, Wang county magistrate, who was informed of the situation, also squeezed out of the crowd. When he saw the bright moon with a drumstick, he looked stunned.


    "Bright moon?"


    Mingyue kneels on the ground and doesn''t get up: "the people''s women are wronged. Please ask the county magistrate to make the decision for them."


    "Now, get up first, and let''s go in and say."


    County Magistrate Wang was not sure what they were going to do. He frowned.


    Mingyue handed back Mingyuan drumstick to Yamen and said in a deep voice, "please go up to court."


    Wang county magistrate Wen Yan''s face changed slightly. He looked at Jing Xiao in doubt, but Jing Xiao just shook his head at him.


    Seeing this, Wang county magistrate took a deep breath, had to take people into the county government hall: "promotion!"


    "Mighty


    Palm book holding a white paper and pen, seriously asked: "Min Nu Ming Yue, who are you suing? What are the grievances? "


    Mingyue stood in the center of the court: "sue the prison guards for abusing lynching, and the king Liu''s Liu Mei bribes the officials! The Prime Minister of the people''s daughter has confessed to painting, but they abuse lynching to torture the Prime Minister of the people''s daughter. She has seen this with her own eyes, including Zhao Peng, the head of the prison


    When the onlookers heard this, they burst into an uproar. The crime of abusing lynching was not small, and the woman sued the magistrate''s own family.


    After hearing Mingyue''s words, Wang county magistrate turned blue and immediately figured out the key to it.


    His face turned black: "is minnu Mingyue''s story true?"


    "It''s true, people''s women dare not speak in vain!"


    The moon returns.


    "Good." County Magistrate Wang took a look at the palm book beside him: "take it and let Mingyue draw the pawn. Come and take the Wang family, Liu''s family, Fu Yingnian in prison and the prison guards!"


    When the people outside discussed whether the magistrate of Wang county would cover up his family or deal with them impartially, Wang and Liu were also brought.


    In addition to Wang Liu''s family, Wang laotaijun also followed him. Therefore, Wang Liu''s face was full of confidence.


    However, when she saw several prison guards and Fu Yingnian, who had injuries on her face, she felt guilty.


    Wang county magistrate did not ignore the guilty heart on Wang Liu''s face, but also saw the guilty heart on Wang laotaijun''s face!


    I should thank Mingyue for leaving some thin noodles for me. Didn''t I inform laotaijun?


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you coming to us?"


    Wang Liu first asked, and then moved to the back of the old prince.


    Palm book see this person not long memory, secretly shake head, can sternly scold a way: "on the court, how can call county magistrate big name?"


    Wang laotaijun dissatisfied with the crutch in his hand: "the county magistrate so loud call us what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Wang county magistrate didn''t mean to speak, Zhang Bo read Mingyue''s testimony again.


    "... Zhao Peng, are you serious about what minnu Mingyue said?"


    After all, Wang and Liu are members of the county magistrate''s family. Zhao Peng hesitated.


    County Magistrate Wang snorted angrily: "Zhao Peng, tell the truth!"


    Zhao Peng heard the speech and said, "take it seriously! The injuries on Yingnian''s brother are not fake. "


    At this time, Mingyue was supporting Fu Yingnian. Naturally, Wang county magistrate also noticed the injury on Fu Yingnian''s face, and his anger was even worse.


    "Wang, Liu, He Dong, Chen Nian, Wang Hu, do you have anything to say?"


    Palm Book fierce voice way.


    Wang Liu''s family had not seen this scene, and he was slightly flustered. Old Wang Taijun said angrily: "a bunch of nonsense! County magistrate, don''t you know what your sister-in-law is like? "


    He just knows too well!


    Wang county magistrate looked cold: "come on! Take Mr. Wang down! You can''t open your mouth without asking questions in the court


    Wang Lao Tai Jun can''t believe of stare big eyes, then was several yamen servant politely invited down.


    Seeing his dependence gone, Wang Liu''s face turned white: "it''s all slander! How could I do that! "


    "Well! The evidence is solid, Wang and Liu. If you can''t find the evidence, you will be proved guilty! "


    Palm book now also see the meaning of Wang county magistrate, look serious cheered.


    Wang Liu''s whole body was shaken by him, and several yamen servants were even more unbearable. They knelt on the ground shivering.


    "Second lady! Second lady, help me! It''s all at your command


    One of the timid jailers suddenly yelled at Wang Liu.


    Wang Liu''s whole body was shocked, and his voice was sharp: "you talk nonsense! You are all slandering me


    Seeing that Wang and Liu didn''t agree, the other prison guards immediately panicked. They were the minions who obeyed orders, but they didn''t want to commit all the crimes.


    "Second lady, you''re not right. You''re the one who ordered us to do everything."


    "Yes, you can''t let our brother take all the blame now, can you?"


    "Yes, second lady, you said before that if we did, you asked the county magistrate to give us a promotion! You can''t forget it now! "


    As soon as these jailers opened their mouths, they and Wang Liu''s crimes were basically settled.


    There is even a person who wants to give up Wang laotaijun''s name. He is blocked up after being noticed by the winking palm book.

 Chapter 148

    "Silence


    County Magistrate Wang was shocked and said in a cold voice: "now the evidence is solid. Come on, I''ll hold them down!"


    The Yamen officers on both sides of the court ordered the jailers of several defendants and Wang Liu''s family to kneel down.


    Wang Liu''s color was greatly shocked, and he didn''t care about the others. He begged for mercy and said, "brother, please forgive me. I just did these things because I was confused."


    Then Wang and Liu turned to look out at the old prince: "Niang! Mother, please help me, mother, you are not


    Wang Liu''s mouth was blocked by the Yamen officer. Seeing that Wang''s face turned white, he did not dare to plead for Wang Liu.


    She was also involved in this matter, but Wang county magistrate stopped Wang Liu''s mouth, which was already a warning to her. Wang Taijun was angry from his heart and turned to leave.


    Wang county magistrate looked at Wang Liu, whose mouth was blocked and his eyes were staring like fish''s eyes, and his heart was also blocked. He waved his hand and motioned for zhangbo to say.


    "According to the law of Dongyun, there are 30 big boards for those who abuse lynching! Those who bribe officials will be dismissed after 50 big boards! Execute immediately


    Wang Liu''s eyes are round, fifty big boards? It''s killing her!


    Thinking of this, Wang Liu''s breath did not come up, so he fainted in the past, and the Yamen officer who was preparing to execute the sentence asked the palm book with his eyes.


    County Magistrate Wang snorted coldly: "execution!"


    Fifty big boards is not a small number. Even though the Yamen officer intentionally lightened his strength, Wang Liu''s mouth was blocked and could not even scream.


    The jailer, who had been beaten 80 times, had only half a breath left. From the first howling to the end of execution, he lay there like a dead dog and did not move.


    The moon saw a happy smile across the corner of her mouth.


    But Wang county magistrate saw that after the execution, he was a little tired and said, "withdraw!"


    When everyone heard that the speech was about to disperse, Wang laotaijun, who came back with a few people, said in a loud voice: "wait a minute!"


    Wang laotaijun actually called the Hu family couple, and the depression in Wang county magistrate''s heart could not be dispersed.


    Hu and his wife are also very "winking" quickly to the court, knelt down and said: "county magistrate, the evidence of my son''s murder has been confirmed, please uphold justice for us!"


    Wang laotaijun took a look at the faint Wang Liushi, and a trace of annoyance flashed in his eyes.


    "My son is a rare honest and upright official. Should the case of Hu Jinbao be settled?"


    Wang county magistrate looked at Mingyue and them anxiously, but found that Mingyue and Jing Xiaolian were not nervous at this time.


    "The county magistrate is in charge of us!"


    Master Hu had many wild flowers outside. Although he was a little sad about Hu Jinbao''s death, she was really sad and cried with tears in her eyes.


    Wang county magistrate looked at Fu Yingnian in embarrassment.


    Seeing this, Fu Yingnian sighed in his heart, patted Mingyue''s hand, knelt down and said, "the guilty people plead guilty."


    Wang county magistrate really didn''t want to open his mouth. He motioned for his palm book with his eyes.


    "Fu Yingnian, the culprit, killed Hu Jinbao and was executed after 60 bans according to the law. However, because he was abused by prison guards, he was exempted from 60 bans and executed at noon three days later."


    Mingyue and Jingxiao are tight in their hearts, but they don''t have the initial tension and worry on their faces for some reason.


    Seeing the moon, the emperor was not in a hurry, and the eunuch was in a hurry. Wang county magistrate frowned and interrupted Wang laotaijun''s words.


    "Come on, get out of here!"


    When the onlookers saw this, they just praised magistrate Wang for his selflessness and dedication to the people, but they didn''t know that magistrate Wang was suffering


    After leaving the court, magistrate Wang was not in the mood to appease his mother, but to catch up with Mingyue.


    See Wang county magistrate to follow up, Jing smile first of all sorry way: "this matter did not tell you a rash hit the grievance drum, really sorry."


    Wang county magistrate obviously felt that Jing Xiao''s attitude was quite polite. He frowned secretly: "what''s wrong with this?"


    After hesitating for a while, the magistrate said, "it''s just that Yingnian can''t be put off. Three days later, what are you going to do?"


    Jing Xiao''s face softened a little when he heard the words, and some worries finally appeared on his face: "come and cover up the water and land. We have to go back and discuss it."


    "It''s time to think about it."


    County Magistrate Wang shook his head, then his eyes brightened and he said in a low voice, "sister-in-law, the young master of your family said before that you can''t have a try!"


    Jing Xiao and Mingyue''s face flashed a bit of surprise. They did have this intention, but they didn''t expect that Wang county magistrate, who has always been impartial, would do the same.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that."


    Wang county magistrate laughed bitterly at Shangjing after their eyes: "regardless of our friendship, we all know Yingnian''s personality very well, and my life is given by Rongyue. How can I repay kindness with vengeance?"


    Jing smile smell speech helpless a sigh: "is I drill the ox horn tip to give birth to cent elder brother, just, ah!"


    County Magistrate Wang knew what Jing Xiao wanted to say. To tell you the truth, he was already a little annoyed. Old prince Wang would give it up. The servants of Er Fang''s family were all raised by themselves, but they were all white eyed wolves. It''s time to make a decision!


    "I know what my sister-in-law wants to say, and I''m very ashamed."


    Jing Xiao looked at Wang county magistrate sympathetically: "just, you know it yourself."


    She couldn''t figure out how Wang laotaijun, who was so far away from her heart, had raised such a Miao red king magistrate.


    County Magistrate Wang just laughed bitterly.


    Fu family.


    Fu village head has also learned about Fu Yingnian''s death penalty. He never smokes dry cigarettes. At this time, he is squatting at home, smoking dry cigarettes.


    "I''m back."


    Jing, who came to the door, answered with a smile, then frowned and said, "Why are you smoking again? Put it down


    Fu village head put down the pipe and asked in a low voice, "where is my son?"


    Jing said with a smile: "death penalty!"


    Village head Fu was shocked and sighed, "go ahead."


    There seems to be a cloud over the Fu family. The whole family is in a gloomy mood, but the family has a tacit understanding.


    Because of the poison on his body, sycophant night will practice to suppress the poison as long as he is free. At this time, in his room, Jing Xiao is a little cramped and sits on the stool.


    "Niang, what can I do for you?"


    At this time, he didn''t care to correct the name of sycophant night. Jing Xiao asked: "Xiao Ye, you said that it might be OK to break the prison and save people?"


    "Naturally, mother, what do you mean?"


    Jingxiao said slowly: "you must also know about Yingnian''s death penalty. I want to ask you to save ah Nian."


    "I''m serious. Yingnian is my elder brother. Naturally, I won''t watch him be executed."


    Sycophant night smell speech return a way, indifferent facial expression let Jing smile also slightly put down a heart.


    Sycophant night saw this and said: "but this matter or our family sit down to discuss it, Mingyue sister-in-law, father, uncle, you all come in."

 Chapter 149

    "Ah?"


    Jing Xiaowen Yan Leng for a moment, and then turned to look at the door.


    It happened that several people who met at the door of sycophant''s room heard sycophant''s voice and laughed awkwardly, then pushed the door in.


    "Mr. prime minister, what are you doing?"


    Fu Yuan is suddenly happy smile: "lady, we are all here to save Yingnian."


    Jing Xiao is in a complicated mood and wants to cry and laugh. Fu Yuan is more rigid than Wang county magistrate. He never thought he would come.


    Mingyue also some embarrassed way: "when I was in the county, I wanted to come to find the sycophant night, but I didn''t expect that Niang grabbed the first."


    Jing Xiao''s heart was full of depression: "well, our family is united, no one can harm us, we can''t be wronged!"


    Seeing this scene, the sycophant night looked complicated for a moment, then put aside his unnecessary emotion and said with a smile: "in fact, uncle Ming has already been here. Now let''s discuss how to save people."


    Fu family a few people smell speech Leng for a while, all coincidentally saw clear become one eye.


    Mingcheng himself moved a stool and sat down: "please tell us how to save people."


    The sycophant night hears speech slowly way: "in fact, the process of saving people doesn''t need your parents to participate in it, I now call you to say just want to tell you things, when the time comes, I will use a dead person instead of Yingnian, and then take Yingnian to leave here directly."


    "Get out of here?"


    The moon was stunned.


    "Yes, there are too many people here who know Yingnian. Even if they are rescued, they can''t let him show up easily. It''s better to leave and change his identity."


    Village head Fu Wen Yan nodded: "this is good."


    The sycophant night nodded to him: "and didn''t you say you were going to the imperial capital? I will take Yingnian to the imperial capital first, and you can make up a suitable reason to keep up


    "Good."


    Village head Fu was the first to make a decision, and others had no other opinions.


    A trace of dark color flashed in the eyes of the sycophant night smell speech, these people actually believe in themselves?


    "Well, I''m going to save people tonight. You can decide whether you want to tell the magistrate about it."


    Mr. Fu heard a trace of hesitation in his eyes, then nodded his head gently.


    After all the people agreed to leave the matter of saving people to sycophant night, they didn''t ask much. Now that they believe it, they naturally have to believe it to the end. Now the whole family is waiting for the news that sycophant night saved people successfully.


    "Prison break?"


    With the change of sycophant night, some of the disciples of the demon sect who lived in the county town were surprised.


    The prison in a small county is robbed. They don''t have any other ideas, but they are also surprised. Will sycophant help others?


    The sycophant night squinted at several people in front of him: "Yu Neng, you can find a dead man as soon as possible and make him look like Fu Yingnian. Let''s go tonight."


    "Yes."


    Yu Neng looked miserable after he came down. He didn''t know what Fu Yingnian looked like.


    At night.


    The prison guards did not show any impoliteness to Fu Yingnian with the incident of crying out grievances, but they did not pay attention to a dying man.


    "The guards in this prison are really loose. They are far from the imperial capital prison."


    Yu can curl his mouth and even disdain to hide his body.


    The demon sect disciple who let fan Xiang turn a white eye: "how tight do you expect a prison in a county?"? Let''s go, let''s go. "


    It''s clear that a protector can easily take Fu Yingnian away from prison, but this time, the protector thinks very carefully for the Fu family, and he doesn''t want to do it himself, so he has to let them go.


    Yu Neng motioned the demon sect disciples with corpses behind them to follow, and the group swaggered into the prison.


    "Brother Fu, wake up, brother Fu."


    For Fu Yingnian in prison is about to be executed, still can sleep can be convinced.


    Fu Yingnian, who was covered with the bright moon and was sleeping under the thick bedding they sent, woke up after hearing the sound. When he saw the person in front of him, his eyes turned to alert: "who are you?"


    What''s on your guard at this time? I''ve just been sleeping so soundly. I''d have been successful if someone had done it


    I could make complaints about it silently, and then I smiled and smiled kindly. "Fu Xiaoge, we are the seat of the seat boy to save you."


    Fu Yingnian frowned: "sycophantic night? Where''s the jailer out there? "


    Do the Fu family call the Dharma protector''s name directly? Gee, I can''t stir it up.


    Yu Neng immediately nodded, then added: "we used the incense, the jailers will be dizzy, village head Fu, they also know about it, you come with us quickly."


    Fu Yingnian sleeps soundly because he knows Mingyue and they won''t just let themselves go. But he didn''t expect Mingyue and they are going to break the prison.


    "If I leave, will I not flee with fear of sin? What will parents do then? I can''t go


    Yu Neng frowns at Wen Yan. He''s also a member of the demon sect. Naturally, he can''t really have a good temper. It''s just that the Dharma protector told him to be polite


    "Brother Fu, don''t worry. We are ready to pretend to be your dead man. At that time, we will say that we are afraid of committing suicide."


    Yu Neng motioned the disciple carrying the corpse behind him to put down the corpse: "brother Fu, after you go out, just follow our young master Xi to the capital and leave temporarily."


    With that, Yu Neng added: "ah, by the way, village chief Fu, they will also go to the capital to reunite with you."


    Fu Yingnian smell speech Leng Leng, slightly nodded after some hesitation way: "this body?"


    There was a faint light in Yu Neng''s eyes. The corpse must not have come by proper means, but could he tell the truth?


    "We stole it from the morgue."


    Fu Yingnian whispered an apology and then said, "let''s go."


    Yu Neng sniffed Yan''s eyes and laughed: "xiao''an, take brother Fu to find the boss."


    "Yes."


    The demon sect disciple called xiao''an respectfully replied, "master Fu, follow me."


    Fu Yingnian Wen Yan slightly nodded and followed xiao''an to leave, while Yu Neng began to change the appearance of the corpse on the ground into Fu Yingnian''s.


    "Second brother."


    See Fu Yingnian out of the sycophant night smile, so called Fu Yingnian.


    Xiao an''s head was lower than before. When she knew the secret of the Dharma protector and her family, she was finished.


    Fu Yingnian frowned, but at this time he didn''t want to argue with sycophant: "are we going now?"


    "To the capital."


    The sycophant night lightly laughs a way, in the eyes flash a silk to expect.


    The next day, the jailer who was fascinated by Mi Xiang was awakened by another group of jailers who came to change shifts.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother?"


    The jailers who came to change shifts didn''t look very well. With Zhao Peng''s sign, a jailer asked.


    The jailer who was charmed by Mi Xiang was still a little confused. A group of people thought for a long time before they found something wrong. They told the story of yesterday one by one.


    After hearing these people''s words, Zhao Peng''s face changed: "no, it''s mi Xiang!"


    Zhao Peng went straight to Fu Yingnian''s cell and said, "please check what''s wrong with these prisoners."

 Chapter 150

    Before he arrived at Fu Yingnian''s cell, Zhao Peng''s heart cooled when he saw a man lying on the ground.


    He hastened to enter the cell: "Yingnian?"


    Fu Yingnian as like as two peas on the ground, but staring at his eyes.


    Zhao Peng''s heart trembled. He reached for Fu Yingnian''s breath, but he couldn''t feel it. It''s over!


    Zhao Peng''s hand abruptly retracted and cried: "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Yingnian''s accident soon spread to county magistrate Wang. Early in the morning, county magistrate Wang rushed to the prison without looking after his appearance.


    Fu Yingnian''s body has been moved to the bed, Zhao Peng later looked at it carefully, it is obvious that it has cooled through.


    "What''s going on? How could that be? Just overnight, how come people are gone? "


    Wang county magistrate went to the bedside to explore Fu Yingnian''s breath, and then asked in a voice.


    Zhao Peng sighed deeply and told the story that all the jailers in the prison last night were fascinated by fragrance.


    "... county magistrate, this matter is the negligence of the brothers, but that MI Xiang can''t be prevented. This morning, we managed to wake up the comatose brothers, but I don''t know who will attack Yingnian?"


    In fact, Zhao Peng had a vague guess in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Wang county magistrate Wen Yan took a sad look at Fu Yingnian''s eyes. He always felt that they were looking at him!


    "I will give Yingnian and the Fu family an account of this! I have no face to see you again


    Obviously, what Wang county magistrate thinks is similar to Zhao Peng. If Fu Yingnian has offended anyone, the only one who will attack Fu Yingnian is


    Zhao Peng looks a Leng, and then come forward to keep up with Wang county magistrate: "county magistrate, Fu''s side?"


    Wang county magistrate''s body stagnated: "you go to inform them. They should know about this. They must calm their emotions. I''ll go back now!"


    "Yes


    Zhao Peng immediately answered, and then some distress how to say to the Fu family.


    "You, keep your age and your body well. If anything happens, you are the only one to ask!"


    Zhao Peng with finger two people, and then also in a hurry out of prison, ready to go to Fujia village.


    County Magistrate''s office.


    "Second lady and old lady? Call them out


    County Magistrate Wang''s face was really terrible. The servants in the county magistrate''s house had never seen him so angry. He hurriedly and tremblingly went down to call people.


    But Wang Xianlin couldn''t wait to follow the servants.


    "Liu Mei! Come out of here


    At the gate of the second room, magistrate Wang yelled angrily.


    Liu Mei, who had suffered from the 50 big boards, was still lying on the bed and couldn''t move. After hearing Wang county magistrate''s voice, she felt a thump in her heart.


    Wang Qiang saw that his wife was beaten like this, and his heart was also resentful. Hearing this, he left the room.


    But after Wang Qiang counseled him, he shrunk his head: "big brother, big brother."


    Wang county magistrate looked at him deeply and snorted angrily: "where is Liu Mei?"


    "Brother, how can you call your wife for life?"


    Wang Qiang''s voice became weaker and weaker under the eyes of Wang county magistrate: "madam, she is seriously injured and can''t get out of bed."


    County Magistrate Wang laughed angrily: "you can''t get out of bed, but you can still do such a wicked thing! Wang Qiang, you... "


    "What treason!"


    Old Wang Taijun, who was called by the servant, arrived at this time. He raised his crutch and wanted to start: "you are really good at making trouble with your brother in the early morning?"


    In the past, this crutch was accepted by county magistrate Wang. But today, county magistrate Wang is really angry.


    He reached out and grabbed Wang''s crutch: "stop it for me!"


    Wang laotaijun action a stagnation, can''t believe to see Wang county magistrate: "you this rebellious son, what do you want to do! It''s true that he was not born... "


    "Mother!"


    Wang Qiang was stunned and interrupted Wang laotaijun.


    Wang laotaijun also realized what he had said. There was a trace of fear in his eyes: "what are you doing here in the early morning?"


    Wang county magistrate''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt and asked: "Niang, what did you just say?"


    Wang laotaijun looks slightly changed, and then impatiently said: "what did I say? Now I''ll ask you again, what are you doing here in the morning! "


    Wang county magistrate seems to be aware of what, biological?


    Compared with Wang''s attitude towards them, he didn''t seem to be his own. He had never doubted before, but today Wang''s words planted seeds of doubt in his heart!


    "Wang Qiang! Come on! I just wanted to say something to make you so scared! "


    Wang Qiang, who was named, shivered all over, but did not dare to speak.


    Seeing the situation, Wang raised his crutch again, but still failed to hit the magistrate.


    Seeing this, she lost her crutch and sat down on the ground crying: "I''ve raised such an unfilial son! Unfilial! You''re trying to kill me! You son of a bitch


    At the same time, he cried and howled at the reaction of the magistrate.


    In the past, Wang county magistrate would have been soft hearted when he saw Wang laotaijun like this. But this time, the more trouble Wang laotaijun had, the more sure he was of his mind. He even felt that there was something hidden in it. If he was just an adopted Wang laotaijun, why should he be so nervous?


    Wang county magistrate sent out a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. Full of senhan, he went to Wang Qiangshen.


    "Come on! I''m not born to my mother? "


    Wang Qiang was shocked and his lips trembled: "big brother, I don''t know anything! I don''t know! "


    County Magistrate Wang''s forehead is full of green tendons: "say!"


    Wang Qiang shakes again, and the whole person falls to the ground. Seeing this, Wang Laotai Jun doesn''t care to howl and wants to stand up to protect Wang Qiang.


    "Stop laotaijun!"


    Wang county magistrate said so, and the servant who was also frightened by Wang county magistrate immediately stopped Wang laotaijun.


    County Magistrate Wang''s expression is really creepy. Wang Qiang even thinks that he may kill himself if he doesn''t say it again.


    He closed his eyes and stuck his head: "brother, you are not born to me! You are not


    Wang county magistrate all over a shock: "continue to say."


    "Wang Qiang, shut up! Huaian, my son... "


    "County magistrate, the old lady fainted."


    Several servants help Lao Taijun in a hurry.


    Wang county magistrate glanced at Wang laotaijun, whose eyelids were shaking violently. His heart sank and he looked at Wang Qiang with a threatening look: "go and ask the doctor to show the old lady. Wang Qiang, make it clear!"


    "Brother! brother! I didn''t do it. It was my mother. She didn''t have any children to take you away! It has nothing to do with me! It''s nothing to do with me when your family is dead! Brother, let me go! "


    Wang county magistrate was frozen in the same place, and the "faint" old Taijun stood up at this time and jumped over.


    "Shut up! Shut up


    "Brother, your wife and children..."

 Chapter 151

    Zhao Peng was informed to find the door to the Fu family to the time, Wang magistrate still can''t come back for a long time.


    Because Zhao Peng implicitly said that Fu Yingnian might have been the victim of the Wang family, the Fu family, who were ready to pretend to be aggressive, also had some doubts when they saw this scene.


    Fu village head looked at the embarrassed Wang laotaijun and Wang Qiang: "brother Huai''an?"


    As if he had not heard of it, the magistrate of Wang County burst out laughing twice: "recognize the thief as a father! clasp an enemy to one''s bosom! I, Wang Huaian, have been serving the people wholeheartedly for decades, but God has treated me like this! "


    Old Wang Taijun is shaking like chaff. She knows that she is finished. Once the truth is revealed, all the glory and wealth will be gone


    Village head Fu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He didn''t know what had happened, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Wang Qiang was still mumbling with his nose and tears. Wang laotaijun screamed and slapped him in the face.


    Wang Qiang woke up and looked at the magistrate Wang in front of him, but he fainted.


    "My mother died of you stealing me? But my father has lost all his wealth in the past few years and failed to find someone


    "You want to get my property for your son and kill my wife and children who are about to give birth?"


    "You have a wicked heart! Poisonous woman! You are vicious


    The concubines in the second room of the Wang family, who were attracted by the commotion here, looked dull when they heard this.


    Wang laotaijun was embarrassed to tidy up his appearance and said with a smile: "Huai''an, you can''t believe your brother''s nonsense. I don''t think your brother''s mind is clear! Huai''an, you are my baby and I gave birth to you


    The servant was shocked by the fact that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    From Wang laotaijun''s attitude, we can see everything. Wang county magistrate sneered: "detain this poisonous woman for me!"


    Several servants did not know what to do, but Zhao Peng motioned to the Yamen who was carrying Fu Yingnian''s body beside him to put down the body and catch people.


    "You can''t catch me! I am the mother of the county magistrate! Let go of me


    Just from the words of the county magistrate, we can know that this woman has done something harmful to nature, which several yamen have never heard of.


    Wang county magistrate''s face looked like crying and laughing. He stood in silence for a long time before he looked at the Fu family.


    Village head Fu didn''t know what to say. When they first saw the body of "Fu Yingnian", they were scared and nearly admitted their mistake. However, the news of the success of saving people last night has come. They just came to the Wang family to make a scene, otherwise it would be too fake.


    But as soon as this scene comes out, it seems that it''s not appropriate to make any more noise?


    Village head Fu took a sympathetic look at county magistrate Wang: "brother Huai''an, I''m sorry."


    Wang county magistrate Lengleng should be a, and then reluctantly clean up after his anger and anger surge emotions.


    "It''s me who should say sorry to you, Yingnian, brother Fu. I''m sure I''ll get justice back for you."


    Smell speech, the expression on Fu village head''s face is a little strange, Fu village head frowns: "Huaian elder brother, what do you mean?"


    Wang county magistrate shook his head with some sadness: "this is most likely what Liu Mei and her family did, regardless of human life! I won''t let them off easily


    Er


    It turns out that county magistrate Wang misunderstood this. Village head Fu and Jing Xiao looked at each other.


    After thinking about it, it''s really inappropriate to make trouble again at this time. Village head Fu thought about it and said, "brother Huai''an, let''s take a step to talk."


    Wang county magistrate Wen Yan frowned, and then said to Zhao Peng, "take these two men to yamen first, and I''ll go later."


    "Yes."


    After seeing Zhao Peng''s response, Wang county magistrate said to village head Fu, "brother Fu, sister-in-law, come with me."


    Wang county magistrate led several people to the teahouse, and several yamen officers also dutifully carried Fu Yingnian''s body over.


    Village head Fu said slowly, "we have something to tell you alone."


    Wang county magistrate will let several yamen down.


    "Brother Fu, what are you trying to say?"


    Village head Fu hesitated for a moment and then said, "brother Huai''an, I don''t think it''s necessary to hide it from you. In fact, Yingnian didn''t die."


    "Ah?"


    Wang county magistrate''s brain can''t turn around. He looked at Fu Yingnian''s corpse on the ground carefully: "this?"


    Seeing this, village head Fu said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not Yingnian''s body. It''s all..."


    Village head Fu brought the story of sycophant night''s prison break together. After hearing this, county magistrate Wang felt better.


    "It turns out that Yingnian didn''t die. It''s good if he didn''t die," said Wang county magistrate with a little more relief. "It really scares me. What are you going to do in the future, brother Fu?"


    The people in the teahouse were talking, but a man outside the teahouse, who was leaning against the wall, listened to them clearly.


    When the visitors heard the words of village head Fu, there was a flash of consternation on their faces, then resentment, and finally they left quietly.


    "I came here just to say goodbye to you. My family is going to the imperial capital."


    "The imperial capital?"


    Wang county magistrate Wen Yan''s eyes flashed a little clear: "Yinghe and Rongyue are over there. You can get together when you go."


    "Yes."


    Jingxiao hugged Yinyin and said with a smile, "we''re old enough to have fun with our grandchildren. We haven''t seen xiaoyuanyuan yet."


    Wang county magistrate saw a trace of admiration and pain in his eyes. His wife and unborn child would not have gone to the west if it had not been for his negligence.


    Jing Xiao didn''t notice the difference of Wang county magistrate, but considered for a moment and said, "it''s brother Wang. What are you going to do in the future?"


    "Does my sister-in-law want to ask me how to deal with Niang and Mrs. Wang?"


    After a mother''s exit, the magistrate of Wang county changed her mouth.


    "Yes, the dead are gone. Don''t be too sad, brother Wang."


    Jing Xiao said that he regretted it. It seems inappropriate for him to get involved in other people''s housework?


    County Magistrate Wang shook his head: "it took me half my life to realize that I had become a father of thieves. Mrs. Wang is old, and I won''t do anything to her, but I will never care about him any more. Wang Qiang, who knows the truth, I will ask them to bring him to justice. My own father seems to be alive. After this, I want to find him."


    Fu village head smell speech some surprised way: "that this county head?"


    Wang county magistrate sighed: "I''m ready to resign. It''s time to live my own life after working hard for most of my life."


    Village head Fu said with a smile, "I wish you find your uncle as soon as possible."


    "Well." County Magistrate Wang''s eyes softened.


    Village head Fu got up and said, "let''s go first. We have to keep up with Yingnian as soon as possible. If you want to bury Yingnian''s body for us, you can say that Yingnian is afraid of committing suicide."


    "This..."


    Village head Fu said in a deep voice: "brother, don''t worry. One day we will clean up our grievances for Yingnian."


    "Well, have a good trip."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Fu village head and his party returned home. After a long time of persuasion, they had to let Mingcheng stay in Anhuai County alone.


    "Father, my daughter is unfilial. My daughter is gone. Goodbye."


    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 152

    Since Ning Rongyue went to find Yu Xiaoxiao last time, she has been in a low mood and kept closed all day.


    Hearing from the servants that Ning Rongyue had a quarrel with Lu Chang, Yu Xiaoxiao held her chin and murmured, "what did Lu Chang do?"


    Gansu ningleng, who has been reduced a lot, hummed: "Huaxin!"


    "Tut," Yu Xiaoxiao glanced at Gansu Ning, "I thought Lu Chang had changed his mind to pursue his sister, but it still seems like this."


    "Oh."


    Yu Xiaoxiao shakes her head and doesn''t speak any more, fiddling with the little flower in front of her.


    "Miss Yu, Mr. Gan, is miss in the room?"


    At this time, Xiaoyue pushed open the door and asked.


    "Yes, my sister is getting moldy in the room. Xiaoyue, what can I do for you? Call her out quickly. "


    Xiaoyue nodded: "Qingying has come back with jieqinghua. I''m going to call Miss."


    "Blue and white?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes brightened: "my sister''s hope is finally here. I''ll go out to pick up Qingying."


    With that, Xiaoyue pushes open the door to call Ning Rongyue. Yu Xiaoxiao runs out of the courtyard, while Gansu Ning is frozen in the same place.


    "Miss, Qing Ying is back."


    After finding Ning Rongyue, Qing Ying is sent to see the progress of the auction in baifangge, and brings back Jie Qinghua.


    Ning Rongyue heard the words for many days and finally had a smile: "can I get the blue and white knot?"


    "Got it."


    "That''s good." Ning Rongyue breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Xiaoyue, please come to help me sort it out, let''s go out."


    "Yes, miss."


    Xiaoyue saw that her face was softened and she went forward to dress Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue can''t wait to stand up: "let''s go and pick up Qingying."


    "Sister, I''m back."


    At this time, green cherry''s voice rang out in the yard. They didn''t need to pick it up any more. Yu Xiaoxiao had already brought Green cherry into the door.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "have a good trip?"


    "Well." Green cherry hands the flowerpot to Ning Rongyue: "sister, knot blue and white."


    Ning Rongyue took the flowerpot and looked at the blue and white flower with only a small green bud inside. She said with a smile, "I''ve finally found it. That''s great."


    Green Ying smell speech slowly way: "so elder sister you can develop the medicine of restoring memory, by the way, still have the person of Fu childe''s school already went back to the emperor capital first."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly, and then asked Xiaoyue: "where''s grandfather? Did he go out with Yuanyuan in his arms? "


    Xiaoyue nods her head when she hears the words: "there are also stars on the side. Is miss going to find them?"


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and put down his flowerpot: "go to find my grandfather and them. It''s time to go back to the imperial capital after such a long time."


    One side of Gansu Ning Wen Yan heart a sigh, suddenly said: "in this case, sister, I will leave."


    "It''s time for Xiao Ning to go home. Say hello to uncle and aunt Gan for me."


    Ning Rongyue knows Gansu Ning''s mind, and because of this, she doesn''t stop Gansu Ning from leaving. Maybe it''s better to stay away slowly.


    "Yes, I will."


    Seeing this, green cherry gathered her smile on her face and hesitated for a moment, then said, "Suning, I won''t come back. Since my wife asked me to follow her sister, I''ll follow her here."


    Gansu rather a Leng, and then should say: "good."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Qing Ying in surprise: "Qing Ying, don''t you really go back?"


    Green cherry gently smile: "I want to follow my sister."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were bent when he heard the words: "well."


    After they left the house, they parted ways. Gansu Ning left without hesitation, while Ning Rongyue went to find doctor Fu and them.


    On the outskirts of Hong''an county.


    Perhaps old heart love to stay in a quiet and peaceful place, so doctor Fu took Yuanyuan to the outskirts of the United States called it outing.


    "Grandfather, can I hold Yuanyuan?"


    Lu Chang followed him, looking at the circle in Fu''s arms.


    "No," said Fu


    The quarrel between Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang has spread all over the world. Naturally, doctor Fu doesn''t know about it. Unfortunately, this time he went out, he probably stepped on dog dung and met Lu Chang with situ Xue.


    Situ Xue was staring at him like a thief. He said with some dissatisfaction: "Yuanyuan is clearly the child of brother Lu Chang. Why can''t you hold him?"


    Fu Fu raised his eyelids and answered situ Xue with white eyes.


    Situ Xue''s face changed, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    For Ning Rongyue and his party who just arrived here, they all saw Lu Chang taking situ Xue to follow doctor Fu.


    "Sister?"


    Green cherry some worried mouth.


    Ning Rongyue turned her lips and went straight forward to separate Lu Chang and situ Xue: "grandfather, let''s go back first."


    "Well, there are always people out there who covet my good grandson."


    Fu Fu chuckled twice and said strangely. He took a look at Lu Chang and his wife.


    Ning Rongyue thinks that they are air: "let''s go, grandfather, and Qingying have come back. It''s time for us..."


    Ning Rongyue and her party went farther and farther. Originally they were going to go out with situ Xue, and then they passed the news to Ning Rongyue through their servants. Lu Chang, who stimulated her, almost became a lookout stone.


    Directly hit, this stimulation can be a little big? Lu Chang thought seriously.


    Situ Xue saw that Lu Chang had been looking at Ning Rongyue''s leaving figure, and a haze flashed across his face. Then he worried and asked, "brother Lu Chang, are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    Lu Chang heard the expressionless way on his face.


    Situ Xue said with some guilt: "we are just pretending to stimulate sister Rongyue. Brother Lu Chang, don''t you blame me?"


    Lu Chang looked at situ Xue strangely: "not strange."


    "That''s good." Si Tu Xue felt relieved when she patted her chest: "I''ll explain it to elder sister Rongyue at that time."


    "Well."


    In this way, Lu Chang, whose EQ is negative, will never return on the road of death.


    On the other side, Ning Rongyue and his party returned to the county magistrate''s office.


    "Rongyue, are you going to leave now? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Qi runian wants to stay, but he also knows Ning Rongyue has been here for a long time, so it''s time to leave.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "Hong''an county is not too far away from the imperial capital. We will come to harass uncle Qi when we have time."


    "Welcome." The magistrate of Qi county laughed twice.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, and then the group left. As for Lu Chang, who came back a little late, when he learned that Ning Rongyue had already left, he was very uncomfortable, so he wanted to avoid himself?


    Ganjia village.


    Gan Lin, who was practicing cross knee, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at GANZE: "it''s far away."


    GANZE said in a deep voice: "what have you done, Ganlin? Are you


    Gan Lin frowned and said, "didn''t you also put the tracking insects on her?"


    "You know that''s not what I''m talking about!"


    GANZE smell speech face appeared a trace of anger, Ganlin can''t really so bold?

 Chapter 153

    Ganlin smell speech eyelid a lift, straight to GANZE said: "yes, I really have given the life poison to Rongyue."


    Pop!


    When Gan Lin opened his mouth, there was a sound of broken porcelain at the gate of the courtyard.


    Gan Ning was totally ignorant of the bowl he had fallen on the ground, but he looked straight at Gan Lin.


    "What did you say?"


    Ganning''s voice was extremely shocked and his face was unbelievable. Ganlin GANZE was also surprised that Ganning would come here at this time. He was annoyed that he had forgotten to pay attention to his surroundings.


    "What are you talking about? Brother Lin, you are a liar, aren''t you? That''s wrong! "


    Gan Ning quickly stepped forward to Gan Lin, with a bit of fear in his voice.


    The eyebrows under the cover of Ganlin mask frowned: "Ning''er, how can you come here?"


    "You answer me!" Gan Ning''s voice raised several degrees: "brother Lin, how can you give the life poison to Rongyue?"


    One side of GANZE''s face is not good-looking, but still want to get up and pull away the emotion is not right Ganning.


    Gan Ning shakes off GANZE''s hand and looks at Ganlin pleadingly: "brother Lin, do you speak?"


    Gan Lin sighed in his throat and stood up to look at Gan Ning: "that''s right. I did give Rongyue the curse of life."


    "No way!"


    Ganning body shock, step back: "how can it? Isn''t Rongyue a Ningfu? How could she take your life! Elder brother Lin, how can you bewitch her? It''s impossible


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice: "my heart is happy to dissolve the moon."


    Gan Ning even retreated three steps: "you lied to me, do you want to get rid of me to say so, Rongyue is not that kind of person? Ning Rongyue! She''s lying to me


    Ganlin helplessly looks at Ganning who doesn''t believe the truth. His eyes make Ganning have to believe what Ganlin just said.


    Gan Ning burst into tears: "how can I! How can it be


    "I''ve been guarding for so many years, how can I! Brother Lin, how can you do this to me? Ning Rongyue! Ning Rongyue! No shame


    "I don''t know about Rongyue. Please pay attention to your words."


    "Oh."


    Ganning''s eyes cold down, looked at Ganlin and looked at GANZE: "ha ha, she didn''t know? It''s ridiculous. "


    With that, Gan Ning turned and ran away. Gan Lin sighed with a headache.


    GANZE said: "Ning''er is spoiled by ganbai. I will tell ganbai."


    "Thank you very much." The deep voice of the rain.


    When GANZE heard the speech, he suddenly punched Ganlin in the face or mask, and after beating his own face, he said: "lying trough! It hurts


    Gan Lin face side, corner of the mouth smoked: "sorry."


    GANZE smell speech no longer jump feet, look also calm down: "no, I don''t you so big determination."


    The three of them were born by Wang Gu. Wang Gu and Wang Gu could only choose one master. He didn''t have the courage to give half of his life to someone who didn''t mean it to him. He couldn''t match Gan Lin.


    "What are you going to do?" he said


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but you?" GANZE''s eyes moved: "they won''t tell you to leave here, your, not stable."


    Gan Lin said firmly in his voice, "I will go out."


    GANZE looked at Ganlin in surprise, but seeing that Ganlin didn''t retreat at all, he could only shrug: "it''s up to you."


    meanwhile.


    Gan Ning, who ran away, did not return home as Gan Lin thought. Instead, he avoided the guards of the clan and secretly made an array: "Ning Rongyue..."


    On the other side.


    Ning Rongyue managed to get Zhuyu fruit and jieqinghua, and each had only one plant. Naturally, he was unable to develop drugs carefully.


    That''s it. If it''s gone, it''s gone! There must be no mistake.


    "Dissolving the moon."


    Doctor Fu slowly came to baicaoge with his hands behind his back. Ning Rongyue, who was grinding the dried half green and half red Zhuyu fruit into powder, didn''t raise his head.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu stood quietly waiting for Ning Rongyue to grind the medicine.


    After grinding Zhuyu fruit, Ning Rongyue carefully put away the powder and then looked up and said, "grandfather, what can I do for you?"


    Instead of answering Ning Rongyue''s question, Dr. Fu asked, "can I have an answer after reading so many medical books?"


    Ning Rongyue shook her head when she heard the words, and a trace of worry appeared on her face: "when you have a vague idea, you just have to consider the amount and type of medicine."


    Doctor Fu Wen Yan stretched out his hand behind him: "this should help you."


    Ning Rongyue said in surprise: "white Ganoderma lucidum? What is this


    "There are also medical books on hundred year old white Ganoderma lucidum. Take them." Doctor Fu put his hand on the table in front of Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue picked up the medical book and turned over two pages: "these are all research and experiments on the treatment of brain? so many? These herbs, the needling method and the method are so exquisite! "


    Doctor Fu''s face was a little unnatural when he heard that he said, "I''ve given all my medical books to you. These..."


    "What are these?" Ning Rongyue asked with some doubts.


    Doctor Fu coughed twice, cleared his throat, and glanced left and right: "these are the studies of shengyigu in the past dynasties."


    "Holy medical Valley?"


    Thinking of the bad relationship between doctor Fu and the holy doctor, or the bad attitude of doctor Fu, my grandfather would ask the holy doctor for these for himself!


    Ning Rongyue looked at doctor Fu with some emotion: "thank you, grandfather."


    "Thank you."


    Dr. Fu glared: "and this white Ganoderma lucidum, it''s all ransacked from them, but you don''t have to thank them. That''s what the tortoise grandson owes me!"


    Seeing that doctor Fu''s mouth was still so merciless, Ning Rongyue couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Seeing this, Fu turned his lips and said, "with the three main medicines of white Ganoderma lucidum, zhuyuguo and jieqinghua, I believe you will be able to study the medicine that I and Bai Wushuang can''t complete. I''ll go first."


    "Well, I can do it!"


    Ning Rongyue nodded firmly.


    Doctor Fu laughed and turned to leave the herbal Pavilion.


    Ning Rongyue sat down again and began to read medical books. Although zhuyuguo and white Ganoderma lucidum were available, the blue and white flowers had not yet blossomed. She still had time to study them.


    Bai Wushuang was waiting outside the Baicao Pavilion. Seeing doctor Fu coming out, he said gently, "now can I feel your pulse?"


    Doctor Fu looked cold, but he still said, "I''m a man of my word."


    With that, doctor Fu took Bai Wushuang back to his Ninghui hall.


    After they sat down in the courtyard, Fu held out his hand and said, "come on."


    Doctor Fu said this with a look of death. Bai Wushuang smiles, and then reaches out his hand to examine his pulse.


    But as soon as he got on doctor Fu''s wrist pulse, there was a trace of surprise on Bai Wushuang''s face: "you..."


    The Fu doctor smell speech facial expression again cold a few minutes, Shua of withdraw hand, cold voice way: "since already discovered, please go."


    White matchless brow tight Cu: "a Cen, why do you want to do so?"


    Doctor Fu looked straight at Bai Wushuang, and then moved his eyes: "Xiao Zhu, see off!"


    Waiting on the side of the little boy, he politely asked Bai Wushuang to leave. Bai Wushuang was stiff, hesitated for a while, but he could only get up and leave temporarily.

 Chapter 154

    Looking at Bai Wushuang''s bleak figure, a trace of sadness appeared in the bottom of Fu''s eyes.


    He suddenly said: "people are not old, heart is old, white matchless, you go."


    Bai Wushuang''s back froze. Obviously, he heard doctor Fu''s words. He suddenly turned to see doctor Fu, but only saw the door that doctor Fu had closed.


    "A Cen..."


    It was like a sigh. The expression on Bai Wushuang''s face was so complicated that the little guy on one side couldn''t understand it.


    "Holy doctor?"


    White matchless definitely looked at that door for a long time, just draw back the line of sight to the small Si way: "walk."


    Suwang mansion.


    Bai Yan looks at Lu Chang coldly, and his tone is a little puzzled: "Lord, you fall off the cliff to save Ning Rongyue, and you are involved with Princess Ninghua. I really can''t see through you."


    Lu Chang''s face turned black, but he was so excited by Bai Yan''s attitude that he didn''t want to speak.


    Seeing some clues, Liu Qinghe tentatively asked, "general, are you attracted to the princess?"


    "Well."


    Liu Qingyan, who was eating cakes, choked: "what''s the matter, boss? Do you really want to step on two boats?"


    Lu Chang''s face was blacker when he heard that he was as black as the bottom of a pot. What kind of brothers were he?


    Bai Yan''s face is also strange, but she doesn''t speak much. Although she never changes her mind about Lu Chang, she knows that she doesn''t have a chance from Lu Chang''s attitude.


    Who the hell is going to be a brother!


    Bai Yan gnashed her teeth in her heart, and finally sighed dejectedly.


    Gan Hu, who had never been involved in this kind of thing, suddenly said: "general, if you have no intention to the princess, don''t delay the princess any more."


    What is delay when Lu Chang draws his lips?


    Thinking of this, Lu Chang even took a little vigilance when he looked at Gan Hu. Isn''t he trying to dig the wall?


    Gan Hu''s suspicious eyes on Lu Chang, consciously shut up.


    Lu Chang took a deep breath: "I''m really happy to dissolve the moon."


    Bai Yan''s eyes glared: "your mind has become too fast and unpredictable. What should the dying Princess do?"


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment, then said with a paralyzed face: "never changed."


    Liuqinghe several people smell speech is silent down, how to do? I cannot understand you.


    Seeing that all the people were silent, Lu Chang said, "it was my fault that I used to repay my kindness as if I loved Xueer."


    "Cher?"


    Bai Yan''s tone is ironic.


    Lu Chang frowned and suddenly remembered that Ning Rongyue had also spoken to him in this tone. Lord Lu, who had negative EQ, hesitated for a moment and asked his question.


    "What do you ask me?"


    Bai Yan seems to hear something unbelievable, and then looked at his general''s head suspiciously. Isn''t it really bad?


    "You really don''t know what''s going on? Because this girl is still angry? "


    Bai Yan even wants to laugh.


    Lu Chang looks at Bai Yan in silence, and Liu Qingyan in the group asks what''s going on.


    Chen Feng grabs Liu Qingyan, who jumps up and down.


    Bai Yan speechless looked at them: "you call another woman such a close address, why are you angry to ask me Rongyue?"


    I don''t know why, Bai Yan is sympathetic to Ning Rongyue.


    "Intimacy?"


    Lu Chang frowned, and then had a sense of sudden realization: "I just when snow, princess is sister."


    "But you said before that they were your lovers."


    Bai Yan was angry and wanted to laugh. His face was strange: "you can do it, you can do it."


    Lu Chang, who make complaints about his face, is in deep meditation. Is it really his own method that has been chosen wrongly? Thinking of this, Lu Chang said the method of testing Ning Rongyue''s mind that situ Xue said before.


    When this remark came out, there was silence in the air.


    Even Liu Qingyan, who has few tendons, thinks that this method is not right. He is a little surprised and says, "boss, your head is not really broken, is it?"


    See Liu light proverb asked what he wanted to say, Bai Yan cast a look of appreciation.


    The green tendons on Lu Chang''s forehead jumped, and he looked at Liu Qingyan with a calm face.


    Liu Qingyan quietly ran away, hiding behind Chen Feng and no longer talking.


    Liu Qinghe not only sympathized with his general, but also wanted to laugh: "general, you will only make the princess misunderstand you more and more deeply. Moreover, you just said a few days ago that you want to break the engagement, and then you will walk with the princess a few days later. You are too, too..."


    "Ning Rongyue must think that you are a mean man now! No wonder it''s not as good as other people''s Fu. "


    Bai Yan is lucky and happy.


    Lu Chang felt deeply hurt and fell into a long silence.


    See this, a few people no longer stay, before leaving, white Yan also leisurely way: "Lord, you think about it."


    Bai Yan and his party didn''t go long. A voice interrupted Lu Chang''s meditation.


    "Brother Lu Chang!"


    Situ Xue trots into Lu Chang''s yard like a butterfly and calls with a smile.


    Lu Chang frowned: "Why are you here?" Why didn''t the servants get in the way?


    Situ Xuexiu frowned slightly and complained, "why can''t I come?"


    Lu Chang was a little annoyed and said, "just because you''re here, we''ll go into the palace now and make it clear to the emperor that we''ll cancel your engagement with me."


    Situ Xue''s smile slowly disappeared: "brother Lu Chang? I beg your pardon? We''re not pretending... "


    "No need."


    Lu Chang interrupted situ Xue: "let''s go."


    "I won''t go!"


    Situ Xue raised her voice and said plaintively, "can''t you wait to cancel our engagement? Do you really have no friendship with me? "


    "That''s right."


    This words Si Tu snow can''t answer, the facial expression of plaintive did to the dog to see.


    "Brother Lu Chang!"


    Lu Chang looked at situ Xue with a heavy face: "I thought what you said before was true. You and I are brothers and sisters after that."


    Situ Xue scolds secretly in her heart, who the hell wants to be your sister!


    "Brother Lu Chang, I just hope to keep a loving relationship with you for a moment." A tear appeared in situ Xue''s eyes: "just as I beg you."


    "No way." Without hesitation, Lu Chang said, "I''ll go to the palace now."


    "No."


    Situ Xue exclaimed and hugged Lu Chang from behind. She clenched her teeth and begged, "brother Lu Chang, the emperor is not close to me. Do you know what kind of life I live in the palace? Now you don''t want me, how can I meet people? I might as well die. "


    Is it my fault that situ Mo, the innocent man, was shot? Although he didn''t take special care of situ Xue, he didn''t really scold her.


    Lu Chang frowned: "I will take you out of the palace. You are my benefactor and my sister. No one can bully you."


    "Oh! Who wants to be your sister


    The more she couldn''t get it, the more unwilling situ Xue was. She really longed for Lu Chang, but for her, power was the most important! Lu Chang''s Princess and a sister, who are not related by blood, both know which one to choose!

 Chapter 155

    Unexpectedly, situ Xue would say so. Lu Chang frowns and looks at situ Xue, who is totally different from before.


    Situ Xue looked at Lu Chang firmly: "I don''t want to be your sister, I just want to be your lover!"


    "If it doesn''t work, I''d rather force it!"


    Situ Xue took out a jade pendant and gently rubbed the lines on it: "remember this, brother Lu Chang."


    Lu Chang''s body froze when he saw the Jade Pendant: "you?"


    "It was given to me by brother Lu Chang the year he left. I never left. You said that as long as I took out this jade pendant, you would promise me anything."


    Situ Xue raised her face and looked at Lu Chang affectionately: "brother Lu Chang, now I want to make a wish with the jade pendant. I want you to marry me."


    Lu Chang just wanted to kill himself at that time. He opened his mouth in situ Xue''s expectant eyes: "no way!"


    Si Tu Xue''s eyes widened in shock: "why?"


    Lu Chang opens the distance with situ Xue: "I don''t want to ask Rong Yue to misunderstand again. I''m sorry, except this, any condition is OK."


    Si Tu Xue staggered back two steps: "my request is only this one, no matter how I will become your person! Brother Lu Chang, are you going to break the appointment? "


    With these words, situ Xue turns around and goes. I''m afraid it''s really not feasible for Lu Chang. She has to think of other ways.


    palace.


    For some selfish reasons, situ Mo specially dug a secret road between the palace and Fu Fu''s house. At this time, Fu Yinghe went to the palace with yuan yuan in his arms through the secret road.


    Maybe he loved his family, and situ Mo also loved Yuanyuan.


    "It seems that this little guy doesn''t look like Lu Chang. Tut tut."


    How can Lu Chang''s paralyzed face give birth to such a sweet little angel with a smile?


    Fu Yinghe said: "I just want to tell you that my parents wrote a letter to come to the imperial capital a few days ago. It''s almost the end of the day. You should not go to me in the future."


    Situ Mo''s eyes widened in shock: "what do you say? Say it again


    Fu Yinghe gives situ Mo a look you feel.


    Seeing this, situ Mo lowered his eyelids and picked up the round little meat to play with.


    Fu Yinghe sighed: "I''m gone."


    Then Fu Yinghe left directly. Situ Mo sighed: "just to say such a word, why do you need to come here in person?"


    Fu Yinghe didn''t hear of it, so he went back to Fu''s house from the secret road.


    Situ Mo has been watching Fu Yinghe''s figure disappear in the line of sight before he takes back his sight. He picks up Zhu PI and looks at these ministers who are unhappy all day long without doing anything.


    "Emperor, Princess Ninghua asked to see you."


    Because of Fu Yinghe''s bad mood, situ Mo''s eyes were cold: "no see!"


    See in this situ snow in the past is still peaceful, he will keep her up to now, didn''t expect so soon small mind came out.


    Lao Fu, who got situ Mo''s words, didn''t dare to say more and went out to return to situ Xue.


    Situ Xue didn''t expect that situ Mo couldn''t see him at all, so he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Lu Chang estimated that he would arrive soon, and he couldn''t let him tell his brother to terminate the engagement!


    Thinking of this, situ Xue reluctantly pulled out a smile and said in a soft voice: "father Fu, I have what my brother wants here. Please help me pass it on."


    "Oh?"


    After hearing this, Lao Fu looked at situ Xue and said with a smile, "princess, you can''t get my blessing, or the emperor will blame you..."


    How dare a father-in-law do this to himself! There was a trace of hatred in situ Xue''s eyes, and then he quickly converged.


    "Father Fu, please pass it on for me. Brother Huang will want it."


    Hearing this, Lao Fu straightened up and said, "well, the princess, please wait a moment."


    Once again into the cabinet, old Fu slowly will situ snow before the words: "emperor, this princess can see?"


    Situ Mo frowned and put down Zhu PI. A trace of light flashed in his eyes: "let her in."


    Finally, situ Xue, who was allowed to enter, called: "brother Huang."


    "It''s said that Huangmei has just come back from Wangye''s house. She''s anxious to see me. What''s the matter?"


    Situ Mo did not mention what situ Xue said, but asked with a smile.


    Situ Xue scolded the old fox in secret, and then said, "brother Huang is in charge of me. I don''t know what Princess Su said. Brother Lu Chang wants to break our engagement, brother Huang!"


    "Oh?"


    Situ Mo pretended to be surprised, then frowned and said: "this Su king is too ignorant! My will has been made. How can I change it again and again? "


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, situ Xue said, "what does brother mean?"


    "However, if King Su really doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad, that''s all. My royal sister is very noble. Why don''t you worry that no one wants her?"


    Situ Mo said calmly, "I will teach King Su a good lesson for you."


    If this situ Xue is self-centered, he will arrange a good marriage for her and find a good husband''s home. However, tut, it''s a pity


    Didn''t hear the answer in my heart, situ Xue frowned slightly, this situ Mo didn''t play cards according to common sense!


    "I, I don''t want to, brother Huang. I don''t want to break my engagement with brother Lu Chang. Brother Huang, please help me, brother Huang."


    Situ Xue''s eyes were full of sad pleading, but situ Mo was not moved at all, and even tried to persuade him.


    "Ninghua, listen to the advice of your brother. Since King Su has no intention of you, why should we entangle? It''s disgusting."


    Situ Xue''s face was slightly puffed, and his heart was almost nauseous. Situ Mo never cared about himself. Now he pretended to be a wolf with a big tail!


    "Brother Huang, I really like brother Lu Chang. I can''t live without him, wuwuwu."


    Situ Xue''s tears fall down, which is a pity.


    Si Tu Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said, "this..."


    It''s no use pretending to be poor. Situ Mo, an old fox, will never help himself if he doesn''t see any good. Situ Xue takes a deep breath.


    "Brother, I know who took the jade seal!"


    Si Tu Mo''s eyes moved: "do you know? How do you know? Wasn''t Ninghua always trapped in the palace when the rebels took control of the government? "


    Si Tu Xue was surprised when she heard that Si Tu Mo didn''t answer his words, but she was in a hurry. Lu Chang was coming soon!


    "Brother Huang, I saw it by accident! The second prince of the traitor, he has a hidden army! They took the seal


    Situ Mo''s eyes were cold, but he said with a smile: "Oh?"


    "It''s true! Brother, I also heard their hiding place! Brother Huang, help me marry brother Lu Chang. I''ll tell you the location! "


    Situ Xue didn''t care so much. She did too much to marry Lu Chang. She was not willing to give up.


    Si Tu Mo finally looks at Si Tu Xue. He doesn''t have any expression on his face, but he makes him feel uneasy.


    "Emperor, brother..."


    I don''t know why I''m so afraid of situ mo. it seems to be an early warning of my body instinct. Situ Xue is in a cold sweat on his back.

 Chapter 156

    "Yes."


    In situ Xue''s fear eyes, situ Mo suddenly smiles.


    The feeling of being stared at disappeared. Situ Xue''s legs softened for a moment, then he staggered slightly and said with a forced smile: "thank you, brother."


    Situ Mo opened his mouth meaningfully and said, "you don''t have to thank me."


    Situ Xue couldn''t understand the meaning of situ Mo, so she continued: "as far as I know, those rebels are hiding on tiandang mountain, a hundred miles away from the imperial capital, brother..."


    "I know," said situ Mo, and then he said with a smile, "King Su is coming soon. Should the imperial sister avoid it?"


    Situ Xue was stunned, and a cold rose in his heart again. Did situ Mo know everything?


    "I, brother Huang, I''ll step down first."


    Situ Xue left in a bit of confusion. Situ Mo rubbed his chin and then chuckled.


    Situ Xue just left for a while, Lao Fu''s voice rang out.


    "Emperor, I''d like to see you."


    "Let King Su come in." Situ Mo''s light way.


    "See the emperor Lu Chang saluted without expression.


    Situ Mo glanced at him lightly: "OK, get up. What''s the matter with me?"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "I want to ask the emperor for a favor and break my engagement with Princess Ninghua!"


    "Oh?"


    Situ Mo pretended to be surprised and frowned: "a few days ago, you didn''t still love your royal sister. How can you break the engagement now?"


    Lu Chang pursed his lips: "I''m sorry for the princess, but I have no love for her. It was all my fault before. Please forgive me."


    Situ Mo said: "my will has been changed once. How can I change it again? You don''t have to be guilty. Just wait to marry the princess and the side princess


    Lu Chang''s heart sank, and then he knelt down with a bang.


    "The emperor, please


    Situ Mo put away his smile and said, "are you threatening me?"


    "I dare not!"


    "Tut, don''t you dare? OK, if you want to kneel, go out and kneel. I''m tired of seeing you. "


    Lu Chang''s breath changed, but he still got up and said, "I will obey you! I only hope that the emperor can take back his will and terminate the engagement between the minister and the princess. "


    With that, Lu Chang got up and went out on his knees, looking at the development of the situation and frowning.


    Situ Mo picked up Zhu''s Criticism: "what? Why do I do this? "


    Although Lao Fu was a father-in-law, he was also a confidant of situ mo. he knew that there might be more things than Lu Chang and them.


    At this time, when he heard situ Mo speak, he hesitated for a moment and tried to say: "emperor, tiandangshan has been found by our people. Why do you want it? Er, I don''t know. Maybe the emperor has any plans? "


    Si Tu Mo laughed at Yan and said, "Si Tu Xue is a little smart, but she can''t make things happen. She is not afraid, but she is afraid that there are other people around her."


    After a pause, situ Mo said, "besides, don''t you think it''s so interesting?"


    If you don''t let Yinghe out of their anger, Lu Chang is afraid that it will be difficult to get the beauty back, so he will help him. Ha ha.


    Duke Fu wiped the sweat on his forehead when he heard the words. The emperor''s evil taste


    Fu Fu.


    "You said Lu Chang would be kneeling in the hall of diligence?"


    Fu Yinghe had just returned to Fu Fu''s house. At this time, Wen Yan was a little surprised and asked the man who was half kneeling in front of him, "why?"


    "King Su wants to break his engagement with Princess Ninghua. The emperor is angry."


    Half kneeling people say so.


    Fu Yinghe thought a little in his eyes, then joked: "but your master asked you to say that?"


    The half kneeling man was silent.


    Fu Yinghe put down his tea cup: "OK, go back and say I know."


    "Yes."


    The half kneeling person leaves from the secret road. Fu Yinghe gets up and goes out after thinking about it. Since he can''t terminate his engagement, it''s better not to tell Rongyue about it.


    "Xiaoyue."


    Holding round in the yard around the moon, smell the respectful way: "childe."


    "Come here." Fu Yinghe motioned Xiaoyue to the nearby ear, and then he slowly said something to Xiaoyue.


    After hearing this, Xiaoyue looks at Fu Yinghe in shock: "young master?"


    "Go ahead."


    Xiaoyue hesitated for a moment, rarely did she obey Fu Yinghe''s order: "young master, is it really good to do this?"


    Fu Yinghe looked cold: "now Lu Chang is a part of the emperor''s plan. If the emperor wants to use Lu Chang to stabilize Ninghua, then Rongyue can''t go too close to Lu Chang."


    Xiaoyue sniffed Yan with a bitter smile and nodded: "I hope Miss will not blame us when she knows the truth."


    Fu Yinghe felt helpless on his face.


    A hundred grass Pavilion.


    Several maidservants who took care of herbs were gathering together and whispering.


    "I heard that Prince Su was kneeling outside the hall of diligence for the sake of the princess."


    "Ah?" One of the maidservants was surprised that the kettle was full and didn''t notice: "are you serious? What''s going on? What happened to the princess? "


    The maidservant who opened her mouth at first turned her lips and said, "that''s not true. I''ve been kneeling for a long time."


    "That''s true! What is our young lady? "


    "Who knows what king Su thinks! At first I was looking forward to him, but now it''s just like that. "


    "Bang, cheap hoof, what''s the use of your longing? Do people look up to you? "


    "Hum!"


    Ning Rongyue, who is reading medical books, is speechless. Since she is whispering, why should she let herself hear it?


    She put down the medical books, some tired knead eyebrows and said: "you all go out first."


    A few maidservants who whispered were surprised and said: "yes."


    Outside the hundred grass Pavilion.


    Several maidservants came to the expressionless Xiaoyue: "Xiaoyue girl."


    "It''s done?" Xiaoyue asked calmly.


    "Miss, you can rest assured that you have heard it."


    Xiaoyue Wen Yan nodded slightly: "you all go down first."


    "Yes."


    After several maidservants leave, Xiaoyue slowly walks into Baicao pavilion with Yuanyuan in her arms. Lu Chang is kneeling outside the political affairs Pavilion for the sake of the princess, but he is just breaking his engagement with the princess.


    Xiaoyue''s mouth is light, then she goes to Ning Rongyue: "Miss, after reading for a while, have a rest. Yuanyuan wants to be her mother."


    Yuanyuan is also very face to the outstretched hand asked Ning Rongyue to embrace.


    Ningrong month smell speech originally cool look become soft again, eyebrows and eyes gently took round: "good, Xiaoyue you put away these medical books."


    "Yes, miss. Go there and have a rest."


    Xiaoyue picked up the medical books according to her words, and then she seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, miss, Mr. Jiang has an appointment. Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to go by herself. Let me ask if Miss can go together?"


    "Mr. Jiang?"


    Xiaoyue covered her mouth and laughed twice: "it''s Jiang Ting, the eldest son of the Jiang family. It seems that it''s Mr. Jiang who sees Xiaoxiao''s age..."


    The words behind need not say Ning Rongyue to comprehend, she complexion strange way: "this, I go not appropriate?"

 Chapter 157

    Finally, Yu Xiaoxiao sees that Ning Rongyue doesn''t come, so she pulls Ning Rongyue in person.


    Baiweilou.


    Ning Rongyue stood at the gate of Baiwei building with a stiff face: "do you meet here?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately nodded and said helplessly, "what did my great grandfather think, sister? I regret that I didn''t leave..."


    Ning Rongyue was dumbfounded, then frowned slightly and asked, "do you know, cough, who is that man?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao said she didn''t know when she heard the speech. Then she held Ning Rongyue''s arm tightly: "sister, good sister, you can''t abandon me."


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Yu Xiaoxiao''s tight hand and said, "let''s go."


    "Xiaoxiao, you are here."


    Jiang ting and others are at the entrance of the stairs. After seeing Yu Xiaoxiao, a smile appears on his face.


    Yu Xiaoxiao whispered: "if my great grandfather hadn''t threatened me, I wouldn''t have come."


    Jiang ting and Ning Rongyue look at each other, and their feelings are all beyond words. Jiang Ting has a headache and says that he doesn''t want to come, but who knows which one of the old master''s tendons is twitching.


    Jiang Ting sighed helplessly, and then thought of Ning Rongyue bowing: "I''ve seen Miss Ning."


    After all, the marriage with Lu Chang is only given by the emperor, but not really married, so Jiang Ting is still called Miss Ning Rongyue Ning.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "I''ve met Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Ting seems to have been in office in the court, but Ning Rongyue is not clear, so he is directly called childe.


    With that, Ning Rongyue pauses again. She doesn''t seem to know what to say next: "well, I''m here..."


    Yu Xiaoxiao pulls Ning Rongyue to her side: "I call my sister to accompany me, cousin, let''s go, let''s go. By the way, who is that man? "


    After a long time, Yu Xiaoxiao remembered to ask this key question.


    Jiang Ting just felt that his eyebrows were suddenly jumping, and then he looked at Ning Rongyue strangely. The one above had something to do with Miss Ning.


    "Just follow me. You can''t make trouble for me, whether you like it or not."


    Jiang Ting whispered to Yu Xiaoxiao, but when he saw her look, he raised his voice again: "do you hear me?"


    "I know, I know."


    Yu Xiaoxiao helpless mouth: "to?"


    "Here we are."


    Stopping at the door of an elegant room, Jiang Ting simply arranged her appearance: "Miss Ning, Xiaoxiao, let''s go in."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly and dragged her own Yu Xiaoxiao into the door.


    "Sister in law?"


    "Princess?"


    "Light proverb? Light river? Chen Feng? Sweet care? How are you


    After seeing the people in Yajian, Ning Rongyue was surprised, and then asked: "which one of you is here to see Xiaoxiao?"


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    A few people are confused.


    Liu Qingyan suddenly realized: "is Mr. Jiang''s great granddaughter Xiaoxiao?"


    When Yu Xiao saw that he was an acquaintance, he let go. Some of them said in silence, "don''t you know? I didn''t tell you that? "


    To tell you the truth, Liu Qingyan didn''t notice. They only knew that Yu Chenzhou had something to do with the Jiang family. They didn''t expect that Yu Xiaoxiao was the great granddaughter who was beautiful, beautiful and gentle?


    It''s like teasing them


    Liu Qingyan held back his smile and took a teasing look at ganhu, who was like a wooden man: "we really don''t know that."


    Jiang ting on one side was also stunned. He probably guessed that Yu Xiaoxiao and he should have met each other. Didn''t he think they were so familiar?


    "Xiaoxiao, so you all know each other?"


    "That''s my sister-in-law''s sister. We know each other very well."


    Liu light proverb smile for Yu Xiaoxiao should be a: "this is really the water washed the Dragon King Temple, ha ha."


    After the banquet in general Liu''s house, Yu Xiaoxiao has been in touch with them all the time. Naturally, she is familiar with them.


    Yu Xiaoxiao rolled a white eye, sat down and poured a cup of tea for himself and Ning Rongyue: "I was surprised. I thought my great grandfather was looking for someone."


    After a sip of tea, she relieved her intense thirst and asked curiously, "so that one of you was from my great grandfather? Liu Qingyan? It can''t be you, can it? "


    Liu Qingyan waved his hand: "how can it be."


    "Well, look at you. Why don''t you like Miss Ben?"


    As soon as I met my acquaintance Yu Xiaoxiao, I let myself go. Jiang Ting, who grew up in Beijing, naturally couldn''t stand it.


    "Xiaoxiao, look at you."


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech helpless sit straight body, show standard smile: "Oh."


    "Poof!"


    Liu Qingyan chuckles at a sip of tea: "cough, cough!"


    Chen Feng frowned and pulled him to give him comfort.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but due to the presence of Jiang Ting, it''s not easy to be presumptuous.


    "So which of you, after all?"


    Ning Rongyue chuckled twice and asked curiously.


    Liuqinghe''s eyes floated to ganhu''s body, and ningrongyue followed: "ganhu?"


    Today, Gan Hu didn''t wear a mask. He also brought so many brothers to watch the scene. It seems that he wants to scare someone away


    Gan Hu reluctantly looked at Yu Xiaoxiao: "yes, it''s me."


    Yu Xiaoxiao blushed, then asked unnaturally, "do you like me? What''s the situation? "


    Are acquaintances, direct denial seems too shameless (FOG)? Gan Hu hesitated and didn''t know how to reply.


    But Jiang Ting didn''t speak up and said for GaN Hu: "beautiful you, how can it be? Old master, he once helped general Gan, so general Gan will come this time. "


    Jiang Ting''s tone with a subtle dislike, Yu Xiaoxiao eyes smoked.


    "I see."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was rather bored and gave a reply. Her big eyes flashed and looked at Gan Hu: "what should I do now? Do you want to eat? "


    Gan Hu''s face was in a trance for a moment, and he suddenly felt that it was right for Mr. Jiang to say that Yu Xiaoxiao was beautiful.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows are thicker than those of the willow eyebrow apricot eyes, which are more transparent and soft. Xiaolu''s eyes are bigger than those of other eyes, with a red mark at the end of the eye, which adds a bit of beauty.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned and yelled at Gan Hu.


    He found that he was thinking about something. He picked up the teacup to cover up his gaffe: "then, let''s eat."


    "Oh, I''m hungry, too."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded, then turned her eyes to Ning Rongyue: "sister, come and see what we eat."


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Ning Rongyue are thinking about what to eat. They notice that ganhu''s strange liuqinghe bumps ganhu.


    "Well, ah Hu, aren''t you?"


    Liu Qinghe is using his internal skill to force the sound into a line, and Gan Hu''s hand moves with a teacup.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Gan Hu replied like this, but suddenly he couldn''t calm down.


    His face has been criticized all the time. Only his sister-in-law and Xiaoxiao can completely ignore it. Xiaoxiao


    Of course, Gan Hu didn''t know that Yu Xiaoxiao was just a big hearted man and didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 158

    The atmosphere of a strange blind date meal is strange. Rao Shijiang Ting wants to make up Yu Xiaoxiao and Yu Xiaoxiao according to the old master''s instructions, but the two protagonists don''t cooperate.


    After a meal, only a few onlookers were satisfied.


    "Baiweilou is really the first restaurant in Beijing."


    Liu Qingyan hugs Ji''s plump stomach and sighs.


    Liu Qingyan glanced at him helplessly, then looked at Ning Rongyue: "I heard that Baiwei building is the property of Fu Fu."


    Originally, Fu Yinghe was hiding a lot, but after Ning Rongyue came, he didn''t want to hide it because he wanted Ning Rongyue to have a backstage.


    Ning Rongyue did not deny: "well, my brother is very powerful."


    Liu light proverb smell speech stare big eyes: "originally is the eldest sister-in-law''s industry, fierce."


    With that, Liu Qingyan''s eyes turned around and suddenly came close to Ning Rongyue: "sister-in-law, do you think you can give me any privilege? I don''t ask much. Every time I come here, I can eat the dishes of the master."


    Ningrong month mouth a smoke, Liu light River can''t bear to turn his head.


    "Sister in law?"


    Liu Qingyan is really like a big dog wagging his tail. After Chen Feng pulls him aside with a calm face, he still looks at Ning Rongyue persistently.


    Ning Rongyue laughs: "OK, I''ll tell the shopkeeper later."


    Fu Yinghe is a shopkeeper. There is a special shopkeeper in charge of Baiwei building.


    "Okay, okay."


    Liu light proverb got the right words to take back their own line of sight, flattering Chong Chen Feng smile.


    Then the party said something in the elegant room, and then they were ready to leave.


    Jiang Ting grabbed Yu Xiaoxiao''s neck and said, "Xiaoxiao, come back with me. My great grandfather wants to ask you something."


    Gan Hu''s eyes moved, but he didn''t say much. Instead, he made a decision in his heart.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is so tired that she knows what Mr. Jiang wants to ask without asking her.


    As a result, Liu Qinghe and Chen Feng send Ning Rongyue back to Fu''s house, Gan Hu leaves alone, while Yu Xiaoxiao is caught by Jiang ting and goes back to Jiang''s home.


    Jiang family.


    The elder of the Jiang family has two sons and one daughter. The daughter is Yu Xiaoxiao''s grandmother. The two sons have many descendants. They are a huge family. If there are more people, there will be more right and wrong.


    Jiang Ting took Yu Xiaoxiao to walk through the yard. As he walked, he said, "there are many people here. I know you don''t like to come back here, but you have to come back occasionally. My great grandfather misses you very much."


    "Oh."


    Yu Xiaoxiao feels embarrassed to touch her nose. In fact, she always feels that master Jiang''s love for herself is more like seeing things and thinking about people. That love is not for herself.


    Jiang Ting nodded: "go faster, great grandfather is waiting."


    "Well." Yu Xiaoxiao also wants to leave after meeting someone.


    However, the more anxious Yu Xiaoxiao was, the more people came to block the way.


    "I''ve seen big brother. Hey, wait a minute. Isn''t this Xiaoxiao?"


    As they were walking, Yu Xiaoxiao and Yu Xiaoxiao ran into some girls in the garden in front of them, or they were waiting here.


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned. The more people she didn''t want to meet, the more she met.


    Jiang Ting nodded slightly: "Yuqing, Yuhe, Ningyu, are you here?"


    The older Yu Qing said softly, "we wanted to ask sister yuan to enjoy the flowers, but sister yuan couldn''t come, so we came here by ourselves."


    These are romantic debts incurred by his father when he was young. They are all the common girls of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Ting looked at the girls in front of him, and a haze flashed in his eyes: "is that right? Let''s go first


    "Ah," said Lin Yu, who was wearing a green orange shirt and skirt. She stepped to block Yu Xiaoxiao''s way: "Xiaoxiao hasn''t come back for a long time. Come and accompany us."


    Yu Xiao said with a smile: "my great grandfather wants to see me, well, but my sister invited me. I''ll stay with you."


    Ning Yu''s face changed slightly when she heard that the old man was the head of the Jiang family as long as he was not dead. They were still afraid.


    "It''s my great grandfather looking for you."


    Yu He bit his lip: "I heard that my great grandfather asked Xiaoxiao to see general Gan. My great grandfather really loves you."


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao, you are not going to be the general''s wife, are you?"


    Ning Yu exclaimed, a little surprised.


    Jiang Ting''s eyebrows wrinkle when he hears that Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu can make it or not. It''s good to talk about it in private. If it''s on his lips, it''s obvious that he wants to make Yu Xiaoxiao pale!


    He was an official in the court, and these common girls would not offend him, but I didn''t think they were so difficult.


    "Lin Yu! How can you say that? Xiaoxiao just went to see my friends with me, and Princess Su together. How can you say that? "


    Lin Yu''s face changed: "brother, don''t blame me. It''s Lin Yu who said it wrong."


    Jiang Ting frowned: "OK, you continue to enjoy the flowers. I''ll take Xiaoxiao to my great grandfather."


    "Yes."


    Ning Yu''s heart reluctantly answered and then gouged out Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao turns a blind eye to this completely, and follows Jiang ting to leave with a smile.


    See two people go farther and farther, jade Qing drank a mouthful of tea, light of a glance is tearing the Caragana jade.


    Yu Xiaoxiao follows Jiang ting to the courtyard where Mr. Jiang lives. Then he hesitates and lingers at the door. He doesn''t want to go in.


    "Xiaoxiao? Let''s go in. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment, and finally surrendered in Jiang Ting''s eyes: "let''s go."


    "Great grandfather."


    Jiang Ting said respectfully to an old man with his back to them.


    After waiting for the old man to turn around, Yu Xiaoxiao also respectfully saluted: "great grandfather."


    This is why Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t like to stay in the Jiang family. The Jiang family attaches too much importance to rules, so that Yu Xiaoxiao, who grew up in the river and lake, is tied up and doesn''t do well.


    Mr. Jiang''s eyes beckoned Jiang ting to go back, and Jiang Ting nodded to leave.


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech some stiff stand in situ: "too grandfather?"


    When there was no one else, Mr. Jiang asked Yu Xiaoxiao to call himself his grandfather.


    Looking at Yu Xiaoxiao''s more and more similar face to his daughter, the old master of the Jiang family flashed a trace of memory and pain in his eyes.


    "Sit down, Xiaoxiao. How do you feel about general Gan?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao sat down in accordance with the words, and then said with some Entanglement: "what do I feel, granddad? What''s the use? Does general Gan look up to me? "


    The old Master heard a smile on his face: "why not? Xiaoxiao, just say it. Granddad is in charge of everything for you. "


    "But, grandfather, I haven''t reached the hairpin yet!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao muttered: "granddad, why are you in such a hurry? I haven''t played enough, and I''m quite familiar with Gan Hu. I and I treat him as brothers!"


    Hearing the words, the old man said slowly, "are you familiar? Isn''t that better? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao is speechless. She has no idea why Mr. Jiang is so concerned about his marriage?

 Chapter 159

    Finally put this matter off in the past, Yu Xiaoxiao left in embarrassment under the regretful eyes of Mr. Jiang.


    Not long after Yu Xiaoxiao left, another person came to visit Mr. Jiang.


    "I''ve met Jiang Taifu."


    "You don''t have to be born like this. I heard from Xiaoxiao that you are already familiar with each other."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s nature is very clear in master Jiang''s heart, so he left half of it when he told Gan Hu, but they didn''t know each other.


    Gan Hu nodded slightly when he heard the speech, and then said, "my face is damaged, and I don''t deserve Miss Xiaoxiao."


    Mr. Jiang, however, moved in his heart and asked thoughtfully, "general Gan, since I''ve found you, I won''t mind. As for Xiaoxiao, she''s not such a shallow person."


    Gan Hu was stunned and hesitated for a moment, then he wanted to speak again.


    Mr. Jiang took the lead and said, "Xiaoxiao hasn''t reached the hairpin yet. General Gan may have some problems. I don''t know why I am so eager to marry Xiaoxiao."


    Gan Hu hesitated to look at Mr. Jiang: "I''d like to hear the details."


    There was a wrong thought in passing as like as two peas in the old gentleman. "General GaN has no idea. Xiao Xiao is almost the same as my daughter. He is even like a ten to ten old man. He was so unhappy that my daughter''s son-in-law died both of her life."


    "Now that I''m old, seeing Xiaoxiao is like seeing my daughter when I was young. It''s so similar."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m afraid I don''t have much time now. I don''t want Xiaoxiao to be in the world like his mother. There may be danger all the time."


    "For this reason, what I do is worth it! That''s why I''ve just given up the face to repay my kindness. "


    "After thinking about it, only general Gan is the most suitable person. Your position and power are enough to protect Xiaoxiao. At the same time, I know who you are."


    Hearing this, Gan Hu felt a little uneasy. If he said that, maybe he was the most unsuitable person


    "This time, no matter what the general wishes, even if he has resentment in his heart, please don''t involve Xiaoxiao."


    "The old man is very serious."


    Gan Hu said, "Xiaoxiao is not your daughter after all."


    Mr. Jiang sighed: "I know I''m confused, but Xiaoxiao is too much like her. Let''s treat him as selfish. Before I die, I hope Xiaoxiao can be well."


    Ganhu''s fate is uncertain when he hears the silence. How can he protect Yu Xiaoxiao?


    Seeing that Gan Hu didn''t speak, Mr. Jiang suddenly laughed with relief.


    "Well, it''s a lot easier for me to talk with general today. I want to ask general Gan for something."


    "Go ahead, please."


    Palace, it''s dark.


    Lu Chang has made up his mind. After hearing that Lu Chang has not left the palace, situ Xue is restless in his own palace.


    "Hibiscus, look at it yourself. Although brother Huang has promised me, Lu Chang still refuses to leave. I''m afraid that something will happen. "


    Hibiscus bowed her head, and a little doubt flashed in her eyes. How could situ Xue persuade situ Mo?


    In the political affairs Pavilion, after a day''s criticism, situ Mo put down Zhu PI and raised his eyes again and asked, "is king Su gone?"


    Old Fu father-in-law some helpless way: "still kneeling outside the hall."


    Situ Mo takes a casual look outside. His plan needs Lu Chang to stabilize situ Xue. At the same time, Qinghong also wants Lu Chang to suffer a little


    Think of this, situ Mo mouth gently: "go, call King Su in."


    Duke Fu answered respectfully, then went out and said to Lu Chang who had been kneeling all day: "Your Highness, the emperor summoned him."


    Lu Chang heard a flash of light in his eyes and immediately got up: "I''ll go in now."


    After kneeling for such a long time, Lu Chang had no Qi and blood in his legs. However, because of his eagerness, Lu Chang directly endured the pain and used his internal power to rush away the congestion on his legs and stride into the political affairs Pavilion.


    "See the emperor."


    Situ Mo took a light look at the saluting Lu Chang: "get up."


    "The Emperor..."


    Lu Chang couldn''t wait to speak, but situ Mo interrupted him and said, "I''ll speak first."


    Lu Chang was slightly stunned, and then he heard situ Mo say: "there''s a reason why I don''t break your engagement with situ Xue. How can you be so smart today?"


    "I don''t get it."


    Even if Lu Chang didn''t respond at first, he should have figured it out after kneeling for so long, but he just didn''t want to.


    Situ Mo looked a little cold and hummed: "it''s not up to you!"


    "You are my powerful ally in the eyes of those rebels. They will surely regard you as a thorn in their side! You don''t want to think about how many people''s eyesore Ning Rongyue will become if you show your mind now? "


    Hearing this, Lu Chang''s heart finally wavered.


    Situ Mo began to reason with Lu Chang calmly: "at that time, even if you can protect Ning Rongyue, you can''t always protect her! And that child, if something happens to them, you will regret it! "


    Lu Chang pursed his lips and said, "where are the rebels? I''ll go and wipe them out! "


    Si Tu Mo almost laughed: "you''re a hero. You''re sad that the beauty has been shut down, and your brain has been eaten by the dog?"


    "If those rebels are really so easy to solve, why should I wait so long? To tell you the truth, there are also seals in their hands. "


    Lu Chang looked surprised: "jade seal?"


    Situ Mo''s face was gloomy: "I don''t know that the second is dead. Why are the rebels so persistent? I''m biting hard


    Lu Chang looks at situ Mo with his dissatisfied eyes. It seems that he is complaining that he has not solved the problem of the rebels, which leads to his inability to chase a lady now!


    Situ Mo''s mouth.


    "In a word, even if it''s to protect Ning Rongyue''s mother and son, you''d better restrain me."


    Situ Mo looked at Lu Chang with a little pity: "if you can, you''d better show your displeasure to them as much as possible..."


    After listening to situ Mo''s words, Lu Chang''s face became more and more ugly. At last, he was able to drop water.


    Situ Mo glanced at him with gleeful eyes: "and situ Xue, originally only thought she was involved, but now it seems that she has a lot to do with the rebels."


    "What?"


    Even if he wants to get rid of his marriage with situ Xue, Lu Chang also decides to take good care of her, but now what?


    Situ Mo said, "you are a pig. You really think you are Marshal Tianpeng."


    Lu Chang''s face turned black: "what''s the matter?"


    After the mouth addiction, situ Mo said slowly: "it''s situ Xue who told me about the rebel hiding place and the jade seal."


    Lu Chang is not stupid either. When he finds out that he doesn''t like situ Xue, he comes back to his lost brain: "this..."


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice: "this must catch them all!"


    "I''ll ask the emperor to save her life at that time."


    Si Tu Mo was surprised to see Lu Chang with a complicated look: "don''t you still like Si Tu Xue?"

 Chapter 160

    Anhuai county.


    Seeing off the Fu family and others, Wang county magistrate dealt with the Wang family who had cheated him for decades without mercy.


    "Wang Qiang will never be released from prison! Old lady Wang Niang was too old to be punished, but after that, she had to serve voluntarily until she died, and her body was not allowed to be taken into the family. "


    "Confiscate all the property of the royal family."


    "Because Wang Liu did not know, he and Wang Qiang could leave the Wang family."


    "All the descendants of the Wang family have served for ten years!"


    Wang county''s relatives read out the sentences of the Wang family, but their anger didn''t go down much.


    Liu Mei didn''t know what method she used in the end, but she let Mrs. Wang get away from it because they didn''t disclose themselves.


    Wang county magistrate took another look at Liu Mei, who was forced to stand by two yamen officers, and finally looked complicated and took back her sight.


    When is it going to be?


    In fact, his judgment has been mixed with too much selfishness, and is not suitable for being an official in the court.


    After leaving the court, Wang county magistrate left the county government slowly with a negative hand.


    Zhao Peng and Zhang Bo, who have been working with Wang county magistrate, quickly catch up with Wang county magistrate.


    Palm book look hesitant looking at Wang county magistrate, finally asked: "adult, but you really want to go?"


    Wang county magistrate or Wang Huaian said calmly: "yes, my father has not died. I haven''t been filial to him for decades. It''s time to find him."


    "But the people don''t want you to go!"


    Zhao Peng immediately opened his mouth and wanted to stop Wang county magistrate: "my Lord, what should the people of Anhuai county do after you leave?"


    Wang Huaian was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech. He still said, "I''ve arranged all these things. Yu Qian, you''ve been with me all the time. You know the folk customs and affairs of Du''an huaixian very well. I''ve written a story. After I leave, you''ll be the magistrate of Anhuai. I hope you can treat the Hundred Surnames here well."


    Palm Book smell speech a Leng, then some at a loss way: "this, how can I undertake this great responsibility?"


    Wang Huaian smiles and claps his hand on Yu Qian''s shoulder: "I believe you can."


    Then Wang Huaian looked at Zhao Peng and said, "Zhao Peng, you should follow Yu Qian. Anhuai county will be handed over to you two."


    Zhao Peng''s eyes were slightly red by Wang Huaian''s tone: "my Lord!"


    Wang Huaian waved his hand: "you have no father and no mother. You have been with me since childhood. I treat you as half a son. Although you are impatient, your heart is good..."


    After explaining everything, Wang Huaian threw his sleeve robe and laughed freely: "goodbye, everyone


    It turned out that countless people had been following them unconsciously. At this time, when Wang Huaian said this, everyone was red eyed.


    "My Lord! Goodbye


    All the people bowed and choked.


    Wang Huaian looked slightly stunned, and then laughed again: "goodbye!"


    The world is so big, even if there are some people with dark heart, but human nature is good, after all, there are still some reluctant ah.


    Wang Huaian, who is drifting away, thinks so.


    Let''s talk about the Fu family.


    I don''t know how eager he is to go to the imperial capital, but the Fu family and their party have not caught up with them.


    In a forest.


    Mingyue said bitterly: "is it true that you take Yinghe to the imperial capital? Why didn''t you see me all the way? "


    Jing Xiao helplessly handed the baked steamed bun to village head Fu. Now it''s Fu Yuan: "where is the moon?"


    As long as Ning Rongyue is in the imperial capital, she will not go anywhere else.


    Mingyue has no choice but to shrivel her mouth. Her daughter Yinyin has just had enough to eat in the carriage. Now she is sleepless. She has no idea how worried her mother is about her father.


    Fu Yuan chewed a few mouthfuls of steamed bun and took over the sauce meat with Jing Xiao: "don''t worry."


    Mingyue nodded slightly: "Rongyue, they should have received our letter, and brother Yinghe, I haven''t seen him yet."


    Jing Xiao glared at Fu Yuan angrily, then took the soy sauce to one side: "I''ll see it right away, and I don''t know if it''s going well with this child."


    While saying that Jing smiles, he stares at Fu Yuan.


    Fu Yuanjian took the pickled meat far away and ate a few more steamed buns innocently on his face. Now he has experienced more, and his youngest son almost had an accident. Maybe his choice will be different back in the past.


    Seeing this, Mingyue said, "yes, I''ll see you soon. Rongyue is Princess su. I miss her very much."


    Hear bright moon say so, the look on Jing smiling face softened a few minutes.


    No matter how many quarrels and misunderstandings there were in the past, it''s a happy thing for the family to get together soon.


    A group of sycophants who are missing.


    "Young master, we will arrive at the imperial capital soon, and then we will arrive at the next town."


    Yu Neng, the driver, lifted the curtain and said to the sycophant in the carriage, "it''s getting late. Shall we have a rest?"


    Sycophant night smell speech to see one eye Fu Yingnian: "stop, daytime has been on the road, you are also tired."


    Yu Neng said that he didn''t dare to shout tired. Wen Yan stopped the carriage obediently: "young master, young master Fu, just a moment, let''s get ready to eat."


    "Go ahead."


    Sycophant night wave at will, and then sit on the ground.


    Seeing this, Fu hesitated for a moment and then asked these daily questions: "my parents may not be able to keep up with us. I don''t know if they are safe?"


    Maybe it''s almost to the imperial capital, and I''m in a good mood. The sycophant night, which Fu Yingnian suggested crazily, finally has a reaction.


    "It''s safe all the way. I don''t think anything will happen, but I''m worried about my parents."


    Then the sycophant night looked at Yu Neng: "Yu Neng arranges ten people to stay and wait for their parents. They must catch people and take them to the imperial capital safely."


    You should be respectful.


    Fu Yingnian said nothing more.


    Along the way, all these people around sycophant night are capable. He can see that they are waiting to protect his parents. He can rest assured.


    At this moment, Yu Neng also baked the meat and dry food, together with the hot water, and he took them to the side of the two.


    "Young master."


    Sycophant night took dry food, eyebrows pick pick pick, eyes across a trace of evil: "those little grasshopper, give me solve."


    Naturally, Yu Neng also found the person hiding in the dark and nodded slightly.


    Did not hear what sycophant night said, Fu Yingnian while eating asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I think some bandits are after us."


    Sycophant night chuckles: "in can they can solve."


    "Bandits, bandits?"


    Fu Yingnian''s brows are frowning. He says in his heart that it''s better to send someone to protect his parents.


    Sycophant night light to a few places in the dark a glance: "a few not long eyes of the small leech just."


    Fu Yingnian shrugged his shoulders when he heard that the problem could be solved, so he would not worry about it.


    After a while, Yu Neng, who had more blood on his body, came to the sycophant again: "young master, it has been solved."

 Chapter 161

    The imperial capital.


    A few days later, the party finally arrived at the imperial capital. Ning Rongyue and Fu Yinghe personally took people to meet them.


    "Brother Anen."


    Ning Rongyue only knows that the Fu family is coming, but she doesn''t know that there is another person who is not friendly with her?


    "Big brother! "Dissolve the moon."


    "Yingnian, long time no see."


    Notice Ning Rong month cast to oneself body of vigilant eye, sycophant night have no mustard of a smile: "moon."


    Ning Rongyue shivers with frigid coldness. She doesn''t know how to explain to Fu Yinghe.


    Fu Yinghe looked at Fu Yingnian: "Yingnian, who are these people?"


    Anhuai county is far away from the imperial capital. The Fu family think about it and don''t write to the imperial capital about Fu Yingnian''s imprisonment and sycophantic night.


    Fu Yingnian took a strange look at Ning Rongyue, and then slowly said something about sycophant night: "that''s it. If it wasn''t for sycophant night, I''m afraid I would be separated from you forever."


    Ning Rongyue was not calm when she heard the marriage letter. Today, doctor Fu didn''t come with her, so she couldn''t ask immediately.


    "Ha ha ha, thanks to Mr. Xi."


    Ning Rongyue laughs awkwardly twice.


    Sycophant night saved Fu Yingnian them, so she is not good to directly say what sycophant night did before.


    After listening to Fu Yingnian''s introduction to sycophant night, Fu Yinghe is thoughtful. The secret strategy of the emperor under his command is not a dry meal. Isn''t sycophant night the name of the left Dharma protector of the demon sect?


    It''s true that there are many people with double names in the world, but this time Fu Yinghe doesn''t think it is.


    Fu Yinghe looks at the sycophant night with a smile on his face.


    This is my brother-in-law. I want to please him.


    Fu Yinghe said to himself that no matter what the reason is, the sycophant night has saved Fu Yingnian. It''s OK to talk about his identity later.


    "Are they behind you, my parents and Mingyue?"


    Fu Yingnian nodded: "sycophant night also left people to protect their parents, parents moon and children, they will soon arrive."


    "All right, boy."


    See Fu Yingnian a face happiness, Fu Yinghe light smile two: "so soon have a child, that wench is called Yin Yin."


    Fu Yingnian said with a smile: "the bright moon is very good, and Yinyin is also very lovely. I remember what you said when you left."


    "Well."


    Fu Yinghe answered with relief.


    He failed to be filial to his parents, so he told Fu Yingnian all kinds of things. I haven''t seen him in recent years. Some once reckless boy has become a father.


    It seems that the two brothers have never been apart for decades.


    Ning Rongyue looks uneasily at her sycophantic night, and then gets an "affectionate" look.


    The expression on Ning Rongyue''s face suddenly became more difficult to say: "brother, brother Niang, sycophant night, this is not a place to talk. Let''s go back first. Second brother, they should have a good rest when they come here so soon."


    Ning Rongyue called her name with a subtle gnashing of teeth, the smile of sycophant night deeper.


    "Yes, it''s my fault. Let''s go home first."


    Fu Yinghe opened his mouth full of spring breeze.


    When they came to Fu''s house, Fu Yingnian also showed the same expression as Ning Rongyue when he arrived at the beginning of the month.


    It doesn''t take so many twists and turns for my brother to speak. Fu Yingnian exclaimed directly: "it''s really like fairyland here!"


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "this is our home."


    "Hey, hey."


    Fu Yingnian listened to Yan Yue for a while, and then said happily, "my parents have been worried about whether you are well or not before. Now I can put down my heart when I see these things."


    Fu Yinghe smell speech facial expression some Lengzheng: "Dad, he is very worried about me?"


    "Of course


    Fu Yingnian patted Fu Yinghe on the shoulder: "I don''t know what dispute you had with dad at the beginning, but Dad hasn''t said it these years, but I can see that he has been worried about you all the time."


    "I''m unfilial."


    Fu Yinghe sighed in his heart.


    Fu Yingnian shook his head: "it''s all over, now our family reunion is better than anything."


    "Yes."


    Fu Yinghe''s expression slowly returned to calm, but he could still see a trace of warmth in his eyes.


    First, I took Fu Yinghe to see the nanzhuyuan where he would live in the future, and then looked at the sycophant night with some hesitation: "Mr. Xi, I don''t know if you have any arrangement in the imperial capital."


    "Ah, don''t be polite to me, elder brother. Just arrange a yard close to Yueer for me."


    All the people are talking.


    Did not go out to meet the Yu Xiaoxiao frown and make an eye of see to rather dissolve month to ask how to return a responsibility.


    Fu Yinghe looked at the sycophant night fiercely. After seeing that he was still calm, Fu Yinghe restrained his expression and said with a smile: "then Xie Liyuan."


    Xie Liyuan used to live in Ning County, Gansu Province, and it''s close to baicaoge, where Ning Rongyue is located. Now it''s cheaper to go to Ning county.


    "Thank you very much," said the sycophant with a smile


    Fu Yinghe said: "you''re welcome."


    When he came to Fu Fu''s house, he was not surprised. There were also some fierce people in his eyes. Fu Yinghe said, "what are your friends going to do


    No matter what sycophant night thinks, Fu Yinghe won''t ask other people to stay in Fu''s house.


    Sycophant night is also extremely on the way: "they come to the emperor all have other things to do, I take them to settle first, leave temporarily, big brother."


    "Good."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly.


    For the time being, Fu Yinghe takes Fu Yingnian to his own Qinghui Pavilion, while Yu Xiaoxiao and others are knowledgeable and do not keep up.


    "Xiaonian, how are you and your parents? How are their bodies?"


    In fact, Ning Rongyue and doctor Fu have already told Fu Yinghe, but he still can''t help asking again.


    Fu Yingnian slowly told the recent situation of these years, and occasionally said a few interesting things: "parents are very good, elder brother, you don''t have to worry, you don''t have to feel guilty, they never blame you."


    Fu Yinghe Wen Yan slightly sad smile: "all good."


    "Well."


    Fu Yingnian pacified and patted Fu Yinghe, then looked at Ning Rongyue: "it''s Rongyue that scares parents."


    Fu Yingnian''s tone is not too much blame, but more worry.


    Ning Rongyue bowed her head with some guilt: "I''m sorry, brother anian, it''s my fault, let my parents worry about me."


    Fu Yingnian looked at her helplessly: "at first, my parents were really angry. You should coax them well. This kind of dangerous thing must not happen next time."


    "Well."


    Ning Rong month heart a warm, small should a.


    Fu Yinghe looked at Fu Yingnian strangely and sighed: "you are really a family man. You are so steady in Xiaonian."


    "It was." In a word, it exposed Fu Yingnian''s nature.


    Fu Yinghe couldn''t help laughing and asked, "by the way, Xiaonian, how much do you know about this sycophantic night?"

 Chapter 162

    Fu Yingnian hears the speech as if he is thoughtful, and then tells you everything about how sycophant night finds Fujia village.


    "... depending on the situation, I should have met Rongyue before night, Rongyue? Is there anything wrong? "


    With that, Fu Yingnian looked at Ning Rongyue.


    Fu Yinghe also thought of Ning Rongyue''s delicate attitude after she bumped into the sycophant night, and asked to see Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue''s body was stiff. After a long hesitation, she said something about the sycophant night on her way to the frontier.


    "... it seems that he really doesn''t mean to hurt me, but I can clearly feel that he doesn''t like me so much, but he is very persistent to marry me?"


    It''s because I can''t feel the evil intention of sycophant night that Ning Rongyue left her hand at the beginning, otherwise I''m afraid sycophant night won''t have a chance to find the imperial capital again.


    Fu Yinghe and Fu Yingnian are also puzzled.


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "if it is true according to Rongyue, this sycophant night should be the left Dharma guard sycophant night of the demon sect!"


    "The devil cult?"


    Fu Yingnian has lived in Fujia village since he was a child. He doesn''t know much about the affairs of the imperial court in the river and lake, but if he can be called a demon sect, he knows it''s not a good place.


    Ning Rongyue nodded in agreement: "that should be it. I also heard those swordsmen who rescued me discuss this."


    "Then how can old Fu have something to do with the evil cult?"


    Fu Yingnian sent out soul torture.


    Fu Yinghe, who knew that Fu was actually a ghost doctor, frowned.


    Fu Yinghe rubbed his eyebrows and said: "I think since that sycophant night can take out the marriage certificate and run here, there should be no fake. I''d better wait for Mr. Fu to come back."


    Doctor Fu couldn''t run home all day, so he could only see his figure when he was eating.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words. She was a little flustered in her heart. What''s the ghost of the marriage letter?


    Seeing her like this, Fu Yingnian asked, "I heard that Ning Fu is Lu Chang, the Duke of Su? But really? "


    Ning Rongyue looked stiff and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue seemed to have something to hide, Fu Yingnian didn''t want to hear from Lu Chang in his letter.


    "Rongyue, then Lu Chang''s recovery of memory and identity won''t be that he doesn''t look down on my poor relative? I''ve been here for such a long time. Why don''t I see others? "


    Ning Rongyue''s throat was bitter. After looking at Fu Yinghe, he said slowly: "brother anian, you don''t have to test me. Before you were not here, I was afraid you were worried and didn''t tell the truth. In fact..."


    When Ning Rongyue finished, Fu Yingnian''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    "That bastard has an affair with the princess? Don''t you remember


    Fu Yingnian was angry and said angrily, "Rongyue, what are you doing with him like this? It''s just a princess! Who is rare


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes were red. Fu Yinghe frowned and said, "what do you say? Does Xiao Yueer care about the position of the princess?"


    Fu Yingnian knew that he had said something wrong and yelled: "but Lu Chang is so ruthless. Why can''t you let him go, Rongyue?"


    Ning Rongyue''s mouth is not controlled and shriveled. He says sadly: "but, I, I..."


    Now, she can''t tell whether she loves Lu Chang or not, but she knows that she can''t let Ning Fu go.


    Unless, Ning Fu told himself that he didn''t love himself any more!


    "All right, all right."


    Fu Yinghe stopped talking: "it''s not easy to meet again. I won''t talk about these things."


    "Oh."


    Seeing Ning Rongyue like this, Fu Yingnian, as a brother, was also distressed. He could only answer: "by the way, where''s my little nephew? Why not? "


    Ning Rongyue tidied up her mood: "I''m sleeping now, Xiaoyue is watching."


    Fu Yingnian felt itchy: "I''ll go and have a look, let''s go."


    "Good."


    On the other side.


    After leaving Fu Fu''s house, the sycophant night casually looked at Yu Neng and several of them: "now it''s here, you can do what the master ordered."


    "Yes."


    Several demon sect disciples responded respectfully.


    Yu can look at the sycophant night who is addicted to love and has no intention of doing business: "then you, Dharma protector?"


    Yu Neng is one of his own, so he doesn''t blame Yu Neng for saying: "I''ll stay in Fu Fu for the time being. If there''s anything I can''t deal with, come back to me. Don''t bother me if you have nothing to do."


    Yu Neng said: "yes."


    With that, the sycophant waved his hand to let them live and die on their own, while he wandered slowly.


    As he walked, the sycophant night came out of the suwang mansion. He took a look at the plaque of the suwang mansion and sneered, ready to leave.


    But before he stepped out, he changed his mind again. His hands itched and he wanted to find fault


    Dawdling around to the place where the guard of the side wall of suwang mansion is not so strict, the expression on the sycophant night''s face is a little strange.


    Feel on the body for a while, the sycophant night takes out a packet of medicine powder: "tut tut."


    Although you can''t expose your identity too much, you can still find some small stubble to make a trip.


    Operate internal force to let the powder into suwang''s house and spread freely in the air. Sycophant claps his hands to show a trace of interest.


    "Hey! Boy


    Suddenly, a hand from behind on the shoulder of sycophant night, slightly frivolous old man''s voice sounded.


    Sycophant night heart a surprised, someone close to him how can he not find? Tut, the poison in the body is too troublesome. It should be solved quickly!


    Doctor Fu looked at sycophant night with a smile, but how did he see it? How insidious: "boy, what are you doing? Don''t you like King Su''s mansion


    It was an old man, and he didn''t seem to have any malice. The sycophant was worried and nodded: "yes, yes."


    Doctor Fu could tell that what sycophant used was not too insidious, otherwise he would not talk to sycophant with a smile.


    At this time, he said with a trace of deep meaning: "it seems that we are still in the same way. Ha ha."


    What''s wrong with this man?


    However, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Sycophant night vividly shows the appearance of a flustered person who has been found guilty: "then, I''ll go first!"


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    Fu waved his hand in a good mood, then rubbed his chin and thought again.


    "Ha ha, Lu has offended many people."


    With a smile, doctor Fu took out the medicine which had been prepared for a long time from his arms, and then used his internal power to accurately throw the medicine into a pool of Wang Yefu''s house which had been observed for several times.


    "Stinky boy, take it easy!"


    After the bad thing, Fu clapped his hands and sneered, then turned to leave.


    Sycophant night and Fu Fu Fu finished the same thing back to Fu Fu, sycophant night first Fu Fu Fu one step back to Fu Fu.


    "Young boy, here we are."


    Fu saw Fu Yingnian holding a round smile and said hello in a familiar tone.


    Fu Yingnian said: "old Fu."


    "Mr. Fu?"


    When Fu Yinghe came to Baicao Pavilion, he was surprised to see Dr. Fu''s figure: "ghost doctor, elder?"


    When he heard the familiar voice, he also moved in his heart and turned to look at it: "eh? Is that you kid? Yinghe, who is this

 Chapter 163

    Fu Yinghe looked at the sycophant night suspiciously: "don''t you know Mr. Fu?"


    Sycophant night brow slightly wrinkled: "I only met Fu when I was young, and later I only saw Fu''s portrait, so I didn''t recognize him."


    It''s right to say that something happened at home when you were young.


    Fu Yinghe spread his eyebrows and suddenly said, "I see. Mr. Xi, this is Fu Laofu Cen."


    "Mr. Fu, this is the night of Xi Ling, the son of the Xi family."


    Fu Yinghe carefully observed Fu''s expression: "does Fu have any impression?"


    "Where are you? "The Xi family?"


    Fu Fu was stunned, and his eyes were as sharp as hawk Falcon: "are you Xi''s family? There''s only one young man in the Xi family, Xi Ye. Wait, Xi Ning ye? Who the hell are you


    Sycophant night''s eyes moved: "I am sycophant night, and I am sycophant night now!"


    His voice was slow and firm, but with an indescribable mixture of emotions.


    Doctor Fu came up to him and held his wrist: "come with me and talk about it carefully! The Xi family has been destroyed! You dare to impersonate anyone


    Seeing doctor Fu''s attitude, Ning Rongyue also guessed that there was a Xi family and a person who had an engagement with him.


    Sycophant night or Xi night''s attitude towards doctor Fu was different. Wen Yan didn''t resist at all. He was pulled by doctor Fu to sit down in the yard.


    "What evidence do you have for saying that you are Xi Ye?"


    Doctor Fu''s mood is a little excited, and he stares at sycophant night nervously.


    Sycophant night smell speech frown, he was arrested after nothing, Xi family disappeared in a fire, if say evidence


    "There''s a lotus birthmark on the inside of my right arm," said the sycophant in a deep voice. "Mr. Fu should also know it."


    Fu Wen Yan nodded his head, which he did know, but: "but this can not prove your identity, these things a conscientious person to find out, that can impersonate Xi Ye."


    Sycophant night smell speech eyebrow tight Cu, think about and take out the marriage book, but also thanks to his father to the marriage Book hidden well, this thing in the Xi family disaster survived.


    Fu took the letter of marriage and looked at it carefully, then nodded at will: "it''s really the letter of marriage that year."


    "Grandfather?"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked.


    Doctor Fu felt his nose with some guilt: "I just said that Xi Ye and my male disciples were brothers. If my female disciples were brothers, they would like to be married."


    That is to say, this person does not specifically refer to Ning Rongyue, but now it seems that there is only one Ning Rongyue among Fu''s disciples.


    Ning Rongyue and others twitched.


    Doctor Fu did not think that there would be such an embarrassing event today. After all, when the Xi family had an accident, he did not find a survivor!


    Taking a deep breath, Fu said coldly, "these evidences obviously can''t prove your identity."


    Fu Yinghe also added: "I checked that the one who slaughtered Xi''s family was probably a demon sect, but now you are the left protector of the demon sect?"


    "Well?"


    Doctor Fu''s face changed when he heard the words, and then he burst into a rage: "Rongyue, is he the apprentice who captured you?"


    Ning Rongyue''s face was delicate and she nodded slightly.


    Doctor Fu''s face became gloomy immediately when he heard the words, and he looked coldly at the sycophant night.


    If sycophant night can''t have a reasonable explanation, don''t want to go out from Fu Fu today!


    When sycophant night heard that Xi''s family had been slaughtered, there was no fluctuation. He endured humiliation for many years, and his mood seemed to be completely calm.


    "Yueer is my wife and the only relative I have left in the world."


    Ning Rongyue said that she really couldn''t take the responsibility, and she was very uncomfortable.


    After taking a deep look at Ning Rongyue, the sycophant continued: "in those years, the Xi family was destroyed because the nine Cold Heart Sutra was targeted by the demon sect. I was the only one left in the Xi family who was taken away by the leader of the demon sect. However, even if they got the nine Cold Heart Sutra, they still couldn''t get into the martial arts because only our Xi family''s blood can learn it!"


    Doctor Fu picked the tip of his brow.


    The Xi family''s nine Cold Heart Sutra, the Gan family''s holy Yang heart skill, and two unique skills make the two families dominate the world. It''s only because the Xi family has too few blood and can''t compete with the great cause of the alliance leader''s Gan family that they are exploited by the demon sect.


    "Did you practice the nine Cold Heart Sutra?"


    Doctor Fu asked.


    Sycophant night hesitated a moment later nodded: "I do not know if this can prove my identity."


    "Naturally."


    Doctor Fu looks complicated. He has also studied the Xi family''s nine Cold Heart Sutra. Although he can''t practice it, his martial arts skills are still clear: "let me have a look."


    Sycophant night smell speech is really surprised, he knows his father and ghost doctor make friends, but did not expect even nine cold heart classics will let him see?


    Although the heart is to think so, sycophant night still stretches out a hand according to the speech.


    Doctor Fu holds the gate of life of sycophant night to prevent him from suddenly hurting others. Then he uses his internal power to explore the skill of sycophant night.


    "This is really the nine Cold Heart Sutra!"


    Only in the sycophant night body to explore once, Fu doctor''s face vigilance dissipated, and then look a move: "and this is?"


    "Why? It''s a lot of practice


    The Fu doctor is shocked, draw back hand to see to sycophant night: "this is exactly how to return a responsibility?"


    Hearing this, Ning Rongyue''s face flashed a trace of guilt. I didn''t expect that sycophant night was really her "fiance"?


    A smile flashed in the eyes of sycophant night: "at that time, I was too impulsive. This is the mark of love left by the moon."


    Oh!


    There''s a villain vomiting in everyone''s heart.


    "Sister? What''s a hundred practices? "


    Bailian is the most lethal poison that doctor Fu has studied, and it is also the most untouchable wound in his heart!


    Doctor Fu frowned: "it''s just a kind of poison, dissolving the moon. Did you make it?"


    "Well, at that time, I was really desperate, so I began to use all kinds of practice." Ning Rongyue sips her lips and goes back.


    Sycophant night immediately opened his mouth: "don''t blame yue''er, I was too menglang, yue''er didn''t know me, say, yue''er was merciful to me."


    The expression of sycophant night is really rippling. Doctor Fu suddenly feels that Ning Rongyue doesn''t poison him!


    Forget it. After all, he is the only descendant of his good friend. He can''t be poisoned


    Doctor Fu''s face was paralyzed, and his mind was full of twists and turns. Finally, he said slowly: "Rongyue, you should still remember how you mixed the poison? You can detoxify him. "


    "Good."


    Ningrongyue nodded his head to answer the question. The preparation method of Bailian and the order of adding herbs are different, so are the detoxification methods.


    Sycophant night endure again, still can''t help but ask again: "that Fu old, I with month son of engagement?"


    Doctor Fu frowned, then he didn''t know where he thought of it, and a trace of light flashed in his eyes.


    "After all, you are Xi Feng''s only son. I will take care of you."


    Fu Fu paused for a moment, and then said: "as for Rongyue, her engagement with you is just a casual remark. You should also know that Rongyue is now half Princess su. Of course, if you can make Rongyue fall in love with you, I will not stop her. I can also help you with her engagement with King su."

 Chapter 164

    Fu''s words shocked a group of people. Ning Rongyue stammered: "Yeh, yeh!"


    Fu Yinghe thought of Lu Chang, who was trying to protect Ning Rongyue and her son. Suddenly he felt a little pitiful and tut tut.


    Fu Yingnian agreed: "I don''t think that Su king is worthy of dissolving the moon!"


    Ning Rongyue really doesn''t know what to say.


    Doctor Fu opened the topic with a ha ha: "what are you going to do with the little night of the demon sect?"


    The sycophant was silent for a moment, and then said, "at the beginning, I was brought back to the demon sect. They trained me as an heir, but although I pretended to lose my memory and trusted the old leader, I still had the demon Sect on me. In order to control the poison of people''s heart, I had to take an antidote every year."


    "Poison?" Ning Rong Yue Xiu''s eyebrow slightly frowned: "don''t you also have a lot of research on poisons?"


    "I have studied the way of treating poisons just for the sake of my poisons, but I have never been able to solve my poisons."


    Sycophant night some helpless way: "the current evil cult leader also knows that I am pretending to be amnesia, so I am particularly vigilant."


    Doctor Fu frowned: "what else? Let me see. "


    Just now, he didn''t find any poison in sycophant''s body except Bailian.


    Sycophant night smell speech to stretch out hand, Fu doctor is to catch up his wrist pulse to feel pulse carefully: "that poison has what symptom?"


    "If I use the nine cold heart classic, I can suppress it from once a year to once a year and a half. If I can''t take the antidote in time, my blood will flow against the current, and finally my internal power will break through the body."


    Sycophant night face expressionless way.


    Doctor Fu''s finger moved slightly, but his brow was more and more wrinkled: "the means of demon education are really fierce!"


    The sycophant night said coldly, "I''ve been lurking for decades. Now, although my power can''t directly overthrow the evil cult, it makes the cult leader worry and can''t directly eradicate us."


    "Since you were abducted and trained as a candidate for the leader, what about the current leader of the demon cult?"


    Fu Yinghe asked suddenly.


    The sycophant night was silent for a moment, and then said: "power and interest can corrode people''s heart most."


    Even if the original leader was like-minded and wanted to subvert the cult, he would not be their friend after he became the leader of the cult!


    Fu Yinghe knew what he had said and said nothing more.


    After taking most of the pulse of the sky, doctor Fu frowned all the time.


    Ning Rongyue asked: "how about grandfather?"


    Doctor Fu took back his hand and frowned. He muttered and left a group of people.


    Sycophant night look a Leng, Fu Yinghe and others are also a little confused.


    Ning Rongyue immediately explained: "grandfather should have encountered a problem. In other words, the poison on you is not easy to solve."


    Sycophant night smell speech don''t matter of swing a hand: "ah, anyway so many years also have come over, tell old Fu don''t need to worry."


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "how can you be so indifferent to your own body?"


    "Is Yueer concerned about me?"


    Sycophant night eyes a bright, immediately look to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue has a headache, so she can only tell once more in front of everyone: "I only have Fu in my heart. As for our engagement, I think it should have been cancelled long ago."


    Sycophant night look a Leng, pupil deep dark: "I don''t want! impossible! Moon is my mother


    Ning Rongyue looks stunned, but she is really afraid of the unstable sycophant night.


    "In a word, I''ve said all that I should say. You''d better have a good rest and I''ll prepare dinner."


    Ning Rongyue leaves.


    But the sycophant night chuckled, and her eyes inadvertently showed a hint of flattery: "Yueer is concerned about me, and she has to cook. It''s really virtuous. I''ll go back to xieliyuan first."


    With that, the sycophant night also left, and the rest of the people looked at each other for a few seconds, all speechless.


    Brain tonic is a kind of disease, which should be treated


    At night.


    Someone who has been warned by Fu Yinghe should not be cheeky.


    Fu Fu housekeeper a face helpless Yang voice way: "childe, division childe visit."


    Situ Mo said faintly: "OK, the voice doesn''t need to be so loud. I''ve come all the time."


    The old housekeeper didn''t mind. He bowed to Fu Yinghe and left.


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes narrowed dangerously: "Si Mo?"


    Si Mo pulled out a smile and said with a smile: "it''s said that Qinghong''s family is here. I''m here to visit. Eh? Is this Qinghong''s brother? You don''t look much alike


    Fu Yinghe mouth a smoke, Fu Yingnian did not come over, at this time he stood by the sycophant night.


    Take a deep breath, tell yourself to calm down, Fu Yinghe some helpless way: "this is Si Mo, my good friend."


    "This is Xi Ye, young master Xi. Yingnian is in Rongyue."


    "I was wrong." Situ Mo chuckled: "I''ve met Mr. Xi."


    To the emperor who is today, the sycophant night said calmly: "I''ve seen the prince."


    "Mr. Si sounds strange. Just call me Si Mo."


    Sycophant night smell speech tiny nod.


    "It smells good." Situ Mo looked at Fu Yinghe with bright eyes: "Qinghong, I''m catching up with the meal order?"


    Doctor Fu and Fu Yingnian walked slowly, holding the round Fu Yingnian in their arms: "every time you come, it''s a meal. It''s a coincidence for you."


    Situ Mo arched his hand and motioned: "Mr. Fu, this is Yingnian. I''m Si Mo, your brother''s good friend."


    Seeing that situ Mo was in such a hurry to introduce himself, Fu Yinghe''s eyes moved: "OK, it''s just a meal. Let''s come in and have dinner together."


    Si Tu Mo Wen Yan slightly nodded: "respect is better than obedience."


    Have you ever been respectful?


    I always make complaints about the emperor''s coming to Fu Fu, which is like changing a person.


    Qinghui Pavilion.


    After the boy brought all the meals to the table, he retired. Fu Yinghe said to Fu Yingnian, "it''s all the craft of dissolving the moon."


    Fu Yingnian''s eyes were slightly warm when he heard the words: "I''ve missed it for a long time."


    "Then eat."


    Doctor Fu moved his chopsticks first, and when others saw this, they were no longer polite.


    Yu Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment: "does the demon sect still cut the food?"


    My sister''s cooking is good, but how can I eat this night like a, um... Starving ghost?


    Sycophant night silk didn''t mind the meaning of Yu Xiaoxiao''s words, said with a smile: "this is a lady''s craft, I naturally can''t waste."


    "Poof, cough, cough!"


    Fu Yingnian was choked and his face turned red.


    Situ Mo''s action of clamping vegetables also stopped, and he looked at Fu Yinghe subtly.


    Ning Rongyue put down her chopsticks and scolded: "sycophant night!"


    Sycophantic night? Situ Mo''s eyes moved.


    Afraid to really annoy Ning Rongyue, the sycophant night sees that she is no longer a demon, but a flattering way: "it''s my slip of the tongue, the moon uses vegetables."


    Looking at the dishes in the bowl, it''s better to eat them than not to eat them.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu also gave Ning Rongyue a dish with public chopsticks: "OK, eat it quickly."


    See, Ning Rongyue can only helplessly pick up chopsticks, this day is really can''t live! What the hell is this guy trying to do?

 Chapter 165

    Sycophant night sent by the original way to return to the ten people have also received the Fu family and a party.


    "Who are you?"


    Fu Yuan looked warily at the nine people in front of him. He didn''t see them around the sycophant night.


    Seeing this, a demon sect disciple touched his nose and called out to the nearby woods: "brother xiao''an, are you well?"


    Xiao''an, who is dealing with life''s major issues, straightens up her clothes and shows up from behind a big tree.


    "Master Fu, madam."


    Xiao''an came forward with a smile: "I''m worried about your safety, so let''s protect you."


    Seeing his acquaintance, Fu Yuan''s vigilance dissipated: "it''s xiao''an. Where are Yingnian and a ye now?"


    Xiao an pondered and said, "I think I''ve entered the imperial capital, and I''ve arrived at the eldest son."


    They didn''t leave long before them, but they arrived at the imperial capital so soon. Fu Yuan was worried that Ning Rongyue could cope with it.


    Seeing that Fu Yuan didn''t speak all the time, Xiao an looked at Jing Xiao and Mingyue coming down from the carriage and said, "madam, do you want to have a rest?"


    Jing Xiao Wen Yan nodded slightly, they stopped here just to rest for a moment.


    Xiao''an said with a smile: "please wait a moment, madam. We''ll make a fire and prepare to eat."


    Xiao''an and Fu Yuan are very attentive when they are ordered by the sycophant. If they can''t stop them twice, they will go with them.


    Even though they were in the wild, the ten of them also made the original simple food feel like the whole meal of Manchu and Han people.


    Looking at the food in front of him, Fu Yuan was silent for a moment and moved his chopsticks impolitely.


    Fu Yuan thought as he ate, he was never corroded by the sugar coated shells of the sycophant night, eh... Delicious!


    With xiao''an, they took care of everything along the way, and the speed of the Fu family and their party increased a lot. Soon they arrived at the place where they had passed before.


    "Another town is the capital. Master Fu, let''s have a rest first."


    Xiao an stopped the carriage and said.


    Fu Yuan, who got rid of his identity as a coachman, answered and got out of the carriage. He got out of the carriage first to avoid it. The moon was in the carriage to nurse the baby.


    Xiao an bowed slightly and said, "let''s get ready to eat."


    "Go ahead."


    Fu Yuan, who is used to this kind of service, said casually.


    A few people in xiao''an looked at each other and left a few to protect Fu Yuan, while the others went to collect firewood to fight their prey and deal with the food.


    Not far from Fu''s carriage.


    A group of people gathered together.


    "Hey, big brother, there''s a kid in there."


    Mingyue got out of the carriage with Yinyin in her arms and was just watched by the group.


    The elder brother with an eye mask said in a gruff voice: "last time, the second one rolled over and hit his head here, but there was no one left. You all give me some peace."


    "Well, that''s the second one. They''re blind and wrong."


    Another look insidious people sneer: "boss, you are not also counsellor?"


    "Roll, roll!"


    The old man''s face twitched and his face was full of fierce light.


    The insidious looking man was not afraid at all, and continued: "I think this group of people are just a few ordinary people, and that pretty girl, tut Tut, you are not afraid of those skinny and hemp stick like boss, are you? Do we still have this business? Who will blame us then? "


    The look on the boss''s face changed again and again, and finally he was determined to be fierce.


    "If you do, do it! Third, you go and deal with those who left. "


    The insidious third man said with a smile, "well, boss, that pretty girl is going to leave it to me."


    The old man who picked up the big knife looked at the old man askance and showed his big yellow teeth: "yes, I will leave you some soup."


    Old three complexion tiny change, but still should a, the complexion is overcast Jie of take part of people to follow small an they left of direction to seek past.


    The disciples who can be sent out by the demon sect leader to follow the sycophant night, even if they look thin and can be bullied, in fact, they are not ordinary people.


    As soon as fan Xiang came over, the disciples who stayed to protect Fu Yuan were aware of it.


    Several of the disciples changed their faces and temporarily used turtle breathing skill.


    They came to Fuyuan several people around: "master Fu, there are circumstances around, I''m afraid it''s the bandits who want to rob money, you first hide in the carriage."


    Fu Yuan''s face changed when he heard that he still had some power to protect himself, but Jing xiaomingyue had a little baby, Yinyin, but she had no power to bind a chicken!


    Thinking of this, Fu Yuan immediately called Jing Xiao and they got into the carriage first: "you guys, be careful."


    "Don''t worry, master Fu."


    If they can''t even solve a few bandits who don''t have long eyes, they have been living in the demon sect for so many years.


    However, the main purpose was to protect the safety of the Fu family, so the remaining six demon disciples gathered around the carriage waiting for the so-called mountain bandits to come.


    "Mountain bandit" boss, they swaggered over with a big knife. When he saw that several demon sect disciples were not in a hurry, his heart was beating a drum, but now the arrow was on the way, so he had to send it!


    "Brothers, give me up!"


    The big knife in the old man''s hand, the younger brothers swarmed up.


    There was a trace of contempt on the faces of several demon sect disciples around the carriage. They even wanted to laugh. They were mentally retarded


    Seeing that some of the disciples of the demon sect solved their younger brother like chopping melons and vegetables, and even made a fatal move, the leader of the "mountain bandit" was a little counselled. His original forward body came to a sudden stop, and he resolutely ignored his younger brother and turned around to run.


    After solving a group of mentally retarded younger brothers, seeing that the mountain bandit wanted to run, several of the demon sect disciples who had been holding on for a long time looked fierce.


    "Oh, take your life!"


    A demon sect disciple flew to catch the escaped mountain bandit boss.


    "Villain, how dare you!"


    All of a sudden, a woman jumped out of the woods, carrying the previous one to find xiao''an, their bloody third.


    The disciples of the demon sect avoided the poisonous snake and tried to kill the mountain bandit with a black tiger.


    The woman who wanted to stop the demon sect disciple was blinded: "asshole! It''s so reckless


    Someone took out a jade flute. The jade white flute was so strong that it hit the murderous demon sect disciple''s arm hard.


    The disciples of the demon sect took back their bloody hands, and their eyes became cold. It was obvious that they regarded the comer as a complicit with those mountain bandits.


    The six disciples of the demon sect left three to protect Fu Yuan and three to attack the woman with the jade flute.


    They are not the right people in the Wulin who are full of benevolence and righteousness. They have no psychological pressure to do the siege.


    When the woman saw this, her eyes were cold and she played the flute to the enemy.


    Hiss, hiss!


    A numbing voice sounded, and several of the disciples of the demon sect were surrounded by a snake that could not be seen clearly. Lao San, who was deliberately avoided by the snake, sat on the ground with weak legs.


    "Fairy, fairy, Bodhisattva girl, my elder brothers are dead. You must help me and avenge me!"

 Chapter 166

    "Well! Don''t worry. What I don''t like most is this kind of bullying and reckless people! "


    The woman gave a cold hum and directed the poisonous snake to attack several demon sect disciples. At the same time, she also bullied herself.


    Several of the disciples of the demon sect beat drums in their hearts after they got to know each other. The woman didn''t know where they came from. She was obviously younger, but her martial arts were superior to them.


    After several rounds of entanglement, several disciples of the demon sect gradually lost and fell to the ground after being bitten by a poisonous snake.


    When the woman saw this, she gave a cold hum. The flute played several notes across her lips, and the snake faded away.


    The old three climbed to the woman''s side: "thank you female Bodhisattva, thank you female Bodhisattva!"


    The cold expression on the woman''s face eased down, and then she looked at the dead and miserable elder brother: "you''re welcome, but you can''t save your elder brother."


    Old three kowtow a few ring head: "female Bodhisattvas don''t have to feel guilty, my elder brother, they are unlucky, I, I will give them a good body, Wuwuwuwu."


    As the saying goes, men don''t play lightly when they have tears, while women can''t bear to see old man crying so miserably.


    She sighed, "I''m sorry."


    The third man sobbed and sighed twice, and then carefully asked: "dare to ask female Bodhisattva, these thieves?"


    The woman''s face is stiff when she hears that she is leaving home for the first time. Even though she has martial arts skills and is jealous of evil, she can''t do it for the time being.


    "These people have been bitten by the poisonous snake and fainted, but the snake venom is not fatal. They should wake up soon. Please collect your elder brother''s body and leave."


    "Yes, yes?"


    The third thought that these people were dead, but he just fainted.


    He Leng Leng, and then bowed to thank the way: "thank you female Bodhisattva."


    "You''re welcome." The woman waved her hand and said, "I''ll leave first."


    "Female Bodhisattva, please."


    Old three immediately respectful way.


    After the woman left, the third man showed his insidious face. He first sneered and looked at the old man who fell to the ground: "tut tut Tut, big brother, you are in bad luck. I met a noble man to help, but what happened to you? Ha ha ha... "


    With that, the third one kicked the eldest one aside, and then took a look at the fallen disciples.


    "Hum!"


    Old three cold hum a, picked up a knife to give a few evil cult disciples to mend a few knives: "go to die you!"


    After solving these people, the third man took a knife and walked cautiously to the carriage. Why is there so much noise outside, but there is no noise in the carriage?


    When he lifted the curtain of the carriage with the bloody blade, the old man''s face relaxed. It turned out that it was because of his initial obsession with incense. Fu Yuan, who had no martial arts skills, couldn''t stand fainting.


    The third man grinned and then turned into a wild laugh: "ha ha ha..."


    "Three masters, are you ok?"


    Several little brothers who were also limping with blood came running.


    These people were saved by the woman from xiao''an. The woman carried the third child away, and they could only limp over.


    The third man turned his back to them, his face turned black and dejected, and said, "they''re all dead, boss!"


    A few surviving brothers were surprised, but in fact they were not very sad.


    "Three masters, what shall we do?"


    The third man narrowed his eyes and pointed to the carriage: "take these people and let''s go back!"


    No one would care about the death of the eldest brother, so no one would mention the corpse to him. The people above just need to provide enough people. As for who provided them, no one would care.


    "Yes."


    A few limping younger brothers heard the words and left directly with the carriage.


    The pleasure in the eyes of old three could not hide behind them.


    the river front.


    A few people who fell by the river were stained red with blood. A long section of the river, half of Xiao an''s fingers in the water, moved.


    The imperial capital.


    Because of the entanglement of sycophant night, Ning Rongyue had no time to think about Lu Chang and Ning Fu.


    "Miss, let''s go out for a walk. We can''t stay in the house all the time."


    They don''t have the rule that a woman''s family must stay at home. Ning Rongyue studies medical books in her room every day. Xiaoyue is also very sad.


    "Yes, elder sister, if you don''t leave now, Mr. Xi will come right away."


    Qing Ying''s words shook Ning Rongyue''s heart in an instant.


    Ning Rongyue immediately put down her medical books after hearing that. She really doesn''t want to deal with the evil of Xi Ye any more. Moreover, this time is different from the past. With the Great Buddha of Fu, she can''t deal with Xi Ye any more.


    "We''re going out now."


    Ning Rongyue stood up and said in a hurry: "go, go. By the way, please help me take care of Yuanyuan."


    Xi Ye is unexpectedly tolerant of yuan yuan. If Yuan Yuan is left behind, Xi ye may not go out to find herself again.


    Think of here, Ning Rongyue heart villain hands, round, mother sorry for you, but for your mother you sacrifice it.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue''s gaffe, Qing Ying covered her mouth and laughed twice: "let''s go now."


    A group of neat out of Fu Fu, and Fu Yinghe is holding a baby with his big eyes staring at small eyes.


    "Cluck..."


    Yuanyuan waved her little hand and laughed twice.


    Fu Yinghe felt warm in his heart and took a big baby: "little guy..."


    On the street, although Ning Rongyue didn''t want to come out before, since they were all out, she still wanted to enjoy the fun of shopping. Fu Yinghe, in particular, wanted to spoil her. All the good things were moved to her, and there was no shortage of money. She could buy whatever she wanted.


    With a sugar man in one hand, Ning Rongyue, who is fighting with Yu Xiaoxiao at the moment, seems to be back to what she was when she was still in Fujia village.


    "Sister, do you want sugar gourd?"


    Qingying points to the straw in front of her.


    Ning Rongyue licked the sugar man with a little opening, and immediately nodded.


    With a smile on their face, Qingying and Yu Xiaoxiao take the lead and buy five strings of sugar gourd.


    "Oh, Xiaoyue is coming like a star. I can''t take it."


    It was the first time that Xiaoyue and ruxing were stunned for a moment, and then they all showed a smile like snow melting.


    Yu Xiaoxiao yelled: "Xiaoyue has a good smile this time."


    Xiaoyue used to laugh a lot before, but it always made people feel unreal.


    Xiaoyue was stunned and touched the corner of her mouth.


    Ning Rongyue takes Yu Xiaoxiao''s sugar gourd and puts it into Xiaoyue''s hand. Then she pinches Xiaoyue''s face with her hand stained with sugar.


    "Beauty, give me another smile..."


    Xiaoyue pulls out the corner of her mouth, stomps her feet and looks at Ning Rongyue with shame: "uncle! You still have sugar in your hand


    Ning Rongyue chuckles and turns to run away. Xiaoyue catches up with the sugar gourd tightly.


    Such as star looking at this scene, a trance for a moment, and then suddenly smile: "good."

 Chapter 167

    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes bent when he heard the words: "yes, it''s very good."


    Once upon a time, she was a spoiled and unruly young lady, but her sister had a kind of magic that could make people open their hearts.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and ruxing look at each other, then smile at each other and step up to catch up with Ning Rongyue and Xiaoyue.


    In a restaurant.


    "Lang Yu, what are you looking at?"


    This is got free, want to invite friends to come to tea, white Ke some doubt to look out of the window of the good friend.


    Bai Langyu did not seem to hear what he said, or was fascinated by the scenery outside the window.


    Bai Ke smoked the corner of her mouth and looked out along Bai Lang Yu''s eyes. She could only see a piece of pink purple clothes disappeared in her eyes.


    It turned out to be a woman. A trace of thoughtfulness flashed in Bai Ke''s eyes. She raised her voice and said, "Lang Yu, I''m back!"


    Bai Langyu sniffed the tea in the cup in his hand, and then looked at Bai Ke: "what''s the matter?"


    Looking at his good friend''s handsome face which never changed, Bai Ke said again: "you really didn''t listen to me?"


    A trace of light from the corner of Bai Langyu''s eye is still outside the window, and a trace of guilt passes through her heart when she hears the sound.


    He took a sip of tea and asked, "what did you just say?"


    "I said," who are you looking at? This is to see the sex forgetting friend? "


    Bai Langyu looked unnatural for a moment, then feigned anger and said, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s just a descendant of master''s friend. It''s a friend."


    "Oh?"


    Bai Ke knew the identity of Bai Wushuang''s Saint doctor, and he was also half a disciple of the saint doctor: "master''s friend? Why haven''t you heard of it? "


    Bai Langyu said slowly: "you have been staying in the palace, naturally you have never heard of it."


    "With the name of master, in this palace, I can cure my illness if I want. If I don''t want to, no one will take care of me."


    "Wait a minute," said Bai Ke, frowning and thinking, and suddenly thought of something: "is that ghost doctor? Isn''t master and he enemies? "


    White Ke also heard about the ghost doctor to the imperial capital, but he always thought that the ghost doctor and the holy doctor are not incompatible? So I didn''t find Bai Wushuang''s ambiguous attitude.


    Bai Langyu was stunned: "when did you hear master say that?"


    Bai Langyu has been with Bai Wushuang since she was a child. She knows more than Bai Ke.


    "That''s true. It seems that master has never said that he and the ghost doctor are enemies."


    Bai Ke laughed: "it seems that all the errors have been spread from outside."


    Bai Langyu nodded slightly.


    Bai Ke also did not find that he was in fact biased by Bai Langyu, and forgot that it was not this that he asked Bai Langyu at the beginning. He drank tea heartlessly.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu looked out carelessly, and then her eyes were frozen.


    "Ah, Lang Yu!"


    Bai Ke''s eyes stare at Bai Langyu, who jumps out of the window. After a moment''s stupor, he runs to the window and looks out of the window.


    "Be careful, miss."


    On the street, a galloping carriage came rushing, and Ning Rongyue stood in the middle of the road.


    Xiaoyue doesn''t care about the sugar gourd in her hand. She wants to save ningrongyue.


    Just someone faster than her, a white shadow in front of her flash, hit her a stagger: "who!"


    Bai Langyu crossed Xiaoyue and ruxing, picked up Ning Rongyue, flew away from the middle of the road, and fell on the roadside. The white robe and pink purple skirt looked very harmonious.


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue, who was picked up by a hand and didn''t react, looked at Bai Langyu: "brother Langyu?"


    Not far away, holding a round seat night, his eyes were cold, and he sneered: "it''s an eyesore."


    "Ouch, ouch!"


    In another restaurant, Liu Qingyan, who lives by the window, yells: "Heroes save beauty!"


    "What''s the name of the ghost?" Lu Chang, who was not in a good mood, yelled.


    Liu Qingyan''s eyes turned: "boss, it''s sister-in-law."


    Lu Chang frowned and stood up to look out of the window. When he saw Ning Rongyue and Bai Langyu looking at each other affectionately, his face was even more livid!


    There are always bastards who want to rob their wives!


    Lu Chang''s eyes are too aggressive. Bai Langyu looks at Lu Chang with an undisguised look, and then sees Lu Chang with hostility.


    Thinking of Ning Rongyue forgetting to eat and sleep and studying medical books, Bai Langyu, who has always been indifferent to external affairs, didn''t immediately take her eyes back. She has a sharp confrontation with Lu Chang!


    Lu Chang''s face was blacker.


    Several Jiuyou generals, who had been watching with great interest, saw that their eyes were cold. They were unwilling to show weakness and looked at Bai Langyu to support their eldest brother.


    Unwilling to be lonely, the sycophant night also slowly walks forward with Yuanyuan in her arms and tears the stunned Ning Rongyue out of Bai Langyu''s arms.


    He looked at the white jade with a smile, and then at Lu Chang with a dark face: "thank you for saving my family and Yueer!"


    The sound of Xi Ye was not only loud, but also magnified. Even Lu Chang in the distant wine room could hear it clearly.


    The eyes of the three men are together. Liu Qingyan always feels as if he sees lightning and sparks flashing.


    Bai Langyu frowned and took the lead in breaking the deadlock, slowly said: "Rongyue is my good friend, I should do so."


    Ning Rongyue finally reacts. She takes a look at the silly white sweet silly son who is smiling at herself. She moves back a few steps to distance herself from Bai Langyu and Xi Ye.


    "Thank you, brother Langyu."


    Although there is no Bai Langyu Xiaoyue, they will also save Ning Rongyue, but the Bai Langyu still jumps out.


    Bai Langyu''s face was slightly soft: "no, you should pay attention next time."


    "Well."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue didn''t look at herself at all, she suddenly felt that Bai Langyu was even worse.


    "That, that, have you finished?"


    A weak voice suddenly sounded from behind Ning Rongyue, and the woman''s face was still with a trace of guilt: "is the girl OK?"


    Hot tempered Yu Xiaoxiao also came over: "what do you say? How is the carriage driven? "


    The woman smelled the words, and a trace of arrogance appeared in her eyes: "the horse is suddenly irritable, and I yelled out of the way!"


    Several people turn around and see each other clearly.


    "It''s you?"


    Situ Ling looks at Yu Xiaoxiao with some vigilance. She remembers that Yu Xiaoxiao and his brother Qinghe met in private a few days ago, and Mrs. Liu seems to have a close relationship with Yu Xiaoxiao


    "It''s you?" Yu Xiaoxiao frowned slightly.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the woman: "Princess situ?"


    Situ Ling also turns his eyes on Yu Xiaoxiao to Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue is the imperial concubine of Lu Chang, who is also his sister-in-law.


    Think of this, situ Ling again guilty way: "almost let the horse collide with sister-in-law, Ling Er is really sorry."


    "I''m fine. The princess should be more careful next time."


    When he heard that situ Ling called his sister-in-law, Ning Rongyue''s face was a little strange, and the way of big and small things changed.


    Lu Chang, who is walking over, is also in a good mood when he hears his sister-in-law in situ Ling''s mouth. He looks at two people with dim eyes.

 Chapter 168

    "Are Ning and Princess OK?"


    Lu Chang stopped, but still called the princess.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t like such a cold name. She said with a light look: "you''d better call me by my name. We''re not married yet."


    That is to say, there may be something else in the middle. Lu Chang''s heart sank and Xi Ye''s face brightened.


    However, Bai Langyu, who had been fighting against Lu Chang, heard what Bai Wushuang had said before. After a moment''s silence, he still opened his mouth with his fist clasped.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I still have something to do. Let''s go ahead."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "well, brother Langyu, you go to work first."


    Bai Langyu bit his teeth and left in a bit of a mess. As the master said, he is not deep down now, so he''d better get out early


    "Young master Bai, please."


    Xi Ye and Lu Chang speak at the same time, and then both look at each other with hostility.


    Seeing the circle in Xi Ye''s arms, Lu Chang frowned: "who is this? Never seen it before? "


    "Yes..."


    Ning Rongyue is about to open her mouth, but Xi Ye interrupts Lu Chang''s words and says: "I''m Yue er''s childhood sweetheart and elder brother who has a marriage engagement. Hasn''t Yue Er mentioned me to Wang Ye?"


    All fell into silence, and the atmosphere was strange for a moment.


    Liu Qingyan looks at Ning Rongyue in surprise, then at Xi Ye, and finally at the boss who looks a little green


    Ignoring the inexplicable guilt in her heart, Ning Rongyue stares at Xi Ye: "the engagement has long been out of date, and we just met!"


    Lu Chang felt a little wronged.


    Xi night is not mind their own words were torn down, to rather melt month threw a wink: "moon how so cruel?"


    "Well, I''m so angry."


    How can a man be more charming than a woman?


    Xi yequan, when Liu Qingyan is boasting of himself, the smile on his face has fallen off.


    Lu Chang is a frown, hold for a long time to hold out a sentence: "please self-respect!"


    Ning Rongyue''s face is slightly cold? dead weight? Does Lu Chang feel that he doesn''t have enough self-respect? Oh!


    After seeing Ning Rongyue''s look, Lu Chang knew that she was wrong, but he couldn''t hold back a word of explanation. He could tell others the truth, but he was always the first to surrender in front of Ning Rongyue.


    Xi Yejian chuckled in his heart, and then slowly said: "moon, it''s almost noon, Yuanyuan should be hungry, let''s go back first."


    After hearing her name, Yuan Yuan''s big eyes turn around and finally settle on Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rong month heart a soft, cold hard look also taut not to live, took round round way: "good, we go back."


    With that, Ning Rongyue took Xiaoyue and they left first.


    Xi Ye turns to look at Lu Chang, his lips move, and then walks around Ning Rongyue.


    Looking at the "harmonious" people who left in front of him like several people in a family of three, this scene deeply hurt Lu Chang''s eyes.


    That''s the lady of labor! My child!


    The air pressure around Lu Chang is obviously not right. Liu Qingyan swallows a mouthful of saliva and moves to Chen Feng: "the boss is really angry this time?"


    Chen Feng just slightly shakes his head to signal Liu Qingyan not to say any more.


    And see liuqinghe after they come over on liuqinghe body situ Ling is now pulling liuqinghe arm, sweet greasy coquetry.


    "Brother Qinghe, I heard that you met Jiang Taifu''s great granddaughter before? Is that Yu Xiaoxiao? "


    "And Mrs. Liu seems to like Yu Xiaoxiao?"


    "Do you like her, too?"


    Stuart''s question came like a barrage of bullets.


    Liu light River calmly catch these shells, slowly way: "I just accompany ah Hu to see people."


    After hearing the words, situ Ling didn''t doubt it, so he believed it. He immediately opened his eyebrows and shook Liu Qinghe''s arm with a smile: "ling''er likes brother Qinghe best."


    Liu Qinghe''s face softened when he heard the words. He didn''t respond, but he didn''t open his own situ Ling.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang''s heart was once again thrust with an arrow. Lu Chang, death


    Fu Fu.


    Ning Rongyue feels that she really needs to make it clear to Xi Ye: "sycophant, Xi Ye! You stop for me


    Back to Fu Fu''s house, Xi Ye, who wanted to walk away for a while, stopped his steps innocently: "moon?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "our relationship is not too familiar, you call me Rongyue in the future."


    "Good moon."


    Ning Rongyue almost didn''t come up when she heard the words. Her eyebrows suddenly jumped. She hesitated and said, "Xiaoyue, you should leave with Yuanyuan in your arms first. Xiaoxiao, then you all go first."


    "Ah?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech some surprised: "elder sister, you?"


    "Nothing. I have something to tell Xi Ye."


    Ningrong month slowly way, Xi night see face smile slowly solidification, light look to ningrong month.


    Ning Rongyue looked at him with the same indifferent look, and then took him to baicaoge.


    Personally made a cup of tea, Ning Rongyue poured a cup to Xi Ye: "taste it."


    "The six arts of a gentleman are so proficient in dissolving the moon." Xi night smell smell tea, praise way.


    Ning Rongyue''s look on Wen Yan''s face remained unchanged.


    She shook her head: "what you said is too exaggerated. My brother taught me these things. I''m a peasant girl in Fujia village. I''m naive and willful. My grandfather taught me medical skills. My mother Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan''s father taught me how to be a human being. My brother taught me how to survive. They gave me family affection. Fu let me know what love is. Without them, I''m nothing."


    "Then, Xi Ye, what about you?"


    These days get along enough ningrongyue, see through Xi Ye''s disguise, he can''t get along with people, so he learned to imitate, he doesn''t know love


    Xi Ye was shocked and looked at Ning Rongyue sharply: "what does Yue Er mean?"


    "The demon sect may really be a cannibal place, which is enough to rub off a person''s humanity and make him forget love."


    Ning Rongyue has a trace of sympathy in her heart, but what she says with drooping eyes makes her look colder and colder.


    Ning Rongyue is right. When Xi''s family is broken, he has no home and no love from his family. The cruel experience of the demon sect will only make him more and more cold-blooded. He doubts and even hates anyone around him, and makes him forget his parents'' love and how to love.


    When he was young, his father''s and mother''s fiancee became the only light source in his heart. They said that she would love him and live with him all her life


    Seeing that Xi Ye didn''t speak for a long time, his expression became more and more ferocious, and his unconscious twitch seemed to be a sign of being possessed by the devil. Ning Rongyue was surprised.


    "Dinner night!"


    Xi Ye was shocked all over. Suddenly he reached out and grasped Ning Rongyue''s hand tightly.


    Ning Rongyue earned money, but found that he could not earn the strength of the banquet: "you let go!"


    Xi Ye''s eyes are deep: "Ning Rongyue, you teach me."


    Ningrong moon shock, she some embarrassed to avoid Xi Ye''s eyes: "my heart is very small, only to accommodate the next Ningfu!"


    The banquet night and Lu Chang at the gate of Baicao Pavilion were both shocked.

 Chapter 169

    Xi Ye''s eyes seem sad and happy. He frowns tightly and slowly releases Ning Rongyue''s hand: "sorry."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "grandfather, he is worried about you, and many people care about you."


    With that, Ning Rongyue gets up and prepares to leave, and then goes against Lu Chang''s complicated eyes unexpectedly.


    Ning Rongyue stood still and looked at Lu Chang by the door.


    After struggling for a moment, the sitting banquet night was still fixed on the stubborn madness.


    When Ning Rongyue and Lu Changding stand in the same place, Xi Ye suddenly hugs Ning Rongyue tightly behind her, as if to tightly embed her in her arms: "you are mine."


    You are my only relative, the only driving force for me to live when I was young, and the only warm light for my heart immersed in hatred


    So, sorry! I can''t let go.


    Ning Rongyue looks stunned, but Lu Chang seems to be enraged and strides forward.


    "Let her go!"


    Xi Ye has one hand around Ning Rongyue, and the other hand catches Lu Chang''s angry fist.


    He snorted, stepped back to release Ning Rongyue, and then struggled with Lu Chang in the same place, but they still had some sense. Although they wanted to kill each other in their heart, they just collided with each other with brute force.


    Ning Rongyue''s face changed, her fingers trembled and clenched her fist: "you all stop it for me!"


    Lu Chang and Xi Ye are stiff at the same time, but they don''t mean to stop. Especially when they are half as strong as Lu Chang, their eyes become colder and colder!


    "Oh, I''m so brave. I''ve come here to make trouble!"


    Fu Yinghe, who learned that Lu Chang had come to Fu''s house, came in a hurry. However, he saw two men fighting in a ball and looked angry.


    His sleeve robe moved, a folding fan slipped into his hand, and inserted it between them. The folding fan filled with internal force forced Lu Chang and them to retreat after several flashes.


    Lu Chang and Xi Ye, who had never known that Fu Yinghe was good at martial arts, were both surprised.


    Xi Ye''s expression changed greatly: "master Mo?"


    Fu Yinghe put away the folding fan, looked cold, turned his head and looked at Xi Ye lightly: "Mr. Xi, be careful."


    Xi Ye was shocked. Shut up and don''t talk any more.


    Ning Rongyue''s well-shaped chest heaved a few times: "you all go for me!"


    Lu Chang and Xi Ye clench their fists, but they also know that this is not the time to cajole people. They are afraid that if they open their mouths, they will only add fuel to the fire.


    After they left, the farce was over.


    Fortunately, the quality of Fu Fu''s servants is very good. Even if such a big thing happened here, they still perform their duties and did not act as a spectator.


    Fu Yinghe looks at Ning Rongyue with some worry, and then goes to her and holds her gently.


    "If you want to cry, just cry. My little moon has always been the one who can''t be wronged."


    Ning Rongyue can be said to be pulled up by Fu Yinghe. From a small crying bag to a strong one, Ning Rongyue is the most vulnerable in front of Fu Yinghe.


    Ning Rongyue, who had not suffered too much, suddenly felt a trace of grievance in her heart after hearing this. She grasped Fu Yinghe''s skirt tightly and cried.


    "Wow! Wuwuwu... "


    Fu Yinghe patted her on the back, just as Ning Rongyue was bullied when she was "fatherless and motherless" to help her drive away the bad guys and coax her gently.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and others who follow Fu Yinghe also feel sad, but their mood is not too high.


    Yuanyuan, who had been sleeping in Xiaoyue''s arms, suddenly opened her eyes and began to cry with her mother. Her nose was red and she looked very pitiful.


    The cry came to the ears of the two who left


    In a small village.


    The third man first announced the news that the eldest was killed in the village, and then he became the eldest.


    "You, tie up these two old ones first!"


    The former three masters, now the big masters, glanced at Xu Niang, but they still could see Jing Xiao''s style. After hesitation, they said, "hurry up! Go to the woodshed


    I''ve got a pretty girl, and the old one''s gone.


    "Yes."


    Several villagers came forward and pulled out Fu Yuanjing who was in a coma in the carriage.


    Seeing this, the great leader snorted with satisfaction, then pointed to the bright moon and said, "this, move to my room."


    "Yes." No one dares not to follow.


    The big leader nodded again with satisfaction, and then went back to the village: "the little one will arrange as usual, waiting for the adults to come and ask for help. The little one is also fascinated. I don''t know if it will have any impact?"


    The villagers looked at each other for a few seconds, and they didn''t know if it would be any bad.


    The big leader waved his hand: "forget it, take it away first."


    With that, the leader no longer cares about the villagers, but goes to his own house.


    "Little beauty, here you are. Hey, hey, hey..."


    the river front.


    The blood gushing out from the chest slowly solidified into a black red scab, and xiao''an woke up with a frown after her legs were immersed in the river.


    Gently move the shoulder can feel the chest pain, Xiao an sneer, even think about why he didn''t die?


    Yes, his heart is on the right.


    The expression on Xiao an''s face can''t be said to be lucky. He gritted his teeth, took out the medicine bottle in his arms and sprinkled some powder on the wound. Then he stood up and went to the place where the carriage stayed.


    There are few people passing by here, so dozens of poisonous snakes and the bodies of several hardened people have not been found here.


    Xiao an''s face changed slightly when he saw that several disciples of the demon sect had died and the carriage had disappeared.


    He leaned over to pick up the body of a poisonous snake, and then hobbled to the direction of the imperial capital.


    The imperial capital.


    "Lost for so long and finally found it."


    The woman with the cloak grumbled, then looked left and right in the direction: "no, I can''t go there! We have to find a place to live first. "


    The woman wandered around for a while, then found an inn and went in.


    General Gan''s residence.


    "Ah Hu."


    Hear someone looking for their own Gan Hu, just a step into the waiting room on a pair of deep eyes.


    "Brother?"


    Gan Lin, wearing a mask, chuckled: "how''s ah Hu


    Gan Hu was at a loss for a moment, and then he said, "brother, please sit down. I''m all right. Brother, brother, how can they let you out?"


    Gan Lin sat down according to the words, then took off the mask directly, took up the cup and drank a cup of tea happily: "there is Ozawa rolling out for me, that guy has always been tough and soft hearted."


    Gan Hu looked slightly warm when he heard the words, then hesitated and asked, "brother, what are you doing here?"


    "Ah Hu should know what I mean."


    Gan Lin put down his tea cup and looked at Gan Hu with a light look.


    Gan Hu''s eyes coagulated: "brother, are you serious?"


    "Of course, ah Hu may not know that my life has been sent out. No matter it''s robbery or luck, I''ll enjoy it all."


    Ganhu heard a beautiful shadow in his mind: "Ozawa, we still can''t compare with brother."


    "Ah Hu, don''t let the past be your fetter."


    This is his twin brother, Gan Lin said.

 Chapter 170

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    At the beginning of dawn, there were several heavy knocks on the door.


    "Who will knock at the door before dawn?"


    Fu Fu''s doorman, who was sitting on the door of the courtyard dozing, was awakened by the noise, and some grumbled discontentedly.


    But even so, he got up and opened the door. If there was something important because he was delayed, he couldn''t afford it.


    "Who is it, please?"


    Poop!


    The porter asked as he opened the door, but before he could see who was outside, he was startled by a bloody man pouring in along the door.


    "Who is that? My God


    The porter''s scalp was numb. Out of compassion, he squatted down and turned over for the fallen man.


    Along the way, Xiao an, who didn''t know what the purpose was, pulled at the corner of his mouth, looked at the porter through his blurred vision, and then said, "Xi, Gong... Zi."


    With that, Xiao an fainted directly.


    The porter who heard this sentence was at a loss for a moment, then he opened his voice and called out.


    "You said that the man who fainted called my name?"


    Xieliyuan''s Xieyi was soon informed to go to Fu''s Ninghui hall. The guards in Fu''s secret place had helped the porter carry people to Ninghui hall.


    One side of the small Si smell speech immediately return a way: "listen to the porter elder brother say, he heard such a sentence, the person fainted."


    Xi Yewen Yan frowned. The name "sycophant night" he had been using before had just been changed to Xi yesoon. Only Ning Rongyue and Yu Neng could know the name.


    Step into Ninghui hall, Fu Yinghe and Ning Rongyue have already arrived.


    After the last incident, Ning Rongyue is still at the stage of ignoring the banquet night.


    Xi Ye saw that Ning Rongyue''s face was slightly stiff. Then he turned to Fu Yinghe and asked, "elder brother, where are the people?"


    Fu Yinghe gave him a light look and then pointed to the inner room.


    Xi ye walked into the inner room: "Mr. Fu, who is it..."


    Just then, Xi Ye saw the appearance of the man on the bed. He frowned slightly: "Xiao an?"


    "It seems you know him," said Fu, who was under the command. He stroked his beard and rolled his eyes. "I think this man is determined to die. I don''t want to cure him."


    "Mr. Fu?"


    The banquet night was once again stunned.


    Doctor Fu waved: "let''s go. Let''s talk about it later."


    Xi Ye takes another look at xiao''an who is in a coma on the bed, and follows doctor Fu out of the medicine room full of doubts.


    "How''s the man, grandfather?"


    Secretly yawned, Ning Rongyue asked doctor Fu.


    "The penetrating wound, the fatal wound in the left chest, should be quite accurate, just in the position of the heart, wound a few days ago, the wound has been purulent infection."


    Fu doctor did not hide a yawn, slowly way.


    They were stunned when they heard that. According to what doctor Fu said, how could this man still be alive?


    Thinking of this, Fu Yingnian, who came one step later than Xi, directly asked: "since he has hurt his heart, why is this man still alive?"


    Doctor Fu then said slowly: "however, his heart was born on the right side. It''s special and he has martial arts skills. So he''s not dead yet, but I think it''s fast."


    As for doctor Fu''s gasping, everyone wanted to roll their eyes.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and said, "how can I hurt you a few days ago? Did this man not deal with the wound?"


    How can the wound be infected until it is purulent?


    "It''s going to be dinner night?" Fu Fu turns the topic to Xi Ye.


    "Mr. Xi?"


    Fu Yinghe also looked at Xi Ye and said, "listen to the porter say it was you who called before he was in a coma?"


    Xi Ye''s face was dark. He looked at Fu Yingnian and said in a deep voice: "this man''s name is xiao''an, my subordinate!"


    "Xiao an?"


    Fu Yingnian couldn''t sit still and asked with some doubts: "isn''t xiao''an the one you left to protect your parents? How could it hurt like this? "


    I don''t know about this problem. I can only frown and shake my head.


    When it comes to Fu Yuan and his wife, Fu Yinghe and others are not calm.


    Fu Yinghe asked again, "do you think this man stayed to protect his parents?"


    "Yes, we left ten people to protect our parents at that time." Fu Yingnian frowned and nodded.


    There was a bad feeling in Xi Ye''s heart, and he said in a deep voice: "among these ten people, Xiao an''s martial arts are absolutely the best. Even he has become what he is now..."


    The following words are self-evident.


    There was a haze in all hearts at this time, and the last sleepiness disappeared completely.


    Ning Rongyue said, "let xiao''an wake up first, so that we can know what happened."


    "Ah," Dr. Fu sighed, "I''ll prescribe a pair of medicine first. He''ll wake up after drinking it."


    A few people smell speech all is nod, Xi Ye looking at Fu doctor''s back, hesitated for a moment, still open mouth beg a way: "beg Fu old must cure small an."


    It''s rare to hear Xi ye speak soft words. Doctor Fu stopped and said in a deep voice, "it depends on his own meaning."


    Xi Ye''s heart sank when he heard the speech.


    Once again, the nib of doctor Fu, who went into the inner room to write the prescription, stopped. He put down his brush first, pulled out a jade bottle from the corner, knocked out a pill and put it in xiao''an''s mouth.


    After writing the prescription, Fu Yingnian personally watched people fry the medicine and brought it over.


    "Feed him. If you can''t drink it, just open his mouth and pour it down."


    Doctor Fu, sitting in the yard, waved.


    Fu Yingnian Wen Yan nodded slightly, and Xi ye walked into Xiao an''s medicine room.


    Finally, half fed and half filled a bowl of medicine for xiao''an to drink. After waiting for a while, the unconscious xiao''an finally woke up.


    "Young master."


    At a glance to see his bedside banquet night, small an Leng after a calm mouth way.


    Banquet night complexion a black, eyes also with a trace of danger: "I''ll settle accounts with you later!"


    Xiao''an is calm when he hears the words.


    Fu Yingnian asked anxiously: "aren''t you going to protect my parents? How did you hurt so badly? What about my parents? "


    Xiao''an was silent after hearing the words, and then said slowly what happened before: "master Fu, if they didn''t come here..."


    "It was taken away by those mountain bandits who killed thousands of swords!"


    Fu Yingnian''s face suddenly changed. His parents, his wife and his children under one year old are all uncertain!


    Fu Yinghe, who had always been unable to express his emotions clearly, changed his face. His fingers trembled slightly and he immediately said, "where is the place? I''ll send someone to look it up! "


    Xiao an said the location carefully again.


    Xi Ye and Fu Yingnian said at the same time, "I know the place. Let''s go first!"


    "Good!"


    Fu Yinghe immediately responded, and then said: "xiaoyueer, you don''t want to go."


    Ning Rongyue''s face sank: "that''s my father, mother and sister-in-law! Brother, I have the power to protect myself! "


    Fu Yinghe was stunned when he heard that he could only follow Ning Rongyue and then said, "please take care of xiao''an brothers."

 Chapter 171

    This time, it''s a big deal. Fu Yinghe directly sent all the subordinates of dark strategy, and even situ Mo in the palace was shocked.


    Fu Yinghe, whom situ Mo couldn''t see, went to the place where Fu Yuan had an accident with Ning Rongyue''s lucky lightness skill after he left the imperial city.


    Looking at the person holding Ning Rongyue in front of him, while he is carrying Fu Yingnian, jealousy inevitably rises in Xi Ye''s eyes.


    This is my brother-in-law, this is my brother-in-law, my brother-in-law


    In the constant self hypnosis of Xi Ye, he did not break out his possessive desire.


    Then, in a few days'' journey, a few people with excellent martial arts and internal power arrived in half a day.


    And the people in the dark strategy of full deployment made it clear that everything was investigated.


    "Young master."


    Fu Yinghe looked at the man half kneeling in front of him: "CE Yi, where are the bodies here? Who are those mountain bandits? "


    "The body here was found by people in a nearby town. The government has taken the body away, but they have never been able to find out the cause."


    "Oh?"


    CE Yi continued: "according to the investigation of the subordinates, the looks of the people described in xiao''an''s mouth are the same as those of the village head and several villagers in a village not far away. We have never found anything wrong with that village before, but this time we have found something wrong."


    Fu Yinghe looked around and said, "take us to the village and talk as we walk."


    "Yes."


    CE Yiwen got up and led the way. "The villagers in this village seem to be normal on the surface, but their subordinates found that their whole village has no other income except a few acres of cultivated land, but they are all lavish, more like people of great wealth. It''s really weird."


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes are colder and colder as he listens to them. His money is naturally lavish!


    "Here we are, ahead of us."


    After walking for half an hour, ceyi stopped at a hidden corner.


    Further on, at the entrance of the village in ceyikou, Fu Yinghe hesitated for a moment or worried about Fu Yuan. Their mood prevailed.


    "Let the ambush be on guard. Let''s go first."


    CE Yi hesitated for a moment and seemed to want to stop it, but seeing Fu Yinghe''s resolute, he nodded his head according to his words.


    "Little moon..."


    "I''m going too."


    Ning Rongyue interrupts Fu Yinghe.


    A few days have passed since Fu Yuan''s accident. At this time, Fu Yinghe can only nod his head and answer: "you are following me and Xi Ye. Everything is important to your own safety."


    "I know."


    Ning Rongyue nodded solemnly.


    Fu Yinghe then motioned to Fu Yingnian and walked to the village first.


    "Who are you?"


    Although obscure, as soon as Fu Yinghe stepped into the entrance of the village, he found that several "villagers" at the entrance of the village with vigilant eyes fell on himself and others.


    With a glance at Xi Ye, Fu Yinghe raised a smile: "our brothers lost their way here. They want to ask for water."


    The first villager wanted to refuse, but after seeing Ning Rongyue''s appearance, he turned his eyes and responded enthusiastically.


    Several other villagers secretly glared at the villager.


    "What do you call them?"


    The eyes of the villager who answered Fu Yinghe''s request almost stuck to Ning Rongyue.


    Fu Yinghe''s face is cold, and his steps are wrong to block Ning Rongyue. His eyes seem to be more charming than Ning Rongyue.


    "My name is Fu Ye. This is Fu Henian, my two elder brothers, and my younger sister. What''s my name?"


    The villager''s brain was so hot that he shook his clothes to hide his ugliness, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Oh, oh, my name is Zhu Peng. Please come with me."


    Sycophant night light smile a, lightly answered a.


    When several people followed Zhu Peng to the village, Fu Yingnian''s face was still strange. This night, it was too, too, too


    Ning Rongyue and Fu Yinghe, who have already seen this, are calm.


    "Drink some water first. Drink some water first."


    Seeing Zhu Peng''s implicit complacency, Fu Yinghe knew that there was something wrong with the water no matter how stupid they were.


    Fu Yinghe lightly covered his sleeve robe and pretended to drink a mouthful of water: "excuse me, brother Zhu, is this your home?"


    When Zhu Peng saw that he was ok, he thought that the drug had not yet been used. He said with a smile, "this is our village head''s house. I am the servant of the village head''s house. Ha ha, servant."


    "Zhu Peng! I hear you''ve made some good products? "


    Just then, a loud voice rang out. It was the third elder who became the boss.


    Fu Yinghe put down his tea cup with a cool look when he heard the speech, while Xi Ye lifted his lips and looked out.


    Gudong!


    Although the voice of swallowing saliva is not obvious, but which one is not clear in the audience, the banquet night saw that there is a trace of disdain in the heart.


    Seeing this, Zhu Peng pretended to be the leader of the party. Then he said, "village head, these people are lost. They want to come here to have a rest."


    "Yes? You can rest assured that our village is very hospitable. "


    The big boss said with a smile, looking red and happy.


    It''s just that Fu Yinghe, who should have cooperated with him in acting, was a little impatient. He thought there were some hidden masters in the village, but now it seems that they are just a group of wine sacks!


    "Brother."


    Fu Yingnian looked at Fu Yinghe restlessly.


    Fu Yinghe stood up and said, "Mr. Xi, I don''t think you need to do it."


    Xi night smell speech pick eyebrow, did not expect that has always been soft character Fu Yinghe will say this kind of words: "please."


    Fu Yinghe''s mouth has always been gentle radian, but at this time with a trace of evil, he has been holding in the hands of the folding fan instantly unfolded, hidden in the secret weapon poison needle mechanism fan was poured out of the internal power.


    "Ah


    Zhu Peng quietly glared at his eyes and fell down, while the leader covered his left eye and screamed, blood flowing out of his fingers.


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes changed: "Yingnian, ask him."


    Fu Yingnian can''t wait to ask, but he still wants to be tough.


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe motioned to Fu Yingnian to get out of the way, kicked the big leader squatting on the ground, and then stepped on his hand.


    Click!


    The sound of obvious bone fragmentation sounded, but even Ning Rongyue didn''t show a trace of intolerance.


    Fu Yinghe didn''t ask. After stepping on his left hand, he changed to his right hand, then his left arm, right arm, left leg


    It is clear that what Fu Yinghe is doing is cruel, but Fu Yinghe looks as if he is walking in spring.


    "Ah! Don''t step on it, don''t step on it! I said


    Even so, Fu Yinghe broke his limbs.


    The leader''s face turned pale and twitched: "I said..."

 Chapter 172

    When they got the news from the leader, Fu Yinghe and his soldiers were divided into two groups.


    "Father, mother!"


    Fu Yinghe kicked away the Chaifang, and his eyes turned red instantly when he saw the scene inside.


    Ning Rongyue covered her mouth with a cry, and then immediately rushed into the wood room: "smile mother, Fu Yuan father!"


    Jing Xiao was tied and left in the corner of the wood room, but her eyes always fell on Fu Yuan, who was lying on the ground and didn''t know his life or death. Even when she heard Ning Rongyue''s voice, her eyes didn''t shift.


    Fu Yinghe goes to untie Jing Xiao, while Ning Rongyue kneels beside Fu Yuan to check for him.


    Gently stretched out his hand to turn Fu Yuan to face himself, Ning Rongyue was shocked in his heart!


    Fu Yuan''s original right eye only has an empty eye socket!


    Ning Rongyue''s face is icy cold and her eyebrows are wrinkled. First, she takes out a pill and puts it into Fu Yuan''s mouth. Then she grabs Fu Yuan''s cold hand to feel his pulse.


    Jing Xiao doesn''t seem to have noticed Fu Yinghe, or that she is bent on Fu Yuan. As soon as Fu Yinghe unties her, she pours on Fu Yuan.


    "You fool, why did you stop them! Why


    Jing Xiao''s voice is dry. She holds Fu Yuan''s other hand tightly. She has been crying until her tears are dry. At this moment, although her eyes are red, she can''t shed a tear.


    "Rong, Rong Yue, how is he? what''s happening? "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue''s face is calm. She puts down Fu Yuan''s wrist and holds Jing Xiao''s hands tightly.


    "Mother, mother! Calm down first


    Jing Xiao''s eyes were so dry that they couldn''t shed tears, but everyone felt that she was crying.


    "Rongyue, Wuwu, Rongyue, a yuan, a yuan can''t do anything, can''t do anything, Wuwu..."


    Ning Rongyue released Jing Xiao''s hand and gently held her face: "mother, don''t worry, I won''t tell my father something. Don''t worry, you are very tired. Take a rest first, take a rest..."


    Ning Rongyue''s fingertips move, Jingxiao falls slowly.


    Fu Yinghe, who had been staring at them all the time, was surprised: "dissolve the moon?"


    Ning Rongyue sighed: "let Xiaoxiao''s mother sleep for a while. Dad, his right eye was gouged out. He lost too much blood and both qi and blood were deficient."


    Fu Yinghe was relieved after hearing this. Since Ning Rongyue didn''t say anything else, it means that he can cure it!


    "Ah


    Suddenly, a shrill scream came from the teahouse where they stayed.


    Ning Rongyue was surprised: "it''s Mingyue''s sister-in-law!"


    The Pathetique and desolation in that voice were too obvious, which made Ning Rongyue''s heart cast a layer of haze.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    Ning Rongyue is the first to go to the teahouse, while Fu Yinghe holds Jing Xiao and holds Fu Yuan behind her.


    "Bright moon!"


    Fu Yingnian''s anxious and sad voice also rang in several people''s ears. Ning Rongyue stepped into the teahouse faster.


    Mingyue, disheveled and with a big knife, stands beside the leader who falls on the ground. When she sees Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan, she is shocked.


    "Father, mother? Ha ha ha... "


    See Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan''s situation is not good, Mingyue smile is crazy.


    "My child! My parents, why didn''t you do it! Why


    Mingyue stabs the master''s heart with a knife in her hands. The warm blood splashes on her face, which makes her crazy.


    But the moon is still not Jieqi, crazy pull out the knife and stab again: "you go to die! Go to hell. Ah


    Fu Yingnian''s heart almost can''t breathe, he can''t care whether the crazy moon will hurt himself, quickly came to the moon behind to hold her.


    "Well, well, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s all right."


    The craziness on Mingyue''s face gradually disappeared, but despair rose.


    There was a tear in the corner of her eye. Suddenly, she broke free from Fu Yingnian''s arms and put the knife across her neck.


    "Bright moon!"


    "Sister Moon!"


    "Don''t come here!"


    Mingyue screams, "Yingnian, Yingnian, I''m not worthy of you. I can''t protect my parents. I can''t protect our children. I''m not worthy of you!"


    Then the moon''s face changed, and she looked at the big master who was dying with hatred: "it''s him! It''s him who doesn''t mean what he says! He did harm to our children! I don''t deserve your age


    The bright moon weeps blood word by word. Ning Rongyue, who has never shed tears, can''t help crying out in a low voice.


    Fu Yingnian, who saw everything after finding Mingyue, couldn''t help crying at this time. He roared out: "who said that!"


    "You are the only wife of Fu Yingnian in this life!"


    Mingyue was shocked, and then she looked sad: "it''s late, it''s late..."


    With that, Mingyue worked hard on her hand and a bloodstain oozed from her neck. Fu Yingnian was shocked: "no!"


    Ning Rongyue saw that the ghost needle immediately shot out. One of them knocked out Mingyue''s knife with skillful force, and the other sealed her sleeping acupoint directly.


    Bang Dang!


    When the knife fell to the ground, Fu Yingnian held the moon in his arms with a lingering fear on his face.


    "Yingnian..."


    Fu Yinghe couldn''t help talking.


    Fu Yingnian gathers some scattered clothes for Mingyue, and interrupts Fu Yinghe''s words without expression: "brother, no matter what happens, Mingyue is my wife."


    Fu Yinghe was stunned when he heard the words, and then some helplessness appeared on his face: "can I break you up?"


    Fu Yingnian realized that he was thinking about stubble, and his original mood of grief and indignation was a little more chatty.


    Fu Yinghe continued: "I mean, do you forget Yinyin?"


    Fu Yingnian was stunned, and then his face became anxious. He was going to go to Yinyin after saving Mingyue, but he didn''t want to be forgotten by Mingyue.


    Fu Yingnian picked up Mingyue and said, "let''s go."


    But without waiting for them to go out of the teahouse, they noticed that other villagers came here with a few masked people.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The harsh voice of the masked man sounded.


    Even if he is here for the first time, he can see that Fu Yinghe is not from this village, and his painting style is different!


    Several villagers looked at each other for a few seconds. A sharp eyed villager noticed Fu Yinghe''s body on the ground behind them.


    "He, he, they killed the leader!"


    The sharp eyed villager pointed to the evil night in the demon.


    Innocent is aimed at Xi Ye eyebrow tip to pick: "tut."


    Several masked people also changed their breath when they heard the news. They were worried about whether what they were doing was discovered by Dongyun.


    "Withdraw!"


    Without saying a word, these masked people who are still very arrogant in front of the villagers turn around and run.


    Xi Ye, they were forced by the coquettish operation of these masked people for a moment, and then the corner of their mouth.


    Fu Yinghe took a look at the "villager" who didn''t know martial arts in front of him and said, "Yingnian and Xi Ye, you go to find Yinyin, I''ll go after people! Xiaoyueer takes care of her parents and Mingyue. "


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue, who has been entrusted with an important task, shouts.

 Chapter 173

    Because of Fu Yuan''s injuries, Ning Rongyue, who has always been soft hearted, is especially cruel this time.


    After killing several thieves who rushed to the teahouse with weapons, the others did not dare to come here again. They only dared to shout far away.


    On the other side.


    When Fu Yingnian found the place where Yinyin was, it was empty.


    Fu Yingnian some crazy look around: "Yinyin, where is the child?"


    Looking for a long time, they only found a string of hand strings in the corner, which was carved by Fu Yuan himself.


    Fu Yingnian held his hands, his eyes turned red and his lips trembled.


    Xi Ye saw that, but there was no fluctuation in his heart. He just went forward and said, "let''s go out and look again. It should be those masked people who took Yinyin away."


    After hearing his words, Fu Yingnian seemed to have caught the last straw: "yes! The big boss said they were looking for children to sell to the people above! It must be the masked people


    Xi Ye mentioned Fu Yingnian kneeling on the ground: "let''s go, big brother has gone to chase people."


    "Yes! step on it! Let''s go


    Fu Yingnian clenched the peach wood string in his hand and walked out a little.


    The banquet night behind him frowned, and then quickly stepped forward, grabbed Fu Yingnian''s arm, and carried his lightness skill to the direction where Fu Yinghe had gone before.


    Fu Yinghe chased a few masked people all the way to a secret road. Outside the secret Road, the people of dark strategy had already crouched here.


    Fu Yinghe glanced at some volatile dark strategies and several corpses outside the secret road. It seemed that there had been a battle here.


    "Get them!"


    Fu Yinghe said coldly.


    There are dozens of secret strategies in the front, followed by Fu Yinghe. Several masked people bite their teeth and turn around again.


    This is regard oneself as soft persimmon, Fu Yinghe does not care at all lightly smile a.


    Then he jumped up, just standing on the long sword that the first masked man stabbed. He raised the corner of his mouth lightly, turned his body and kicked the masked man into the encirclement of the dark strategy behind him.


    Once again, the Qianji fan spread out to block the back of the heart and collided with the long sword stabbed at the back to produce a clear and crisp sound.


    When he closed the fan again, the masked man''s sword was stuck and couldn''t be pulled back. Fu Yinghe''s eyes were cold, and he swept down a masked man with a whip. Then his wrist turned over, and the sharp Qianji fan directly broke the sword. The broken sword stuck in the Qianji fan stabbed the masked man''s eyebrow with a burst of air!


    Fu Yinghe is almost one-sided.


    And the dark strategy also captured the masked man of that head, took off his chin, prevented him from committing suicide.


    See, Fu Yinghe no longer keep hands, three five divided by two to solve the masked people around, leaving a living is enough!


    "Young master."


    "Big brother!"


    CE yibaoquan reply, signal other dark CE will lead the masked man to slip over.


    At the same time, Xi Ye and Fu Yingnian follow the mark left by Fu Yinghe.


    Fu Yinghe nodded and looked at them: "how did you catch up? What about Yinyin? "


    Fu Yingnian was so sad that he held out his hand and said, "Yinyin is gone! That''s all I found! "


    With that, Fu Yingnian''s hateful eyes fell on the solid masked man bound on the ground.


    Fu Yinghe''s eyebrows jumped and his face became cold.


    CE Yi seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "young master, the man who just fought with us was carrying a few babies!"


    Fu Yingnian felt excited and went forward to seize CE Yi''s skirt: "are you serious? Have you seen my Yin Yin? See


    "Yingnian! Calm down. "


    Fu Yinghe said in a deep voice, but Fu Yingnian let go.


    "What''s going on?" Fu Yinghe asked CE Yi again.


    "Mr. Hui, those people are treacherous in martial arts, and they are also very clever in using poison. If they don''t investigate for a moment, they let them escape a few times, and their children were taken away!"


    Fu Yinghe''s face sank, but he also knows that it''s no wonder that the person who made the secret plan.


    "Take, take?"


    Fu Yingnian was shocked and his voice was shaking.


    Fu Yinghe has never met Yinyin, but after all, blood dissolves in water. Yinyin is also his niece. He may not have children in his life, so he attaches great importance to his relatives.


    "Yingnian, Yinyin is just taken away. We still have a chance to find her. You should calm down. If you can''t calm down, what about Mingyue and her parents? The moon is already like that, you have to support your home


    Fu Yingnian was shocked, then covered his face with both hands and cried silently for a moment: "brother, I know!"


    When CE saw them finish, he knelt down and said, "please punish me, my subordinates and others have not been able to save the young lady!"


    "Well, I don''t blame you."


    Fu Yinghe sighed, and then looked at CE Yi.


    After a while, he decided to take off the mask of the masked man. Looking at the tall figure of the masked man, Fu Yinghe guessed that he might be a member of Qingming kingdom. Now, his rough and crazy appearance is really so!


    "Are you from Qingming?"


    Fu Yinghe asked softly.


    A trace of vigilance flashed in the eyes of the masked man whose mask was removed. His chin was removed and he could not speak at all.


    "Nod or shake your head?"


    Fu Yinghe said again.


    The masked man didn''t know about it. Fu Yinghe knew that he couldn''t ask anything now. He said in a deep voice, "take him back first."


    Fu Yinghe has a hunch that this matter is definitely involved. It''s self-evident what Qingming Kingdom, or the country behind it, wants to do. He just doesn''t know how many people are involved in this matter.


    CE Yi sent two men from dark CE to take the masked man back.


    Fu Yinghe then said, "let''s go back first. I''m afraid all the people in this village are involved in this. It''s really useless to work in collusion with foreigners."


    "Yes."


    The man in charge of the secret strategy answered with a deep voice.


    After Fu Yinghe and them returned to the teahouse, it was surrounded by soldiers.


    "Stop!"


    The officers and soldiers did not know Fu Yinghe.


    CE Yi came forward and scolded, "bold!"


    Then he took out a token. Their secret strategy was to collect intelligence directly under the emperor. Naturally, their power was not small. Now their superior was Fu Yinghe.


    After seeing the token, the officers and soldiers put on a respectful expression: "my Lord."


    "Let''s go first."


    "Yes."


    The officers and men made way immediately.


    In the besieged teahouse, Ning Rongyue is busy dressing Fu Yuan''s wound. She also orders her special tranquilizer to Mingyue and Jing Xiaowen. There is a sense of pretending to be a ghost between the smoke.


    Xi Ye shakes her head and looks warily at Lu Chang.


    "Lord su."


    Fu Yinghe said slowly that he knew more or less why Lu Chang came.


    It should be that he was too excited to mobilize most of the power of dark strategy, which shocked situ mo. that person should not be at ease.


    Lu Chang met his elder brother and said respectfully, "my elder brother can call me by my name. What''s the matter here, please?"


    I don''t know how frightened he was when he just arrived here and saw Ning Rongyue surrounded by a group of villagers.

 Chapter 174

    Fu Yinghe slowly tells Lu Chang what happened before.


    "... I''m afraid this matter is of great importance. I''m afraid I have to report it to the emperor for him to send someone to investigate."


    After listening to Fu Yinghe''s words, Lu Chang''s face sank.


    Robbing, abducting and selling babies to other countries, what will those countries do with these children?


    This thing can''t be like this!


    At this time, as like as two peas in Fu Yinghe''s mind, Lu Chang''s mind is "I understand."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then said, "then these ''villagers'' will be handed over to the Lord."


    Fu Yinghe didn''t mention the fact that he had caught a masked man. After all, there was Yin Yin among the missing children. It''s more comfortable to investigate her own family.


    Lu Chang nodded at the words.


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe said, "let''s go first, Yingnian. Let''s go and take them with us."


    Hearing this, Lu Chang said, "wait a minute!"


    Xi Ye frowned and looked sharp at Lu Chang: "what''s the matter with Wang Ye?"


    Lu Chang hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll send someone to take you back. The elder is still sleeping. It''s not convenient for you to go like this."


    "No more."


    Ning Rongyue wiped the sweat on her forehead, stood up and moved her paralyzed legs: "we have already made arrangements."


    In fact, there is no arrangement at all. I don''t know about Ning Rongyue, but Fu Yinghe will deal with it thoroughly.


    Lu Chang was stunned when he heard the speech. Finally, he said with a stiff face: "that''s OK."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered faintly.


    When they were leaving, Fu Yinghe gave Lu Chang a thoughtful glance.


    Although they were eager to come, they still had to smile with Jing when they went back, so fu Yinghe let the people of dark strategy get a big carriage to carry them back to the imperial capital.


    "Little moon, father''s eyes?"


    In the carriage, Fu Yinghe frowned and asked.


    Jing Xiao, who has woken up, holds Fu Yuan''s hand tightly.


    Ning Rongyue''s face is not good-looking: "Dad''s eyes that have been gouged out can''t be found, and it''s been a few days. It''s no good to want to go back again. Dad''s eye is blind, and it doesn''t have much impact on life, but it all depends on dad''s meaning. If he wants to change his eyes after he wakes up, I''ll find someone to help him change them!"


    Fu Yinghe nodded after hearing the speech.


    Jing Xiao held back his tears and said, "if your father Fu Yuan really wants to have another eye, can you really do it?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, mother."


    Ning Rongyue is sure.


    Jing Xiaowen wiped tears: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Then Jing Xiao looks at Fu Yingnian holding Mingyue in a corner. Mingyue wakes up several times on the way, but because she is too emotional, Ning Rongyue has no choice but to force her to fall asleep again.


    "Yingnian, don''t blame yourself too much. No one would have expected such a thing to happen."


    Jing Xiao gently comforted: "and Mingyue, she is a good girl. Being... Is also for us. If you want to blame, blame your parents. Don''t have a grudge against Mingyue."


    Fu Yingnian, who has been completely calm, said in a deep voice: "mother, don''t worry, I believe that the moon is bright in this life."


    "Well, good." There was a lump in Jing Xiao''s voice.


    Instead of mentioning Yinyin in front of Fu Yingnian, Fu Yingnian suddenly said, "elder brother, I will be on the side When interrogating that masked man."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, he added: "it''s just that this kind of person who is sent to do special tasks is a dead man, and I''m afraid he may not be able to pry his mouth open."


    Fu Yingnian''s heart was tight.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and thought for a long time, then said, "brother, I have a way."


    Fu Yingnian''s eyes brightened: "what can I do?"


    "Brother Anen, don''t worry."


    Ning Rongyue broke her finger and said, "I saw a prescription in the medical skill of holy medical Valley before, which can make people confused and answer whatever they ask."


    "That would be great!"


    Fu Yingnian said excitedly.


    Fu Yinghe, who knows more about the government, feels bitter when he sees that Fu Yingnian is so excited. It''s ok if it''s only done by people of one country. However, if it''s related to other countries, if they can''t find out which country it is and they don''t recognize it, I''m afraid it''s really hard to find it. Even if it''s found, it''s hard to save people.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head and said, "it''s just that the medicinal materials recorded in the prescription are rare. I don''t know whether we can find a prescription."


    "Since there is such a prescription, it means that it can be matched!"


    Fu Yingnian was a little excited.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue could only answer softly, thinking of going back to ask Dr. Fu for more information.


    After several days on the way, Ning Rongyue bought some herbs to keep Fu Yuan healthy. Finally, Fu Yuan woke up after he arrived at the imperial capital.


    A few days later, Fu Fu yangxinju.


    Yangxinju is very elegant and comfortable, and it is also planted with flowers and plants that can nourish the spirit and tranquility.


    "Father Fu Yuan, don''t you really want to change another eye?"


    Ning Rongyue shows a slight frown.


    Fu Yinghe, who has been silent all the time, also said: "father can rest assured that the eyes that the child has found to replace you must have been obtained through proper methods."


    After these days, Fu Yuan finally got more red light on his face: "no, I''m not in the way, so don''t bother."


    Ning Rongyue frowned and wanted to persuade again.


    Fu Yuan continued: "and I''m afraid I''ll have another pain if I change my eyes, but I can''t stand it."


    Ning Rongyue shakes when he hears here. It''s true that the injury is in the eye. It''s not easy to use anesthesia. Changing the eye is really going to hurt again.


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "in this case, my father doesn''t want to, that''s all."


    Fu Yuan Wen Yan slightly nodded, and then looked at Ning Rongyue: "your sister-in-law Mingyue is still like that?"


    "Still have no spirit, a Nian elder brother is worried about her, keep at her side all the time."


    Ning Rongyue replied.


    This is the heart knot, the medicine doctor all sorts of difficult and miscellaneous diseases are OK, but the heart knot she also can''t help.


    Little granddaughter disappeared, Fu Yuan Jing smile heart is not painless, but the moon is already like that, they really don''t want to make trouble.


    Fu Yuan smell speech wipe eyes: "OK, dissolve the moon, you go to see the moon, open her."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue left yangxinju after hearing the words.


    Fu Yinghe saw that Fu Yuan was deliberately supporting Ning Rongyue. He looked at Fu Yuan: "father?"


    Jing Xiao, who was waiting on the new vegetable garden in the yard, came over and said slowly, "your father has something to say to me."


    "Mom and Dad, just say what you have to say."


    Fu Yinghe established the road of horse after hearing the speech.


    Although they haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, what happened before diluted the joy and strangeness of reunion.


    Fu Yuan''s face was unnatural for a moment. First he looked at Jing Xiao, and then he asked with a deep look: "good boy, what you meant in those days has not changed yet?"


    Fu Yinghe was shocked. Then he bowed his head and said, "please forgive me for being unfilial."

 Chapter 175

    Fu Yuan listened to this, but with a bit of relief in his eyes.


    Jingxiao slowly said, "don''t worry, listen to your father, you are filial piety, that has the final say. My parents haven''t blamed you yet. "


    Fu Yinghe felt sour and astringent in his heart.


    Fu Yuan continued with a smile: "after the shock of your brother''s imprisonment, plus this life and death, I have figured out that I will go to the earth earlier than you. Why should I interfere too much in your life? Now, as long as you live well, it''s enough."


    Fu Yinghe was shocked. He knew how stubborn Fu Yuan was. Otherwise, he didn''t have to leave for decades, but now?


    Fu Yuan stood up and patted Fu Yinghe on the shoulder: "well, now I regret that I drove you away in a rage. Now it''s enough to see you have a good life."


    "Do whatever you want."


    With that, Fu Yuan turned and entered the room.


    Fu Yinghe''s tears of decades ago finally fall today. He stops his robes, kneels down and kowtows three times to the room.


    After waiting for him to get up, Jing said with a smile, "your father is tired. Go and have a rest."


    "Well."


    "Well, my mother will always support your decision. At that time, your father was stubborn, but I always thought you were soft tempered. I didn''t expect that you were also stubborn."


    Jing laughed twice, then waved his hand and said, "well, don''t mention those things. Go and help you. I''ll take care of your father."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly: "I''ll leave first. Don''t be too tired. If you have anything to do, just tell the girls to do it."


    "I know, I know."


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe left yangxinju.


    Nanzhuyuan.


    Although Mingyue''s mood has stabilized, she always sits on the bamboo chair like a lost soul, holding hands in a daze.


    When Ning Rongyue arrived, she saw Mingyue sitting on the bamboo chair in the courtyard.


    She and Fu Yingnian, who is beside Mingyue, look at each other and then go into the room to take a thicker cloak.


    "There''s still some chill in spring. How can sister-in-law Mingyue not pay attention to her body?"


    Ning Rongyue put her cloak on Mingyue and said, "brother Nian, you are also careless."


    Fu Yingnian gathered a cape for Mingyue: "I ignored it."


    At this time, the moon''s dull eyes moved: "dissolve the moon, that prescription can be prepared?"


    When Ning Rongyue saw Mingyue talking on their own initiative, they were very happy: "I''ve asked brother Langyu of Shengyi valley about some herbs we lack. He said they have them and they can match them right away!"


    There was a flash of light in the moon''s eyes: "that''s good."


    Ning Rongyue squatted down beside the bamboo chair and said, "Mingyue sister-in-law, even for Yinyin, you have to cheer up. She is waiting for you to find her."


    As soon as the moon''s eyes brightened, a trace of pain appeared on her face: "Yinyin! Yinyin! Yingnian... "


    "Here I am!"


    Seeing that Mingyue was not in the right mood, Fu Yingnian looked surprised and squatted down to catch Mingyue''s hand.


    Feeling the strength of Fu Yingnian''s hand, Mingyue no longer talks nonsense excitedly, but cries silently.


    Ning Rongyue saw this frown locked, and her face was a little more guilty.


    After pacifying Mingyue, Fu Yingnian instructs the maid to look after Mingyue, and then follows Ning Rongyue to the gate of nanzhuyuan.


    "I''m sorry, brother anian. I said something wrong."


    Ning Rongyue said with some apologies.


    Fu Yingnian shook his head: "I should say I''m sorry. A few days ago, I was a little excited and yelled at you. You''ve done your best for us."


    A few days ago, after discovering that the medicinal materials were not enough, Fu Yingnian, who was calm, finally broke down. He made a big scene in baicaoge, and was beaten by Fu Yinghe.


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "I know brother anian''s mood. You can rest assured that I will be able to prepare the medicine soon."


    "Well."


    There is hope in Fu Yingnian''s eyes.


    "It''s just that," Ning Rongyue hesitated on her face, "Mingyue''s sister-in-law''s situation is really wrong now. I think she may be too stimulated to withstand the blow, and she may be crazy!"


    Fu Yingnian wanted to sink in his heart, but he also saw the performance of Mingyue these days, and he also had this premonition.


    "What is to be done?"


    Fu Yingnian asked eagerly: "can it be cured?"


    "Heart disease needs heart medicine."


    Ning Rongyue''s face showed a trace of helplessness: "we can only try our best to understand her now. It''s better not to mention Yinyin in front of her."


    Ning Rongyue''s tone made Fu Yingnian feel more and more uneasy: "I know."


    "Then, I''ll leave first. Brother anian, you can go to see Mingyue''s sister-in-law."


    "Good."


    After returning to his own herbal Pavilion, the first thing Ning Rongyue did was to ask where Xiaoyue Yuanyuan was?


    Xiaoyue replied, "Yuanyuan is asleep now. Miss, I want to have a look."


    "Well, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Ning Rongyue walked into the inner room and saw the round sleeping in the cradle. Ning Rongyue was relieved for some reason.


    She understands Mingyue''s mood, because she can''t imagine the scene of Yuanyuan''s disappearance. Even Mingyue has Fu Yingnian, but what about herself?


    Jing Xiao, after all, they have two sons. Even if they kiss them again, they are not related by blood. Yuanyuan is the only flesh and blood relative in this world


    Ning Rongyue came to a dead end for a moment, and she wept silently as if she had fallen into a magic barrier.


    Never see Ning Rong moon come out of such as star into the inner room, see this scene, look surprised: "Miss?"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked, and then her eyes turned to Qingming. She casually wiped her tears: "ah, I''m ok, you go out first."


    "Yes."


    If the star''s face with some worry, softly should be next.


    See such as star retreated to go out, rather dissolve month hard clapped to clap own brain door, what to think blindly!


    I still have my grandfather, brother and mother!


    Thinking of this, Ning Rongyue wiped away her tears, then leaned over and gently kissed the round little round face in the cradle.


    "Little round face, ha ha..."


    If the star out of the inner chamber, left think right think or some don''t worry, when she wants to enter the inner chamber, just put on the face smile Ning Rongyue also came out.


    "Miss? Are you ok? "


    Ning Rongyue: what can I do for you


    Seeing this, ruxing didn''t ask much, just said: "Miss, if you have something unhappy, you must tell us."


    "I see."


    Ning Rongyue came close and poked her face: "ha ha."


    As the star some speechless step back: "miss!"


    "Well, well, I''m wrong." Ning Rongyue asks for mercy.


    Such as star silently rolled a white eye: "don''t tell you, right, just white childe came, also sent medicinal materials."


    "It''s here?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened: "is brother Langyu gone? Where are the medicinal materials? "


    "Mr. Bai left without taking a seat after he sent the medicine. I put the medicine in the medicine room. Do you want to use it now?"


    Ning Rongyue thought about it, and then said, "I''ll make the medicine now."


    It''s better to dispense the medicine as soon as possible to solve a worry as soon as possible.

 Chapter 176

    After Ning Rongyue prepared the medicine, Fu Yinghe and they couldn''t wait to go to the underground interrogation room.


    In this, although the masked man who didn''t speak was not dead, there was only half a breath left.


    Fu Yinghe motioned the dark guard who was executing to step back, and then asked softly, "do you still refuse to say?"


    The people tied to the scaffold bowed their heads and didn''t hear Fu Yinghe''s words. They didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    Fu Yinghe saw this with a light smile, motioned Ning Rongyue to give the prepared medicine to dark Wei: "give it to him."


    "Yes."


    Dark Wei took the jade bottle, which contained a little light brown liquid.


    The dark guard quickly poured the medicine to the people on the scaffold, and then stood aside.


    Fu Yingnian couldn''t wait to ask: "where have you got those children?"


    The people on the scaffold still did not speak. They were so worried about Fu Yingnian.


    Ning Rongyue opened her mouth and said, "brother Nian, the medicine will take effect after a while."


    "Oh, oh." Fu Yingnian was stunned by the speech and then retreated quietly.


    After a while, Fu Yinghe asked Ning Rongyue with his eyes.


    "That should be about it." Ning Rongyue nodded his head.


    Fu Yinghe looked at the man with his head down: "what''s your name?"


    "I don''t have a name. I call it Fangyuan."


    Masked hot rough sound sounded, Ning Rongyue several face a joy: "it''s done!"


    Fu Yinghe also breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked what Fu Yingnian most wanted to know at this time: "where did the children you let the villagers catch go?"


    "I don''t know. We just send the children to a few fixed places. I heard that those children should move places later."


    Fu Yingnian''s heart sank: "where are you going?"


    "Yuhua Pavilion in Baipu County, Juewei restaurant in Liunan town and Nandao village are the only ones I know."


    "There are other places besides these?"


    Fu Yinghe found the problem in the masked man''s words.


    "Each of us knows several locations, and we don''t know each other''s location."


    The more you ask Fu Yinghe, the more frightened he is. At the same time, his heart becomes more and more heavy. That Nandao village is a small village at the foot of the imperial capital. His hands are all here, which is enough to see how powerful the forces behind him are.


    "Where will Yinyin be sent?"


    Man has tears, but Fu Yingnian is really anxious to cry at this time.


    "I don''t know."


    Fu Yinghe said in a deep voice: "Yingnian, calm down! I ask you, are you from Qingming


    "It should be."


    Should be? Everyone was stunned when they heard that Fu Yinghe frowned: "are you working for Qingming?"


    "I don''t know."


    Come on, I don''t know.


    Fu Yinghe has a guess in his mind that the people of Qingming can not only work for Qingming, and it is not impossible for the ghosts of other countries to give Qingming a dung bowl. Of course, he does not rule out the suspicion of Qingming.


    Fu Yingnian was furious: "brother, what should we do now? Yinyin, can''t Yinyin not be found? "


    "Don''t worry."


    Fu Yinghe rubbed his eyebrows wearily: "let''s not scare the snake first. According to the information provided by this person, we should try to find other possible places for Tibetans. As long as the person has not left Dongyun, we will find them!"


    When Fu Yingnian saw this, he could only respond with a deep voice.


    palace.


    "How about the people sent by the emperor?"


    "It''s deeply intertwined and involves a lot of things!"


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice, and then he said something helplessly: "Qinghong, don''t call me emperor. I don''t want to be alone."


    Fu Yinghe''s face was cold: "then who do you think did it?"


    Situ Mo sighed: "it seems that our country is peaceful and the people are in peace in Dongyun, and Lu Chang and Jiuyou are the generals. However, I have no taboo with you. My father has many enemies."


    "Because the princess of Xia Li was lost and hated our country, Beichen seems calm on the surface, but the poisonous insects and the source of disaster are enough to see that they are a poisonous snake, and the brave Qingming and Dongyun are in a difficult situation."


    Fu Yinghe said faintly: "therefore, Dongyun can only be said to be the head of the four countries on the surface now!"


    Fu Yinghe''s words hit the nail on the head. Situ Mo said with a bitter smile: "you really poke my heart."


    "It''s true."


    Fu Yinghe said faintly: "as for this time, I prefer that poisonous snake."


    "Why?" Situ Mo frowned at the words.


    "Although Xia Li was hostile to our country, he was open and aboveboard and would never do such evil things."


    "What about Qingming?"


    "There are a lot of Wufu in Qingming."


    In other words, this kind of brain work is not suitable for them. Fu Yinghe looks cold: "of course, I don''t rule out the suspicion of Qingming, but I still doubt Beichen. You should be alert..."


    After telling his own speculation, Fu Yinghe slowly told the story of the masked man.


    "Yinyin is very important to us, so I''m afraid I can''t cooperate with you to lead the snake out of the hole slowly."


    Fu Yinghe had a trace of apology in his voice.


    Situ Mo frowned: "dark strategy now really listen to you, this matter even I don''t know."


    "Oh?"


    "Well, can I not believe you?" Situ Mo lost his smile.


    Fu Yinghe felt warm: "thank you very much."


    "No thanks," situ Mo said with a smile, and then continued, "do as you decide. I''ll only send people to investigate secretly, but I won''t scare the snake."


    "Well."


    Fu Yinghe pursed his lips without saying thank you again.


    They sat silent for a while, Fu Yinghe put down the cool tea: "then I''ll go first."


    Situ Mo got up and stepped forward two steps, then stopped: "let''s go."


    Fu Yinghe took a deep look at situ Mo, then turned and walked into the secret road in the dark to leave.


    After he left, situ Mo''s mouth spilled a bitter smile.


    In the courtyard of the imperial capital.


    Xi Ye stood in the middle of the yard with a dark face: "say! Does this matter have anything to do with you? "


    Yu Neng''s heart beat uncontrollably and bravely came forward and asked, "Dharma protector, what happened?"


    Xi Ye sneered, and then said the previous thing: "when you come to the imperial capital, you and I are the only ones. The remaining fragrance in the open space is the fragrance I have configured! Tell me, who did it? "


    Yu Neng''s face changed in an instant and looked at some of the disciples who had left for a while.


    Xi Ye naturally noticed the shift of Yu Neng''s sight, and the smile on his face became more and more beautiful: "is it you?"


    The voice of Xi Ye was very soft, but it made several disciples who were swept by his eyes fight a cold war.


    One of the disciples bravely said, "it''s all ordered by the sect leader. Protect the Dharma and calm down."


    "Oh?"


    Xi ye turned and sat down on the chair, chin supported in one hand: "do you say it was ordered by the leader? But why don''t I know? How brave of you to frame up the leade

 Chapter 177

    Seeing that Xi Ye changed his face and tone, several disciples were frightened.


    They immediately knelt down and said, "I dare not. I am a Dharma protector."


    Xi Ye sneered: "what have you done? Where did you take those children? "


    Several disciples looked at each other with hesitation. Finally, the first one who spoke came out to reply to Xi Ye''s words.


    "We don''t know about that. The religious leader just asked us to cooperate with their actions and ensure their smooth actions. We don''t know the specific location."


    "Oh?"


    The tone of Xi Ye was suspicious.


    The disciple continued, "we absolutely dare not deceive the Dharma protector any more!"


    "Tut," Xi Ye impatiently changed his hand and continued to support his head: "who are those people you cooperate with?"


    "I don''t know."


    It is a question three don''t know, Xi night eyebrows appear a little impatient: "really don''t know?"? Or do you think the Dharma protector is better than the leader? "


    The disciple immediately knelt down and leaned down and said, "I dare not deceive the Dharma protector! We really don''t know. "


    Xi Ye sees a light smile: "like this, that calculate."


    Several disciples just breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Xi Ye continue: "Yu Neng, since they don''t know anything, as useless people, they don''t need to stay."


    The faithful supporter of Xi ye should respectfully answer you: "yes."


    Several disciples showed that their pupils shrank suddenly, and then begged for mercy in fear: "protect the Dharma, spare your life!"


    "Dharma protector, if we die, you can''t explain to the leader after you go back."


    "Think twice to protect the Dharma..."


    "Noisy!"


    Xi Ye''s eyes were cold, and he immediately appeared in front of the disciple who said he could not explain, and he could not do it. He personally solved these noisy people!


    After these disciples lay on the ground, Xi Ye threw off the blood on his hands and said, "these people framed the sect leader and tried to threaten the Dharma protector. Today, the Dharma protector will clean up the door himself."


    "The Dharma protector is wise!"


    Yu Neng waited for several banquet nights, and the people of this group knelt respectfully.


    The rest of the disciples of the demon sect looked at each other for a few seconds and immediately knelt down to compliment each other. As long as they came out, there were not many people left. For the sake of their own lives, they had better be obedient.


    After all, no matter how powerful the leader is, he''s not here now, and he can''t save their lives


    Seeing this, Xi Ye chuckled and turned to leave: "Yu Neng, here you deal with it."


    "Yes."


    A hundred grass Pavilion.


    Yu Xiaoxiao rushed to baicaoge, found Ning Rongyue and said, "sister, I heard what happened to you!"


    Ning Rongyue, who was dispensing the medicine, was stunned. She put more dosage as soon as her hand trembled. Seeing this, she could only put down the powder temporarily.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After all, it''s a private matter, so Ning Rongyue didn''t mean to tell others, but Yu Xiaoxiao, who gets along with them day and night, just needs to leave a little meaning to find out.


    Yu Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and said, "I, I have a discovery!"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and then looked at Yu Xiaoxiao up and down in disbelief: "you? How did you find out? What did you find? "


    "I went to see the masked man!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, approached Ning Rongyue and said in a small voice: "I found that there was a kind of poison left on that person, which was called dark fragrance."


    "How do you know?"


    Ning Rongyue looks a little hesitant.


    Yu Xiaoxiao reluctantly patted Ning Rongyue: "Oh, elder sister, have you forgotten that I am also a member of the river and lake?"


    She used to be called a witch in the river and lake. Although it seems that people and animals are harmless now, she used to be cruel.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and Yu Xiaoxiao continued: "moreover, the secret fragrance is made by the left Dharma protector of the demon sect! Sister, is this related to that banquet night? "


    One foot into the grass Pavilion of Xi Ye, a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    Yu Xiaoxiao sweat hair instantly erect, vigilant look at the past, but at this time the banquet night has converged on the body murderous.


    He had no choice but to smile, and the bloodstained tear mole in the corner of his eyes became more and more bright: "I don''t know where I offended Xiaoxiao girl. How did I secretly mention that I''m not?"


    Yu Xiao''s face turned red, but she still said, "I''m just telling the truth. How can you eavesdrop on people behind your back?"


    This is also a rake up, Ning Rongyue can''t laugh or cry.


    Stop Yu Xiaoxiao, who thinks he is more reasonable and more effective. Ning Rongyue looks at the banquet night coming near.


    "Is it true that Xiaoxiao said the secret fragrance before?"


    Seeing Ning Rongyue''s solemn look, Xi Ye knew that he could not fool him. He nodded slightly.


    Ning Rongyue smelled that the pupils were shrinking, and then asked: "did you find it at the beginning? Why don''t you say it


    Xi Ye said helplessly: "Yueer, it seems that he is trying criminals."


    Ning Rongyue''s locked brow still doesn''t stretch out and stares at Xi Ye tightly.


    "I hope you can always look at me like this, but I don''t want it to be a misunderstanding."


    Xi night light way.


    Ning Rong appeared on the moon a bit unnatural, immediately deviated from the line of sight: "you do not change the topic."


    "Well, I''ll tell you," Xi Yeh compromised, "I went to Yu Neng before..."


    After listening to Xi Ye''s words, Ning Rongyue clapped her case and said, "is it really related to the demon sect?"


    "Don''t get excited. Even if it''s related to the demon sect, Yuer, you can''t misunderstand me. There is a deep hatred between me and the demon sect!"


    Xi Ye immediately made his stand.


    Ning Rongyue took a deep breath, but he didn''t completely believe Xi Ye''s words: "it''s better that it has nothing to do with you."


    With that, Ning Rongyue turned and walked out.


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately caught up with her: "wait, sister, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to my brother."


    Ning Rongyue''s voice came to Xi Yeh''s ears. There was a trace of injury in Xi Yeh''s eyes. Only you, I''m not willing to hurt, cheat, or


    Nanzhuyuan.


    Ning Rongyue comes in a hurry, and Fu Yinghe is here.


    "Brother."


    Ning Rongyue whispered Fu Yinghe. She didn''t dare to mention these things around Mingyue. She could only call Fu Yinghe aside.


    Fu Yinghe and Fu Yingnian came to Ning Rongyue together.


    Fu Yinghe asked, "what can I do for Xiao Yueer?"


    Ning Rongyue took a look at the bright moon lying on the bamboo chair and said the previous thing slowly.


    "Brother, do you think Xi Ye''s words are credible?"


    Fu Yingnian said impulsively: "I''ll go to find him!"


    Fu Yinghe grabbed Fu Yingnian: "you stop for me, why are you still so impulsive."


    "Big brother!"


    Fu Yinghe shook his head helplessly: "what Xi Ye said to Xiao yue''er won''t be true, but since he can''t find anything from those demon sect disciples, it''s useless for Yingnian to find him again!"


    "Brother, why do you believe in Xi Ye?"


    Fu Yingnian gave a low roar.


    Fu Yinghe released his hand holding Fu Yingnian''s arm: "if it had something to do with him, he would not admit the secret fragrance at the beginning!"

 Chapter 178

    Fu Yingnian shrugs his shoulders when he hears that he is depressed. The tense mood in recent days has made him almost a soldier.


    Ning Rongyue sighed, and then looked at the bright moon on the bamboo chair.


    Then Ning Rongyue looked surprised, and the bamboo chair was empty!


    "Brother a Nian, brother, where is sister-in-law Mingyue?"


    Fu Yinghe and Fu Yingnian were both stunned when they heard the speech. They immediately turned to look at the bamboo chair.


    Seeing that there was no one on the bamboo chair, Fu Yinghe frowned. They were worried about Yinyin''s disappearance in recent days. This time, they didn''t notice when the moon was gone!


    Ning Rongyue was flustered for a moment, and then said, "I''ll go back to baicaoge to have a look. Xi ye should still be there."


    Maybe Mingyue heard what they said


    "I''m with you!"


    Fu Yingnian established the road of horse after hearing the speech.


    After several people returned to baicaoge, they only saw Xi Ye sitting here.


    Ning Rongyue looked suspiciously at the palm print on the half of Xi Ye''s face: "what''s on your face? Have you ever seen sister-in-law Mingyue come here? "


    Xi night look some not worry, if not look at the face of Ning Rongyue, Mingyue just should die!


    He took a sip of water slowly, and then said slowly with Fu Yingnian''s more anxious look: "here, see xiaoyueer, I''m from your sister-in-law."


    Fu Yingnian strode forward and grasped the collar of Xi Ye: "what did you do to her?"


    Xi Ye looks completely cold this time. Fu Yingnian only feels a pain in his wrist, so he can''t help loosening Xi Ye''s collar. He takes two steps back.


    Ning Rongyue was a little nervous in front of Fu Yingnian.


    Xi Ye''s face changed, and then his voice said coldly: "I didn''t have time to do anything to her, but she ran here and slapped me for no reason."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words, then she pursed her lips and said, "I''m sorry, sister-in-law Mingyue, she may have heard our words. I''ll make amends for her."


    Fu Yingnian also restrained his hostility and said: "Mingyue is not in the right mood now, so she will do it. Where is she now?"


    Xi Ye looked slightly cold and glanced at Fu Yingnian: "I don''t know. After beating me, she ran out of Baicao Pavilion. But even if you didn''t watch her, what about the servants in Fu''s house?"


    Fu Yingnian''s face changed slightly when he heard that Mingyue''s condition was getting worse and worse. He didn''t even want strangers close to him. That''s why he sent off the servants in nanzhuyuan.


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips: "let''s go out and have a look. Xi Ye, I''m really sorry."


    "No


    Xi Ye lowered his eyelids: "if you want to find someone, you''d better find them as soon as possible."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered in a hurry and turned to leave Baicao Pavilion.


    "Miss, miss, wait!"


    Just when Ning Rongyue and the boys found a few yards, but no one was ready to go outside the house, the old housekeeper of Fu''s came panting.


    "Grandfather Butler?"


    When the old housekeeper came to ningrong moon, he gasped first, and then said, "Miss, are you looking for the second lady?"


    "Yes, housekeeper, do you see the moon?"


    Ning Rongyue is slightly stunned and asks in a hurry.


    The housekeeper immediately replied: "I saw the second lady look in a hurry before. It seems that something is wrong, so I sent two people to follow her. The young master already knows. Now I''m sending someone out to chase her."


    Ning Rongyue was relieved to hear that Fu Yinghe had sent someone to chase her.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Is my sister-in-law out of the house? I''ll go out and look for it. "


    "Ah," the old housekeeper answered, "don''t worry, miss. There are two people following the second lady. Nothing will happen."


    "Well, I''ll go first, grandfather Butler."


    Outside Fu Fu''s house.


    Ning Rongyue looked around, some did not know where to look for people, she thought, or by feeling chose a direction to go.


    "Ice sugar gourd, sour and sweet ice sugar gourd..."


    "It''s the sugar man. It''s thick and thick."


    "My guest, would you like to come in?"


    The downtown street is busy now. Although it is not crowded, it is full of people at a glance.


    Ning Rongyue bit her lips and looked around helplessly, hoping to see the moon.


    Mingyue is not possible now, but she must have mental problems. I''m afraid she''s half crazy. If she really has any problems, I don''t know whether the two people who follow her can protect her?


    "Oh, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly, in front of a pastry shop, there was a scream of panic: "kill! Kill


    "It''s all you! You took my baby! Ah! I''ll kill you! Give me back the baby


    Gan Hu came out of the pastry shop in a hurry and saw Gan Lin choked: "big brother!"


    In front of this woman''s strength is not small, under the mask of Gan Lin''s eyebrows wrinkled up, Gan Hu see this busy forward to open the woman.


    "Brother, what''s going on?"


    "Why? Isn''t this general Kanda? "


    The onlookers yelled to kill the people. After seeing Gan Hu, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that general Gan would also come to the refreshment shop to buy refreshments? It''s not like there''s a good relationship... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" A sweet brain powder scolds harshly.


    Ning Rongyue, who vaguely hears the sound of the bright moon, finally pushes away the crowd and sees Gan Hu asking Gan Lin what''s going on.


    Ning rongyueli immediately grabbed Mingyue: "Gan Hu, who is this? Brother Gump


    Seeing Ning Rongyue holding herself, Mingyue looks at Ganlin and ganhu with hatred in her eyes, but she is quiet.


    Two people who followed Mingyue in the dark also came up immediately: "miss."


    Gan Hu looked at Ning Rongyue, then at Mingyue, and finally glanced at Ganlin quietly.


    Gan Lin said with a smile: "can Rongyue recognize me? Long time no see. "


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise: "brother Gan, are you with Gan Hu?"


    Gan Hu said, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s change places first."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words, and at the same time, she tensed the moon in her hand.


    Looking at Ning Rongyue and Gan Hugan Lin leaving together, a woman in the crowd has a poisoned look in her eyes.


    After the four came to a restaurant, Ning Rongyue told the two people who followed Mingyue to go back and inform Fu Yingnian of them. He took Mingyue and sat down to talk with Gan Hu.


    "Rongyue, they, it''s them! They''ve taken my wormwood


    See ganhu and Ganlin sitting with themselves, Mingyue suddenly excitedly tugs ningrongyue''s hand.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and then immediately comforted: "no, sister-in-law Mingyue, they didn''t do it."


    Although Mingyue still has hatred in her eyes, subconsciously she trusts Ning Rongyue and calms down.


    Gan Lin with pinching marks on his neck frowned and asked, "Rong Yue, what is this?"


    Ning Rongyue said with some apologies: "could you please take off the mask first, brother Gan? This is my sister-in-law. Her children have been stolen by people with masks, so she''s a little bit of a soldier now. She''s so excited when she sees the masks you''re wearing. "

 Chapter 179

    Gan Hu knew something inside. After hearing the words, he took off his mask.


    Gan Lin hesitated. When he saw Ning Rongyue looking at Gan Hu''s crisscross face, he slowly took off his mask.


    Ning Rongyue was surprised when she saw Gan Lin and Gan Hu''s miserable faces, but that was all.


    Gan Lin sighed with relief.


    Ning Rongyue asked with a smile: "brother Gan, you haven''t said what your relationship is? Your surnames are all Gan, aren''t they brothers? "


    Gan Hu nodded slightly: "that''s right."


    "What a brother?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect that elder brother Gan was still predestined. Elder brother Gan, did you come to visit ganhu this time?"


    "Well."


    Gan Lin answered softly, but he said no in his heart.


    "Well, how are GANZE and Xiaoning?"


    Ning Rongyue asked.


    Gan Lin''s eyes flashed a dark color, and then said: "they are very good, and miss you very much."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I miss them too. I will go to Ganjia village again if I have time."


    "Anytime."


    Several people chatted in the restaurant for a while, and Fu Yingnian finally came with people in a hurry.


    "Bright moon!"


    Yingnian pushed open the door of the private room and came to the screen. He was filled with the moon: "how can you run around? What''s going on around your neck? "


    Mingyue''s neck also has a terrible blue and purple pinch mark, but Ning Rongyue asked the two people who followed Mingyue, but they said Mingyue had it when she came out of Fu''s house. When they asked Mingyue again, Mingyue stammered and couldn''t make it clear.


    "Dissolve the moon, bright moon, what''s the matter?"


    Fu Yingnian asked, frowning.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I don''t know. When I found her, it was already like this. Mingyue''s sister-in-law couldn''t say it clearly."


    Ning Rongyue actually thought of who was most likely to do it, but did not say.


    Fu Yingnian gritted his teeth and finally held the moon in his arms with a happy face: "it''s ok if it''s OK."


    Ning Rongyue nodded in agreement, and then said, "brother Gan and ganhu, this is my second brother Fu Yingnian, brother anian, this is Ganlin and ganhu."


    Fu Yingnian nodded to them and then said, "it''s impolite. You two, I''ll leave first if I get hurt."


    "Please."


    Gan Hu and Gan Lin nodded with great understanding.


    Seeing that Fu Yingnian left with Mingyue, Ning Rongyue also wanted to leave.


    When Ning Rongyue was about to leave, Gan Lin asked: "Rongyue, you don''t care about my appearance?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned and then lost his smile: "it''s nothing to care about to make friends. In fact, I had a good friend who was similar to brother Gan before, but we lost contact because of some accidents. "


    When it comes to the second half of the sentence, Ning Rongyue has some loneliness on her face. She has never given up looking for the temporary legacy, but she has never heard from him.


    Ganlin felt a slight shock in his heart, and then comforted him: "I''ll see you again when I have a chance."


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue was relieved with a smile, and then said: "let''s leave first, elder brother Gan. See you next time. Now that you have come to the imperial capital, you can go to Fu''s house to find me at any time."


    "Good."


    The rain should be solemn.


    Ning Rongyue left.


    Gan Hu picked up the cake on one side: "it''s also a coincidence. It''s really a chance to meet each other."


    Gan Lin wanted to accompany Gan to escort pastry to someone to meet Ning Rongyue. Unexpectedly, he met Ning Rongyue ahead of time.


    When Gan Lin heard the words, he put on his mask again: "let''s go."


    Fu Fu.


    Fu Yingnian first took Mingyue back to nanzhuyuan, and Ning Rongyue followed.


    When Ning Rongyue comes to the gate of nanzhuyuan, he just meets Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan who are ready to leave.


    "Father, mother."


    Ning Rongyue called softly.


    Jing smiling face with a trace of sadness slightly nodded, Fu Yuan is a deep voice: "Rongyue, you come with us, I have something to say to you."


    Ning Rongyue has some doubts about what Fu Yuan wants to say to himself at this moment. He nods gently and follows Fu Yuan.


    It''s a good place to live.


    Fu Yuan motioned Ning Rongyue to sit down and speak.


    "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    Ning Rongyue asked with some doubts.


    Fu Yuan hesitated for a moment, and finally made up his mind to say: "dad doesn''t know medicine, Rongyue. Do you know any medicine that can make people forget the most important things after drinking?"


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "this, really not."


    "No? Do you think about it again


    Fu Yuan asked eagerly: "we can''t bear to see Mingyue like this. Yinyin, in fact, we also know that the possibility of finding Yinyin is very small. We can''t let Mingyue like this all the time. If we can make her forget..."


    The following words are self-evident. Ning Rongyue thought carefully: "I haven''t heard of this kind of medicine before, but my grandfather knows more than me. Let me ask my grandfather."


    Fu Yuan Wen Yan nodded: "well, you ask old Fu as soon as possible."


    After coming to the imperial capital for a few days, Fu Yuan also saw that doctor Fu''s identity was unusual. At least he was not a mountain doctor.


    Ning Rongyue got up and said, "I''ll go to find my grandfather now."


    Fu Yuan thought about it and stood up and said, "let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    Ning Hui hall.


    Ning Rongyue, when they found here, Fu Yinghe and Lu Chang were also there.


    "Dissolve the moon."


    After seeing Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang called subconsciously.


    Ning Rongyue''s face changed slightly when she saw his tightly bandaged right shoulder, and then she calmed down and said, "King Su, brother, what''s this


    Fu Yinghe said in a soft voice: "Prince Su''s pursuit of the missing child was noticed by the people behind the scenes, but he didn''t find out for a while


    "Ah? Isn''t that a way to scare the snake? "


    Ning Rongyue is concerned about Lu Chang''s injury, but she is more worried that she will not be able to find her once she scares the snake?


    Fu Yinghe also had some helplessness and said in a deep voice: "Prince Su, they have found several other strongholds. I have sent someone to wipe out their den immediately. I hope Yinyin is there."


    Ning Rongyue is deeply dissatisfied with Lu Chang.


    Fu Yuan is looking at Lu Chang''s nose, not his nose! Eyes are not eyes!


    At the beginning, when he married Ning Rongyue, he made a promise. At this time, he forgot all about it, and he was not clear with the princess. Fu Yuanqi almost came to the door.


    Fu Yinghe changed the topic: "Rongyue, what are you here for?"


    Ning Rongyue just repeated what Fu Yuan had just said to himself: "grandfather, have you heard of this kind of medicine?"


    Doctor Fu shook his head at Wen Yan. After a long time of elucidation, he suddenly said, "I''ve heard of the Gu doctor in Beichen, who seems to have made this kind of medicine."


    "Does Mr. Fu know how to make it?"


    Fu Yuan''s eyes brightened.


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard: "I''ve only heard about it. I don''t know whether it is true and how to prepare it."


    Fu Yuan heard a glimmer of disappointment on his face, but Ning Rongyue was thoughtful.

 Chapter 180

    General Gan''s residence.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Ning Rongyue sit in the reception hall waiting for Gan to protect them.


    "Sister, why do you come here to ask about that medicine? Gan Hu, do you know how to do medicine? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Ning Rongyue with some doubts.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "I''m not looking for GaN Hu, but his elder brother."


    "Brother?"


    Yu Xiao Xiao Leng Leng, and then some surprised way: "that guy is not an orphan?"


    "Orphans?"


    Gan Lin looked at Gan Hu and said with a smile, "is that how you cheat other girls?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at the sound, and then looks at Gan Hu with a trace of indisputable Qi.


    Gan Hu was stunned, and then he explained clumsily: "when I came out of the clan, I lost touch with my elder brother, and then I was rescued by Jiang Taifu. At that time, I really thought I was alone. I didn''t mean to deceive you!"


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech Leng Leng, and then deliberately dissatisfied asked: "is it?"


    Gan hu wants to continue to explain.


    Gan Lin patted him on the shoulder and interrupted him. Then he said with a smile in his voice: "I can testify to ah Hu about this. In those years, there was an accident in our ''clan''. Ah Hu thought that we were all dead. We also found ah Hu later."


    "Ah?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was slightly surprised, and immediately felt sympathy for GaN Hu.


    "Well, I don''t believe you, but," Yu Xiao said with a little embarrassment, "I just want to tease you..."


    After hearing Yu Xiaoxiao''s uncomfortable words of comfort, Gan Hu felt slightly warm in his heart: "well."


    With that, they looked at each other again, and then both quickly took their eyes back.


    Ganlin see this face soft a little bit, it seems that his dead brain brother is not single Acacia, much better than himself.


    "Rongyue, what''s the matter with your visit today?"


    No longer looking at the awkward two, Gan Lin turns to Ning Rongyue and asks.


    Rather than wriggle, she nodded: "to be honest, I have something to do with brother Gan."


    "Please say that I will help as long as I can."


    "Thank you, brother Gan."


    Ning Rongyue first said thanks, and then continued: "I want to ask brother Gan, do you know the medicine that can make people forget what they care about most? Well, I heard from my grandfather that there was a doctor who used to make this kind of medicine, and brother Gan, you have also raised this kind of medicine, so I venture to ask. "


    Gan Lin''s eyes slightly changed when he heard the words, and then he asked thoughtfully, "is Rongyue for the sister-in-law of that day?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "yes, do you know elder brother Gan? I know the doctor''s rules. I don''t want a prescription. If I have this medicine, please help me make one. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao also said: "yes, yes, brother Gan, please help me. Sister Mingyue is very poor."


    Gan Hu hesitated for a moment and asked: "big brother?"


    Although he wants to help Yu Xiaoxiao, they can''t easily expose their identity, so he doesn''t want to ask Ganlin to agree.


    But Gan Lin refused to face Ning Rongyue''s eyes. He said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll make medicine for you."


    "There is such a medicine!"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brighten, and then in fact there are still some regrets. I don''t know if it''s good or bad for Mingyue to forget?


    Gan Lin nodded slightly, and then explained: "in fact, this is not a kind of medicine, but a kind of Gu, called Suo Qing Gu. If you get this Gu, you will forget what is most important to you from your favorite person."


    "Gu?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words.


    "That''s right."


    Gan Lin knew that many people didn''t like Gu insects, so he continued: "the effect of Suo Qing Gu is only as I said. It won''t do any harm to people''s body. You can rest assured to dissolve the moon."


    "Can this poison be dispelled?"


    Ning Rongyue is hesitant.


    "There is only one solution to this kind of Gu, that is, the effect of people''s feelings breaking through the lock love Gu. If you want to take out the lock love Gu by force, the lock love Gu will become a life-threatening gu!"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked by the words.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s brow frowned: "is it so exaggerated?"


    "Yes, so do you want to use Rongyue?"


    Gan Lin told Ning Rongyue all the advantages and disadvantages, and it was up to them to decide whether to use them or not.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t make a decision all the time, and finally said, "I''ll discuss it with you after we go back. Thank you, brother Gan."


    "It''s OK. I can help you any time you decide."


    Rain slowly way.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Gan Lin''s appearance in the face of Ning Rongyue and felt something wrong.


    At the gracious invitation of Gan Lin, Ning Rongyue and his wife had lunch in general Gan''s house before they left.


    When he left, Yu Xiaoxiao said carelessly: "Gan Hu, your general''s mansion is too cold and clear. Compared with Liu Qingyan''s site last time, it''s less popular."


    Yu Xiaoxiao is talking about the layout of the general''s mansion, but Gan Hu naturally thinks it''s wrong.


    After they left, Gan Hu murmured, "she, what does she want to say to me?"


    Gan Lin was stunned when he heard his words, and then laughed: "you boy, just say that the general''s house is short of a hostess."


    It''s hard to detect a trace of blush on ganhu''s bronze skin.


    Two people who left general Gan''s house.


    Yu Xiaoxiao twisted like hyperactivity disorder in the carriage, then approached Ning Rongyue and said teasingly: "elder sister, the elder brother who is willing to protect is not bad."


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of Yu Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Elder brother Gan is really nice. Although he doesn''t laugh or talk, he is actually a cold and warm man, much like elder brother Lin."


    "Brother Lin? Is that the one who took his sister to the border? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao also knows the person of Linyi. After all, she has also mobilized family forces to help Ning Rongyue find someone.


    "Well, the two of them are very similar, but brother Gan seems to be bluffing."


    Ning Rongyue said and made herself laugh.


    Yu Xiaoxiao blinked: "it seems that I haven''t seen Linyi, but brother Ganlin''s appearance is really frightening."


    Ning Rongyue nodded with a smile.


    After exposing this topic, Yu Xiaoxiao said again: "sister, that lock love bug, do you think uncle Fu can use it?"


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "I don''t know. In fact, I''m hesitant."


    "Miss Yu, we''re home."


    At this point, the driver outside yelled.


    Ning Rongyue sighed: "let''s go, let''s discuss it again."


    "Well." Yu Xiao answered and jumped out of the carriage first.


    It''s a good place to live.


    Fu Yinghe arranges several servant girls to stay in nanzhuyuan, and then calls Fu Yingnian to yangxinju. After all, it may take Fu Yingnian to make a decision about this.


    "Suo Qing Gu?"


    After listening to Ning Rongyue, Fu Yingnian fell into silence.


    Fu Yuan said in a deep voice: "this is my idea. I was afraid that you would not like to keep it from you before. But now, it''s up to you to make a decision."

 Chapter 181

    After learning about Suo Qinggu, Fu Yingnian didn''t make a decision at the first time. Instead, he went back to nanzhuyuan.


    "Dad?"


    Fu Yuan saw this and said in a deep voice: "wait for his decision."


    Ning Rongyue and others nodded slightly.


    Nanzhuyuan.


    Fu Yingnian was a little anxious when she was away from Mingyue. She was half lying on the bamboo chair. Now she sat up straight, and her fingers subconsciously buckled on the chair. She just looked at the door of the hospital.


    The maid who stayed to look after her looked at each other.


    One of them stepped forward and said, "second lady, are you looking for the second son?"


    After hearing the voice of a stranger, Mingyue was shocked subconsciously, and her mood became more anxious. She even wanted to do it.


    In fact, she also knew that she was not right now, but she could not control her emotions at all, so her tone was a little sharp: "what about Yingnian?"


    The servant girl is frightened by her tone for a while, then respectfully way: "the second childe went to the master''s wife there, soon come back."


    Why did you leave? Why go to the master and his wife? Is he not himself!


    I lost Yin Yin, I''m dirty, and I don''t deserve to be young! They must be young and not be themselves!


    After listening to the maid''s words, Mingyue suddenly screams, which makes the maid in front of her shiver.


    "Second, second lady?"


    "Go to him! Yingnian! Let him come back


    Mingyue stands up abruptly, and the servant girl who has been ordered by Fu Yinghe wants to stop her with a bitter face, but she is afraid of hurting others, so she is timid.


    "Second lady, the young master will be here soon. Just a moment."


    Mingyue can''t listen to the maids any more. She wants to find Fu Yingnian.


    "Bright moon!"


    In fact, Fu Yingnian had been at the gate of the hospital for a long time, just hiding all the time.


    "Yingnian!"


    When the maids saw that Fu Yingnian had come back, they would not stop him. The bright moon threw herself into Fu Yingnian''s arms like a swallow.


    Fu Yingnian buried his face in the arms of the moon, tone with a trace of choking: "Yingnian, you do not want me?"


    Fu Yingnian was shocked, and finally made a decision in his heart. He stroked Mingyue''s hair lightly: "how can it be, it won''t be, everyone is worried about you, they won''t want you."


    A tear fell from the corner of my eye when the moon heard the words.


    After calming Mingyue and letting her sleep, Fu Yingnian immediately returned to yangxinju.


    Ning Rongyue and his wife have not left yet. They are all in yangxinju, accompanying Fuyuan and his wife.


    "Brother Nian?"


    I didn''t expect that Fu Yingnian came back so soon. Ning Rongyue asked him.


    Fu Yingnian took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Rongyue, please ask your good friend for a love bug!"


    It was Fu Yingnian who made up his mind. There was something complicated in everyone''s mind.


    Fu Yuan patted Jing Xiao''s hand: "since it''s decided, let''s do it. Forgetting is not necessarily a good thing."


    Jingxiao''s eyes are slightly red: "Yingnian, you must treat Mingyue well in the future."


    "Well, parents, I know."


    Fu Yuan and his wife felt a little relieved when they heard the speech.


    Ning Rongyue said, "I''ll go now. If we get it done earlier, we can be relieved."


    Fu Yingnian nodded slightly: "please."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head and said, "it''s no trouble."


    Yu Xiaoxiao also stood up to keep up with Ning Rongyue: "I''ll go too!"


    General Gan''s residence.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue, they came back soon after they left. The housekeeper of the general''s house was a little confused.


    But this is a distinguished guest, the housekeeper did not dare to neglect: "are the two ladies here to visit the general? Please come in. Please wait a moment. I''ll go to inform the general


    "All right."


    After Yu Xiaoxiao came to the teahouse, she sat down and picked up the tea to taste: "and brother Ganlin, we are mainly looking for him."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Yu Xiaoxiao calling Gan Lin''s name, the housekeeper''s attitude is more respectful.


    Gan Hu and Gan Lin soon came to the teahouse.


    Yu Xiaoxiao put down the snacks and said hello to them with a smile.


    "Rongyue, are you for the sake of love?"


    Gan Lin asked.


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "yes, please elder brother Gan."


    "It''s no trouble," Gan Lin, who had expected Ning Rongyue to return, chuckled and took out a jade box.


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao cast their eyes on the jade box and asked curiously, "is that Suo Qinggu? Why do you keep it all the time? "


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao got up and took the jade box, then opened it to see.


    Gan Hu''s face was a little nervous: "be careful."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand to poke the insect and stopped: "this insect is very strange, eh."


    Gan Hu came and took the box away from Yu Xiaoxiao: "don''t let it bite you."


    "Ah?"


    Yu Xiao Xiao Leng Leng, ready to move the hands finally settled: "this thing will bite?"


    Gan Lin said with a dumb smile: "the use of suoqinggu is to let it bite you, and then it will enter your body through the wound."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment when she heard the words, and she was a little far away from the insect.


    Ning Rongyue leaned over and carefully looked at the motionless insect in the jade box: "why doesn''t it move now? When is it used? "


    "We have infected this jade box with special drugs, so the insects are so quiet. When using it, just take it out of the jade box and let it bite your sister-in-law."


    After a pause, Gan Lin added: "when using it, be careful not to be bitten."


    Ning Rongyue nodded after hearing the words: "OK."


    Yu Xiaoxiao closed the jade box and said, "let''s go first."


    "Please."


    Gan Lin opens his mouth, and Gan Hu gets up to see someone off.


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded, picked up the jade box and left here with Ning Rongyue.


    Back to Fu''s house, Ning Rongyue tells Fu Yingnian the usage of Suo Qinggu.


    Doctor Fu opened the jade box curiously and looked at suoqinggu carefully: "although I have learned some ways to cultivate suoqinggu, I still haven''t seen this suoqinggu. You say it''s a secluded family. I believed it at first, but now it seems that it''s not so simple. Rongyue, you''re not a small friend."


    Doctor Fu was born in that place. Naturally, he knew who could take out the lock, so he wanted to remind Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue heard the deep meaning of Fu''s words, but she didn''t want to doubt them.


    "Brother Gan, they have helped me a lot, and Gan Lin is a general of Jiuyou. No matter what their background is, they have no malice to us."


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard: "that''s what I said. By the way, I''ll study the jade box later. "


    Ning Rongyue nodded and then looked at Fu Yingnian: "brother anian, when do you want to use it?"


    After a moment of silence, Fu Yingnian said, "go now. Mingyue is sleeping now. Let''s go to use Suo Qinggu now."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly, and a group of people came to nanzhuyuan.


    "Mingyue is sleeping. Be careful not to wake her up."

 Chapter 182

    Fu Yingnian gently pushed the door open and motioned Ning Rongyue to enter the room.


    Ning Rongyue and Fu Yingnian went to the bedside behind the screen, while the others stayed in the outer room.


    The bright moon on the bed is very restless even if she falls asleep. Her eyebrows are wrinkled and her eyelids are shaking violently. It seems that she will wake up at any time.


    Fu Yingnian felt her cheek painfully: "Rongyue, come on."


    Ning Rongyue said with a slight nod: "good."


    Ning Rongyue sits beside the bed, gently takes Mingyue''s wrist out of the quilt, and then stabs her fingertips with a ghost needle.


    A drop of bright red blood bead condenses from the wound of Mingyue''s finger. Ning Rongyue carefully clamps out the poisonous insects in the jade box and puts them in Mingyue''s hand.


    Without the suppression of the medicine on the jade box, the insect moved slowly, smelling the breath of blood and climbed to the fingertips of the moon.


    Fu Yingnian watched nervously as the insect bit the wound on Da Mingyue''s finger.


    Although the insect is not big, it has a big protrusion after getting into the fingertip of the moon, and Fu Yingnian''s heart is also protrusive.


    "Rongyue, will it be ok?"


    Fu Yingnian asked nervously.


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "it''s OK. It''s just frightening. In fact, there''s not much pain when the poisonous insects enter the human body."


    Fu Yingnian nodded when he heard that.


    The insect soon disappeared under the moon''s skin. Ning Rongyue stood up and said, "OK."


    Fu Yingnian could not tell what it was like in his heart when he heard the words. He felt like he was relieved and his heart sank.


    Ning Rongyue said with drooping eyes: "brother anian, we will go out first. When the moon wakes up, everything will be forgotten."


    "Well." Fu Yingnian answered with a low voice.


    meanwhile.


    In an inn.


    By coincidence, situ Xue, who met the woman in front of her, carefully opened the jade box on the table: "this, this is the love between mother and son?"


    "That''s right."


    The corner of the mouth under the veil of the masked woman is light. She deliberately approaches situ Xue for today.


    Situ Xue could not wait to put away the jade box: "thank you, girl! Thank you very much


    "No, that''s what I told you before. Go ahead."


    Masked woman light way.


    Ning Rongyue! If you take my brother Lin, don''t blame me for being cruel!


    "Thank you very much."


    Situ Xue thanks again with a happy face, and then leaves.


    She conceals her identity and makes friends with the masked woman in front of her. She only says that her lover has been robbed. Unexpectedly, the woman in front of her is cheated and gives her the twin love.


    After waiting for situ Xue to leave, the masked woman went to the window of the room and looked in one direction.


    Fu Fu.


    After solving the problem of Mingyue, Ning Rongyue and his family were relieved.


    At the same time, there''s another piece of good news.


    By Fu Yinghe sent to destroy several stolen children''s stronghold of the dark plan back to life.


    "Young master, we are going fast. Several strongholds are caught unprepared. All the people involved in this matter are arrested and brought to justice!"


    CE Yi respectfully said: "and those rescued children are all taken away by King Su, because his subordinates have never seen a little girl, so they are not sure whether there is a little girl among them."


    Ning Rongyue heard the speech and said, "let''s go to suwangfu now!"


    "OK," Fu Yinghe answered, and then said, "don''t tell Yingnian that you''ve seen Yinyin before. Can you recognize it?"


    "No problem."


    Xi Ye nodded his head.


    "Let''s go now."


    Suwang mansion.


    "Wow, boss, you have become a baby shelter?"


    Liu Qingyan exclaimed.


    At this time, Prince Su''s house was filled with children playing and crying, which could make people in it collapse every minute. Now only Lu Chang''s yard is quiet.


    Lu Chang has a headache: "some of these children have been abducted for too long. It will take some time to find out where their homes are."


    Liu Qinghe was silent for a moment, then he said with some doubts: "but why should I give it to you?"


    "The Emperor himself ordered it."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice. According to his estimation, it should be his brother-in-law who went to complain.


    Liu Qinghe was speechless. He didn''t understand why the emperor wanted to punish Lu Chang like this: "OK."


    "Prince, Princess and Prince Fu are here."


    At this time, the old housekeeper of the palace rushed into the yard.


    Lu Chang''s eyes moved. He got up and took two steps. Then he turned around and sat down as if he remembered something.


    Seeing Lu Chang''s neurotic appearance, Liu Qingyan said something.


    "King Su, some generals."


    After Lu Chang hesitated for a while, Fu Yinghe and others had already come in. Fu Yinghe, who was walking in front of him, arched his hand and motioned. Ning Rongyue and others also followed him.


    Seeing that Fu Yinghe was so polite, Lu Chang felt a little bit oppressed. Seeing that he was walking beside Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang''s face became greener.


    "Da, Fu, Rong Yue, Xi."


    Lu Chang nodded to Fu Yinghe without expression.


    Fu Yinghe chuckled, and then told him his future intention straight to the point: "so where are the babies of King Su


    "In the backyard, the nurse is looking after me."


    Liu Qingyan interrupted.


    Hear here, rather dissolve month don''t know to think of there, the facial expression suddenly turns cold.


    "Please let us have a look."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue''s face turned cold and his brow slightly wrinkled, Lu Chang didn''t know where he had provoked her?


    "Good."


    Several people came to the backyard, Xi Ye carefully looked at the baby here: "there are no other children?"


    Ning Rongyue''s heart sank.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "no more."


    Xi night smell speech to see Fu Yinghe: "no Yin."


    Fu Yinghe smelled that Yan''s face was a little ugly, and then said in a deep voice: "Rongyue, you go first, don''t hurry to tell Yingnian."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, then asked suspiciously: "brother, then you?"


    "I have something to say to King su."


    Fu Yinghe said slowly. Lu Chang''s eyes turned to Fu Yinghe.


    After Ning Rongyue left, Fu Yinghe looked at Lu Chang and said, "Lord Su, let''s talk about it alone."


    Lu Chang nodded and motioned to Liu Qingyan to avoid them.


    "What does Mr. Fu want to tell me?"


    Fu Yinghe said in a soft voice: "I don''t know how much the Lord knows about the rebels?"


    Lu Chang frowns when he hears that Fu Yinghe has a lot to do with the emperor, but he really doesn''t know what Fu Yinghe does?


    Tavern owner? That is to say, a fool is a counselor? Dark guard? Or what?


    "The emperor called us back for this matter."


    Lu Chang avoided light and said.


    Fu Yinghe couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry about me, Lord su. To be honest, I should know more than you do."


    Lu Chang''s eyes were fixed.


    Fu Yinghe continued: "I''m afraid the rebel forces are even more powerful than you and I think, and it is likely that the forces of other countries are controlling them now. If they are careless, I''m afraid that the imperial capital will change its master again. Moreover, their actions are getting bigger and bigger recently. I''m afraid that they will be in trouble at the latest two years!"

 Chapter 183

    If the rebels move faster, it''s even more uncertain. Fu Yinghe has a cold look in his eyes.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "what does Master Fu mean?"


    "Ah, to tell you so much, I''m not really for the sake of any family or national affairs."


    Fu Yinghe looked straight at Lu Chang: "it''s for his own selfish heart..."


    Lu Chang''s heart is tight, expecting that Fu Yinghe''s next words are not what he wants to hear.


    "That is, I hope King Su will remember what he promised the emperor!"


    Lu Chang was shocked.


    Fu Yinghe continued: "since the general wants to protect Rongyue and alienate Rongyue, please do it. Don''t be ambiguous!"


    Fu Yinghe was actually a little resentful that Lu Chang chose to alienate Ning Rongyue in order to protect her. However, it can not be denied that he is also grateful for Lu Chang''s behavior.


    Lu Chang smell speech facial expression Ugliness: "I understand."


    "I hope you remember."


    When he heard the answer he wanted, Fu Yinghe''s face became colder. He left with a cold hum.


    In the courtyard where Lu Chang lived.


    Liu light proverb carelessly way: "you say our big brother called boss is to do?"


    "What brother-in-law! Don''t shout Liu Qinghe glared at him.


    Liu light proverb pie pie pie mouth no longer many words, at this time, outside came a female voice.


    "Oh, what''s the situation? I just went out of Beijing for a while. Why did the Lord suddenly have so many children? Tut tut. "


    This voice with ridicule is Bai Yan''s.


    Liu light proverb pick eyebrow: "Yo, white Yan back."


    After suffering from "emotional injury", Bai Yan wrote a fold and ran away without waiting for situ Mo''s approval.


    Liu Qingyan first goes to the gate of the courtyard and finds that Bai Yan has been surrounded by a group of brave children.


    Bai Yan stands in the middle of a group of children with a smile, handing out candy in an oil paper bag.


    "Hi, ah Yan."


    Liu Qingyan waved with a smile.


    Bai Yan also smiles and waves when she hears the words. After distributing the candy, Bai Yan comes to Liu Qingyan.


    "What about Wang Ye? What is this


    Liu Qinghe said helplessly: "you wait for the emperor to give you an explanation."


    Bai Yan''s face was delicate and stiff, and then he said: "eh, isn''t that the princess? You have such a bad relationship with me? "


    Every time I come here, I will bump into this charming princess. Why, I am so upset.


    Liu light proverb smell speech also saw in the past.


    Not far away, a little boy glared at the bright eyes and hugged situ Xue''s leg: "sister, do you have candy, too?"


    Situ Xue looked at the dirty hand in disbelief.


    Bai Yan didn''t say anything. She immediately came to situ Xue and hugged the little boy who was pushed away.


    "Tut, little fellow, you are so brave. Who dare you touch?"


    Baiyan some helpless point was scared boy forehead, and then squint at situ Xue.


    "It''s just a little boy. The princess is so kind-hearted. How can she do it so hard?"


    Si Tu Xue''s face did not change when he heard the words: "I, I just didn''t react. The child suddenly came out and scared me."


    "Oh."


    White Yan not salty should be a, and then smilingly took out a packet of snacks: "come on, take it with friends."


    The boy''s eyes turned and regained their radiance. He carefully glanced at situ Xuehou and said in a low voice: "thank you, sister."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Bai Yan patted the boy on the head, then got up and left directly.


    Situ Xue saw that Bai Yan ignored himself so much, and his face changed slightly. Then he quickly adjusted his good mood and went to the yard.


    "I''ve seen some generals."


    Situ Xue bowed slightly.


    Liu light proverb as if unheard of, Chen Feng expressionless, white Yan pretended not to hear.


    Only liuqinghe maintained his appearance: "I have seen Princess Ninghua."


    Situ Xue nodded, then asked softly, "General Liu, where is brother Lu Chang?"


    "The Lord has something to deal with. He will be back soon."


    Liu Qinghe calmly said a lie: "if the princess has something important to find the prince, you can wait for a while."


    Situ Xue takes a peek at the maid behind him. The Gu is in the maid''s hand. But now there are so many people, I''m afraid I can''t succeed at all.


    "I just want to see brother Lu Chang, if he has something to do."


    Just now the surprise of getting the love between mother and son gradually faded. Situ Xue calmed down and realized that even if Lu Chang''s martial arts were easy to be afraid, he could not succeed.


    "Oh, goodbye then."


    Bai Yan raised the corner of her mouth.


    Situ Xue bit her teeth and said, "goodbye."


    Fu Fu.


    Ning Rongyue just came back to Fu Fu''s house and met the person sent by the imperial palace. Her face was not very good immediately.


    "Princess NING Hua? I don''t seem to have much in common with her. "


    Ning Rongyue lowered her eyelids, and then asked in a soft voice, "grandfather housekeeper, is that Princess Ninghua sent someone to come here for you?"


    The housekeeper took out a post: "Miss, this is a post sent by the princess. It seems to be a banquet."


    Ning Rongyue took the post to have a look, and then whispered: "Oh, I won''t go, housekeeper grandfather help me back."


    It''s estimated that the princess sent her a post, which is just a superficial appearance. I''m afraid that if I go there, I''ll block her up.


    The housekeeper said slowly: "ah, the servant girl also brought a message, saying that she didn''t know her sister existed before. This banquet is just to make amends for her sister. I hope her sister must come. If she doesn''t come, she must still blame her sister."


    The housekeeper winked and imitated the tone.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t laugh or cry, and finally took back the hand that handed over the fold: "I know."


    Holding the fold back to their own grass Pavilion, Ning Rongyue put aside the fold for some headache.


    "What''s this, miss?"


    Xiaoyue took a look at the fold of ningrongyue.


    "It''s from the palace. It''s from Princess Ninghua." Rather dissolve the moon, not salty road.


    Xiaoyue frowned and said, "it''s obviously not an uneasy kindness. Miss, are you going to the party?"


    Now no one in Fu''s family thinks that situ Xue, Princess Ninghua, is good, either because she is eccentric or because she knows something inside.


    Ning Rongyue held her chin and repeated what the housekeeper had said before.


    "... so, do you think I can stop going?"


    Xiaoyue''s face turned black: "if Miss doesn''t want to go, we can make this banquet impossible."


    Ning Rongyue smoked the corners of her mouth, then rubbed her eyebrows with some headache: "forget it, I''d better go. I''ve entered this circle. It''s time for me to say hello to those" expensive women in Beijing ". After all, there will be plenty of time to deal with them in the future."


    After the emperor''s marriage, Fu Fu accepted the unwanted invitation and invitation, but Fu Yinghe stopped her for fear that she would not adapt.


    Xiaoyue Wenyan, who is well versed in the affairs of Houzhai, no longer stops: "I see, miss."

 Chapter 184

    palace.


    Situ Xue wants to hold a banquet, but situ Mo has no opinion about it. After all, on the surface, it seems that there is no female master in nuota''s palace except the emperor, and the princess is the eldest in the backyard.


    "Why not restrict her movement?"


    Fu Yinghe looks slightly cold.


    "I thought why I wouldn''t let Qinghong upset you."


    Si Tu Mo dun for a while, the tone can''t hear the joy and anger: "didn''t think that Qing Hong would be like this when he met the person he cared about?"


    Even when he was under house arrest by the old emperor, Fu Yinghe was as calm as before?


    Fu Yinghe''s face slightly changed, and then heavily put down his tea cup: "sorry, I''m not calm enough. You can take back the secret plan. I won''t participate in this event again!"


    After that, Fu Yinghe turned around in situ Mo''s slightly shocked look: "this time, I may destroy your plan, Emperor."


    Seeing Fu Yinghe leave, situ Mo takes up Fu Yinghe''s teacup and grins bitterly.


    "Anyway, I won''t hurt everything you care about..."


    Fu Fu.


    Spring is about to pass, and the approach of summer also makes the air a little hot and dry.


    "What a spring banquet? The princess''s brain, no, no, I''m afraid she treats us as idiots. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao some discontented wipe forehead thin sweat.


    Ning Rongyue changed her clothes and frowned: "I didn''t expect that she would invite you."


    Yu Xiaoxiao has nothing to do with jingzhonggui''s daughter except her relationship with the Jiang family. Unexpectedly, she also makes situ Xue notice her.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said, "if it''s not for your sister, I won''t go to the party. It''s just because you''re going, and she doesn''t invite me, I''ll go too!"


    "She can''t hurt me yet."


    Ning Rongyue''s mouth is light.


    Thanks to situ Mo''s grace, Ning Rongyue and his wife arrived at the palace by carriage from the side door, which attracted the envy and hatred of many walkers.


    Looking at the carriage with envy, a young lady whispered: "what''s the relationship between Princess Su and the emperor? Why is the emperor so kind to her? "


    The older woman beside her was a little frightened.


    "Miss, you can''t talk nonsense. Be careful with what you say and what you do!"


    This young lady pour also have no bad heart, smell speech to spit out tongue: "Mammy, don''t worry, I know."


    Peony garden.


    Situ Xue chose here as the venue of the banquet, and I don''t know what he was suggesting.


    Ning Rongyue just stepped into the garden full of flowers when she heard several young ladies from unknown families around situ Xue to compliment her.


    "Today, the princess is as beautiful as the peony. This dress with the princess is really like a Peony Fairy."


    "Yes, yes, it''s beautiful."


    "Hee hee, princess, how does this peony match me?"


    The lady with the pink peony in her pink skirt flashed a trace of contempt in situ Xue''s heart. She said with a smile: "it complements each other."


    "Is it?"


    This young lady some joyfully is holding the pink peony in combs the good bun to compare.


    Yu Xiaoxiao sneered: "a powder dress with a powder peony, this young lady is really the same as the one drilled out of the boiler."


    Peony?


    Peony is beautiful and gorgeous. It always refers to the queen or the main room. Situ Xue is really big faced!


    The young lady standing near Yu Xiaoxiao all covered her mouth and snickered when she heard her words. That''s right. The young lady in pink has some black skin. It''s really


    Ning Rongyue naturally doesn''t think what they just heard is accidental. She takes a light look at situ Xue with a smile on her face, and then gently pulls Yu Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Just go in one ear and out the other."


    Yu Xiaoxiao turned her head in a huff.


    Because of Yu Xiaoxiao''s relationship, Jiang Yuan, who thinks she is Ning Rongyue, also comes here.


    She raised her voice and saluted: "I''ve seen Princess Su!"


    As soon as she said this, those ladies who deliberately wanted to pretend to be blind and deaf could no longer ignore Ning Rongyue.


    Situ Xue''s face unchanged curled over: "I''ve seen my sister, but my sister''s loss is far away. Don''t blame my sister."


    She is so low, but I don''t like her. As soon as she moves, Ning Rongyue evades her ceremony.


    "We can''t afford the gift of princess."


    Situ Xue''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t get up: "sister, but blame me?"


    Ning Rongyue has heard several young ladies whisper, secretly scold Yu Xiaoxiao country mang girl don''t know etiquette voice.


    She raised her mouth and raised her hand to situ Xue: "princess, you don''t need to be polite, and you don''t need to call me sister. After all, I haven''t married King Su yet."


    The implication is that situ Xuegui is a princess. Why is he so eager to boast of his concubine?


    The wind direction in Miss''s words changed instantly. Those miss who thought Ning Rongyue was a vulgar woman also measured Ning Rongyue in their heart.


    How could the man who mixed the emperor''s marriage to the princess and made the emperor''s favor be an ordinary woman?


    Situ Xue said: "I understand!"


    "Bang."


    Yu Xiaoxiao let out a voice, this can want to put on the airs of the princess again.


    On hearing this, situ Xue puts her eyes on Yu Xiaoxiao in red: "because Miss Yu is familiar with Miss Ning, Miss Ning is lonely. I take the liberty to invite you. I hope Miss Ning is happy today."


    Before Yu Xiaoxiao answered, Jiang Yuan said with a smile: "my cousin is usually naughty, but her great grandfather dotes on her. If she offends the princess, please don''t blame her."


    That is to say, Yu Xiaoxiao is supported by Jiang Taifu. If situ Xue wants to move her, she has to weigh it up!


    Situ Xue and Jiang Yuan look at each other and know each other is an old fox.


    Jiang Yuan was raised in accordance with the survival mode of the harem since she was a child. It''s difficult for her to take turns. I''m afraid she has to feel inferior to herself.


    Thinking of this, situ Xue said with a smile: "today, I just invite all the sisters to get together. No matter who they are, how can we blame them?"


    "The princess is generous."


    Jiang Yuan is also smiling, and she can''t pick out any mistakes in her attitude.


    Yu Xiaoxiao smacks her tongue when she sees this.


    "Oh, I''m late, princess?"


    At this time, the little princess situ Ling led a group of palace eunuchs into the peony garden.


    The eunuch behind her was holding a basin of Green Peony in her hands, and many young ladies were astonished.


    "Put it all down."


    The little princess directly ignored situ Xue who came up to speak and said to the little eunuchs with a smile.


    Situ Xue''s face changed slightly. It is reasonable to say that the rank of the princess is higher than that of the princess. However, a princess who was granted the title by the Emperor himself and regarded as the treasure by the LORD was compared with a princess who was granted the title by an old emperor at will and now is not in favor. Situ Ling is naturally not afraid of situ Xue.


    Situ Ling smiles and goes to Ning Rongyue in front of several people dressed in gold thread and White Palace dress.

 Chapter 185

    "Look, my sister-in-law, there''s a banquet in the peony garden. My brother specially sent someone to bring me this green peony, which matches my sister-in-law''s skirt today."


    The name of sister-in-law is naturally not the name of situ Xue, who is a concubine. People cast their eyes on Ning Rongyue. Unexpectedly, Ning Rongyue has such a good relationship with the little princess?


    Today, there are many young ladies in green skirts, but situ Ling only talked about Ning Rongyue, obviously supporting Ning Rongyue.


    Jiang Yuan is surprised to see that situ Ling has been at odds with herself. She is also worried that situ Ling is not a good stubble


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "this flower is very beautiful. The palace people who cultivated it really have a heart."


    It''s true that there is no mistress in the palace to wait on. People in the palace have this hobby when they are free.


    Yu Xiaoxiao added: "flowers are naturally beautiful. Otherwise, how can they be compared with your sister?"


    Ning Rongyue had no choice but to pat Yu Xiaoxiao: "don''t talk nonsense. How can you be ashamed?"


    "Hey, hey."


    Yu Xiaoxiao complacently smile, corner of the eye Yu Guang glances at situ Xue.


    Situ Xue saw the shape of surprise smile twice: "did not expect that the emperor brother has such a surprise."


    Yes, today is a banquet hosted by the princess. It seems that the emperor still values the princess. Some young ladies think so.


    Situ Ling also wanted to open his mouth again, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Well, since all the people are here, let''s have a banquet. All the sisters should be hungry."


    In order to dress properly and beautifully, it is estimated that most of the young ladies didn''t use breakfast, and situ Ling came late. It was already past noon, and many people were reluctant to smile. Situ Xue''s words gave situ Ling a wave of hatred.


    Now listen to situ Xue say open banquet, naturally no one has objection.


    It doesn''t care that there is a sting in situ Xue''s words. It''s just such a small matter. If there is a lady who has been shot by situ Xue, it''s really in vain.


    "Sister in law, let''s sit over there."


    In the central open space of the peony garden, a lot of tables and tables were put in order. Situ Ling pointed out the direction at random.


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue answered.


    The other ladies also sat down with their friends, but none of them was alone.


    After all, situ Xue was the host of the banquet. She moved to the position of the host.


    "Look at the way she looks like a villain. How about a banquet host?"


    Situ Ling sneered at this.


    Jiang Yuan covered her mouth with a handkerchief and laughed: "after all, they are still princesses."


    On hearing this, situ Ling laughed twice.


    Situ Xue raised her eyes when she heard the words: "why is my sister so happy?"


    Situ Ling bent his eyes and held Ning Rongyue in one hand: "it''s beautiful on a beautiful day with a beautiful woman as company. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    I didn''t expect that situ Ling would suddenly hold his own Ning Rongyue, and then he burst out laughing helplessly.


    Situ xuepi said with a smile: "yes, it''s so beautiful. It''s really refreshing."


    "Of course, but now we still have to taste the delicious food before enjoying the beautiful scenery. I see that many sisters'' hungry faces are a little white."


    Situ Ling laughs twice, insinuating that situ Xue talks a lot.


    Situ Xue took Yu Tuo''s hand and looked at the dish at hand: "by the way, this white jade marriage is the best of the imperial chefs in the palace. I see that you don''t have it on your table, such as ice. Take it to miss Ning to have a taste."


    Several young ladies of situ Xue camp gave out a few laughs when they heard the speech. The white jade''s marriage was just a dish of pickled radish, which was also called Ning Rongyue''s identity.


    Ning Rongyue''s face is slightly cold, but without waiting for her to see the move, situ Ling smiles to the servant girl behind her.


    "Nianer, go on, don''t waste the princess''s heart."


    "Yes."


    Nianer, the servant girl brought by situ Ling, understood and reached out to pick up the dishes that rubing had brought.


    "Oh dear!"


    The Jasper dish with pickled radish fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Nianer screamed.


    Situ Ling frowned: "Why are you so careless?"


    Nianer said pitifully: "slave, slave, it''s sister rubing''s fingernail that accidentally scratched the slave. I didn''t catch it."


    If ice hears speech pupil tiny shrink, then immediately kneel down a way: "Princess forgive me!"


    "Look at the ice, it''s just a dish," situ Ling looked at situ Xue with a puzzled look: "princess, there''s no need to blame, it''s because we''re too careless."


    Situ Xue can''t hide her anger. Is situ Ling taking the wrong medicine? Why are you fighting against yourself today?


    "Nature will not blame, such as ice, not quickly up."


    "Thank you princess, thank you princess!"


    Rubing''s face turned white.


    Yu Xiaoxiao snorted and laughed: "Zuo is just a dish of pickled radish. I thought the Palace should be a place of luxury, but I didn''t expect that the princess I''m tired of eating is still regarded as a delicacy?"


    Situ Xue looks suddenly changed, Yu Xiaoxiao this is a blatant provocation.


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    Jiang Yuan yelled: "we are Xiaoxiao picky, do not like to eat radish, so my great grandfather did not teach her less."


    Situ Xue sneered: "it seems that Jiang Taifu really regards Miss Yu as the Pearl in his hand, but the imperial chefs in the palace are all selected by the imperial brothers..."


    "Yes, a few days ago, I saw that brother Huang was tired of eating this pickled radish. He said he was ready to change it."


    Situ Ling held a chopstick Dongpo meat: "this meat is good."


    Si Tu Xue felt a blockage in his heart, and then said with a smile, "yes, I remember that the Emperor invited King Xiang to have dinner a few days ago."


    At this time, Yu Xiaoxiao is still heartless, but situ Xue can''t eat.


    After eating, the young ladies who have the strength will have the strength to find fault again.


    "Miss Ning, I heard that you gave birth to a little son for King su. Why didn''t you bring him today?"


    Ning Rongyue said faintly: "Yuanyuan is still small, lack of energy."


    "Round? Is this the little character of little Shizi? " Miss Huang Shan, who came to answer the question, asked, "I don''t know what the name of King Su is for my son?"


    Situ Xue frowned: "Wang Ye has just met my son. He hasn''t taken his name yet. How can he be so curious?"


    "Ah?"


    Miss Huang Shan was surprised to hear that she covered her mouth with a embroidered handkerchief.


    "The little prince is granted by the emperor. I''m afraid it''s useless for some people to be jealous again!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s position has always been firm in helping Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue pick eyebrows, and then said: "to be honest, Shizi name Lu Yuan, the word Funing."


    "Words?"


    Hearing this, everyone was confused, even Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned. Ning Rongyue never said that she named Yuanyuan.


    Situ Xue was stunned and then said, "I''m still in my infancy. How can I take the word? Is it the custom of Miss Ning in your village? What''s the origin of this word


    "What''s the source?"

 Chapter 186

    A young lady suddenly spoke with slight disdain. How many words can a vulgar country girl recognize?


    "Half of the way, half of the king, take the edge."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t care at all. She said to the woman who opened her mouth to challenge: "miss is erudite, you should know this poem."


    "As for the words, think about them in advance."


    Ning Rongyue''s continuous affection in her eyes really stings many people''s hearts.


    Situ Xue continued to ask: "do you know this? Isn''t that all miss Ning''s name? "


    When a woman marries her husband, Dongyun doesn''t ask so much, but how can the child''s name be set so easily?


    Ning Rongyue said faintly: "don''t tell him."


    Ning Rongyue simply doesn''t want to tell Lu Chang, but the young ladies who are so sad in their hearts think Ning Rongyue is showing off!


    He named xiaoshizi without the consent of the Lord. How much did the Lord Su spoil her?


    In this regard, situ Xue is indeed the most impolite as many young ladies expected. It''s just that situ Xue is not jealous, but thinks that Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang have already exchanged their minds?


    If so, I''m afraid my previous plan will be changed again!


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know that her words aroused a thousand waves in the hearts of these ladies. She looked at situ Xue with a smile.


    "Princess, today is to welcome the spring and enjoy the scenery. I think the peonies over there are very good. Let''s go and have a look first."


    "Good."


    In situ Xue''s heart, he was so suspicious that his tone was not as aggressive as before.


    Ning Rongyue pulls Yu Xiaoxiao to the place where he points out and looks at the flourishing peony here.


    "What''s so nice about this flower?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao complained a little boring, then shook her head and said: "sister, I see that the princess must have ulterior motives. Let''s go."


    Yu Xiaoxiao is free and easy-going. She can''t talk to the lady who hides the sword in these words.


    But Jiang Yuan frowned and said, "I can''t go."


    If she left, it means that Ning Rongyue''s imperial concubine showed her shyness in front of situ Xue. Plus her family background, it really makes people look down on her.


    Jiang Yuan whispered to Yu Xiaoxiao about the twists and turns of the road. Yu Xiaoxiao could not stop twitching.


    "What are these things..."


    Situ Ling echoed: "yes, what fallacies are these? What do they like to think? I just want to be myself. Why do I care so much? "


    Jiang Yuan rarely shrugged a little indecent: "Xiaoxiao said so, I understand, princess, you are just well protected at home."


    Si Tu Ling''s eyes glared at Wen Yan. Although he couldn''t deny it, how could it be so unpleasant?


    "Oh."


    Jiang Yuan just laughs and says nothing.


    After a few people chatted for a while, they started calling again.


    "Miss Ning, Miss Jiang, this peony is very good. Can you write a poem?"


    "Elder sister Jiang Yuan, the princess has come up with a way to write a poem. Whoever wins the first prize can take those green peonies."


    A young lady who made friends with Jiang Yuan came up and whispered.


    Jiang Yuan is a famous talented woman, but Ning Rongyue just said a poem. Due to her family background, some people still think that she doesn''t know a few words.


    Jiang Yuan thought in her eyes: "dissolve the moon?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "let''s go and join in the fun."


    Jiang Yuan is stunned, but Ning Rongyue doesn''t look like a fat man. She doesn''t have to stop her.


    Situ Ling frowned and said, "in the past, situ Xue is very clever. Is this Green Peony her?"


    Ning Rongyue steps a meal, and then see situ Ling''s smiling face crowded in front, her arrogant but not annoying voice rings out.


    "Princess, it''s not kind. I''ve asked for the Green Peony from my brother. Now it''s just for the sisters to watch. I didn''t expect that it''s a colorful one now?"


    Situ Ling''s words really made situ Xue unable to come down. Situ Xue didn''t expect that the Green Peony had been asked by situ Ling.


    The young lady who encouraged situ Xue to take Green Peony as the color head stepped back silently.


    After seeing the embarrassed appearance of situ Xue, situ Ling snorted and laughed again: "well, since the sisters are so interested today, I''ll contribute this green peony to make a colorful head, but you know I''m not good at writing, so I won''t write this poem."


    "Yes, yes."


    "That''s a deal. Don''t regret it, princess."


    "You are modest, Princess..."


    Situ Xue also lost her face. Seeing this, several young ladies began to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    Situ Ling glanced at situ Xue with some venom at the bottom of his eyes, then clapped his hands and said, "then please come to write a poem. It''s time to burn incense."


    Then situ Ling looked at Ning Rongyue and said, "sister-in-law, you must help me win this Green Peony back."


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "there are so many talented and outstanding young ladies here. It''s empty of you to say so."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Situ Ling was amused by Ning Rongyue''s funny words.


    Seeing this, situ Xue said in a deep voice, "it''s not necessary to write the whole poem there. Let''s say a few words first. In front of the court, we''ll meet each other at yaochi under the moon."


    "Good poem!"


    "What the princess said is true. The color of the peony can only be seen in the yaochi Lake in the sky."


    "Yes, it''s a good poem!"


    "I''ll say it, too. Green twigs, white pistils and golden silk clothes!"


    "Listen to me..."


    Situ Xue''s poem is really good, but it can''t stand the brainless blow of a group of young ladies.


    Yu Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes and gently pulled Jiang Yuan''s sleeve.


    Jiang Yuan pondered for a moment, then said in a soft voice: "the jade branch spits out the pistil, the beauty tears, the blue and the blue are hard to draw the crime of toppling the city!"


    As soon as Jiang Yuan''s poems came out, most of the young ladies were silent. The poems they thought were like Doggerels, which was hard to say.


    "I heard that Miss Jiang was brought up by Jiang Taifu. At this time, it''s true."


    Situ Xue also said with a smile: "if other people don''t have better poems, today''s chief should be Miss Jiang!"


    "Miss Ning, I don''t know if your poem is ready?"


    With that, situ Xue looks at Ning Rongyue again. Ning Rongyue is not the only one who doesn''t write poems, but there is only one Ning Rongyue that situ Xue wants to aim at!


    Ning Rongyue said calmly: "I had thought about it for a long time, but as soon as Yuanyuan''s poem came out, I was embarrassed to say it."


    A glimmer of light flashed in situ Xue''s eyes: "well, we are not outsiders here. Miss Ning doesn''t need to care."


    Ning Rongyue hears that the corners of her mouth are light. I''m afraid that if she can''t make any good poems today, tomorrow''s emperor will spread all over her. She doesn''t know a big word.


    Thinking of this, Ning Rongyue''s vermilion opens gently: "the peony is as big as a fight, and it''s empty if it doesn''t work out!"


    "What?"


    Looking forward to Yu Xiaoxiao, everyone is praising the beauty of peony. What does sister mean?

 Chapter 187

    Jiang Yuan''s eyes are crossed a trace of Enlightenment: "not a thing? So it is


    "You sisters also know that I grew up in the village. For the common people, although the Jujube Flower is small, it can bear fruit, while the peony is useless except for its beautiful appearance!"


    Ning Rongyue explained with a smile: "that''s why I have feelings. Don''t laugh, sisters."


    "Sure enough, only when we can understand the sufferings of the people can we have such an opinion!"


    Jiang Yuan stooped to give a salute to Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue is a great talent. We feel inferior to ourselves."


    Just now situ Xue also said that Jiang Yuan''s poem can win the first prize. Now Jiang Yuan humbly admits defeat. Is Ning Rongyue the winner?


    Situ Xue''s face turned black. I didn''t expect that Ning Rongyue, a civilian girl, had such literary talent?


    Is it Jiang Yuan? No, Jiang Yuan has always been noble


    The other ladies looked at each other for a few seconds, and then they began to praise Ning Rongyue''s poems, whether they were unwilling or sincere.


    Ning Rongyue lightly looked at the Green Peony in front of her eyes, and then said, "I''m just trying to be clever. How can my poems compare with Yuanyuan''s? How can you be so exquisite? Don''t break me


    Jiang Yuan a Leng, then smile: "we can''t compliment each other here, let me also some embarrassed."


    "You know you''re complimenting each other? It''s killing me. "


    Situ Ling waved his hand generously: "OK, OK, this Green Peony belongs to both of you. I think you are both good!"


    Ning Rongyue and Jiang Yuan both smile. They both nod slightly after looking at each other.


    The Green Peony is decided by the owner himself. Other envious ladies can''t doubt it. They can only look at it more greedily. It''s the emperor''s reward!


    On the other side, a young lady next to Yao Huang peony suddenly said aloud after she got situ Xue''s eye signal.


    "By the way, Xiaohe, I heard that you specially prepared a song for the blessing festival in a month''s time. Can we have a look at it today?"


    Miss Xiao He, who is called Xiao He, was stunned. She didn''t respond. How could she have just finished her poem when she suddenly mentioned this?


    "Yes, yes, I''m also curious about what kind of music it is."


    A young lady was attracted by the speech, approached Xiaohe, grabbed her arm and shook it.


    "Xiaohe, let''s listen to it first. We will never spread it out."


    "Curious."


    A young lady who made friends with Xiaohe said with bright eyes: "I won''t listen to you for a long time. Xiaohe, your flute is one of the best in Beijing. I''ve been itching for a long time."


    Seeing that his friend said the same, a trace of embarrassment appeared on Xiaohe''s face.


    Ning Rongyue also looked at it, but they didn''t know that they had met this little lotus when they went into the palace by carriage before.


    Yu Xiaoxiao approached Ning Rongyue''s ear and said in a low voice: "is it the ghost of situ Xue again? Today, it''s hard after hard! It''s breathless. "


    Ning Rongyue looked at Xiaohe with a little thought: "who is this?"


    Jiang Yuan said slowly: "Zuoxiang''s daughter, yunmo, Xiaozi Tinghe, and Zuoxiang''s own name Tinghe are homophonic. When she was young, it seems that her experience was not very good. Now she is regarded as a treasure in Zuoxiang''s hand, and she has given up her own continuation wife."


    "Yunmo?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at the girl who seems to be a little red because of Shyness: "it''s very lovely."


    "Yes, it''s hard to be malicious."


    There is a trace of meaning in Jiang Yuan''s words.


    At this moment, cloud Mo has been because of difficult but helpless should come down.


    Situ Xue also asked the servant girl to arrange the seats again, and then said with a smile: "everyone come here to sit. I think everyone is very curious about yunmo''s flute sound?"


    Cloud Mo let servant girl bring flute to oneself, then the facial expression tiny red way: "I this tune is not complete, everybody listen to good."


    "Oh, don''t be modest, Xiao He."


    Cloud Mo that good friend smiles the way.


    Cloud Mo see this hang Mou to cover the look in the eyes, lightly should a empress put flute to lips, the person in peony garden also conscious of quiet down.


    The melodious sound of the flute in Qingyuan seems to be able to enter people''s heart. Sometimes it is rich and long, and sometimes it is as clear as the cry of a Oriole


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened slightly and looked at yunmo who was playing the flute seriously: "it''s beautiful."


    "What beauty does my sister mean?"


    On one side, Yu Xiaoxiao is puzzled.


    "Beautiful people, beautiful sound and beautiful scenery."


    Ning Rongyue has a trace of nostalgia on her face.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is puzzled, but he also thinks that the flute sounds really good!


    At the end of the song, those who want to use yunmo as a raft also have a lively mind. After praising yunmo, they somehow turn yunmo''s personal show into a collective show.


    "What do you think of the princess?"


    The young lady who proposed to have a "collective show" asked with a smile.


    Situ Xue said with a smile: "it''s natural for all the sisters to be interested."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was black and make complaints about "the spirits of a ghost, who are really energetic?"


    Ning Rongyue took a sip of tea calmly: "let''s watch."


    After all the young ladies'' 18 kinds of martial arts have been used, Ning Rongyue''s heart has no fluctuation, even a little hungry.


    Er, Ning Rongyue shakes her head in a small range and throws out the sweet scented osmanthus cake and crab roe bag in her mind


    At the invitation of the public, situ Xue finished with a Qin song, which won the same praise as yunmo flute.


    In the end, only Yu Xiaoxiao and Ning Rongyue are left to sit still.


    "Miss Yu?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a piece of cake and threw it into his mouth. He glanced at the man who made a sound: "hmm?"


    The man who opened his mouth choked: "Miss, what talent are you going to perform?"


    "I''ll let it go. I can''t do it. I feel like a monkey. I''ll be shy if I''m surrounded by people."


    Yu Xiao make complaints about the face of the girl who has just been shown.


    what do you mean? Compare them to monkeys?


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    As soon as Jiang Yuan pulls out her eyes, she can fight against situ Xue. Can she still get rid of the public anger?


    Yu Xiaoxiao reluctantly stood up and said with a smile, "Oh, I just made a joke. Don''t blame me, Xiaoyue. I''ll lend you a sword!"


    In the palace, in addition to the bodyguards, they can''t carry swords, and the ladies don''t notice that the low-key Xiaoyue is also equipped with swords. At this time, Yu Xiaoxiao is a little surprised.


    Xiaoyue gives her sword to Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Situ Xue kept calm and said, "what is this sword? What does Miss Yu want to do? Why use a sword? "


    "If you go back to the princess, it''s approved by the emperor." Xiaoyue''s simple way back.


    "I really don''t know anything about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I''ll give you a sword dance."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes flashed a shrewd light, and situ Xuejian had some bad premonitions in his heart.

 Chapter 188

    Once upon a time, there was a lady named Gongsun, who danced swords everywhere.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s red dress is like a burning flame, which sets her off like a spirit born in the flame.


    The combination of sharp sword moves and soft dance makes people crazy.


    Situ Ling, who had been longing for the world, could not close his mouth: "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao is so powerful!"


    Ning Rongyue is also intoxicated. Although she has been declining to practice, her martial arts is still inferior to Yu Xiaoxiao.


    After a somersault, Yu Xiaoxiao pointed forward, and the eyes of the intoxicated ladies turned from intoxication to panic.


    "Duke and princess!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s sword pointed directly at situ Xue''s eyebrow. Although it stopped two inches before her eyebrow, it still scared many people into a cold sweat!


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at the servant girl beside situ Xue carelessly.


    Naturally, she didn''t really want to assassinate the princess. After all, she also wanted her head, but she didn''t want to stop her sword.


    With a grin, Yu Xiaoxiao returns to the middle and says, "my performance is over. I''m making a fool of myself."


    "You, you, you..."


    The lady who sat close to situ Xue pointed to Yu Xiaoxiao and stammered.


    After giving the sword to Xiaoyue, Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "I''m scared of my elder sister, but I don''t want to blame her."


    Pointing at Yu Xiaoxiao, the young lady was really scared. She broke out in a cold sweat. At the moment, she felt a little angry and her face was very white.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and said, "princess, is there anything wrong with Miss Liu?"


    Xiaoyue has already reminded Ning Rongyue of the identity of these people. At this time, the pale Liu Qing is the sister of Liu An, who belongs to Jiuyou.


    Situ Xue also noticed that Liu Qing''s white face was abnormal, but she didn''t want to say anything.


    "How could that be?"


    Situ Xue got up a little surprised: "Ruyi, take sister Liu Qing to piange to have a rest and pass on the imperial doctor."


    "Yes."


    Ruyi respectfully should be a, and Liu Qing with their own maid carefully helped Liu Qing leave.


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao approached Ning Rongyue and asked in a low voice, "sister, she won''t be scared like that by me, will she?"


    Ning Rongyue said in a deep voice: "it should be her own heart disease, but it should not be so easy to get sick. There is no need to worry."


    Said, Ning Rongyue also looked at the tea and food in front of him and others, these things should be no problem.


    After Liu Qing is arranged, situ Xue points at Ning Rongyue.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue knew that she couldn''t refuse this, and she got up after twice.


    "Miss Ning, what are you going to do?"


    Ning Rongyue got up and picked a leaf from the flowers. Then she said with a smile, "all the sisters have shown me the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I really don''t have anything to hold. Let''s play a tune for you."


    "With leaves?"


    The cloud mo of the left prime minister''s eyes is bright to see to rather dissolve month.


    Ning Rongyue answered softly: "that''s right."


    "Leaves?" In his tone, situ Xue sneered imperceptibly, and then said, "please."


    Yu Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said in a low voice: "this situ Xue really wants to find fault everywhere."


    With Yu Xiaoxiao''s understanding of Ning Rongyue, how can she not know that she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting? This is not only because of Fu Yinghe''s teaching, but also because Ning Rongyue''s father was also a learned scholar!


    The music played by the leaves is a little shrill, and each note seems to jump in the heart.


    Cloud Mo''s eyes are more and more bright, and then can''t help but also let the servant girl take Flute Ensemble, what she played is the unfinished song before, and it complements each other with the sound of Ning Rongyue.


    "Good music, except for flute?"


    The person that is going toward peony garden this side steps to pause to open a way.


    Bai Langyu''s heart moved: "it''s the leaf, the favorite tune of children."


    As soon as Bai Langyu said this, Lu Chang and his family wanted to know who played the music.


    There was a trace of interest in situ Mo''s eyes: "plain but excellent. It turns out that leaves can also be used as musical instruments. I''m really ignorant."


    "I just heard the shepherd boy playing when I was traveling in the countryside and practicing medicine."


    Bai Langyu said slowly. As situ Mo, he was doomed not to know this.


    Si Tu Mo Wen Yan slightly nodded, and then said: "let''s go."


    Situ Xue specially sent someone to invite her. How could he not cooperate with her to play a good play? It''s a pity that situ Xue is still too stupid!


    Peony garden.


    At the end of the song, situ Mo and they just stepped into the peony garden.


    Ning Rongyue first noticed them, saluted and said: "I''ve met your majesty, Lord Su, general Gan and Prince Bai."


    "No need to be polite."


    Situ Mo motioned Ning Rongyue to get up.


    At this time, other ladies, surprised or shy, all responded and bowed themselves.


    Among the ladies, Yu Xiaoxiao, a nondescript salute, flashed a smile in ganhu''s eyes.


    Situ Mo was not wordy, and he didn''t pay attention to the ladies who fired shy eyes at him.


    "I heard from the imperial guards that the imperial sister said that there were people who came into the palace with weapons and wanted to dispatch the soldiers in the palace. Who did the imperial sister say?"


    Situ Xue didn''t expect that situ Mo actually came in person and immediately said, "brother Huang, sister Rong Yue didn''t mean to do it. She may not understand the rules of the palace."


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue, and then he immediately notices his gaffe and cools his face.


    Rather dissolve month see this also complexion a cold, so see not agreeable oneself?


    So he said before in order to be willing to cancel the engagement with situ Xue, I''m afraid he was just playing with himself! Yes, I haven''t seen him cancel his engagement for such a long time!


    "Oh? Is it the moon


    "Back to the emperor, it''s a subordinate!"


    Xiaoyue came out with her sword in her arms and returned respectfully.


    Situ Xue said: "Rongyue didn''t know the rules of the palace before she let the servant girl take the weapon, but brother, the girl said that you allowed it, so she didn''t know the rules."


    Xiaoyue did not say a word.


    Situ Mo is very patient waiting for situ Xue to finish his performance.


    Life in the palace is really boring. If there is no situ Xue after that, there is no seasoning.


    "What the girl said I allowed is right."


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice.


    Situ Xue didn''t respond: "please treat the face of Rongyue lightly, i... brother?"


    "It''s my permission."


    In the face of situ Xue''s unbelievable eyes, situ Mo repeated it again with a smile.


    Situ Xue was cold all over. For the first time, he understood the meaning in situ Mo''s eyes. He just regarded himself as a chess piece to play with, didn''t he?


    Seeing this, Xiaoyue took out a waist token and said, "see your majesty at dark twelve, where dark feather belongs."


    Ning Rongyue''s fingertips curled slightly, but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 189

    Dark feather is a secret force loyal to the emperor from generation to generation. Why did situ Mo arrange dark feather around Ning Rongyue?


    Lu Chang looks at situ Mo with some doubts.


    Situ Mo said in some distress: "Tut, the imperial sister let my dark feather have no choice but to expose his identity. What can I do?"


    Situ Xue shed a cold sweat, knelt down and said: "brother, atone for the sin. Our palace just because we are worried about the safety of the people in the palace, so we call the imperial guards."


    Seeing this, situ Mo deliberately kept silent for a moment before he spoke slowly.


    "Well, you don''t know what happened today, and I won''t pursue it more."


    Situ Xue was relieved when he said this, and then he heard situ Mo say, "princess, I''m going to cultivate herself in the palace recently."


    Situ Xue smell speech pupil tiny shrink, then not reconciled way: "yes, thank you for your concern."


    At least, situ Mo left her some face, and didn''t directly punish her for thinking behind closed doors.


    Sima Mo nodded slightly, then turned his head and left. Lu Chang also left with him.


    Situ Xue reluctantly looks at Lu Chang''s back, who doesn''t look at him for help. She hates him.


    "Princess?"


    Even if situ Xue was punished, hibiscus''s look did not fluctuate, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Situ Xue reluctantly supported a smile and asked the servant girl to see off the young lady here: "it''s very happy to get together with my sisters today. Let''s get together again next time."


    "Yes, we are very happy."


    After leaving the palace.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stretched a big stretch: "ah, it''s really hard for me."


    Ning Rong month eyebrows also appear some fatigue, helpless way: "yes, fight wisdom fight courage."


    "I don''t think King Su is like a pretty girl. It''s really bad." Yu Xiaoxiao slumped in the carriage.


    When she left, Jiang Yuan, who was riding with them in the carriage, saw Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao. They were so casual in private, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao, will you stay with me for a few days?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked stunned: "ah?"


    How could Jiang Yuan suddenly mention this, but she is really uncomfortable living in Jiang''s house


    Jiang Yuan whispered: "uncle and aunt Yun will come soon, and great grandfather and he miss you very much."


    "Didn''t parents just leave? Why are they coming again?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao mumbles. No matter how big her heart is, she can feel the coming rain. At the same time, she looks at Jiang Yuan as if she is worried. After a moment of silence, Yu Xiaoxiao nods slightly.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue said, "I haven''t visited the imperial capital these days. I will visit Jiang''s house another day."


    "Anytime."


    Jiang Yuan said with a light smile: "the old man also wants to see such a close friend with Xiaoxiao."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    "Please stop!"


    At this time, a sound came from outside the carriage.


    Also out of the palace of cloud Mo regardless of mammy block, quickly came to ningrong month before their carriage, stop carriage.


    Mammy was so scared that she almost didn''t come up. She ran to protect yunmo.


    Xiaoyue stopped the carriage in time: "Miss Yun?"


    Cloud Mo some urgently ask: "don''t know if I can see your young lady?"


    Xiaoyue nodded to yunmo, then lifted the driving curtain and asked, "Miss, Miss Yunjia stopped the carriage and said she wanted to see you."


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, she and cloud Mo have no intersection, also don''t understand why cloud Mo want to see himself.


    "Let them get into the carriage."


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue answered, and then said to yunmo, "Miss Yun, please get on the carriage first."


    "Good."


    Cloud Mo mention skirt neat on the carriage into the car, but with her weak appearance does not match.


    Xiaoyue looked at the mammy who was at a loss: "if mammy doesn''t dislike me, just sit outside with me."


    The mother immediately nodded her head.


    "I''ve met Miss Yun."


    "I''ve met Miss Ning, Miss Jiang and Miss Yu."


    Cloud Mo light voice way.


    Ning Rongyue asked with some doubts: "why does Miss Yun want to see me?"


    Impulse in the past, cloud Mo some wriggle way: "I, I want to let Miss Ning help me."


    "Help you?"


    "Yes, teach me how to play music with leaves."


    Cloud Mo small voice way, on the face rise a ray of red halo, seem to be because of trouble others also feel embarrassed.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned. She thought it was something else: "naturally, there is no problem, but how can miss Yun want to learn this? Can no one teach you? "


    "Except, except my mother, I only hear you blow with leaves."


    Cloud Mo bowed his head and whispered: "my mother played for me when I was a child, so I want to learn this. That, that, to be honest, would rather... "


    Seeing yunmo stuttering, Yu Xiao could not help asking, "what''s wrong with my sister?"


    Cloud Mo eyes closed, red face stem neck said out loud: "Miss Ning give me the feeling is very like my mother!"


    Ning Rongyue


    Everyone, including Xiaoyue and her two friends outside: --


    "Well, cough, cough!" Yu Xiaoxiao had a heartrending cough.


    Cloud Mo also realized that he really said it, his face instantly Red: "I, I, sorry, Miss Ning, you don''t care."


    Ning Rongyue was a little embarrassed, and then said, "it''s OK, but you''d better not call me miss Ning. It sounds strange. Just call me my name."


    "Well, you don''t have to call me miss."


    Cloud Mo twisted fingers, and then asked: "that dissolve month you can teach me?"


    "No problem. If you have time, you can come to Fu Fu''s house at any time."


    Ning Rongyue''s gentle way.


    Cloud Mo immediately happy, thanks and thanks to leave.


    "Send them back to Jiang''s house first." After cloud Mo leaves, Ning Rongyue lifts the driving curtain to Xiaoyue road.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes turned: "yunmo is quite interesting."


    Jiang Yuan thought about it and said, "yunmo is usually not close to others. She is shy. It is said that it has something to do with her childhood experience."


    "Childhood experience? What is it? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Jiang Yuan and asks.


    "I''ve heard that too."


    Jiang Yuan pondered for a moment and then said, "Zuo Xiang came from the common people. When he went to the capital alone, he left his wife and mother in his hometown. It''s just that he heard that his mother was not good at dealing with him. The more prosperous his official career was, the less she looked at Zuo Xiang''s wife. In the end, he forced Zuo Xiang''s wife to death, leaving only yunmo an orphan."


    "My God? That cloud Mo she? Did Zuo Xiang not do anything? "


    "Due to filial piety, Zuo Xiang can''t do anything to his mother, but he also alienates from her. Later, he married a Xuxian, just as if he treated yunmo harshly..."


    "Well, I didn''t expect her to be so miserable."


    Yu Xiaoxiao shook her head.


    Ning Rongyue also felt more sympathy for the weak girl: "after all, it''s family affairs, and there''s simply left phase love for this girl."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yuan smiles gently.


    At this time, Xiaoyue said in a loud voice: "Miss, Jiang Fu has arrived."

 Chapter 190

    After returning to Fu Fu, Ning Rongyue is still thinking about the fact that Yu Xiaoxiao tells his servant girl that her martial arts skills are not low.


    "Xiaoyue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Rongyue asked, rubbing her chin.


    Such as star holding round from the inner room out, and then the round plug to ningrong on the arms.


    "It''s normal for the princess to have one or two servant girls who know martial arts, but we''ve never found anything unusual about this Hibiscus before."


    "Before?"


    Ning Rongyue asked.


    Xiaoyue said in a soft voice: "when ruxing and I followed the young master, we had investigated about the rebels, and situ Xue was also involved."


    Ruxing stares: "Xiaoyue, how do you say that..."


    "I already know."


    "Miss already knows."


    Ning Rongyue and Xiaoyue open their mouths at the same time.


    Such as star a Leng, then looked at Ning Rong month''s look, some uneasy asked: "Miss, then you now? Xiaoyue and I are really following you! We... "


    Ning Rongyue quietly interrupted ruxing''s words: "I didn''t say I don''t believe you."


    See Ning Rong month peep out a narrow smile, such as star, this just some shy shut up.


    "Miss!"


    Ruxing stomps away.


    Xiaoyue looks soft, some helpless way: "such as star, she didn''t have so proud before, but miss you spoiled her."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I think you are sisters."


    With that, Ning Rongyue was also curious: "can you tell me something about your past?"


    Xiaoyue carefully selected what she could say and said slowly: "I and ruxing are orphans. They are the heirs selected by the last dark feather. Although there are many people in dark feather, there are only 15 of us in this group. Later, two of us died. Ruxing and I rank 12 and 13 respectively."


    "We didn''t have a name before. Xiaoyue and ruxing followed the young master later. The young master gave us a name. They have something to do with the young lady..."


    "We''ve always been very grateful to you. Now you''ve been assigned to miss by you. You''re our master. We''ll never have two hearts!"


    Ning Rongyue felt some emotion after hearing the speech.


    Although Xiaoyue skips what she was trained to do in the dark feather, she can see the clue from the dead two.


    "You are all my family. No matter how you used to be, you treat me sincerely, and I will live up to your sincerity."


    Ning Rongyue grabs Xiaoyue''s hand and whispers.


    The corner of Xiaoyue''s eye appeared a little moist, and then she changed the topic with shame: "Miss, we''d better go and tell the childe about hibiscus. I also think it''s wrong."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing: "good."


    After thinking about it, Ning Rongyue couldn''t help asking, "is brother still working for the emperor?"


    Xiaoyue thought of the relationship between situ Mo and Fu Yinghe and said slowly, "the prince and the emperor are close friends."


    That is to say, Fu Yinghe, who is not a subordinate, will also help situ Mo with his work.


    Ning Rongyue felt a little more worried in her heart: "no, I have to tell my brother that everything is still based on my own safety! It''s dangerous to work for the emperor. "


    Fu Yinghe, who went to the gate of Baicao attic, couldn''t help laughing: "if xiaoyueer has anything to say, you can tell me now."


    Ning Rongyue looks a Leng, and then really told Fu Yinghe.


    Fu Yinghe did not impatiently listen to Ning Rongyue said: "rest assured, these brothers all know."


    "That''s good. Don''t worry about your own safety for other things."


    Ning Rongyue said again.


    Fu Yinghe was smiling at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. If situ Mo heard this, he would not know how wonderful his face would be.


    Fu Yinghe once again flushed Ning Rongyue and nodded, and then said, "I''ll check that Hibiscus too. Xiaoyue''er will be relieved."


    Ning Rongyue nodded gently.


    Fu Yinghe said: "let''s go first. My parents told us to go. Mingyue can finally accept us these days."


    Ning Rongyue was glad to hear the words.


    When Mingyue wakes up, she not only forgets Yinyin, but also forgets all of them. Except for some common sense of life, she doesn''t remember anything. At the beginning, she was very wary of them.


    "Ah niange and Mingyue?"


    Ning Rongyue asked as she walked.


    In recent days, she has not paid attention to the progress of Fu Yingnian and Mingyue.


    "Although the memory is gone, but the feelings are still in the bone, Mingyue and Yingnian get along well, and she doesn''t reject the fact that she is Yingnian''s wife."


    "That''s good."


    Ning Rongyue''s face flashed a trace of relief.


    Fu Yinghe points out the heart knot of Ning Rongyue: "the decision to lock the love bug is made by all of us. Xiaoyueer, you don''t have to worry about it, and now it seems that it''s good for Mingyue."


    Ning Rongyue frowned slightly: "well."


    It''s a good place to live.


    Ning Rongyue heard the laughter before he entered yangxinju.


    Ning Rongyue hears the last bit of discomfort in her heart and finally dissipates. At least Mingyue is very good now.


    "Mom and Dad, brother-in-law, sister-in-law of the moon."


    Ning Rongyue is the first one to step into yangxinju and shouts with a smile to Jingxiao who is sitting in the yard.


    When Mingyue heard Ning Rongyue''s address, she flashed a trace of shyness on her face. Fu Yingnian gently held her hand.


    Jing Xiao waved: "Rongyue, Yinghe, come here. The food in the small kitchen should be better. Originally, I thought you couldn''t come back tonight."


    Ning Rongyue shrugged: "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to stay there. I''d better go home."


    In front of them, Ning Rongyue can''t help but show the appearance of her little daughter''s house, and she is a little coquettish.


    Jing XiaoCong smiles and pulls Ning Rongyue: "my mother also thinks it''s best at home. There are too many things happened before. Now look carefully at me. Rongyue is really quite clear."


    Fu Yinghe pleaded guilty and said, "I didn''t take good care of xiaoyueer. I''m guilty."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing: "what, mother, you''re wrong. I''ve been able to eat recently, and my face is quite round."


    "Well?"


    Fu Yuan also rarely joked: "yes, it''s a bit like Yuanyuan."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Fu Yuan resentfully, then pulls Jing Xiao and shakes her arm: "Niang..."


    Jing smiles and stares at Fu Yuan: "how old are you, and you are still making fun of Rongyue. Come on, my little grandson, let me have a hug. "


    Fu Yuan is not willing to give yuan yuan to Jing Xiao, but he still counsels Jing Xiao when he comes with another knife, and presents his grandson.


    "Baby."


    Jing Xiao kisses her round face.


    Ning Rongyue hears a trace of sadness in Jingxiao''s tone, and knows that Jingxiao and Yinyin are in pain now.


    The bright moon, who has never made a sound, has some love on her face after seeing Yuanyuan: "Yuanyuan? It''s lovely. Is Yuanyuan named after Rongyue


    In Dongyun, the child will be named after three months.

 Chapter 191

    Ning Rongyue nodded and said, "land margin."


    "Land margin?"


    Fu Yinghe, they were all a little surprised.


    Jingxiao some doubt asked: "Rongyue, when did you get your name?"? Why don''t we know? "


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I haven''t said it yet."


    Ning Rongyue''s complexion was a little complicated. Then she immediately gathered her complexion and said with a smile what happened at the banquet in the palace today.


    Jing smile smell speech face also emerge a trace of anger: "this name get good, as for that Su king, don''t need him to manage, very good."


    Ning Rongyue sees some helpless mouth to appease Jing Xiao''s emotion.


    Mingyue doesn''t know the "enmity" between Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang. She asks Fu Yingnian.


    Fu Yingnian shook his head and said in a soft voice, "let''s go back and talk about it."


    Mingyue nodded slightly, then twisted her fingers shyly: "that, that, Yingnian..."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Seeing Mingyue''s appearance, Fu Yingnian was puzzled and thought that something had happened.


    The bright moon looked around and saw that no one was paying attention. Then she blushed and said, "I, I want to say, let''s have a child, too!"


    Fu Yingnian was shocked: "bright moon?"


    Ning Rongyue, who had been secretly listening, also showed a look of surprise.


    Mingyue whispered: "I, I always think we should have a child, Yingnian, we also want a child."


    Fu Yingnian''s heart is complicated when he hears that Mingyue is still a little repellent these days. He didn''t expect to see Yuanyuan, or Yinyin


    "Well, we''ll have one, too."


    Fu Yingnian said in a warm voice.


    With the meal, ruxing Wenyan bent his eyes and said in a pretty voice: "the second young master and the second lady should work hard..."


    "Ah


    Mingyue smelled that Yan''s face was suddenly full of blush. It was only then that she found that Ning Rongyue had heard what she said.


    Fu Yingnian did not have the good spirit white like star one eye: "words so many, also does not sit down to eat quickly!"


    Such as star couldn''t help laughing twice, promote narrow Dynasty Fu Yingnian two people blink.


    palace.


    "On this day of blessing, although those people won''t do it directly, they are expected to make some trouble. Please pay attention."


    Lu Chang and Gan Hu''s way in front of situ Mo Dynasty.


    Then some headache added: "also, hold Bai Yan for me. Don''t let her continue to make trouble for me. Although she didn''t get the news from us last time, she didn''t find the girl from Qinghong''s family and let you carry the black pot!"


    Lu Chang smell speech face up to appear some helpless: "I know."


    "If you know you can''t do it, you have to do it!"


    Situ Mo said: "it''s an eventful time recently. After praying for blessings, the other three kingdoms will send envoys to visit us. It''s time to do some small moves!"


    "We Jiuyou are stationed at the border between our country and Qingming, while general Liu is stationed at the border between Beishen and our country. I don''t know what difference can general Liu find?"


    Situ Mo shook his head: "I have also asked General Liu that he was very peaceful when he was at the border


    Liu Nangong was stationed at the border between Dongyun and Beishen. This time, Liu Qingyan finally came back, and he asked for his life to come back to block people.


    "And Beishen has always been low-key, but now it seems that it is not low-key, but hidden very deeply!"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "what did the emperor find?"


    "I told Qinghong..."


    Situ Mo repeated to Lu Chang what he and Fu Yinghe might have said: "King Su, what did you find?"


    Lu Chang took out a worm corpse: "it was found from the bodies of those people who were caught by us."


    "Worms? Another bug


    Situ Mo looked cold.


    Gan Hu said nothing. Lu Chang frowned and put the insect corpse on the table.


    "Emperor, although there are Fu Lao and Bai Sheng Yi in the capital, can you let them help us?"


    Lu Chang asked in a deep voice.


    After hearing this, situ Mo thought of Bai Wushuang''s inhumanity and Fu''s intractable appearance. He said helplessly, "these two are not the masters who can listen to me."


    "The minister suggested that the emperor return to He Qing."


    Si Tu Mo''s brow wrinkled when he heard the words, and then he seemed to think of something: "do you mean to put Bai Yan back to the border?"


    Lu Chang''s face nodded subtly, and his words were rough.


    "But I remember that he Qing and Shishi are a couple. If you don''t have a good relationship, you will break them up," he said with a smile


    Lu Chang''s face was stiff. He really ignored this point.


    Seeing this, situ Mo said with a smile, "it''s just a big deal. I''ll go and ask Qinghong."


    "Then trouble the emperor."


    Lu Chang knows that situ Mo has a good personal relationship with Fu Yinghe. Maybe Fu Laozhen can agree to help.


    Situ Mo said slowly, "I''ll give the defense to Gan Hu in a few days. If I give it to you, I''m afraid Mr. Fu won''t help me."


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment: "yes."


    Situ Mo shook his head helplessly: "you go down."


    "Yes."


    Lin''an temple.


    "It''s an eventful time."


    Master Yun An looked at the distance and said slowly.


    Bai Wushuang said: "if you come to see an old friend, don''t pretend."


    Master yun''an immediately cracked his enigmatic expression on his face and swaggered into a chair: "what? I think of my old friend when I can''t be coaxed? "


    White matchless face a black: "ah."


    "Tut, it''s still like this donkey."


    If Ning Rongyue were here, they would be surprised. This is not the master of Buddhism they know!


    Bai Wushuang said, "you don''t need to say much. I just want to ask you if you knew where a Cen had gone."


    Master yun''an''s face was slightly stiff, and then he said: "ah? How could I know? Ah Cen left without saying goodbye. I tell you, you are slandering! Then you are slandering me


    See him this appearance, white matchless in the heart immediately had to worry: "in those days your acting skill is rare good once!"


    Master yun''an said, "I didn''t expect that I could hide it from you at that time."


    White matchless see oneself a blast burst out the truth, the facial expression condenses: "why not say?"


    Master yun''an also said coldly: "why did a Cen leave that year? You know better than I do! Do you think we''ll let you go to him again? "


    "Ah Cen didn''t give up on you, but you are capable! Is it possible to use thousands of Jue? You didn''t believe a Cen at the beginning? "


    "Ah Cen didn''t even want to detoxify himself. He was determined to die under qianjue. We pulled ah Cen back from the gate of hell! Why do you go to him again? "


    Master yun''an''s indignant questioning changed Bai Wushuang''s look.


    "I..."


    "Don''t explain. It''s good for a Cen to come back now, but why hasn''t a Cen come to see me yet?"


    Master yun''an mercilessly gouged out Bai Wushuang''s eyes, and then he said something resentful.

 Chapter 192

    "Dissolve the moon, you should also go to pray for blessings on blessing day?"


    In recent days, yunmo has become a frequent visitor to Fu Fu''s house. At this time, she is tasting cakes.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words, and then asked, "what''s the blessing day?"


    "Why? Xiaoyue, didn''t they tell you? "


    Cloud Mo swallow cake, look to the side of the moon and holding round as the star.


    Xiaoyue also slightly Leng Leng, and then responded: "the post has not yet arrived, but I forgot to tell Miss."


    "What are the rules of blessing day? Why should I go, too? "


    Ning Rongyue asked softly.


    Xiaoyue said slowly: "the blessing day is a fixed day of praying to heaven in three years of Dongyun kingdom. On that day, the emperor will take his relatives and important ministers to Lin''an temple to pray for the heaven from Jiexing Pavilion. After praying, there will be a banquet when he returns to the palace."


    Xiaoyue said in detail what the blessing day is, and then said: "Miss, your present status can be regarded as a relative of the emperor, so the Palace should send a post immediately."


    "I see." Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    Yunmo said: "I don''t have to go to pray, but I must take the lead in the banquet at night!"


    "Oh? Don''t you think Mo''er is such a heavy hearted person? "


    Ning Rongyue looks at Xiang yunmo with some doubts.


    Cloud Mo''s face is slightly red, seems to be a little embarrassed: "in the blessing Festival, if you can pull out the top, you can put forward a request to the emperor."


    Ning Rongyue asked with great interest: "Mo''er, can you tell me what you want to ask for?"


    Cloud Mo hesitated for a moment, between eyebrows with some Shyness: "you come together, I whispered to you."


    Ning Rongyue came close to him according to his words.


    Yunmo bit her lip and said in her ear, "I want to marry brother Yinghe!"


    "Well?"


    Ning Rong month heart a shock: "Mo son what do you say?"


    I treat you as a sister, but you want to be my sister-in-law


    "Do you know my brother?"


    Cloud Mo complexion red way: "I knew Yinghe brother five years ago, I didn''t think Yinghe brother and other family at that time."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard that Fu Yinghe had just left Fujia village five years ago.


    "Well, I venture to ask, brother, does he know that you like him?"


    Ning Rongyue asked tentatively.


    Cloud Mo smell speech look some dim, open mouth way: "I, he knows, just he refused me."


    "But! Now that I grow up, brother Yinghe will not refuse me any more. I really like him


    Ning Rongyue sips her lips when she hears that she knows Fu Yinghe very well. Since Fu Yinghe refused yunmo in those years, and he didn''t go to yunmo these years, it shows that Fu Yinghe really has no intention of yunmo.


    "But if you still like your brother, you can talk to him again."


    It''s embarrassing that Fu Yinghe refuses to marry in public.


    Cloud Mo shakes his head: "I want to give brother Yinghe a surprise, and, the emperor''s marriage, brother Yinghe must not refuse!"


    Hope it''s not a scare


    Ning Rongyue discovered that yunmo had his own caution.


    "Well, good luck."


    Ning Rongyue really doesn''t know how to persuade her, and she doesn''t know whether she should disclose this to Fu Yinghe first?


    Cloud Mo red face nodded, and then said: "thank you for dissolving month, then I left first today."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue got up with a smile and said, "by the way, didn''t you say yesterday that the lotus cake here is delicious? Today, I asked Xiaoyue to pack some for you to take back to eat. "


    Cloud Mo smell speech eyes a bright, let the servant girl take the oil paper bag in the hand of small month: "mm-hmm, thank dissolve month, I go first."


    Cloud Mo left, Ning Rongyue some distressed embrace lovely Yuanyuan.


    "Xiaoyue, do you want to tell your brother about this?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are shining.


    Xiaoyue frowned: "this..."


    "You don''t know, do you?"


    Ning Rongyue sighed helplessly: "forget it, let it be. I just hope yunmo won''t be too sad at that time."


    With the relationship between the emperor and Fu Yinghe, the emperor will certainly not embarrass Fu Yinghe, for fear that yunmo will be sad at that time.


    Such as star smell speech shrug: "childe has refused her, but she still don''t understand childe''s temperament."


    "Ah."


    Ning Rongyue kneaded her round face.


    Yuanyuan opens his eyes a little confused. When he sees that Ning Rongyue is holding himself, he immediately changes into a smiling face.


    "Cluck, mother, mother... Cluck..."


    Ning Rongyue kisses round face: "round baby."


    Jiang Fu.


    After Yu Xiaoxiao returned to Jiang''s house, she felt the unusual atmosphere of Jiang''s house.


    "Granddad, let''s go out for a walk."


    Yu Xiaoxiao lives in the Lingqing Pavilion in the courtyard of Jiang Taifu, and no one can have anything to say.


    After living in Jiang''s house for several days, Yu Xiaoxiao finally realized what was wrong. At this time, Jiang Taifu''s face was covered with a layer of gray color, which was a sign that his life would not be long.


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t understand that he was still well when he saw Jiang Taifu a few days ago. How could he have been there for a long time?


    Jiang Taifu sat on the special wheelchair, coughed twice and said, "OK, let''s go out and bask in the sun. I think the sun outside is really good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded in silence, and then pushed Jiang Taifu out into the yard.


    "Xiaoxiao, how do you get along with general Gan?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao face delicate stiff stiff, but because of the Jiang family''s advice, she still said: "it''s good to protect people."


    Old Jiang Taifu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "come and sit down."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face slightly changed, and then sat opposite Jiang Taifu: "granddad, what''s the matter?"


    "There is no one else here. To tell you the truth, you get along well with general Gan?"


    Jiang asked in a deep voice. He really loves Yu Xiaoxiao, so in the time he has left, he hopes Yu Xiaoxiao will have a good home.


    Naturally, Yu Xiaoxiao also understood Jiang''s feelings. Although she didn''t like people in Jiang''s family, she still had some admiration for Jiang.


    "Granddad, can I cheat you?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao blinked with a smile: "don''t you think it''s uncle and uncle who want me to say that? Do you think I''ll do as they say? "


    I think so.


    Jiang''s suspicions in his heart are half gone, and then he thinks about Gan Hu''s performance before. It seems that Yu Xiaoxiao really didn''t lie.


    "That''s good. If I can see you get married, I''ll die."


    Old Jiang Taifu grabbed Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand and patted it with a happy face.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face froze: "married? Well, it''s not too urgent


    "Well, if you get along well, don''t hesitate. General Gan is young and promising. It''s my wish that you can marry him."


    His eyes were slightly moist.

 Chapter 193

    "I know Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand why I love you so much, or compensate others through you."


    "Granddad?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao thinks so in her heart, but old Jiang Taifu''s love for her is not fake.


    "Xiaoxiao, you look like your grandmother. Maybe no one has said that to you?"


    Old Jiang Taifu said slowly, with some memories in his eyes.


    "Your grandmother is stubborn and falls in love with your grandfather''s outlaw! But at the beginning, there were constant disputes between the imperial court and the rivers and lakes. It was a time of chaos. "


    "Granddad, in order to protect myself, I can only announce to the public that I have no relationship with your grandmother."


    "Later, Emperor dewu was possessed and determined to eradicate the people in the Wulin, but how could it be done easily?"


    "What I didn''t expect was that your grandfather and them were the first ones to attack! I thought that the emperor would remember our teachers and students, but I didn''t expect that I personally pulled my daughters to the end! "


    "Emperor dewu used me to harm many Wulin people, and your grandparents were not spared. I hate it!"


    "I''m sorry, my pearl. Xiaoxiao, you are so much like your grandmother. My grandfather can''t help treating you as your grandmother."


    "I can''t let people like pearl fall into the conflicts in the river and lake any more. Xiaoxiao, I''m ashamed of you, but general Gan is a person who can protect you!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s mood after listening to Jiang Taifu''s intermittent talk about the past is extremely complicated.


    "Granddad, I..."


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. If you don''t want to, it''s OK."


    Old Jiang Taifu said all the things hidden in his heart. Then he calmed down and told Yu Xiaoxiao in a low voice.


    "My grandfather is a little tired. I''ll sleep for a while."


    Then he closed his eyes, and his face was even whiter than before.


    Yu Xiaoxiao see this in the heart of a pain, and then carefully push the old Jiang Taifu back to the room.


    When Yu Xiaoxiao came out again, they were already in the yard.


    "Father, mother? When did you arrive? "


    Yu Chenzhou said in a deep voice: "just when your grandfather was talking, we just came back. We didn''t make a sound when we saw it."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned, a little uneasy: "Mom and Dad, uncle, did you hear that?"


    Yu Chenzhou sighed and nodded: "your grandmother''s business is actually because your grandfather was cheated by the court and the emperor. The fault can''t be entirely settled on him, but your grandfather has always been depressed."


    Yu Xiaoxiao bit his lip: "what should I do?"


    "Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to worry too much. We won''t force you! Just do what you want. "


    Before I asked Yu Xiaoxiao to help Yu Qing, who said that he got along well with Gan Hu, that is, Yu Xiaoxiao''s uncle said with a worried face.


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned and nodded slightly.


    Yu Chenzhou said helplessly: "since grandfather is asleep, let''s go first. Xiaoxiao, you come with me."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao glanced at Jiang''s house from the corner of his eye, and then followed Yu Chenzhou to leave.


    In the courtyard specially prepared by the Jiang family for Yu Chenzhou.


    Yu Chenzhou looked deep and asked, "Xiaoxiao, how is general ganhu? My father hasn''t seen him yet. "


    Qi Yun also asked in a gentle tone: "yes, this is like a man who wants to be my son-in-law. What is it like?"


    Yu Xiao smell speech face slightly red for a while, and then realistic to Yu Chenzhou couple told ganhu.


    After carefully listening to Yu Xiaoxiao''s words and observing her manner, Yu Chenzhou and his wife took a look at each other, and they were worried.


    "Does Xiaoxiao like general Nagan?"


    Qi Yun asked with emotion.


    She has been lingering in the sickbed. When she can finally take good care of her child, the child has grown up.


    "How can I like him? I don''t like him


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately denied it, and then felt guilty for no reason.


    Yu Chenzhou asked with a smile: "is it?"


    "I!..."


    Just want to continue to refute, Yu Xiaoxiao or suddenly vent gas: "I, also don''t know."


    "I haven''t been with him for long, and I haven''t known him for long. How can I like him?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao couldn''t figure out the answer, but she couldn''t say no.


    Qi Yun said with a light smile: "I remember that Xiaoxiao didn''t like the guy of the league leader''s family? Why, is it different from general Gan? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao kept silent.


    At the beginning, Gansu Ning and his temperament were similar. The more he didn''t like himself, the more he had to face the difficulties. Over time, the feeling of liking changed. Later, seeing that Gansu Ning was so persistent to Ning Rongyue, she really lost her love for Gansu Ning.


    Qi Yun took Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand and sighed, "I''m sorry that my mother hasn''t been able to take good care of you."


    "Niang, what''s the matter!"


    Qi Yun smiles and shakes his head: "that kind of feeling of love, I want to see him when I don''t see him, I can''t help looking at him when I meet him, I hope he has a good life, I don''t want him to experience suffering, and I will become crazy when I don''t want to."


    Speaking of the last point, Qi Yun looks at Yu Chenzhou, who returns with a gentle smile.


    Qi Yun see this eyebrow eye also bent up, simply, she finally got what she wanted.


    "Xiaoxiao thinks she likes general Gan?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was so upset when she heard the speech that she solemnly said, "mother, I like ganhu."


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao said bitterly: "but he doesn''t seem to be interested in me. It''s probably due to my grandfather''s affection, ah! After that, why did I plant first? "


    Qi Yun thought of what uncle Xiaoxiao had said to them before, and said in her heart, that''s not necessarily true.


    "My daughter, how can he not like it?"


    Yu Chenzhou snorted, with mixed feelings in his heart. This feeling of marrying his daughter is really uncomfortable!


    Qi Yun chuckled: "OK, just your daughter baby."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was embarrassed to get into the crack in the ground. Unexpectedly, her father, who had always been gentle, would say such surprising words.


    Yu Chenzhou was silent for a moment. At last, he said with a complicated look: "Xiaoxiao, take me and your mother to meet that boy."


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked surprised: "ah?"


    General Gan''s residence.


    The housekeeper respectfully found Gan Lin: "young master, Miss Yu came to visit with her parents. At this time, she is in the teahouse."


    "Parents?"


    Gan Lin''s face moved, and then his eyebrows were filled with a smile: "ah Hu is not in the house now, I''ll go right away."


    "I''ve met uncle Yu and aunt Yu."


    Gan Lin, who comes to the teahouse, stares at Yu Chenzhou. They look at each other and salute calmly.


    It''s polite. I''ve got a lot of comments in my heart.


    "Are you general Gan Hugan?"


    "Ah! Dad, no, this is Ganlin, ganhu''s elder brother. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who had an unnatural look when he saw his father''s mistake.


    Gan Lin also said with a smile: "in the next Gan Lin, she Di has affairs in the body, temporarily not in the house."

 Chapter 194

    "Oh."


    Hear Ganlin said ganhu is not in the house, Yu Chenzhou should not be salty.


    It was him who said that he would come to see ganhu, but his heart was getting worse and worse.


    Qi Yun smiles and slowly asks, "how old is general shedigan?"


    "Two or three years."


    Twenty three? Xiaoxiao''s birthday on June 16 will take a few days to reach her hairpin. Is it a little older than that?


    Yu Chenzhou''s eyes revealed this meaning, Qi Yun chuckled, noncommittal.


    "Who is your brother? Do you still have relatives at home? "


    Qi Yun has made up her mind to check her account.


    Gan Lin also seems to understand the purpose of Yu Chenzhou and his wife''s visit today, and his answer is more sincere.


    "Our brothers and parents died early. Now the three brothers depend on each other. Ah Hu and I have a younger brother, GANZE, who lives elsewhere now."


    No parents? Then it''s not necessary to serve my parents in law. Does that seem good?


    I don''t know where to turn my mind.


    Qi Yun nodded slightly, and then said directly: "to be honest, we want to talk about my daughter''s marriage with her brother today! Your parents are no longer here, so you should be the master. "


    "Mother!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked surprised: "what do you say?"


    Gan Lin was also a little shocked, but he was in a good mood. His second brother was the luckiest one.


    "What do you want from uncle and aunt Yu? If Xiaoxiao married, she would be the only hostess in general Gan''s mansion. I can guarantee that! "


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech red face has the trend of smoking, directly silly on the spot.


    What is it all about?


    Qi Yun Wen Yan satisfied nodded: "Xiaoxiao is our only daughter, we are also regarded as the apple of our eyes, naturally do not want to let her suffer a little injustice."


    "Of course it won''t be. My second younger brother is happy with Xiaoxiao girl, so he won''t let her be bullied."


    "He, he... He likes me?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao mumbled a little stupidly.


    Seeing this, Gan Lin raised the corner of his mouth and looked out the door: "it''s up to you to talk about it."


    When Ganlin heard that Yu''s family were visiting, he sent someone to inform ganhu, and ganhu came back fast enough.


    Gan Huhu, who was hiding outside the door, was shocked. His face was red and he fought with Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Chenzhou and his wife also cast their eyes to the door.


    Gan Hu''s movement was a little stiff. After entering the door, he knelt down with a bang.


    "Father, mother!"


    Ganlin mouth a draw, Yu Chenzhou eyebrows a jump, mouth can not stop twitching.


    Qi Yun is quite satisfied, smiling way: "you get up first, we venture to visit this time, I hope it is not the wrong point mandarin duck spectrum."


    "Of course not. I''m happy!"


    Gan Hu said in a deep voice that he was so embarrassed that he calmed down.


    Yu Chenzhou''s heart suddenly raised dissatisfaction: "in this case, why don''t you take off your mask and cover up with it?"


    Gan Hu felt at a loss for a moment, and finally slowly took off his mask.


    Yu Chenzhou''s eyes were fixed: "who are you?"


    Gan Hu''s facial features are not bad, you can see from his eyebrows, but the crisscross of his face completely destroyed his face.


    Gan Hu was also a little nervous when he heard that Yu Chenzhou and his wife would give up their marriage.


    But Yu Xiaoxiao said before him: "Dad, you often say that you can''t judge people by their appearance! I think that''s good for GaN Hu! "


    Before he got married, he turned his elbow out. Yu Chenzhou silently turned his eyes to Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face is not easy to disperse, and the heat rises again.


    She muttered: "this, this is Dad, you said."


    I have nothing to say.


    Forget it. It''s better to be ugly. At least you can''t have sex.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong, but you were in a hurry first?" I have no choice but to smile.


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrunk her head and said nothing.


    Gan Hu said in a deep voice: "before some changes happened in my family, my appearance was completely destroyed, but I will sincerely treat Xiaoxiao!"


    Yu Chenzhou nodded slightly when he heard the speech, and then said with sharp eyes: "if I ask you to marry Xiaoxiao only, will you agree?"


    Who doesn''t want to have three wives and four concubines? Although Gan Hu''s face is damaged, there are still a lot of women who rush up in his capacity.


    "One Xiaoxiao in this life is enough!"


    Yu Chenzhou''s face was cold: "remember your words."


    "Yes." Sweet protect deep voice return a way.


    "All right?"


    See him two people finish saying, Qi Yun smiles to ask a way.


    Yu Chenzhou put away his cold face and said, "OK."


    Qi Yun sniffed Yan and looked at Gan Lin with a smile: "elder brother is the father, so let''s talk about the marriage of two children?"


    "Good."


    Rain in the eyes of ganhu obscure calm should be under.


    When the elders talk about marriage, Gan Hu and Yu Xiaoxiao stay away for the time being.


    Under the leadership of Gan Hu, Yu Xiaoxiao visits general Gan''s mansion again, and instantly finds that the mansion is quite different from before.


    "Wow, you are so beautiful."


    In the past, there were no decorations in the mansion, just like a humble residence for temporary rest. Now, with everything arranged, the rockery and water become more lively.


    Gan Hu said slowly, "you just like it."


    Yu Xiaoxiao suddenly became stuttering: "what, I, I like! This, this is clearly your family, eh, ha ha. "


    Gan Hu suddenly stopped and looked at Yu Xiaoxiao solemnly: "I will treat you well."


    When Yu Xiaoxiao heard the speech, he was in a big mess. His hands and feet were stiff. He didn''t know where to put them: "I, i..."


    "Xiaoxiao, I am happy with you. No matter what will happen in the future, I will protect you well!"


    Go to his mother''s identity, go to his mother''s Beichen, or elder brother is right, don''t miss it.


    I didn''t expect that Gan Hu, who was always silent, would suddenly say these words. Yu Xiaoxiao''s heart was in a mess.


    "I, I''m just granddad. He''s dying. He wants to see you and me get married. I, I, my..."


    "What?"


    There was a trace of consternation on Gan''s face.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s whole body also froze. She said it in a hurry, but she regretted it. She didn''t think so!


    "Are you angry? I don''t mean to cheat you into getting married


    Gan Hu''s original fiery heart calmed down and pulled out a smile: "it''s OK, Mr. Jiang Taifu is kind to me. I should do his wish."


    Gan Hu''s words were squeezed out of her teeth, but Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes were red.


    "You just said it''s not because of granddad, right? You want to marry me because of him? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao asked in a panic.


    Gan Hu was in a panic: "no, of course I really like you. Xiaoxiao, you can rest assured that I will never do anything to you after we get married..."

 Chapter 195

    "Come on, stop it. I know."


    Know Gan Hu is misunderstood, Yu Xiaoxiao heart sweet and sour, but thin skinned did not go to explain.


    "I, I''ll go first."


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao turned to leave the card.


    Ganhu station in situ some disappointed to see Yu Xiaoxiao trot away.


    After Yu Xiaoxiao ran back to the teahouse, Yu Chenzhou and they had already discussed it, and the expressions on both sides'' faces were very satisfied.


    "Dad, shall we go?"


    Yu Chenzhou stared and nodded at Yu Xiaoxiao''s forehead: "smelly girl, it''s not time for you to stay here!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face turned red. She turned to pull Qi Yun''s arm and said, "hum!"


    After the Yu family left, Gan Hu came back.


    Gan Lin patted Gan Hu on the shoulder: "well prepare, Xiaoxiao''s birthday and hairpin will be on June 16. According to Uncle Yu, they mean the sooner the better. I just want to do it together on the day of hairpin. I still have half a month to go. Although I''m in a hurry, I can be ready."


    When they heard that Yu Chenzhou was also very anxious, Gan Hu''s eyes darkened slightly.


    "Good."


    "Smelly boy, do you sell well when you get a good price?"


    Gan Lin saw that Gan Hu''s face was not very good, and then he snorted: "OK, I''ll arrange someone to write a post and send it out as soon as possible."


    "Good."


    Gan Hu''s face softened a little: "that Ozawa?"


    "Ozawa there I will go to inform, but I''m afraid those people in the clan will not let Ozawa leave."


    Gan Lin frowned slightly.


    Ganhu Wen Yan understand slightly nodded: "tell Ozawa don''t force, fall out, also not good."


    "I know that. Don''t worry."


    The rain answered.


    June 3.


    The post of blessing day and Yu Xiaoxiao''s wedding invitation arrived at Fu''s house at the same time. At the moment of seeing the invitation, Ning Rongyue was really confused.


    "This wedding card? Xiaoxiao and ganhu


    Xiaoyue also had some doubts: "when I saw this post, I was very strange, but the wedding invitation we received was double. There were both Jiang Fu''s and general Gan''s, and the people around general Gan sent it personally. It didn''t look like it was fake."


    Green cherry smell speech also some surprised, busy come over to pick up the ginger house that post.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Haven''t heard anything before? "


    Green cherry carefully read the post, some hesitant mouth.


    Ruxing rubbed his chin: "I heard that Mr. Jiang wanted to promote this marriage, didn''t he? Is that what Mr. Jiang means? "


    "You mean Xiaoxiao was forced?"


    Green Ying some strange shake head: "Xiaoxiao this disposition, not like?"


    Ning Rongyue pondered for a moment and then said, "I haven''t visited Jiang''s house since I came to Beijing. Xiaoyue, you''ll send a message later. We''ll go to Jiang''s house tomorrow."


    "I''ll go too." Green cherry busy way.


    Such as star also smile the mouth of Xi Xi: "young lady let me also join in the fun."


    Ning Rongyue said: "tomorrow will be like xingqingying. Follow me, Xiaoyue. Please take care of Yuanyuan at home."


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue nodded slightly.


    Suwang mansion.


    They were all called to suwangfu.


    "You want to get married? Or the Yu Xiaoxiao beside my sister-in-law? Lao Gan, you are hiding too much! "


    "Well, yes, ah Hu, you''re hiding a little deep."


    Liu Qinghe coughed with a subtle look, which was too unexpected!


    "It''s not the last time we met that you''ve been hiding, are you?"


    Liu light proverb seems to think of something, stare big eyes can''t believe to see to Gan Hu.


    Gan Hu frowned: "it''s not a secret life!"


    "Is that the point?" Liu Qingyan''s exaggerated cry.


    Bai Yan, the only one who didn''t know Jiang wanted to make up Gan Hu and Yu Xiaoxiao, frowned: "when did you meet? Ah Hu, is that old Jiang Taifu''s plan to repay his kindness? "


    They all know that old Jiang Taifu is kind to Gan Hu.


    Gan Hu said in a deep voice, "no, I''m happy and Xiaoxiao."


    "Well, you guys, you really hide a lot at ordinary times!"


    Liu Qingyan smoked the corners of his mouth, and then turned around Gan Hu a few times: "tut Tut, I don''t know what that girl looks at you? Ah... "


    Gan Hu was silent for a moment, but he didn''t tell Yu Xiaoxiao that he had married himself just because he wanted to satisfy Jiang laotaifu''s wish.


    "Wait a minute, little proverb. Come here and give it to my sister. What''s the situation?"


    Bai Yan drags Liu Qingyan, full of curiosity.


    Liu Qingyan and Bai Yan murmured together.


    Chen Feng''s eyes moved, but he didn''t take Liu Qingyan away.


    He also looked at ganhu: "are you serious?"


    "Nature


    Gan Hu''s face is firm.


    "Congratulations."


    Chen Feng said simply: "we will definitely go on the 16th."


    "Good."


    A smile appeared in ganhu''s eyes.


    Lu Chang sees a trace of indescribable astringency in his heart. His brother is sweet. Why does Rongyue mean nothing to him?


    Just, unintentionally or not, now the world is in chaos, in order to protect Rongyue, she has to share with her.


    "Boss, what are you thinking?"


    They have finished discussing Liu Qingyan. Seeing Lu Chang''s ecstatic appearance, Liu Qingyan asks suspiciously.


    Lu Chang said calmly: "ah Hu is busy with marriage now, and the guard on the day of blessing will be handed over to Qinghe you."


    "Good."


    Liu Qinghe responds to the sound.


    Gan Hu said: "Lord, brothers, I''ll leave first."


    "Let''s go. I know you''re busy."


    Liu Qingyan got up with a smile and went to a place with Gan Hu.


    Chen Feng a Leng, then stride forward to pull his back collar: "what do you do?"


    Liu Qingyan earned two times and didn''t get away with a look of resentment: "ah Feng... I also want to see it."


    Chen Feng saw this and said after two seconds of silence, "OK, let''s go, too."


    "Come on


    Liu Qingyan laughs.


    As soon as the wedding invitation was sent out, the news of general Gan''s wedding spread all over the streets.


    I haven''t seen Gan Hu''s real face, but after listening to the news, all the young ladies who have some secret thoughts about Gan Hu tear their handkerchief. They are more daring and even invite someone to the general''s house to talk about the media, but Gan Lin is all closed.


    Although the Yu family has a reputation in the Jianghu, they are still not so powerful in the court.


    Knowing the good news, Jiang went directly to the palace to ask for Yu Xiaoxiao''s favor.


    "See you, my Lord."


    "Taifu, please get up."


    Situ Mo motioned to the young eunuch to help him up quickly. If he could get to the top, he could not do without his instruction. Obviously, Jiang was the first emperor, but situ Mo was also his disciple.


    The old Jiang Taifu, who hated and poisoned the old emperor, was naturally very willing to cultivate an enemy for the old emperor!


    Following the eunuch''s instructions, old Jiang Taifu stood up slowly and said respectfully, "emperor, I''m here today to ask for a favor from the emperor!"

 Chapter 196

    "Oh? Jiang Taifu, go ahead


    Situ Mo''s eyes are so indifferent that people can''t see his meaning.


    Old master Jiang knew what situ Mo wanted most, so he would exchange what he wanted most.


    "I want to exchange this for my great granddaughter''s position as a princess!"


    Mr. Jiang knelt down again and offered a gold order in both hands.


    This gold order can at least guarantee the prosperity of the Jiang family for a hundred years, but now the old master Jiang wants to give Yu Xiaoxiao a guarantee.


    "But Yu Xiaoxiao?"


    After seeing Jin Ling, situ Mo knew what old Jiang Taifu meant, and his mouth went up: "I''ve heard about her marriage to general Gan, but they are compatible. General Gan''s young talents are the pillars of the country, and his wife can also be rewarded by the princess."


    Mr. Jiang said, "thank you, your majesty."


    Although this gold order is an amulet, it will also arouse the fear of those in power. Don''t worry.


    After hearing the speech, situ Mo motioned Lao Fu to take the golden order: "Taifu, please rest assured that your great granddaughter will not be wronged at all."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Old Jiang Taifu saluted again, and then stood up tremblingly with the help of the little eunuch.


    "Emperor, I''m useless. I''ll leave first."


    Si Tu Mo Wen Yan slightly nodded: "Lao Fu, send Jiang Taifu away."


    "Yes."


    After seeing off Mr. Jiang, situ Mo drew up a plan.


    "Is Yu Xiaoxiao the princess of Zhaoyang? Did the emperor personally marry her to general ganhu? "


    The young ladies who had never given up on ganhu had finally given up. If yu Xiaoxiao didn''t have the position of a princess, they would be able to suppress Yu Xiaoxiao''s arrogance when they married into the general''s residence. But now they are princesses. Except for the only princess who has been tied to Lu Chang, no one can surpass her. Why should they continue to insult themselves.


    But they couldn''t figure out how the emperor could give the princess the position so easily, just because Gan Hu was young and promising?


    Before that, there was only one Zhaohe princess in Dongyun, namely situ Ling.


    Ning Rongyue also got the news at the first time.


    "Princess Zhaoyang? Well, at least Xiaoxiao''s identity is no less than that of ganhu. "


    Ning Rongyue some gratified way: "let''s go, just can congratulations Xiaoxiao was granted princess."


    "Yes, miss, the carriage is ready."


    Ruxing takes the lead while walking.


    Jiang Fu.


    After getting the imperial edict, Yu Chenzhou and the two principal officials of the Jiang family also immediately found the old master Jiang.


    "Father, this grace is the gold..."


    Jiang Qing, the eldest son of old Jiang Taifu, who is now the master of the Jiang family, asked.


    "Ah Qing, that thing shouldn''t be ours. It''s the great wealth, and it''s the destruction of all the doors."


    Jiang laotaifu interrupted Jiang Qing''s words: "moreover, this is your sister''s life."


    Jiang Qing is silent.


    Jiang Feng, the second son of old Jiang Taifu, said, "father, we all know this, and we will not pass it on."


    The two sons of the Jiang family also love their sister very much.


    "That''s right. We can''t spread it. We people just know."


    Old Jiang Taifu coughed twice.


    Jiang Qing nodded and said, "son, I understand."


    Jiang''s house is too big, so it''s hard to avoid some red eye disease. Once it''s spread, Yu Xiaoxiao will not be resented.


    Mr. Jiang closed his eyes and said, "if you know, I''m tired. Let''s go down."


    "Yes, father, please take care of yourself."


    Jiang Qing and several others quit the courtyard where Jiang Taifu lived.


    After leaving, Yu Chenzhou asked: "uncle, what is the position of the princess?"


    "It''s the grace my father asked for. It''s also a little compensation for the death of my third sister. You don''t have to care."


    Jiang Qing thought about it, but he didn''t say anything about Jin Ling.


    Yu Chenzhou nodded slightly.


    At this time, the housekeeper of Jiang family came over.


    "Master, second master, Miss Fu Funing''s visit."


    Ning Rongyue handed the post yesterday. Jiang Qing said in a deep voice: "take Miss Ning to Xiaoxiao first, I''ll ask the old master."


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper responded respectfully.


    Ning Rongyue asks Qing Ying to pass the gift to the housekeeper, and then follows the servant girl sent by the housekeeper to the place where Yu Xiaoxiao lives.


    "Xiaoxiao."


    Xiaoxiao has also got the news that Ning Rongyue is coming. At this time, she gets up excited.


    "Sister, you''re here. I''m bored to death these days!"


    Qi Yun see let servant girl bring tea and snacks, followed by temporary back to the room, don''t disturb the younger generation chat.


    "Are you still bored? I''m scared to death by you. How can you get married in the twinkling of an eye? "


    Ning Rongyue takes Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand and sits down. She asks with some doubts.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed. He giggled for a while before answering Ning Rongyue''s words.


    "... on the one hand, I like ah Hu too. On the other hand, he is interested in me, so we are engaged. Ah Hu may have misunderstood me."


    Yu Xiaoxiao has no taboo to Ning Rongyue. She tells her everything.


    "I see."


    Ning Rongyue flashed across her face.


    Ruxing broke in with a smile: "I can remember that a few days ago, Miss Xiaoxiao, you didn''t admit general xinyuegan? Tut Tut, it''s getting so fast. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao did not have the good spirit to pat like the star once: "you mouth is poor."


    Green Ying also covered mouth to smile: "I thought Xiaoxiao you would plant on Suning body, now pour is also good."


    "Bang, Gansu Ning that fool who love who love it, miss, I will not serve."


    Yu Xiaoxiao curled her lips, then secretly looked at Ning Rongyue''s face.


    Ning Rongyue chuckled: "it''s OK. Xiaoxiao, you have a good home. Ah Ning must be happy."


    "Hum."


    Yu Xiaoxiao haughtily hummed: "anyway, I sent the wedding invitation. In half a month, if he really wants to come, he can come."


    "It''s really important to be in a hurry."


    Ning Rongyue is helpless.


    In half a month, from the alliance leader''s mansion to the Dongyun emperor''s capital, it''s really impossible to stop for a moment, not to mention the delay in sending wedding cards.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "I''m just teasing him."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head and then asked, "however, you said that general Gan misunderstood you. Does this really matter?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugged: "anti, anyway, I''m not ready. He said that he didn''t agree with me to do Meng Lang''s business. Let''s misunderstand it first."


    Ning Rongyue''s three men looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Ruxing said: "you really have a big heart. Are you going to die in a hurry, general Gan?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face turned red: "Oh, if he really wants to be me, I don''t care."


    Ning Rongyue is speechless.


    Just in ningrong month, they were speechless, and the housekeeper came to invite someone.


    Yu Xiaoxiao blinked: "my grandfather wants to see my sister. I''ll go with him."


    "Miss Xiaoxiao, the old man wants to see Miss Ning alone."


    The housekeeper said respectfully.


    Yu Xiaoxiao muttered: "what makes it so mysterious?"

 Chapter 197

    "Is that Miss Fu?"


    Ning Rongyue can see that the old man in front of him is supporting his spirit. It seems that Xiaoxiao''s time is coming.


    "Yes, Rongyue has met Mr. Jiang."


    "Good boy, sit down and talk," he said with a look in his muddy eyes


    "Yes."


    "Tea?"


    Old Jiang Taifu asked flatly.


    Ning Rongyue reached for the teapot and said, "I''ll do it."


    Do not hurry to cook a good tea, Ning Rongyue and Jiang laotaifu each pour a cup: "please."


    With a trace of satisfaction on his face, Jiang took a sip of tea from his teacup: "good tea, good."


    Ning Rongyue also took a sip of tea: "old Jiang Taifu praised me."


    "Ha ha, this is not a false praise," Mr. Jiang said with a smile. "Call me granddad just like Xiaoxiao. I''m old. Look at you kids. You always have more spirit."


    Ning Rongyue smelled the words and looked like a move. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "grandfather Jiang, can I feel your pulse?"


    After a moment, he said, "OK, just look at it."


    Ning Rongyue nodded her head and connected with the pulse of old Jiang Taifu.


    Medicine can cure people and prolong their life, but people who have run out of oil and lights are unable to rely on medicine.


    It''s time for the oil to run out and the lamp to dry up.


    Ning Rongyue sighs in her heart, and then slowly takes back her hand.


    As soon as he saw Ning Rongyue''s expression, he knew everything. He said with a smile, "I''m greedy. The imperial doctor in the palace has come to see me. It''s not a disease. I know my body well."


    "Granddad Jiang, although the little girl can''t continue to prolong your life, she can at least keep you until Xiaoxiao gets married."


    Yu Xiaoxiao only knew that old master Jiang''s time was coming, but she didn''t know that it might be these two days.


    From Yu Xiaoxiao''s words, Ning Rongyue knows that what Mr. Jiang wants to see most is Yu Xiaoxiao getting married. For Yu Xiaoxiao''s sake, Ning Rongyue also thinks she should help.


    Jiang laotaifu smell speech a shock, bent back slightly straight up: "seriously?"


    "Naturally, this younger generation does not dare to talk nonsense, but that''s all."


    Ning Rongyue''s tone is full of emotion.


    Old master Jiang leaned forward: "that''s enough, that''s enough! Please help me, miss Rongyue! I''ll never forget it


    "I don''t dare to ask for repayment. Xiaoxiao is my friend and you are also my elder. I will help you."


    Ning Rongyue has a natural liking for this kind old man.


    Old Jiang Taifu''s eyes were slightly moist: "good, good."


    "In fact, I just want to thank you. I know Xiaoxiao''s temperament. I also know her change after meeting you. What I fear most is Qi Yun''s bad health. Yu Chenzhou and Qi Yun don''t care about Xiaoxiao. No one can let her change her temperament. I''m afraid that she will suffer from disaster because of her temperament."


    "Thanks to the girl who met you, I heard that she had eaten shriveled on your hand at the beginning?"


    Ning Rongyue said: "Xiaoxiao is a good girl, but at that time no one discipline, temperament a little bit stubborn."


    "That''s not a little naughty."


    Mr. Jiang shook his head helplessly, saying that Ning Rongyue had said Yu Xiaoxiao so well: "you don''t know when Xiaoxiao was a child..."


    Ning Rongyue is talking and laughing about Yu Xiaoxiao''s black history as a child.


    On the other side, Yu Xiaoxiao paced around and said strangely, "why did my sister go for such a long time? Granddad, what are they talking about? "


    Ruxing sat there eating snacks with his chin propped up: "who knows, your grandfather won''t bully miss?"


    "Nonsense, how can granddad?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao stares at him, not angry.


    If star pie pie pie mouth: "become, become, won''t." She doesn''t know the old fox.


    Yu Xiaoxiao felt helpless and sat down to take the cake from Qingying: "how did you say that for such a long time? Do you think my elder sister can help my granddad


    "For what? Your grandfather is not ill


    As star helpless way: "miss is not immortal."


    After a pause, ruxing said again, "but your cake is quite good? Is it made by the cook in the Jiang family? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face turned red and said in a low voice, "it''s the cook escorted by ah."


    As the star silent for a moment, and then a white eye red Yu Xiaoxiao: "OK, when I did not ask."


    Yu Xiaoxiao snorted in a low voice.


    Qing Ying covered her mouth with a smile, and then said, "Xiaoxiao, you are really happy now. General Gan treats you well. You have become a princess again. Hee hee, we can rely on you to cover us in the future."


    Yu Xiaoxiao blushed: "he is very good to me."


    Qing Ying is speechless. Is that the point of her words?


    Well, Yu Xiaoxiao is different from them. They are masters.


    "I haven''t married yet. Is it like this? I said, "I''m not sure."


    As Star Yu Xiaoxiao pick eyebrow: "you this attitude has become too fast, before or don''t like, now so soon sweet greasy."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said that she didn''t accept the ridicule of ruxing, and there was a little show off in her embarrassed look.


    If the star sees shape, a piece of dim sum is put in his mouth, ambiguous way: "Oh, it''s me to talk too much."


    Yu Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing: "you are poor. I don''t know which brother can subdue you in the future?"


    "What are you talking about! You''re all taken. What am I afraid of? I''m not in a hurry


    "Why, why?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao squeezed his eyes: "how can I see that you look wrong? Tell me, is there any adulterer? "


    "Smelly girl! What adulterer? I''ll tear your mouth


    As the star becomes angry, she pours on Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao laughed twice and ran away immediately: "I think you just have it. It''s OK. Let''s say it. Let''s see for you..."


    Ning Rongyue came back to see a mess in the yard.


    Such as star and Yu Xiaoxiao panting each side, green cherry is laughing Yingying watching.


    Thinking of Jiang''s wish to hide his body, Ning Rongyue has a helpless smile on her face.


    "Two smelly girls, what are you doing?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao, with a smile, jumps to Ning Rongyue: "all stars always tease me, sister. When will you marry him out?"


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a while.


    Ruxing snorted and stepped forward: "I want to follow miss all the time."


    Yu Xiaoxiao made a grimace: "you''ll be hard mouthed."


    Such as star face appear a bit unnatural, and then not to be outdone with Yu Xiaoxiao look at each other.


    I used to be like this?


    Ning Rongyue finds that she can''t remember clearly. After a Fu left, she had to force herself to grow up and mature. As time goes by, she lost the ability to laugh and play if she wanted to

 Chapter 198

    June 5.


    Situ Ling invited Ning Rongyue to the palace.


    "Although my sister-in-law has been granted a marriage, I don''t think she should have a royal concubine to serve her?"


    Situling sat on the carriage and said slowly: "tomorrow, sister-in-law praying, you are also going to attend. My brother specially asked the embroidery girls of the weaving bureau to make your princess''s clothes. Today I will accompany you to try on your clothes."


    Ning Rongyue was a little strange. Why did situ Ling have to take him to the palace.


    "The dress of the princess? But what''s my size


    "Hee hee," situ Ling said with a smile, "it''s all the little moon around you that they pay attention to. The emperor asked master Fu."


    "Oh."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words.


    Situ Ling shook his head, then said helplessly: "this orthodox dress is beautiful, but it''s tiring enough to wear, especially if you have to climb the mountain tomorrow. I think it''s hard for you."


    "Ling''er, have you ever been to the blessing Festival?"


    Situ Ling stall hands: "not yet, three years ago I did not reach hairpin, so do not participate, this year is to suffer."


    "Do you want to go up to Wanfoshan in formal clothes?"


    Ning Rongyue thought about the scene and thought it should be very tired.


    "Yes."


    Situ Ling held his face in both hands: "the man is OK, sister-in-law. You don''t know how complicated and cumbersome our women''s palace dress is. You will become weak even if you are a man. Liu Fufeng is just tired like that."


    Ning Rongyue smokes the corners of his mouth, and suddenly he has an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Situ Ling sympathized with Ning Rongyue and hugged his poor self: "forget it, just go and have a look."


    In addition to situ Xue, there was no other hostess in the palace, but situ Mo also knew the relationship between situ Xue and Ning Rongyue, so he specially arranged an empty palace for Ning Rongyue to use.


    "There are three sets of clothes for the princess, one is red and the other is green. According to the rank of the princess, the other is black, gold, white, orange red and blue. According to the emperor''s meaning, the third set of clothes for the princess is black."


    In fact, according to the rank of Princess Ning Rong Yue Su, it is white at most.


    The black and gold color is only used by a pro princess or even a pro princess with a title. Only those who have royal blood can be a prince. Lu Chang is a heterosexual prince at most.


    When the emperor ordered Ning Rongyue to wear black clothes, the people of the weaving bureau could not help suspecting the truth of the rumors outside.


    It''s said that Princess Su has a lot to do with the emperor. That''s why the emperor takes such care of Princess Su, even ignoring the princess''s idea.


    It is said that the little prince is actually from the Emperor


    It''s said that King Su only carried the pot for the emperor. In order to protect his son, the emperor took King Su as a shield


    The female officials of the weaving bureau are still divergent thinking. Ning Rongyue interrupts their brain.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know these twists and turns, and asked situ Ling: "which suit should I wear for the blessing Festival?"


    She looked around and thought these clothes were not light.


    Situ Ling took a meaningful look at the most complex black suit, and then looked at Ning Rongyue.


    "The wives of those senior officials are usually tired to death and have to wear the suit that is the most noble and can reflect their own identity, but I still suggest wearing the suit that is the lightest."


    For the sake of my life, I''d better be modest.


    Ning Rongyue second understood, looked around and sighed: "this palace suit, I see enough."


    "Well, there''s no way."


    Situ Ling waved to the women officers of the weaving bureau to go down: "sister-in-law, please try your clothes first."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue, situ Ling and Xiao yueruxing also spent half an hour to dress the first set of red clothes.


    Inside and outside seven or eight layers, plus large and small clothing headgear, Ning Rongyue felt that just putting on the clothes would cost her half life, and her head could not be lifted.


    Situ Ling wiped the sweat on his head and took a sympathetic look at Ning Rongyue.


    "Sister in law, how beautiful you are! But how do you feel? "


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "take down the hairpin first."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing can''t help but look at each other, and then help Ning Rongyue "commute".


    When the headdress was removed, Ning Rongyue felt that her breathing was smooth: "Er, dress like this to go up the mountain?"


    Situ''s inspiration nodded: "well."


    "Just kill me."


    Ning Rongyue wails and lies on the bed, rarely revealing the mood of her little daughter.


    Xiaoyue also some helpless way: "when the time comes, I will follow ruxing, we can''t follow Miss, we can only wait at the top of the mountain."


    Ning Rongyue''s face was buried in the quilt and said in a stuffy voice: "haven''t I married Lu Chang yet? Can''t we not go? "


    "That''s no good. At that time, in order to show your status as sister-in-law, the imperial brother wrote you directly on the genealogy. You are already a member of the royal family, and marriage is only in many forms."


    Think must pull a person to accompany his miserable situ Ling to set up a horse road.


    Ning Rongyue wails again, then gets up and sits on the bed feebly.


    "Do you think I can go down the mountain alive like this?"


    Rather dissolve the sincerity of the moon, such as the star smile can''t oneself.


    A few people in the dark could not help but smile.


    "Miss, have some confidence in yourself."


    Xiaoyue continued with a smile: "we don''t have to compare with those ladies. It''s ok if we don''t wear these complicated headdresses tomorrow."


    Rather dissolves the month to smell speech to despise of saw the headdress on the desk case.


    "Come on, let me take a break and try again."


    Ning Rongyue shrugged.


    Xiaoyue nodded slightly, then pulled ruxing into the inner room: "let''s arrange the next set of clothes first."


    After entering the inner room, ruxing asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaoyue frowned: "how can I feel that Miss Jiang''s temperament has changed since she came back from Jiang''s house? What happened in Jiang Fu? "


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Ruxing thought carefully: "nothing happened except Miss Jiang Taifu alone. But it''s also very good. It''s just right with the miss that the young master told us at that time."


    "That''s true. Actually, when I first met the young lady, I found that what the young lady said was different from what the young master said before."


    Xiaoyue nodded with approval: "it should be the heart knot of the young lady. It''s always good."


    "Yes, the old lady was very good, but now I like it better, more popular than before."


    As the star patted Xiaoyue on the shoulder.


    Xiaoyue picked up the green suit: "let''s go, let''s go out."


    Ruxing walked out of the inner room behind her.


    "Come and change, miss."


    Ning Rongyue


    After a long time, Ning Rongyue held out her hand: "good Xiaoyue, good as star, you help me change it, I don''t want to move."


    Hearing Ning Rongyue''s coquettish tone, Xiaoyue looks at ruxing in surprise, and then says, "OK."

 Chapter 199

    I lingered in the palace. In the afternoon, Ning Rongyue came back to Fu''s house with her three suits. I had no love for her all my life.


    June 6 is the day of blessing day.


    Ning Rongyue was summoned to the palace early in the morning, and she finally found another identity of Fu Yinghe.


    "Star picking Pavilion master?"


    Ning Rongyue looked at Fu Yinghe in white gold: "brother, what kind of rank is the leader of star picking pavilion?"


    Fu Yinghe thought about it for a while, then said with a little ridicule: "under one person, above ten thousand people?"


    The leader of the star picking Pavilion is equivalent to Dongyun''s national master. On the surface, the rank is really one person below and ten thousand people above. However, there is no saying that the divine power is greater than the imperial power in Dongyun. Therefore, the national master is actually a mascot, which depends on the emperor''s will.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know the important relationship for the time being. She looks slightly surprised.


    "Well, brother, you are so powerful that you can cover me, hehe."


    Fu Yinghe doted on Ning Rongyue''s forehead: "go and change your clothes quickly. When you come to the palace, don''t you change into the dress of the princess?"


    "I don''t want to be tired for a while, but for a while."


    You know, before she went out, she made a soup specially for herself to strengthen her physical strength


    Ning Rongyue smiles and follows Xiaoyue into the room prepared by Fu Yinghe to change into the green dress of the princess.


    Red is too gorgeous, black is too cumbersome, so Ning Rongyue chose this green one.


    "It''s the same as before."


    Situ Mo came from the dark. He had seen Ning Rongyue when she was a child, but Ning Rongyue didn''t know it was him.


    Fu Yinghe looked coldly at situ Mo: "emperor, the civil and military officials are waiting outside."


    Situ Mo looked complicated for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "I''ll be there in a minute."


    Fu Yinghe walked out first.


    After Ning Rongyue changes her clothes, Xiaoyue leads her to Lu Chang.


    "Princess."


    Ning Rongyue''s heart was slightly astringent, and then he said with a sweet smile: "Lord."


    Lu Chang seems to be a little shocked and peeks at Ning Rongyue. Today''s Rongyue is so beautiful.


    I don''t know how stupid Lu Chang is. Ning Rongyue follows the process of praying for blessings yesterday afternoon.


    Blessing starts from the moment when Maoshi enters Chenshi.


    The emperor situ Mo was at the top of the list.


    The next column is situxue, Princess of Ninghua, situling, Prince Xiang, Lu Chang, Prince Su, and their relatives, Princess Xiang, situling, Princess Zhaohe, and Ning Rongyue, Princess su.


    Then there were the civil and military officials with their wives and their own sons and daughters who had already reached their hairpins or hair ties. They also stood in the order of rank.


    Under the command of Fu Yinghe, they kowtowed to the emperor''s mausoleum for three times, then got up and took a carriage to Wanfoshan.


    After arriving at the foot of Wanfoshan by carriage, even the emperor had to walk up the mountain.


    According to the previous order, situ Mo took the lead, Fu Yinghe took the second place, Ning Rongyue took the second place, and finally the civil and military officials followed.


    Every nine steps in Wanfoshan, there are two Shamis standing on both sides of the steps chanting, the atmosphere is solemn and solemn.


    At the beginning, Ning Rongyue was still in a solemn mood with a solemn face.


    However, when the cumbersome palace dress made her sweat like rain, she could only think bitterly, thanks to the shamido in Lin''an temple. Otherwise, with so many steps, how could she have two shamidos every nine steps?


    Lu Chang noticed that Ning Rongyue was out of breath. He hesitated for a moment to get close to Ning Rongyue.


    "What are you doing?"


    The sudden touch of Lu Chang surprised Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang helped Ning Rongyue, almost lifting Ning Rongyue with his own arm: "this saves a little effort."


    Ning Rongyue felt uncomfortable. Lu Chang said, "it''s OK. Those generals are taking their wives with them."


    Why only talk about generals? Because civil servants are too busy


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes aim at the prince Xiang with her own princess. Seeing this, she finally doesn''t struggle any more.


    In fact, she still has martial arts and internal power. She''s tired, but she''s far from exhausted. It''s just that Lu Chang''s actions still make her sweet.


    On one side, situ Ling took a resentful look at his mother''s father.


    OK, no one loves the cabbage can only support themselves, situ Ling holding his breath to climb up.


    Take another look at situ Xue, who is as sweaty as himself. There''s another impetus in situ Ling''s heart. Well, there''s at least one brother in need. Ha ha.


    Situ Xue secretly resents Lu Chang, who is not paying attention to himself.


    I have twin love, Ning Rongyue, you can''t be arrogant for long!


    "Benefactor, at the last eighty-one level, nine to one."


    At this time, the little monk, who was originally chanting sutras, suddenly put his hands together and said Amitabha.


    Si Tu Mo, the leader, stopped at the sound of speech, and finally kowtowed every nine steps until he reached Lin''an temple!


    Ning Rongyue looked up at the sky. The sun was almost in the middle of the sky. It was almost noon.


    The civil and military officials behind situ Mo knelt down with him.


    If you are sincere, you will be wise, but he doesn''t believe in Buddhism or God!


    Blessing day is an indispensable means to stabilize people''s mind. Situ Mo knows this very well, and his eyes are full of ambition.


    Before Lin''an temple.


    Master yun''an and the host of Lin''an temple are waiting here in person.


    Seeing that situ Mo ascended the summit first, master yun''an put his hands together: "Amitabha, benefactor, please."


    Situ Mo also gave a gift, and then took a few imperial relatives into the Buddha Hall to pray and kneel down, while the rest of the civil and military officials tired into dead dogs prayed outside the Buddha Hall.


    After releasing Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang lost his mind for a moment and strode into the Buddhist temple.


    After kneeling down and offering incense, I finally have time to breathe.


    All the civil and military officials can leave for a while, and then follow situ Mo down the mountain after lunch.


    Tired to death, situ Ling had no strength to speak. She aimed at Liu Qinghe in the crowd and rushed over.


    "Brother Qinghe, I''m tired to death. My legs hurt and my waist hurts. I hurt everywhere."


    Although Liu Qinghe was helpless, he didn''t escape her and let her rush into her arms to act as a coquetry.


    The colleagues who saw this scene all showed an expression of understanding.


    Liu Qingyan patted Liu Qinghe meaningfully, then took Chen Feng to one side to make room for them.


    Lu Chang, who is also aware of this scene, unconsciously looks at Ning Rongyue, who is standing beside Fu Yinghe, while Xiaoyue is holding a hot tea snack.


    Lu Chang''s face darkened, and then he went to one side alone.


    "Hey, boss, why don''t you go to find your sister-in-law?"


    Liu light proverb does not know where to come from, vows to give Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue assists.


    "No need."


    Ning Rongyue, who is walking this way, has a stiff step after hearing this sentence.


    Yu Guang sees that Liu Qingyan, Ning Rongyue''s hesitation, secretly scolds his eldest brother for being so stupid that he doesn''t know that in Chen Feng''s eyes

 Chapter 200

    In the afternoon, they were used in master yun''an''s Buddhist temple together with situ mo.


    Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang, Fu Yinghe, situ Mo, Wang Ye''s family and master yun''an sat around a table.


    "Vegetarian?"


    Situ Ling seriously suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes.


    Master yun''an said unfathomably: "the cooks here can make vegetarian dishes taste like meat, and they are the same. Please have a taste, benefactor."


    A trace of curiosity flashed in situ Ling''s eyes.


    Situ Mo coughed and said with a smile, "let''s all have dinner. It''s a family dinner today. We don''t need so many rules."


    Situ Ling could not wait to pick up a chopstick of Dongpo meat, and then his eyes lit up.


    "It tastes as like as two peas!"


    Xiangwangye situ lie smoked the corner of his mouth, and gently scolded: "ling''er!"


    Ning Rongyue smiles and gives her a chopstick of Dongpo meat: "silly, is this Dongpo meat? Certainly as like as two peas. "


    "But master..." how can you deceive people?


    Looking at yun''an''s smiling eyes, situ Ling could not say what he said.


    Isn''t it a good master who is unpredictable?


    Master yun''an said with a smile: "don''t mind, benefactor. I''ll say it casually."


    Situ Ling took a puff from the corner of his mouth, then raised his eyebrows and said, "can monks eat meat, too?"


    She saw that master yun''an didn''t avoid the meat dishes, but the food was delicious.


    "Ling''er, don''t be rude to the master!"


    Xiang Wang Ye''s warning stares at situ Ling. Situ Ling''s mouth is still not angry. Master Yun an just cheated himself.


    Master yun''an once again took a chopstick without taboo, slowly chewing and swallowing, then he continued to cheat with a smile.


    "The wine and meat have passed through the intestines, and the Buddha has left them in his heart. There are not so many rules here, poor monk. Don''t worry, benefactor. The Buddha won''t blame him."


    Situ Ling was speechless and gave a little hum.


    It''s clearly praying that we have to eat vegetarian food, but it seems that no one here has such consciousness?


    After dinner, Ning Rongyue took a rest for a while, and the bodyguard outside came to inform them that it was time to return to the palace.


    Si Tu Mo and Lu Chang looked at each other: "let''s go."


    Master yun''an followed them with a smile: "benefactor, it seems that there are a few thieves in Lin''an Temple recently. They always come up from the east of Wanfoshan. Please be careful when you go down the mountain."


    All the people who come here this time are high-ranking people in the middle of the court. It''s not good if one can''t be caught all at once.


    Situ Mo''s eyes were cold: "thank you for telling me."


    After hearing the signal from situ Mo, Lu Chang immediately went to find Liu Qinghe, who arranged the guard.


    After kneeling down again in the Buddhist temple and offering incense, they began to go down the mountain, and Liu Qinghe and others on guard did not find any trace of the thief in master yun''an''s mouth.


    But even so, situ Mo and others were on guard.


    Fu Yinghe whispered to Ning Rongyue: "if there are thieves, you don''t have to worry about others. Just protect yourself."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words.


    After one third of the way to the mountain, the people in the dark thought about situ mo. they should have relaxed their vigilance and finally ordered to go out.


    The shouting and killing started, and the civil and military officials just stirred for a moment and then calmed down.


    Each of them had some expectation of this in mind. At this time, when the people in the dark came to the light, they felt relieved.


    Liu Qinghe, Liu Qingyan and Bai Yan, who were always in strict combat, took the people they had already ambushed to fight against the monks of Lin''an temple.


    And Gan Hu Chen Feng is taking the rest of the soldiers to protect around the civil and military officials, to prevent those people from having a back hand.


    Ning Rongyue looked at Lu Chang, hesitated for a moment, or asked: "don''t you go to help?"


    I''ll stay here to protect you.


    "I stay here to protect the emperor."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice that was totally different from his own.


    Ning Rongyue takes a look at the leisurely and calm situ Mo and answers with a low voice.


    Situ Ling looked eagerly at the place where the fighting sound sounded: "sister-in-law, who do you think is here?"


    In order to ensure the safety of the team temporarily stay in place, Ning Rongyue looked around, and then directly sat on the steps.


    "I don''t know."


    Situ Ling also sat down by Ning Rongyue: "it''s a little boring."


    "Why do you want to go out and fight?"


    Ningrong month some speechless way, hands holding a face to see far away.


    Hearing this, situ Ling first glanced at his father, who was threatening in his eyes, and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    On one side, situ Xue, who was ignored, saw that no one paid attention to him and his fingertips moved.


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue frowned and cried in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter, little moon?"


    "Dissolve the moon..."


    Three people''s voices rang out at the same time. Ning Rongyue was dressed by the cumbersome and heavy princess. A small red dot on her arm was very conspicuous.


    Fu Yinghe frowned: "there are many mosquitoes in the mountains. Get up quickly and don''t sit on the ground."


    Ning Rongyue looks at the red dot and thinks deeply. She pulls out the pendant on her neck and looks at it.


    In the pendant, the pure heart Gu given by Gan Ning was still sleeping, and there was no difference.


    "What is this?"


    Situ Ling saw the bug in the pendant with sharp eyes.


    Ning Rongyue put the pendant back into her clothes: "something a friend gave me."


    She just clearly felt the change of Qingxin Gu. Isn''t it Qingxin Gu who bit herself?


    It shouldn''t be. Qingxingu is a gift from Ning''er. He has seen it without any problem. Ning Rongyue puts away his doubts.


    "Well, it''s strange."


    He didn''t pay much attention either.


    Ning Rongyue stands up and smiles at Fu Yinghe. Then she squeezes blood around the red spots on her arm with her nails.


    "Don''t worry, brother."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly: "pay attention to yourself, how can insects run into the clothes?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "now there are many insects in this season."


    After hearing the speech, Fu Yinghe no longer asked.


    A moment later.


    Ning Rongyue suddenly heard a voice.


    "Better melt the moon!"


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised. She looks at Lu Chang from left to right, but there is no difference in their faces.


    "Don''t look at other people. I''m using my internal force to force the sound to form a line for you. Even Lu Chang can''t hear it. I think you should understand what this means?"


    Ning Rongyue''s face changed. Lu Chang couldn''t even notice it. He could imagine how good his martial arts were.


    "If you still want your children, come to Sanliting in the east of Foshan!"


    "Come here quickly! Remember, you''re the only one, otherwise, I don''t mind if you see your child''s body! "


    Ning Rongyue''s heart was tight, and her face was cold. At the same time, her head was dizzy, which disturbed her normal thinking.


    Noticing that Ning Rongyue''s face was not right, situ Ling was worried and asked, "what''s the matter with you, sister-in-law?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a fierce light.


    I don''t know why all the voices in her ears have become the confused noise that makes her head ache!

 Chapter 201

    "Sister in law?"


    Situ Ling had some doubts and wanted to go to laning to dissolve the moon.


    "Well, ah!"


    Ning Rongyue''s sudden move made situ Ling unprepared and screamed.


    "Ling ER!"


    Prince Xiang and Princess Xiang were shocked.


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    "Little moon!"


    Fu Yinghe and Lu Chang want to catch Ning Rongyue at the same time.


    However, although Ning Rongyue''s martial arts are not as good as theirs, they are ruthless and ruthless. Fu Yinghe is afraid that they will hurt Ning Rongyue, but they will be restrained, and they will slip away by Ning Rongyue carelessly.


    Fu Yinghe''s face is icy: "I''ll go after xiaoyueer. You can protect the emperor."


    Lu Chang hears that Yan wants to refuse, but his body is still stiff under Fu Yinghe''s eyes.


    "Don''t hurt her. I think she seems a little abnormal."


    Fu Yinghe glanced at Lu Chang askance: "I naturally know that."


    With that, Fu Yinghe went after Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang, who returns, frowns and looks at the flustered King Xiang: "is the princess OK?"


    One side of situ Xue saw a flash of pleasure in his eyes. Unexpectedly, there was also a situ Ling. It was really exciting!


    Situ Mo has called the imperial doctor at the back of the team to examine situ Ling.


    "The princess was shocked by a cold internal force. It''s a small matter. It''s just that the cold air is hard to deal with. I''m afraid it will hurt the foundation of the princess!"


    Lu Chang''s face changed slightly.


    Ning Rongyue first learned martial arts from Ning, Gansu Province. The martial arts of the Gan family are all masculine. How can they have the Qi of yin and cold?


    "However, if there is a person with deep internal power to force out the Yin and cold Qi for the princess, it won''t be a big problem."


    Lu Chang hated the panting doctor. He looked colder: "I''ll come."


    Although Prince Xiang and his wife are angry with Lu Chang because of Ning Rongyue''s sudden attack, this time is not the time for the attack. It''s still the most important time for their own girls.


    "Please King su."


    Xiangwang said in a deep voice.


    Lu Chang frowns. Yungong helps situ Ling, who is pale in face, force out the cold in his body, and looks apologetically at Wang Ye and his wife.


    "I''m sorry for Rongyue, but there''s something strange about it. Rongyue is not easy to hurt people. I hope you don''t blame me for that."


    Princess Xiang gave a cold hum.


    Although Prince Xiang was angry in his heart, he was also a person who knew the general situation. He said in a deep voice, "King Su, don''t worry, I won''t wronged Princess su."


    After being forced out of her body, situ Ling''s face was a little better. She frowned and shook her body and said, "there should be something wrong with dissolving the moon. I and I just saw that there was a red light in her eyes!"


    "Father, mother, don''t blame Rongyue. She won''t hurt me casually."


    After spending so long with Ning Rongyue, situ Ling understood Ning Rongyue''s temperament, so he didn''t want to make an enemy Lu Chang for himself.


    Princess Xiang relaxed and gently held situ Ling: "the mother Princess must find the murderer behind the scenes! How dare you hurt my child


    She is not stupid, naturally know that there is something wrong, just not angry.


    "Well."


    Situ Ling answered softly, then nodded to Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang sighed with relief.


    On the other side.


    Ning Rongyue''s situation is not right. Although Fu Yinghe keeps up with her, he just falls far behind her to see what''s going on.


    It didn''t stop until Sanliting ningrongyue in the east of Wanfo Mountain.


    Light fell into the Sanli Pavilion.


    There are already several masked people waiting in the Sanli Pavilion.


    "Sure enough."


    The first masked man''s voice was a little hoarse. He looked at the gloomy ningrong moon and said in a cold voice, "catch her!"


    Ning Rongyue is Princess Su, who also gave birth to a little son. It''s said that he is not clear with emperor Dongyun, so it''s a chip to catch her.


    Seeing that the masked man started, Ning Rongyue''s face was even more fierce.


    "What about Yuanyuan?"


    "Bang." The masked man at the head sneered.


    They really wanted to catch the little son, but they didn''t expect that the Dharma protector of the demon sect would get angry, and there was the unfathomable old man!


    They can only be defeated!


    But fortunately, there are princesses and... Who can attract the princess su.


    Ning Rongyue''s mind is more and more confused. Seeing that these masked people don''t open their mouth, she doesn''t show weakness to fight with these masked people.


    Ning Rongyue''s martial arts are at most of the middle class in the Wulin, but her original fiery internal power is mixed with a cold and Yin Qi, which makes it difficult.


    A few masked people look at each other, no longer keep their hands, and try their best to capture Ning Rongyue.


    "Moon!"


    See Ning Rongyue gradually in the downwind, Fu Yinghe is about to move, Xi night suddenly appears.


    Xi night avoids the attack of the ghost needle of ningrong month, and looks like a killer.


    Fortunately, he followed me and dared to attack Yueer. These people want to die!


    "Keep people under you!"


    Fu Yinghe also hurriedly came out from the dark, he grasped the wrist of Ning Rongyue, who was constantly struggling, and went to the night road.


    At this time, the masked man is the only one who is pinched by Xi Ye. Xi Ye''s look changes for a moment, and then throws the masked man to the ground.


    "How is the moon?"


    Ning Rongyue looks gloomy in the struggle, Xi night frown.


    Fu Yinghe frowned, and then a hand knife chopping halo Ning Rongyue.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xi Ye looks at Fu Yinghe with her eyebrows.


    Fu Yinghe picked up Ning Rongyue: "xiaoyueer''s situation is not right. I''ll take her back to find Mr. Fu. How can you be here?"


    "Someone went to Fu''s house to rob Yuanyuan. I followed the tail of escape to this side."


    Xi night facial expression ugliness of way: "month son exactly is how?"? Why don''t so many of you look after her? What about Lu Chang? "


    Fu Yinghe some displeasure: "should be by the plot, temporarily still don''t know why."


    Speaking of this, Fu Yinghe also suddenly thought of Ning Rongyue being bitten by insects.


    "Forget it, I''ll go back first. Please keep an eye on this man and tell the emperor on the mountain road."


    Xi Ye''s heart is dissatisfied. Why don''t he take Ning Rongyue back, but for the sake of his brother-in-law, he still nods slightly.


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe left with Ning Rongyue carrying Qigong.


    Xi Ye looked at the masked man on the ground and held out his hand to lift his collar to the mountain road.


    "Oh, you''re in a mess, too?"


    Xi ye came to the side of the mountain road and saw Lu Chang with cool irony.


    Lu Chang motioned the soldiers of the guard to retreat: "Why are you here?"


    Xi Ye directly threw the man in black to Lu Chang''s feet: "let me tell you that my brother-in-law has gone back with Yue er."


    After hearing Xi Ye''s appellation, Lu Chang was stunned.


    Xi Ye is not afraid at all. She looks at him in a gloomy way: "if you can''t protect the moon, don''t stand beside her."


    Situ Mo, who had a scar on his face, also came over: "thank you for your help."


    Xi ye murmured: "no, I''ll go first."


    Situ Mo looked at Xi Ye leaving with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "We''ll go back to the palace, too, if we bury the dead."

 Chapter 202

    After Stuart returned to the palace, the civil and military officials left from the star picking Pavilion and went back to their homes to prepare for the evening dinner.


    Qianyuan palace.


    Liu Qinghe said helplessly: "those people are quite well prepared. There are many poison masters in the middle. The soldiers we took lost a lot."


    Bai Yan''s face was indignant: "those who were arrested also all took medicine and committed suicide. They died thoroughly. This time, they were dead without proof."


    He took a deep breath and put down the tea cup.


    Gan Hu said in a deep voice: "after you left, there are several people, one of them is as good as the master''s martial arts!"


    This can explain why there is a bloodstain on situ Mo''s face.


    "What? Is it as good as the master and the master? "


    Liu Qingyan is shocked.


    Only they know a little about Lu Chang''s martial arts. How can there be anyone who can match Lu Chang''s martial arts?


    "That''s right. That man''s martial arts skills are straightforward. If not, I''m afraid I can''t please him."


    Lu Chang was a little upset.


    That person doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy, so they should be cautious!


    "Simply Qinghong, he got a living. I''ll let dark feather treat him well and let him spit out what he can!"


    Situ Mo look cold Su, deep voice way: "and light River, you follow before abducted child clue to continue to trace down."


    "Yes."


    Liu Qinghe has found some key points. If we continue to pursue them, we will be able to find out the behind the scenes.


    "Gan Hu, Chen Feng, now all forces are staring at us. You should arrange people to pay attention to the safety of the imperial capital."


    "Yes."


    After thinking about it, situ Mo stopped for a moment and said, "Lu Chang, remember what you promised me before."


    Lu Chang was shocked all over, and then his voice should be.


    Seeing this, situ Mo waved his sleeve robe: "all right, let''s go down and settle down the dead soldiers, and then come back to today''s dinner."


    "Yes."


    Lu Chang and they were ordered to leave, but there was a haze in everyone''s heart.


    On the other hand, Ning Rongyue has been brought back to Fu''s house by Fu Yinghe.


    "Mr. Fu, what''s the matter with xiaoyueer?"


    Doctor Fu frowned tightly and took back the hand on Ning Rongyue''s wrist: "what happened at that time, please tell me more carefully."


    Fu Yinghe told doctor Fu about everything.


    "You said Rongyue was bitten by insects before the accident?"


    Dr. Fu grasped the point.


    "Yes, nothing else."


    Fu Yinghe folded Ning Rongyue''s sleeve up, revealing a small red dot on her arm: "what''s the problem, Mr. Fu?"


    Doctor Fu stabbed the little red dot with a silver needle, took a little blood and observed it carefully.


    Looking at doctor Fu, he found nothing wrong. After thinking about it, he pulled out a jar from the corner and opened it. It was full of poisonous insects.


    Doctor Fu put the silver needle with blood into the jar, and sure enough, these poisonous insects were all agitated!


    Fu Fu''s face sank and he withdrew his hand.


    Fu Yinghe asked: "what''s wrong?"


    "It''s a bug!"


    Doctor Fu''s face was a little ugly: "the residual breath above can make the poisons I raised restless. It seems that the method of raising poisonous insects is unusual."


    "Gu Chong?"


    Fu Yinghe was lost in thought. It was something about Beichen again. It seems that Beichen is really restless!


    "As for what kind of insect it is, we have to wait until Rongyue wakes up to ask the truth."


    Fu handrail out of the room: "according to your view, the spirit of dissolving the moon should not be clear, I first boil a dose of clear medicine."


    "Good."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly, and then rushed back to xiaoyueer: "you look good on xiaoyueer."


    "Don''t worry, young master."


    Xiaoyue has some guilt on her face.


    They could not follow ningrongyue when praying for blessings, so they could not protect ningrongyue.


    After doctor Fu cooked the medicine, Ning Rongyue also woke up.


    Ning Rongyue''s reaction is still a little slow. He looks at the person beside his bed: "Xi Ye? Xiaoyue is like a star... "


    "Well, just remember who I am."


    Xi Ye looked happy and gave a breath.


    Xiaoyue smokes the corner of her mouth. She takes the medicine that doctor Fu has cooked herself and sits beside the bed: "Miss, drink the medicine first."


    Ning Rong month some irritable frown, finally or suppress the mood in the heart, gently nod.


    "How is it now?"


    See Ning Rongyue drink medicine, doctor Fu also came in to ask.


    Ning Rongyue patted her forehead and murmured, "just now, what did I do?"


    She recalled a moment later, her face changed slightly: "how is ling''er now? I seem to have hurt ling''er by mistake? "


    Xiaoyue immediately replied, "don''t worry, miss. The princess is not in any serious trouble."


    "You''d better worry about yourself first."


    Doctor Fu said helplessly: "think about it, what happened before?"


    Ning Rongyue first thought of being bitten by a mosquito, then thought of the voice in her ear. After connecting, she changed her look and finally realized that she was on the way!


    "Grandfather, is it a poisonous insect?"


    "You ask me!" Doctor Fu sighed: "Why are you so careless?"


    Ning Rongyue first said the voice in her ear: "it is estimated that this voice is also the illusion that someone has made me produce by using poisonous insects. It''s a chaotic God and poisonous insects!"


    It is necessary to supplement the medicine for the disorder of gods and insects to work, and the insects will not stay in the body of the middle demagogue.


    And the role of chaos God Gu is to expand the negative emotions in people''s heart, so that people have hallucinations, as time goes by hysteria in general crazy!


    "It should be."


    Doctor Fu''s face was a little bit bad. He frowned and said, "I''ll write a prescription to clear the medicine hidden in your body."


    Ning Rongyue nodded her head and gnashed her teeth: "I don''t know who has such a big hatred with me, but I want to be stupid?"


    "The food in our Fu''s house will never be tampered with."


    Xiaoyue is sure.


    "Well, miss, she has only been to the palace and Jiang''s house in recent days!"


    As star a face indignation, eyes full of cold light.


    When she said this, the people on the scene almost guessed who had done it. The Jiang family had no reason to harm Ning Rongyue. In particular, old master Jiang had to rely on Ning Rongyue to continue his life.


    But the princess of Ninghua in the palace is different! She sees Ning Rongyue as an eyesore!


    Such as star cold chide A: "no, this princess is so vicious, this vengeance does not avenge me really is not reconciled!"


    Fu Yinghe''s face is not good, turned around and said: "I''ll go out."


    As the star saw this, his face moved, and then he said, "Miss, I''ll go out, too."


    Fu Yinghe fortunately said that ruxing really made Ning Rongyue a little uneasy.


    Ning Rongyue some worry of shout: "such as star, don''t mess."


    "Don''t worry, miss. You''ll have a sense of propriety."


    Xiaoyue whispered.


    Ning Rongyue sighed helplessly: "OK, I''m ok now. You don''t have to worry. I''ll go to see Yuanyuan."


    Even if Yuanyuan is protected by doctor Fu, Ning Rongyue is still worried.

 Chapter 203

    The Imperial Palace and the glazed Palace Banquet.


    The site of the palace banquet on this day is in the liulige in the imperial garden.


    Ning Rongyue looks at the palace, which is really made of glass, and can''t help sighing about the great wealth in the palace compound.


    Noticing her eyes, situ Ling said with a smile: "emperor dewu is so beautiful. He once collected many beauties in the world. This glass pavilion was built for a man named Mr. Mo, but Mr. Mo disappeared after the death of emperor dewu. His brother demolished many palaces built by Emperor dewu and left this glass pavilion alone."


    "Maybe this glass pavilion is too beautiful. It''s a pity to demolish it."


    When hearing master Mo, Ning Rongyue felt tight in her heart, and a trace of shock flashed in her eyes.


    "Who knows, I also heard that master Mo was actually a member of the emperor''s brother, in order to overthrow emperor dewu."


    Situ Ling approached Ning Rongyue and whispered.


    It''s very disrespectful of her to say that. Just talk to someone she knows. She can''t let others listen to her.


    Ning Rongyue''s face flashed a strange light: "no matter how the fact is, we don''t want to talk about it any more."


    "Yes, yes."


    Situ Ling nodded slightly.


    Ning Rongyue took situ Ling''s hand again: "ling''er, is your body really OK? It''s all my fault. I''ve been hit by someone else. "


    Situ Ling shook his hands and said, "it''s no big deal, otherwise I won''t come to dinner tonight."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue still blamed himself, situ Ling said, "I know who you are, so I won''t be angry with you. Don''t worry."


    Mr. and Mrs. Xiang sitting nearby.


    Xiangwangye patted his wife''s hand: "look at our ling''er, it''s rare to have a good friend."


    "It''s just that she didn''t hurt us."


    Princess Xiang sighed helplessly.


    As soon as it was found out that there was an evil spirit in ningrong middle month, Fu Yinghe went to find situ Mo, who also found Lord Xiang, and the two sides reached a temporary settlement.


    But I don''t know why Fu Yinghe came back with a bad face. Ning Rongyue didn''t dare to ask more.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at situ Xue who was not far away. She said, "let''s go and sit down first."


    Situ Xue doesn''t know that his good deeds have been discovered, but situ Mo doesn''t know why he wants to shield her!


    Situ Ling also looked at situ Xue with Yin Jie''s eyes, and then sneered.


    "Come on, sister-in-law, let''s sit down."


    Today is a day of national celebration, so there is no division of seats between men and women.


    The seats of xiangwangye and suwangye were close to each other. They were on the right side of the emperor. Ning Rongyue and situ Ling specially adjusted their positions and sat together.


    "Sister, sister."


    Opposite Jiang Taifu''s position, Yu Xiaoxiao and Jiang Yuan also sit there. Yu Xiaoxiao waves to Ning Rongyue in a small range.


    Yu Xiaoxiao also heard about what happened on the way to pray. Now she is relieved to see that Ning Rongyue is OK.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly to Yu Xiaoxiao, holding up a glass of fruit wine in front of her and gesturing to Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao also took up a glass of wine and drank it.


    Sitting on the left side of the emperor with Jiang Taifu, on the seat of the left prime minister who was closer to the emperor, yunmo looked at Ning Rongyue with envy.


    But don''t want to rather dissolve month suddenly also called up own name: "Mo son, please."


    Cloud Mo Leng for a while, a blush floated on his face, and then sipped his lips, picked up a cup of wine: "Princess su."


    Ning Rongyue winked at her with a smile.


    The people in the seat were all seated soon, and situ Mo and Fu Yinghe came with them.


    Situ Mo sat on the top of the emperor without any expression, while Fu Yinghe sat on the left side of the National Teacher half a seat lower than the emperor''s position.


    "Today, you ministers are all involved in praying for the people and the country. Tonight, you can freely say that there is no difference in status today. You don''t have to care about my status."


    In short, you guys just get up and don''t worry about me.


    All civil and military officials should be in unison.


    The old Duke Fu beside situ Mo saw this, and his shrill voice rang out: "open the banquet!"


    The maid in white house dress and the eunuch with a bow carry delicious food and wine. The sound of Pipa and Piano and flute sounds. The graceful dancer waves her sleeves into the glass pavilion, adding some luxury to the place.


    Ning Rongyue just took a look at the dancer and then took her eyes back and focused on the food in front of her.


    It took a lot of effort in the afternoon, and now I''m really hungry.


    Lu Chang flashed a struggle in her eyes, and finally asked: "Rongyue, are you ok?"


    "Don''t you see that? That''s good. "


    Ning Rongyue said casually.


    "Is that poison solved?"


    Ning Rongyue looked at Lu Chang carelessly: "do you care about this? Do you care about me? Or do you care that I will embarrass situ Xue? "


    Situ Xue is far away. Ning Rongyue is not afraid to hear her own words. After all, it''s not her who should feel guilty about this.


    Lu Chang Leng Leng, some bitter mouth: "I''m worried about you."


    "Oh, I''m fine."


    Ning Rongyue ignores the palpitation in her heart, lowers her eyelids and continues to eat vegetables.


    Lu Chang''s face was a little stiff: "that round?"


    "Yuanyuan is all right. With her grandfather, Yuanyuan is not frightened at all."


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know why she suddenly feels a trace of grievance in her heart. She takes a deep breath of her surging emotions under the pressure. Why is she always defeated by Shanglu Chang?


    "By the way, I''ve given Yuanyuan the name Lu Yuan. It''s your surname, but I''d like his name Fu Ning."


    Fu Ning, Ning Fu.


    Lu Chang choked in his heart and said, "I already know."


    "That''s good."


    Ning Rongyue suddenly has no appetite to eat, and there are some dishes with or without them.


    "I remember you loved prawns."


    Lu Chang put a shrimp in Ning Rongyue''s plate, but he was stunned after saying this.


    "You, what do you say?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang with a complicated look.


    She loves shrimp, especially sea shrimp, but Dongyun is not near the sea, and there are not many shrimp transported from Xiali country. Even Ning Rongyue''s restaurant is hard to eat once.


    But the most important thing is that Ning Fu is the one who knows this!


    Lu Chang''s face was stiff: "I just said it casually."


    Ning Rongyue saw a trace of injury in her eyes. She looked at the shrimp in the dish and answered with a low voice.


    Lu Chang clenched his left fist and asked again what he had been most concerned about: "do you really only love him?"


    Ning Rongyue closed her eyes and opened them again, hiding the emotion in her eyes: "what about you? Do you only love me? "


    Lu Chang doesn''t want to care about what he promised. Ning Rongyue has been noticed and involved in this matter. Instead of pushing her away, he would rather protect her with his life!


    After struggling for several days, Lu Chang finally figured it out and answered "yes!"


    Ning Rongyue is shocked. Her hand with chopsticks shakes, but she doesn''t get the food. She puts down her chopsticks and looks at Lu Chang resentfully.


    "Really?"

 Chapter 204

    Really?


    Lu Chang''s expressionless face revealed firmness and seriousness at this time: "dissolve the moon, I''m happy with you, heaven and earth can learn."


    Situ Ling, who knew something was going on between Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang, could not help shaking his goose bumps when he heard this.


    Is this the boss who can''t speak in liuqinghekou?


    Ning Rongyue heard this, the first reaction is not excited, but eyes suddenly wrapped a bubble of tears: "you say it again?"


    Seeing this, Lu Chang took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears for Ning Rongyue: "I can say it again many times."


    Ning Rongyue suddenly stares at Lu Chang''s eyes and hits him on the chest: "you asshole!"


    "Yes, I''m a jerk!"


    In Lu Chang''s eyes, there was a trace of pain: "even if you are still happy," Ning Fu, "I recognize it. Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang''s heart is happy with you, but you don''t marry me!"


    "I know that you have been studying the medicine of restoring memory. As long as you are willing to accept me, I will try my best to retrieve our memory for you."


    "Rongyue, don''t refuse me."


    Situ Ling had quietly moved his buttocks and sat far away.


    Ning Rongyue cried and wanted to smile: "are you stupid?"


    "I..." Lu Chang was silent for a moment: "yes!"


    "Poof!"


    Situ Ling sprayed out all the tea and tried to smile, but the attention of both parties was not on her.


    Rather than laughing or crying, Ning Rongyue hammered Lu Chang twice: "you fool! Do I have to be clear? I, I have long been pleased with you, you, you, this fool


    It was as if the victims were suddenly hit by the pie falling from the sky, and Lu Chang fell into a huge surprise.


    "Say it again?"


    Sure enough, one family did not make complaints about the same family.


    "Lu, Lu Chang, I''m happy with you."


    When she was a member of the Gan family, Lu Chang pretended to be Ning Fu and let her know that Lu Chang was Ning Fu. Her Ah Fu never left her.


    How can Lu Chang''s carefulness make her have no heart?


    Lu Chang suddenly hugs Ning Rongyue tightly. At this moment, the atmosphere at the banquet is so strong that few people pay attention to them.


    Fu Yinghe in the position of national teacher flashed a smile in his eyes, and then defiantly looked at situ mo.


    "Emperor, I won."


    Fu Yinghe is gambling with his only friendship with situ mo. if he succeeds, everyone will be happy.


    If you lose, you will become a stranger in the future.


    Stuart''s ambition is more than that. He wants to use Lu Chang to achieve his great cause, but because Fu Yinghe can''t hurt Ning Rongyue, he can only design so that Lu Chang and his wife can''t communicate.


    "You won."


    Situ Mo had a slight anger on his face, but he had a bitter smile in his heart.


    Qinghong is always not willing to believe himself, he had made the death kneel also want to recognize!


    Fu Yinghe took back his sight and poured himself a glass of wine.


    "Rongyue, say it again?"


    "No." Ning Rongyue nuzui: "why didn''t I find you are so stupid?"


    Lu Chang sighed: "only in front of you."


    Only in front of you, I do not want to calculate, do not want to take, I am defeated.


    Someone seems to have said the same thing, Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a tear.


    Then Ning Rongyue, whose mood calmed down, began to ask the teacher: "what''s the matter with situ Xue?"


    If Lu Chang dares to give himself an answer that he likes himself, but he can''t let go of situ Xue, he will promise to throw Lu Chang out of the liulige today!


    "I have no love for situ Xue..."


    Under the pressure of Ning Rongyue''s eyes, Lu Chang''s EQ is finally on the line. He tells the story that he wanted to stimulate Ning Rongyue with the help of situ Xue before and then failed to ask for the dissolution of the engagement.


    Ning Rongyue''s brow was frowning, and he glared fiercely at Lu Chang: "you, you elm head!"


    Lu Chang quickly grasped Ning Rongyue''s hand and said with a bitter smile, "it''s my fault. Rongyue, Yueyue, it''s my confused thinking. Will you forgive me?"


    "Hum."


    Ning Rongyue quietly glanced at situ Mo: "but the emperor does not allow you to break the engagement with situ Xue?"


    "The emperor wants to seize situ Xue''s tail and solve the remaining forces of the second prince, the demon sect, and maybe even Beishen!"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "she is still useful."


    In order to coax Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang completely told the truth this time.


    Ning Rongyue sneered: "why didn''t he sacrifice himself? You''re going to be a raft? "


    Lu Chang doesn''t think Ning Rongyue''s behavior is disrespectful at all. Instead, he thinks it is an expression of Ning Rongyue''s love for himself


    "I will tell the emperor this time, and there will be no more muddling!"


    Ning Rongyue sighed and said, "I hope so."


    If situ Mo really refuses to break her engagement, she doesn''t want Lu Chang to be an enemy to him.


    "Give it to me."


    Situ Mo''s tone is firm.


    Ning Rongyue moved in her heart, then said with a smile, "OK."


    Ning Rongyue finally "broke the mirror and reunited", but seeing their happy side, situ Xue, who thought Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang had already communicated with each other, only had resentment in her eyes.


    "This is not the way."


    A woman beside situ Xue asked: "princess, what do you say?"


    Situ Xue suddenly recovered: "ah, it''s OK."


    "Princess, you see that Su Wang Ye, how to only care about that Ning Rong month?"


    A lady of a noble family who is friendly with situ Xue is not angry for him.


    Situ Xue put on a dejected expression: "my brother and I take special care of Miss Ning, and the Lord also does this to protect me."


    "Ha? You are the emperor''s sister


    "That''s why the emperor is so good to Naning Rongyue? Is it true that... "


    "Little purple! Don''t talk nonsense


    Situ Xue scolded the young lady, but let a few girls sit in the heart of that guess.


    After situ Xue, hibiscus saw a trace of irony in her eyes, and then lowered her eyelids.


    In the sound of silk and bamboo, the sound of silver needle breaking is not easy to detect. Fu Yinghe suddenly raises his hand and unfolds the thousand machine fan.


    "Emperor, be careful."


    Seeing this, Lao Fu also noticed that something had happened and said harshly, "protect the emperor, there are assassins!"


    The hibiscus behind situ Xue saw Fu Yinghe''s five senses so sharp, and there was a sharp look in his eyes. It was him!


    As soon as Lao Fu''s voice fell, the dancer, who was still smiling, suddenly changed her face and took out the long dagger sword that had been hidden for a long time to rush towards situ mo.


    "Oh."


    Fu Yinghe gently shook the fan, but he didn''t mean to do it again.


    These people just used as cannon fodder to block people. As for the assassination of situ Mo, it was obviously funny.


    The five generals of Jiuyou are here, and Lu Chang, who is in charge of Jiuyou, and a few dancers who are barely able to do it, will be killed in a few rounds!


    "Your Majesty, I''m not good at escorting you. Please surrender your crime!"


    In charge of the safety of the palace, the commander of the Imperial Guard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and stood up in fear to plead guilty.

 Chapter 205

    Situ Mo looked at the Guard commander kneeling on the ground calmly.


    "Go down after the party and lead the twenty soldiers."


    The meaning of situ Mo was obviously that there was no more investigation. The commander of the guard could not help but be glad that today was a good day.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Situ Mo nodded slightly, and the commander of the guard stood up and left with an expression of amnesty.


    Seeing this, Lao Fu ordered him to go on. The new dancers came in again, and the sound of silk and bamboo began to ring again.


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, a glass of wine again.


    The moon was about to reach the middle of the day when the party ended.


    Ning Rongyue looks at the drunken Fu Yinghe in front of her. She is at a loss. Then she tells Xiaoyue to follow ruxing and say, "hold your brother. How can you be so drunk?"


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are whispering.


    "Ah." Situ Mo holds Fu Yinghe''s body to avoid Xiaoyue''s hands.


    "The emperor?"


    Ning Rongyue was slightly stunned.


    Situ Mo takes a look at Lu Chang, who is standing with Ning Rongyue and staring at him in silence, with a smile.


    "Qinghong is drunk and unconscious, so don''t toss about any more. Let him stay in the palace tonight."


    Ning Rongyue feels that this is not appropriate: "this..."


    "Qinghong and I are close friends. Why don''t we trust your brother to me?"


    Situ Mo asked with a smile on his face.


    Ning Rongyue hesitates for a moment when she hears the words. She looks at Fu Yinghe who relies on situ Mo quietly. At last, she can only answer: "then please the emperor."


    "You don''t need to talk about it."


    Situ Mo''s smile finally spread to the bottom of his eyes: "Lao Fu, send Prince Su and Princess Su away."


    "Yes."


    Lao Fu answered respectfully: "prince, princess, come with me."


    Ning Rongyue takes another look at Fu Yinghe, who is almost half wrapped in his arms by situ Mo, then puts away a trace of strangeness in his heart and turns to leave.


    After leaving the palace, Ning Rongyue is reluctant to part with Lu Chang.


    Because of various misunderstandings, they missed so long. This time, they finally showed their hearts. Suddenly, they had to separate again. It was not just ningrongyue who was reluctant to give up.


    Lu Chang took a look at Xiaoyue and ruxing, who were quite alert to him, and gently stroked the top of Funing Rongyue''s head.


    "Well behaved, go back to rest first, I''ll come to see you tomorrow."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are all goose bumps because of Lu Chang''s tender tone, and they shake unconsciously.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang fondly, then nods slightly.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    After getting on the carriage, Ning Rongyue could not help but lift the curtain at the window of the carriage and looked out. As expected, Lu Chang was still standing in the same place.


    For Lu Chang''s affectionate eyes, Ning Rongyue''s eyes suddenly burst into tears.


    She put down the curtain to calm her mood, and then she gave starlike teasing eyes.


    "Congratulations, miss, for finally keeping the clouds open and seeing the moon bright."


    If the star is a sincere blessing ningrong month, I hope ningrong good month.


    Ning Rongyue bent her eyebrows and eyes, holding her face in both hands: "we are too stupid. Now we know that we have missed so long."


    Xiaoyue is a little worried. From Ning Rongyue''s face, she can see her disgust for herself: "Miss..."


    "Xiaoyue, why did my brother do this?"


    Ning Rongyue is very clear that Xiaoyue deliberately misleads herself, which is not her own idea. Among Fu Fu Fu, only Fu Yinghe can command Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue''s face suddenly turned pale: "sorry, miss, it''s Xiaoyue''s fault."


    "I don''t blame you!"


    Ning Rongyue helplessly pulled up the kneeling Xiaoyue: "I know my brother and you will not harm me, I just don''t understand?"


    Xiaoyue bit her lip and hesitated. I don''t know whether to say it or not.


    As the star saw this, she was anxious for her: "Oh, what can''t be said! It''s the emperor! Hard to say, he wants to use Lord Su! It''s because the young master can''t hurt the young lady! "


    Contact before the banquet Lu Chang said, Ning Rongyue moment clear.


    For a time, Ning Rongyue''s perception of situ Mo was very complicated.


    Because usually situ Mo never put on airs in front of them, she almost forgot that situ Mo was an emperor!


    Ning Rongyue sighed gently: "I don''t blame you for Xiaoyue this time, but I hope the people around me don''t have two hearts."


    Having two hearts not only means betraying, but also obeying the orders of another person, even if that person is one''s own relative.


    Xiaoyue was shocked, then knelt down again and said, "Xiaoyue knows that she will never betray miss."


    "Get up," Ning Rongyue looked at Xiaoyue faintly, then suddenly laughed out: "won''t you be scared by my cold face? Well, well, it''s not your fault. "


    It was installed.


    The mood is also some uneasy, such as a star, look a stagnation, and then also bent his eyes.


    Xiaoyue''s face changed slightly, and then she bit her lip to show a smile.


    After returning to Fu Fu, Ning Rongyue picked it up at random and was ready to go to bed. Today, she was in a mood of great joy and sorrow. She was really tired.


    "Be nice and have a dream."


    Before going to bed, Ning Rongyue took another look at the sleeping circle in the cradle beside her bed.


    Outside the window, a dark figure stood there, with a slightly magnetic voice: "have a dream."


    Xiaoyue, who is guarding the outer room of ningrong moon, opens her eyes vigilantly and comes to ningrong moon window quietly: "who?"


    Lu Chang turned to face Xiaoyue and frowned: "keep your voice down, don''t disturb Rongyue."


    Seeing that it was Lu Chang, Xiaoyue couldn''t help showing her suspicious eyes. Did king Su want to climb the window?


    Is this really king Su?


    "Lord Su?"


    Staring at Xiaoyue''s calm eyes, Lu Chang calmly replied: "it''s me."


    Xiaoyue was silent for a long time, and then hesitated to ask: "are you here?"


    "I''m here to watch Rongyue. Go to sleep."


    Lu Chang''s voice was very low, not only Ning Rongyue was reluctant to part. When Ning Rongyue got on the carriage and left, he found that he didn''t want to part with Ning Rongyue for a moment.


    Xiaoyue really thinks that she is dreaming. She only reacts after a while. Is it like this when the iceberg melts?


    I always feel that it''s more unsafe for Lu Chang to stay here. Xiaoyue bows and retreats with a stiff face.


    In Xiaoyue''s astonished mood, Lu Chang stayed here for a whole night. Then the next morning, Ning Rongyue got the news of King Su''s coming.


    Xiaoyue asked Ning Rongyue with an indescribable mood: "King Su is stopped by the housekeeper, can you ask the king to come in?"


    The housekeeper doesn''t know that Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue have reconciled, so he catches Lu Chang with a smiling face.


    As a matter of fact, someone has been standing in baicaoge all night


    Ning Rongyue''s face flashed a surprise: "let him come."


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyue nods her head gently.


    Lu Chang soon strode to the grass Pavilion of ningrong Moon: "moon."


    "Why did you call Yueyue?"


    Ning Rongyue felt that she was wrong for a moment, and then told herself that she was a person: "come so early, you can eat too early?"


    "I remember that Yueyue was my own."

 Chapter 206

    Ning Rongyue heard the words and breathed, and the whole person stood up excitedly: "Fu?"


    "Yueyue, it''s me."


    Lu Chang chuckles. The night he spent standing outside Ning Rongyue''s window last night reminds him of some fragments.


    It turned out that he had such a happy time, even wanted to indulge in it and never wanted to wake up.


    Ning Rongyue''s lips trembled: "you, do you remember?"


    "No," seeing Ning Rongyue''s eyes suddenly disappointed, Lu Chang went forward to hold her and continued, "just thought of a part."


    "Really?"


    Even if Ning Rongyue knew that Lu Chang and Ning Fu were the same person, she was the only one who remembered the beautiful feeling, but it was sweet and painful.


    Lu Chang took Ning Rongyue and sat down, then gently combed her hair with five fingers.


    "Ah Fu will never leave Yueyue."


    "Yueyue belongs to Fu alone."


    "I remember I used to make up and brush your eyebrows day by day. How about I comb your hair again?"


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue''s voice trembled.


    On one side, Xiaoyue gives her jade comb with eyes.


    Lu Chang took the comb and gently combed her hair for Ning Rongyue.


    A comb, comb to the end, two combs, white hair eyebrows, three combs, children and grandchildren everywhere.


    Ning Rongyue''s ear rings the voice of Jing Xiao with a smile when she married that day. She suddenly raises her hand and grabs Lu Chang''s hand.


    "Yueyue?"


    Determined that this is not their own fantasy, Ning Rongyue suddenly laughs, laughter with a choking, but is extremely happy.


    "Fu, Yueyue has finally found you."


    Lu Chang gently hugged Ning Rongyue from behind: "not only Fu, but also Lu Chang, Yueyue. Although I haven''t completely thought of it now, I''m very sure of my heart for you."


    "You are Lu Chang, and you are my Fu. You have never changed."


    Ning Rongyue grasps Lu Chang''s arm.


    Doctor Fu, who had just stepped into the herbal Pavilion, looked complicated for a moment, and finally he was calm.


    It''s just that children and grandchildren have their own happiness.


    Originally, I thought Ning Rongyue didn''t want to see Lu Chang. Xi Ye, who followed doctor Fu in a hurry, had dark eyes.


    "Hey, can you let go?"


    Xi Ye Yang lips a smile, face a bit more evil.


    Lu Chang just looked up at them. He didn''t realize that they were coming. He just didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    "Grandfather, Mr. Xi."


    Although doctor Fu no longer cares about it, he just looks at Lu Chang''s face. He''s still a little annoyed. He doesn''t like his stupid face before!


    "Well, I''m tired of being here early in the morning?"


    Hearing doctor Fu''s voice, Lu Chang stood up and let go of Ning Rongyue.


    On the contrary, Ning Rongyue was reluctant to give up. She held Lu Chang''s hand tightly with one hand, and then asked, "grandfather, why are you here?"


    "I''m not afraid that you will be bullied by someone?"


    The Fu doctor hates iron not to become a steel of saw oneself to remember to eat not to remember to hit wench.


    Ning Rongyue bowed her head in embarrassment.


    Lu Chang just remembered that Ning Fu''s memory identity could not be changed for the time being. Do you remember that he and Fu seemed to be "tit for tat" before?


    "Well," Fu said with a glance at Lu Chang, "your parents, tell us to go over and have dinner, and let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue answered immediately after hearing the words, and then led Lu Chang to yangxinju.


    "Grandfather, why did parents suddenly ask us to have dinner?"


    In Fu Fu, they usually get together for a meal at dinner. How can they call someone in the early morning?


    "It''s good news. Let''s go," he said


    "Good news?"


    Ning Rongyue has some curiosity on her face.


    Xi Ye, who has been silent, looks at Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang holding hands tightly. There is a trace of reflection on her face.


    It''s a good place to live.


    When Fu Yuan saw Lu Chang beside Ning Rongyue, his face changed slightly, and he said without taboo: "how come the Lord Su has come? We can''t hold you Buddha here. "


    Lu Chang is embarrassed, but he knows that these people treat themselves like this because they love Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue said nervously: "father Fu Yuan, don''t you..."


    "Daddy


    Lu Chang bangdang knelt down directly on the bricks on the ground and interrupted Ning Rongyue''s words. After listening to the sound, he knew that his strength was not light.


    "Lu Chang!"


    Ning Rongyue is in a hurry to pull up Lu Chang.


    But how can Lu Chang let Ning Rongyue pull himself up? His memory now is about the day when Ning Rongyue married him. Naturally, he also remembers his promise to Fu Yuan.


    "The child didn''t do what he promised to his father. It''s the child who can''t help dissolving the moon. Please punish him, but I will never give up the moon!"


    Fu Yuan heard Yan''s eyes and said, "OK, do you remember? I also want to say that it''s unkind and unjust of you to abandon your wife and son. It seems that you can''t do it now. "


    Under Ning Rongyue''s anxious eyes, Fu Yuan took two steps to look around.


    Then he picked up a stick with a thick arm: "you stinky boy!"


    "Ah


    Ning Rongyue screamed in fright. She wanted to block Lu Chang, but she was carried aside by doctor Fu.


    Lu Chang snorted, but knelt there motionless.


    Fu Yuanjian is more and more insistent: "let you asshole! Let you bully me! You heartless thing! How could you kneel in front of me today if we didn''t help you


    "That''s how you repay us! Is that how you keep your promise? You are still not a man


    "Do you know how much my dear daughter has suffered! She went to the border from Fujia village with Yuanyuan in her heart! Do you know Yuanyuan almost disappeared! You are not a thing


    Fu Yuan hit hard, but his eyes became red gradually.


    Ning Rongyue, who was held by Jing Xiao, couldn''t help crying.


    Jing smile to see Lu Chang has been silent by, Ning Rongyue another pair of distressed appearance, or can''t help but soften the heart.


    "Fu Yuan! OK, you beat this boy away again. What shall we do when we dissolve the moon? "


    Fu Yuan mumbled two words, then threw the stick: "he dares!"


    Lu Chang smiles bitterly. How can he give up?


    Bang Bang kowtowed three more times.


    Lu Chang really didn''t leave any spare force, and he didn''t use his internal force to protect himself. There was blood on his forehead.


    "Father, mother, grandfather, second brother, I will never be negative again."


    On the guilt, there is no more than his heart, when he thought of the past, almost suffocating guilt almost buried him.


    How much did he miss!


    Children, they don''t remember when they suffer!


    Fu Yuan''s face twitched a few times, and then sighed: "you, you!"


    Fu Yuan couldn''t say anything to forgive Lu Chang, but seeing Ning Rongyue crying, he couldn''t say anything to drive Lu Chang away, so he had to gnash his teeth.


    Jing Xiao finally released Ning Rongyue.


    Although she advised Fu Yuan, she didn''t think that Lu Chang shouldn''t suffer these times!

 Chapter 207

    See Jingxiao let go of himself, Ning Rongyue came to Lu Chang to help him.


    "Fool, can''t you hide? Does it hurt? "


    Smell speech, Fu Yuan gas heart liver trembles, blow beard stare!


    Lu Chang knew in his heart that if he evaded, he would be really predestined with Ning Rongyue: "no pain, don''t worry about Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue stares at Lu Chang in pain.


    After a long time, Lu Chang finally asked a long-standing question: "Yueyue, don''t you blame me?"


    Ning Rongyue looks stagnant. She looks seriously into Lu Chang''s eyes: "I hate you, I hate you!"


    Lu Chang was stiff.


    Listen to Ning Rongyue continue: "so I want to punish you, later can only love me a person, you want to use a lifetime to compensate me!"


    How can she not hate, not blame?


    It''s just that she can''t bear to waste her time with Lu Chang on mutual resentment and speculation.


    Lu Chang heard that Yan was almost granted amnesty. In his great joy, he grabbed Ning Rongyue''s armpit and lifted her up and turned her around a few times.


    Fu Yuan, Fu Fu Fu, Jing Xiao, et al


    I can''t bear to look straight at him. It''s the fool who has come back.


    Ning Rongyue is shy and angry, but she is worried that she is struggling to meet Lu Chang''s wound. She clenches her powder fist and gently hammers Lu Chang''s arm.


    "Stupid Fu, put me down! You big fool


    Lu Chang laughs twice, and then he puts down Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue is a little embarrassed. She smiles at them in front of Jing and hides behind Lu Chang: "grandfather, mom and Dad, I''ll take Lu Chang to wipe some medicine first, and I''ll be right back."


    With that, Ning Rongyue immediately turns and pulls Lu Chang away.


    Jing Xiao could not help but show a smile: "this child."


    "That''s all," Fu Yuan went to the kitchen with a negative hand. "Another set of chopsticks."


    Jing smile smell speech on the face show a trace of Gratification: "good, a family reunion is good."


    Fu Yingnian calmly said: "so forgive that bastard?"


    "What else? Don''t you see that Rongyue''s heart is all on him? " Jing smile helpless white he one eye.


    "Oh."


    Fu Yingnian answered, but his eyes still rolling clearly proved that he didn''t think so.


    When Ning Rongyue comes back with Lu Chang after taking the medicine, Fu Yinghe, who stayed in the Palace last night, returns to Fu''s house.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes stare at Fu Yinghe''s broken lips and turns around. Then she takes back her eyes under Fu Yinghe''s unnatural look.


    "Brother, I''ll catch a prescription for you later."


    Fu Yinghe heard the uncontrollable twitch of the corners of his mouth: "good."


    After breakfast.


    Ning Rongyue is a little curious and looks at Jing Xiao: "mother Xiaoxiao, what good things do you have to say?"


    Moon smell speech face suddenly red.


    Jingxiao looked at the bright moon teasingly, Ning Rongyue followed her eyes to the bright moon: "what?"


    Fu Yingnian laughed twice: "dissolve the moon, bright moon, she is happy!"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked by the words. Two days before Mingyue, she said she wanted another child. So fast?


    The moon wring her fingers coyly.


    Seeing this, Fu Yingnian said slowly, "I asked Fu Lao for medicine. Doctor Fu helped Mingyue feel her pulse every day. Last night, Fu Lao found Mingyue was pregnant again."


    Mingyue didn''t notice Fu Yingnian''s slip of tongue. She thought he was too excited to stutter.


    As for the matter of asking for medicine, it''s true. It''s just that Mingyue went to ask for it from doctor Fu himself. Fu Yingnian didn''t know it at first.


    Ning Rongyue was overjoyed at the news: "congratulations to sister Mingyue, congratulations to brother anian, congratulations to you!"


    Moon look gentle touch their stomach, now there is a small life is pregnant.


    "Well," Fu said gently, "I will take good care of this child."


    With Yinyin''s share.


    Even though Liu Qinghe is still tracking down the child''s arrest, Fu Yingnian knows that there is little hope of finding his daughter.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other side.


    Situ Xue finally came out of the palace and found the inn in a hurry.


    "Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang have made up now. It''s useless for me to stir up trouble in the middle!"


    After dealing with the masked woman in front of her for a long time, situ Xue also finds that she seems to be especially hostile to Ning Rongyue.


    At that time, she contacted herself, I''m afraid it was premeditated!


    The tone of the masked woman was a little impatient: "then you can use the love between your son and mother. Are you afraid that Lu Chang doesn''t like you?"


    "I''d like to use it, but Lu Chang has excellent martial arts. I can''t find a chance to do it at all!"


    Situ Xue was a little worried.


    The masked woman''s face was slightly cold and her tone was meaningful: "what are you looking for me for? You expect me to help you fight Lu Chang. Unfortunately, I can''t either. "


    Seeing that the woman''s oil and salt did not enter, situ Xue''s face was overcast for a moment: "you get Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang out of the imperial capital! Then, Lu Chang, I''ll solve it. How about Ning Rongyue


    The masked woman''s eyes fluctuated slightly.


    Situ Xue saw that there was a door, and he immediately said, "at that time, Ning Rongyue will not let you knead flat and round?"


    The masked woman snorted coldly: "why should I give Fu ningrong the moon? But since you have a way to deal with Lu Chang, why are you looking for me? "


    A trace of irritability appeared on situ Xue''s face, and he didn''t understand why he was pretending to be stupid.


    "In addition to Lu Chang, there are other Jiuyou generals in the imperial capital. It''s really hard to start!"


    The masked woman was silent for a long time, and then talked about a completely unrelated topic: "I heard that Jiuyou general ganhu is about to get married?"


    "Yes, it was Yu Xiaoxiao, Ning Rongyue''s good friend, who married him


    The masked woman closed her eyelids when she heard the words.


    "Girl?"


    Situ Xue asked again.


    The masked woman finally made up her mind and said slowly, "it''s on June 16. They should all go to general Gan''s house, will they?"


    "That''s nature."


    "That''s OK. I''ll lead them out of the imperial capital that day. You''re ready."


    Si Tu Xue''s eyes brightened when he heard the words: "OK, we''ll meet in the Three Mile forest outside the imperial capital then!"


    "Well."


    After persuading the masked woman to help herself, situ Xue leaves in a hurry and goes to another place.


    "Oh, who''s here?"


    Xiao''an took care of the injury in Fu''s house, and then went back to the residence that the emperor had arranged for the disciples of the demon sect.


    A little uneasiness flashed on situ Xue''s face. It was other people who came to contact the disciples before. It was her first time.


    "I don''t know if there is any advice for Princess Ninghua''s coming?"


    Yu Neng said coldly.


    Situ Xue didn''t expect that her disguise would be seen through, but she had come. If she couldn''t tell her one, two, three, I''m afraid those demon sect disciples who had surrounded her would not tell her to leave safely!


    She took out a token to show that she could come and see: "the demon sect leader promised to cooperate with us."


    Yu Neng sneers. Situ Xue is afraid that she doesn''t know the relationship between the evil cult leader and Xi Ye.


    "I knew there was a mysterious pile in the imperial capital, but I didn''t expect it was the princess. What can I do for you, princess

 Chapter 208

    Since Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang made up, their relationship has become a greasy one.


    Lu Chang stayed at the window of ningrongyue for several nights. Xiaoyue was not the only one who knew about it.


    After watching for two days, Fu had no choice but to let Lu Chang stay in Fu''s house.


    "Fu," Ning Rongyue called, holding round Lu Chang, "let''s go. I''ve changed my clothes."


    Hearing this, Lu Chang held Yuanyuan for two more times: "let''s go."


    Yuanyuan seems to be very close to Lu Chang by nature. He doesn''t recognize the life in Lu Chang''s arms at all, and the smile on his fleshy little face never disappears.


    It seems that Lu Chang wants to make up for the long time he has missed. In the past two days, Lu Chang has nothing to do but stroll around with Yuan Yuan and Ning Rongyue.


    "Baby, dad will take you out to play."


    "A round kiss."


    Ning rongyuexiang kisses Lu Chang''s side face gently under the expression of Lu Chang''s taste.


    Lu Chang was satisfied.


    After remembering the memory of Ning Fu, Lu Chang''s temperament gradually approached Ning Fu. In front of Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang''s face is paralyzed, and his gentle expression makes his teeth sour.


    "Dad... Dad, giggle..."


    Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue look at each other in surprise.


    Lu Chang raised Yuanyuan excitedly: "Yuanyuan, let''s say it again! Call again


    "Fool, how can Yuanyuan understand you? Put him down quickly."


    Ning Rongyue smiles and pats Lu Chang on the arm.


    Yuanyuan really didn''t understand Lu Chang''s words, but he was not afraid of being lifted up. He thought that his father was playing with him, and he often played high during this time.


    He giggled twice, then tilted his head: "Dad..."


    This sound is more clear, Lu Chang a man''s eyes are even a little wet, excited to self-sustaining.


    "Yueyue, Yuanyuan is my father! Call me daddy


    He is very glad that Yuanyuan is still young, and he does not remember what he did. He still has the opportunity to make up for it.


    This is Yuanyuan''s first time to call her father. Ning Rongyue quite understands Lu Chang''s mood, just like how excited she was when she called her mother for the first time.


    Half a foot into the grass Pavilion of doctor Fu is very sad, Yuanyuan has not called too grandfather!


    I''m not happy


    "Why are you going out again?"


    Doctor Fu looked at the happy circle with a delicious expression.


    Ning Rongyue can''t help laughing. In the past two days, Lu Chang''s relationship with doctor Fu has returned to the previous mode of competing for favors, which makes her really want to laugh.


    "If you want to go to the suburbs, you won''t come back at noon. Is grandfather going?"


    Doctor Fu shriveled his mouth: "if you don''t go, don''t go."


    When a couple of lovers meet, what does he do? Aggrieve


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes narrowed, and then said, "let''s go first, Yuanyuan, and come to say goodbye to granddad."


    Ning Rongyue grasped Yuanyuan''s little hand and waved it.


    Doctor Fu silently raised his hand and waved it.


    Ning Rongyue did not take a carriage, but walked slowly in the street, ready to go to the suburbs.


    Lu Chang holds Yuanyuan in one hand and Ning Rongyue''s favorite snack in the other.


    Outside, he is still a paralyzed face, but when his eyes touch Ning Rongyue, the love in his eyes can not be ignored.


    "Who said that Prince Su and his wife were not in the same mood? Blind his dog''s eye? "


    In the past two days, we have seen Ning Rongyue, the imperial capital of their love, whose people have been inundated by dog food.


    "This is the iron man who has turned into a soft finger. Tut Tut, looking at the king Su and the princess''s eyes is like mixing honey."


    "... well, it seems that I have no hope."


    "I didn''t expect that Lord Su was still like this. When I saw him with the princess, he was not so sticky."


    "It''s true love, tut tut."


    "I''m so cute, I want to feel it."


    "Yes, I''m just like the doll in the New Year picture. I''m just a Fairchild."


    "Who said the princess had a good relationship with the emperor before she married King Su? Come out with me and get beaten


    Hearing the people''s comments that the suwang couple are affectionate, Lu Chang raised his mouth with satisfaction. He had long heard that the suwang couple were not affectionate. It was not in vain that he sent the secret guards to spread new topics.


    The secret guards who were forced to watch show en''ai and also had to assist


    Is that what they do? Belch, a little bit!


    All the way out of the city, Lu Chang had already carried a lot of things.


    It''s not that Ning Rongyue wants it. Besides, she can''t finish it for a while. It''s just that Lu Chang wants to buy it for his mother!


    It''s just summer, and the climate in the suburbs is pleasant, but it''s not too hot. It''s a good time to come out and play.


    "Ah, sister, this way."


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who had already arrived in the suburbs and spread a blanket on the grass in the forest, yelled.


    "We''ve been here for a long time. Why are you here now?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised. Yu Xiaoxiao also came: "I''m getting married soon. How can my uncle and aunt let you out?"


    Gan Hu touched his nose delicately. When Yu Xiaoxiao climbed over the wall, he still picked up one outside.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was not shy at all, and he laughed twice: "listen to ah Hu, elder sister, if you want to come out, I''ll come too. I''ll grow hair every day when I''m in the room, and I miss ah Hu very much..."


    Who said he was sticky with Lu Chang? Come and have a look at this pair!


    Ning Rongyue smoked the corners of his mouth, and he was even more surprised to see that Gan Hu didn''t refute.


    I thought it was a sullen gourd, but I didn''t expect it was a sultry one?


    "Sister in law, you are here at last."


    At this time, situ Ling, with a dirty face, came out from the deep forest with a wild chicken, and Liu Qingyan was holding a pile of mushrooms with a smile.


    Behind them, Liu Qinghe and Chen Feng followed with a gentle look.


    Although Liu Qinghe and situ Ling haven''t been identified yet, Ning Rongyue thinks it''s just a matter of one or two days.


    "Is there such a fat pheasant at this time?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised.


    Liu Qinghe, who orders dark Wei to release a lot of pheasants in the forest secretly, hides his merits and fame.


    "Yes, we''ve been chasing for a long time."


    Situ Ling said with a smile.


    Liu Qinghe, when they didn''t return to the capital, although situ Ling was a little bit out of temper, he was not so reckless.


    See her and Liu light proverb chase pheasant chase happy, Liu light river they also did not intervene, just follow behind watching.


    Ning Rongyue laughed and said, "it looks pretty fat."


    When situ Ling heard the words, he also swallowed: "Xiaoxiao said that sister-in-law''s craftsmanship is excellent. You want to roast chicken for us."


    "No problem."


    Ning Rongyue should take a bite.


    After hearing this, situ Ling threw the pheasant to the bodyguard and sat on the floor with a smile and a good blanket.


    Ning Rongyue took all kinds of snacks in Lu Chang''s hand: "come on, eat something first. I can''t finish so much."


    Lu Chang said in a low voice, "if Yueyue likes it, I''ll come if I can''t finish it."

 Chapter 209

    Hearing Lu Chang say so, Ning Rongyue''s face turned a little red, and then asked everyone to sit down and have a snack.


    Lu Chang motioned to the dark place to bring the tea set and the fresh mountain spring water to Ning Rongyue to cook tea in person.


    Yuanyuan is sitting in Ning Rongyue''s arms and waving her hands. She looks very happy.


    Yu Xiaoxiao only knows that Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang have settled their past grudges, but she doesn''t expect that this iceberg will become a loyal dog.


    She bumped into Ning Rongyue and then winked at her.


    Ning Rongyue takes a look at Lu Chang, then laughs and fights with Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao came to Ning Rongyue''s ear and said, "I didn''t expect that Wang Ye still looks like this? Sister, what do you think? "


    Seeing that Yu Xiaoxiao is so close to Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang frowns slightly.


    Situ Ling took away Yu Xiaoxiao and said, "I went to my sister-in-law. I didn''t see the sparks in brother Wang''s eyes?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned, and then he took a slightly wary look at Shanglu Chang.


    Yu Xiaoxiao wanted to laugh: "Hey, can''t you touch this? I want to touch... "


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao starts to attack Ning Rongyue, and is ready to attack him directly!


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised, blocking Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand: "smelly girl, what are you doing?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao laughed and looked at Lu Chang teasingly: "good sister, come and let me touch it. Hee hee, your prince''s eyes are going to be angry. I''m so afraid."


    "You! Smelly girl


    Ning Rongyue puts Yuanyuan to the side, and then twists it into a ball with Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Situ Ling swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at it in a daze.


    Lu Chang, who has been paying attention to this side, finally can''t bear it. He secretly stares at Gan Hu, and then gets up to pull Ning Rongyue into his arms.


    Gan Hu touched his nose and then gently surrounded Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Red faced Yu Xiaoxiao flushed Ning Rongyue and blinked: "hee hee."


    Ning Rongyue, who had been taken advantage of, smoked his mouth and then buried himself in Lu Chang''s arms: "hum!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao also stares at the dog for a moment. Is this a coquetry?


    Lu Chang gently moves to Ning Rongyue Shun''s hair: "thirsty? Yueyue, have some tea. "


    Ning Rongyue likes sweet taste most. Lu Chang specially adds sweet milk to his tea.


    Ning Rongyue then raised her head and took Lu Chang''s Cup: "thank you, Fu."


    After drinking milk tea, Ning Rongyue has a milk moustache around her mouth. Lu Chang looks forward to seeing Ning Rongyue''s lips: "Yue Yue, let Fu taste it."


    With that, Lu Chang gently kisses her. Ning Rongyue''s moustache is clean in an instant


    Yu Xiaoxiao et al


    Sour, sour, is this really Wang Ye, eldest brother, Lu Chang?


    "I want it too," said Yu Xiaoxiao


    Gan Hu''s face was stunned, and a trace of red on his bronze face was not noticed.


    Only when Gan Hu went to pour tea did he find that Lu Chang had not prepared their share at all


    Ganhu eyes slightly pumping, and then picked up the teapot to cook tea.


    Situ Ling was envious and glanced at liuqinghe.


    The beauty has only herself. Liu Qinghe thinks she is not Liu Xiahui. She is naturally moved in these days.


    He poured two cups of green tea: "ling''er, I''ve eaten too many snacks, and my mouth is dry."


    Situ Ling seemed to be stabbed by someone. He thought carefully. His face turned red. He took the tea cup in a daze: "thank you, brother Qinghe."


    "Eh, the meat is numb."


    Liu Qingyan has a Dogtail in his mouth and leans lazily against Chen Feng: "Lao Chen, I''m thirsty too. I want to drink tea."


    Chen Feng silently righted him and handed over the ready milk.


    "How is it hot?"


    Liu Qingyan frowned in his teacup, but he drank it all.


    At noon.


    Lu Chang made a good fire, put up a good shelf, string the pheasants handled by the guards, and then asked, "shall I? Is it a little hot by the fire


    Ning Rongyue put Yuanyuan into Lu Chang''s arms with a smile: "where am I so delicate? Ah Fu hasn''t eaten my craft for a long time, has he?"


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment when he heard the words, and then said silently, "come on, then the moon."


    "Well, look at this. I won''t be able to eat later, will I?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao takes a look at Lu Chang standing beside Ning Rongyue.


    Gan Hu said in a deep voice, "I''ll come."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao answered sweetly.


    When the pheasant was baked, as Yu Xiaoxiao expected, Lu Chang didn''t want to give other people what his mother made.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue asks Yu Xiaoxiao and situ Ling for a drumstick, but Lu Chang turns his mouth discontentedly.


    Ning Rongyue kneaded her eyebrows: "so many? Have you finished eating? "


    Ning Rongyue roasted six plump pheasants. They had a lot of meat on them, and Lu Chang couldn''t finish them.


    Liu light proverb uninvited to snatch a: "boss, said good fortune with ah."


    Lu Chang stares at Liu Qingyan who is eating meat behind Chen Feng without expression. After Ning Rongyue is full, he really chews all the remaining four pheasants.


    Liu Qingyan looked at it and felt dry. He took a sip of ningrongyue''s mushroom chicken soup, which was also very good.


    Ning Rongyue looked at Lu Chang''s third bowl of mushroom soup and resolutely stopped him from eating any more.


    My belly is going to burst!


    Belch, it''s a little bit of support!


    Lu Chang quietly put down the fourth bowl of soup: "Yueyue drink."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing twice.


    Lu Chang''s eyebrows and eyes are a little softer. Then he takes up the children''s food prepared by the guard and feeds it to Yuan Yuan.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is so sad that he finally remembers that he has a baby.


    With lunch, Yu Xiaoxiao called Ning Rongyue to catch fish: "sister, ling''er, I see the river over there is clear, and there are some fish. Go catch fish."


    "Why, haven''t you had enough yet?"


    Ning Rongyue covered her mouth and laughed.


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugged: "no way, who let your sister have a good skill? How can you have a drumstick?"


    Top landing Chang''s gaze, Yu Xiaoxiao pick eyebrows.


    Ning Rongyue clapped her hands and stood up: "OK, let''s go."


    One side was forced to eat a few pairs of dog food, and the hard-working bodyguard immediately prepared the fork and net for fishing.


    Yu Xiao felt that the fishing net was boring and took the fork in high spirits.


    "Let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue also took a handy fork: "ling''er, let''s go."


    There was a flash of excitement in situ Ling''s eyes: "brother Qinghe, let''s go together."


    "Good."


    A few people soon came to the river Yu Xiaoxiao said, knee deep water is very clear, inside a few fish are clearly visible.


    Ning Rongyue, they rolled up their trouser legs and went into the river.


    "Ah, it''s still a little cold."


    Ning Rongyue exclaimed, but now there is a trace of heat in the air. It''s very comfortable to stand in the cool river.


    Lu Chang''s eyes darkened and told the guard to stop the people coming here.


    Because there are often people here to play, the fish in the river are very smart, scurrying, let ningrongyue how they can''t get in.


    Yu Xiaoxiao eyes a stare, raise fork Huo of a insert into water!

 Chapter 210

    "Wow! Smelly Xiaoxiao, what are you doing? "


    Because the fish was too strong, Yu Xiaoxiao threw himself into the water, and the huge water splashed all over his body.


    Ning Rongyue went to help Yu Xiaoxiao: "you''re not broke? But I''m going to get married soon. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Ning Rongyue with a sad face.


    Ning Rongyue finally couldn''t help laughing. The depth of the water was ok, at least not Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Ganhu and liuqinghe on the bank come to the water and put their coats on Yu Xiaoxiao and situ Ling.


    Situ Ling is OK, but Yu Xiaoxiao''s good figure can be seen at a glance.


    Gan Hu''s breath slightly changed: "Why are you so careless?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao shriveled: "you say, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Yo Yo, you don''t want to marry us before you get married. Xiaoxiao, I don''t think you should be in a hurry to get married."


    Situ Ling added fuel to the fire.


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao was not annoyed. She snorted: "I''m going to marry. Ling''er, you must be because you can''t marry General Liu now. You see, you''re sad."


    Situ Ling suddenly opened his eyes: "you, you!..."


    Liu Qinghe is still on one side. Situ Ling becomes angry and throws a handful of water at Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Gan protect busy side body block Yu Xiaoxiao, a handful of water all fell on GaN protect body.


    Yu Xiao made a face: "hee hee. Dare to bully my general Gan, look at the move


    Gan Hu helplessly looks at Yu Xiaoxiao and holds a handful of water.


    Liu Qinghe also blocked for situ Ling.


    Just to the back of a few big men can''t control the situation, in the scuffle Ning Rongyue also won the move, and then also joined the scuffle, three big men to play crazy on a few girls can only take water, helpless retreat.


    After chasing each other in the river for a while, the tired girls looked at each other and laughed happily.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang and his three men came forward with their cape and put it on Ning Rongyue: "it''s time to catch a cold later."


    "It''s OK. It''s not cold now."


    Yu Xiaoxiao grabs Gan Hu''s arm and says: "you can catch some fish for us. I want to eat fish."


    Gan Hu''s heart softened immediately.


    On the other side, Liu Qingyan, who is sitting on the bank and soaking his feet in the water, says leisurely: "I''ve caught the fish."


    Chen Feng took a cloth towel and said, "don''t soak it. Be careful to cool it."


    "I''m in good health."


    Although that''s what he said, Liu Qingyan still got up and took the cloth towel, wiped his legs and put on his shoes.


    "That''s great."


    Situ Ling answered with a smile, and then looked forward to Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang some dissatisfied pursed his lips: "Yueyue, you are still wet, let''s go back."


    "It''s OK. I see green Li in the woods here. I''ll make some fish soup."


    Lu Chang, who remembers most of Ning Fu''s memory, knows that Lvli is a medicine for preventing wind cold.


    "Then you can cook a fire. We''ll deal with the fish. You can do it after you''ve done it."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice that he was not satisfied with the appearance.


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue gives Lu Chang a smile: "I love you."


    Lu Chang could not understand what it meant, but he could probably guess, "what does it mean?"


    Ning Rongyue put her heart in front of Lu Chang: "do you think it looks like a heart? My heart is for you. "


    Boom!


    Lu Chang only felt that he could let the heat rush directly to his head: "mine, I''ll give it to you."


    Lu Chang has a heart to heart comparison.


    Liu Qinghe and others have retreated in silence and can''t stand it


    Seeing liuqinghe, they went to deal with the fish they caught. Ning Rongyue asked Lu Chang to pick some green Li: "go quickly."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang will want to let Ning Rongyue embrace Yuanyuan to one side of the bodyguard holding, Ning Rongyue clothes are still wet, can''t hold Yuanyuan.


    Yuanyuan wronged shriveled mouth, eyes with a bubble of tears, looking at Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue immediately couldn''t stand it, asked the bodyguard for a clean cloth towel, then wrapped Yuanyuan and held him in his arms.


    Lu Chang saw a flash of mystery on his face, and then left in Ning Rongyue''s urging again.


    Holding Yuanyuan roasted for a while, Ning Rongyue felt a little distressed for Yuanyuan''s red face roasted by the fire, and gave him to the bodyguard.


    At least it has been held by Ning Rongyue. Yuanyuan doesn''t make any more trouble.


    Lu Chang lingered until Ning Rongyue''s clothes were almost dry before he came back with a green Li.


    Ning Rongyue knew that Lu Chang had come back so late on purpose. She looked at him angrily: "go and hug Yuanyuan."


    Lu Chang holds Ning Rongyue in his arms before taking over Yuanyuan from the bodyguard.


    Ning Rongyue smiles from the bottom of her heart, and then begins to boil fish soup.


    Although green lily is a kind of medicinal material, it has no bitter taste, with a faint fragrance. Ning Rongyue added nothing but a little salt in the fish soup and green lily.


    The cooked fish soup is milky white and fragrant. In the milky white soup, the snow-white fish flesh is hidden, and the light green green Lily floats in it.


    Yu Xiaoxiao swallowed his saliva, and his head almost reached into the soup pot.


    Yu Xiaoxiao held out her hand and looked at it: "it''s all hands. How can things made be so bad?"


    "Your hands haven''t been opened?"


    Liu Qingyan swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Yu Xiaoxiao smokes the corner of her mouth, then takes the bowl that Gan Hu brings over, and stares at Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue was about to give Yu Xiaoxiao their soup. Lu Chang said solemnly, "wait a minute!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Lu Chang discontentedly.


    Lu Chang motioned to the guard to bring a clean bowl: "Yueyue, give me a bowl first."


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, then took the bowl and gave it to Lu Changsheng: "OK."


    Lu Chang nodded with satisfaction: "won''t you be prosperous yourself? Yueyue has been cooking for a long time! "


    Yu Xiaoxiao can''t stop twitching and silently takes the spoon from Ning Rongyue''s hand. Well, you can do it yourself!


    They stayed in the suburbs until it was dark before they returned home.


    After each family got on their carriages, Yu Xiaoxiao waved goodbye to Ning Rongyue.


    Today''s fun is fun, but I slipped out. It''s not fun when I go back. Alas.


    Ning Rongyue also quietly says goodbye to Yu Xiaoxiao and situ Ling, and then takes the carriage arranged by Lu Chang.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Chang carefully embraces the round circle whose eyes can''t be opened, and orders the groom in a deep voice.


    The carriage moved slowly, but the speed was not fast, so that people could hardly feel the turbulence.


    After returning to Fu''s house, they had already had dinner, so the small kitchen of baicaoge made some dinner for Ning Rongyue.


    Eating and drinking for a whole day, Ning Rongyue is not hungry at the moment, and he doesn''t want to eat.


    Lu Chang stares at her and says, "what I eat all day today is snacks. If I''m not hungry, I''ll have a bowl of porridge."


    Shredded shrimps are very conspicuous in the thick porridge. Ning Rongyue can only take this bowl of porridge: "thank you, Fu."


    Lu Chang nodded slightly and looked at Ning Rongyue gently after he finished a bowl of porridge.


    "Take a hot bath later."


    "Good."

 Chapter 211

    The second day, June 12.


    "Rongyue, how''s it going?"


    Ning Rongyue looked at the blue and white knot in front of her in some distress: "it hasn''t blossomed for such a long time. I''ve used all the methods I can use."


    Lu Chang Wen Yan also looked at the blue and white flower in front of only the bud: "this bud looks lively, how can it not bloom all the time?"


    "Who knows."


    Ning Rongyue falls down and lies on the table in front of her.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang hugged Ning Rongyue from behind: "it''s OK. Now I''ve remembered a lot. I''ll always remember everything."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered with a low voice.


    It was because of this that she was not too depressed. Her Lu Chang had already remembered, but she was not in a hurry.


    Lu Chang heard the words and said in a deep voice: "no matter what, Rongyue, it''s time to settle my engagement with the princess."


    "Since you say the princess is kind to you, don''t worry about it."


    Ning Rongyue is talking about his own confusion.


    Lu Chang has told Ning Rongyue everything about her childhood, so Ning Rongyue also knows why Lu Chang took care of situ Xue before, but she can''t figure out how situ Xue helped a defeated general''s orphan for no reason?


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment when he heard the words: "I can''t let you get hurt in vain. Moreover, the emperor has something to worry about."


    Situ Xue has touched the bottom line of situ Mo several times, colluding with foreign countries, no matter what they do, situ Mo will not let her go easily!


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words.


    Hesitated for a moment, she suddenly clenched Lu Chang''s hand: "I''ll go with you."


    Lu Chang''s face changed slightly, then his voice fell.


    palace.


    "Emperor, Prince Su and his concubine ask for a meeting."


    Lao Fu knew something about situ Mo''s care. At this time, he held his breath and bowed to wait for a response.


    coming.


    Situ Mo said slowly, "call them in."


    Outside, Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue got Lao Fu''s permission, looked at each other and walked slowly into Qianyuan hall.


    "See the emperor."


    Situ Mo took a look at Ning Rongyue: "OK, free."


    Bowing to half, Ning Rongyue is stiff and stands up slowly.


    Lu Chang saw this and said in a deep voice: "emperor, I come here for the same purpose as before. I beg the emperor to terminate my engagement with the princess?"


    "Oh?"


    Situ Mo said jokingly: "are you sure you want to break the engagement with the princess?"


    Lu Chang frowned and said again, "that''s right. Please help the emperor!"


    "Bang," situ Mo raised the corner of his mouth and threw an imperial edict to situ Mo: "see for yourself."


    Lu Chang hesitated and opened the imperial edict to see the contents.


    "The Fu family has a virtuous and virtuous woman. She is a princess and married to King su. She is called Qingxi."


    Lu Chang was shocked.


    Ning Rongyue is also surprised. She looks at the words in the imperial edict, which also says when she will marry Lu Chang, but the time is not filled in.


    "Now you want to break the engagement with the princess?"


    "No! No


    Lu Chang excited some incoherent: "thank the emperor''s grace, I want to break the engagement with Princess Ninghua!"


    Situ Mo frowned in some annoyance: "I have changed this imperial edict again and again. King Su, it''s all thanks to you."


    Lu Chang quite just way: "minister know crime."


    "Guilty?" Situ Mo looked cold and patted the table: "I don''t think you are guilty!"


    "If you really know your sin, why don''t you do me a favor? Is it OK to welcome Ninghua into your mansion for the time being? I''ll take care of an idle man for a while? "


    Situ Mo asked seriously: "Rongyue, I have no intention to separate you from King Su, but can''t I do you a little favor?"


    It''s better to melt the moon, smell the words and face the embarrassment.


    Situ Mo and Fu Yinghe are very affectionate. In fact, situ Mo takes care of them. Now that he knows Lu Chang''s mind, he doesn''t care about those false names.


    Lu Chang suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Ning Rongyue with a wavering look.


    "Please also make atonement. I have promised that the moon belongs to me alone, and I also belong to the moon alone! I''m sorry, I can''t do it


    Lu Chang has a firm look.


    Situ Mo''s face changed slightly.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang continued: "I will clear all obstacles for the emperor."


    This is Lu Chang''s promise. Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang with some worries.


    Situ Mo said: "there is a more convenient way, you don''t have to work so hard."


    "I have made up my mind!"


    "All right, all right," said situ Mo, waving his hand. A smile flashed in his eyes. "You don''t have to continue to show loyalty to me when you know that your heart is determined."


    As soon as situ Mo''s voice fell, Fu Yinghe came out of the dark.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned: "brother? What are you doing here? "


    With that, Ning Rongyue looks at situ Mo and Lu Chang again, and suddenly thinks why situ Mo wants to test Lu Chang!


    "How''s it going? What does Qinghong think of your brother-in-law? "


    Fu Yinghe looked at Lu Chang with some disgust, and said slowly: "barely pass."


    Lu Chang was very happy and called brother after Ning Rongyue.


    Fu Yinghe didn''t want to pay attention to him. At this time, his mood was the same as that of the tender cabbage he had raised by the pig.


    Although this pig is a little better than the others


    "Xiao yue''er, it''s up to you to decide the wedding day, but I''m not in a hurry. At least I''ll avoid general Gan''s wedding on the 16th."


    This words say of oneself have how anxious, rather dissolve month some delicate guilty.


    Lu Chang said directly, "I''m going to Lin''an temple to ask the master when the latest happy day is!"


    "Fu!"


    Ning Rongyue gave Lu Chang a gentle blow.


    "Ha ha."


    Lu Chang''s smile is really silly. He has never seen Lu Chang like situ Mo and can''t bear to look directly at him.


    "If it''s true that the hero is sad for the beauty pass."


    Fu Yinghe stares at his situ mo.


    Lu Chang was a little anxious and said directly, "emperor, I will leave first."


    Then he took Ning Rongyue and left. It seemed that he was going to Lin''an temple.


    Fu Yinghe frowned and looked at situ Mo: "the emperor, I have retired."


    Situ Mo said decisively, "Qinghong, I''ll take you back."


    Fu Yinghe took a light look at situ mo.


    "Hey, hey."


    After arriving at Lin''an temple, Lu Chang strode to master yun''an''s residence.


    "Master yun''an, master yun''an!"


    Master yun''an, who was drinking with doctor Fu, was startled by the sound, and then raised his head impatiently: "soul calling? Who? Lord Lu Chang


    Fu also looked up at Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, how did you come here?"


    "Ah?"


    Rather dissolve month Leng Leng, see to intimate call oneself the person of the name: "are you?"


    Yun An squeezed his eyebrows and looked at doctor Fu.


    Doctor Fu''s face stagnated. Then he remembered that he didn''t have


    "Cough, cough! I''m a good friend of yun''an. I''ve heard him mention you before. I''m really a talented woman. Ha ha. "

 Chapter 212

    "Master yun''an?"


    Yun An lied without blinking an eye, and said with a gentle smile: "yes, I mentioned you with my friends before. Rongyue, when can I have a look at xiaoyuanyuan again?"


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "Lin''an temple is a treasure land of geomantic omen. If the master doesn''t dislike it, the little girl still wants to bring Yuanyuan to harass here for a few days."


    "All right, anytime."


    There is no need to face white, and a pair of peach blossom eyes of "Fu Fu Fu" stare at Yun An.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Yun An nodded slightly: "walk slowly, come again next time."


    Ning Rongyue took another look at doctor Fu and felt that he had a good face.


    Doctor Fu noticed Ning Rongyue''s sight and stepped faster.


    Yun An saw a smile on his face. He didn''t look at Ning Rongyue until doctor Fu''s figure disappeared.


    "I don''t know what Rongyue and King Su are doing when they come to see me this time?"


    Lu Chang''s tone could not hide his joy: "I have a heart to heart relationship with Rongyue. Would you like to ask Master to calculate the recent auspicious day?"


    "Oh? Not with the princess? "


    As soon as Yun An''s words came out, Ning Rongyue took a strange look at Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue awkwardly and is relieved to see that she is not really angry.


    "Don''t tease me, master."


    Master yun''an said with a smile: "you young boys are not in the right mind, but you are sure today?"


    Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue''s marriage, if one side has half a point of retreat, I''m afraid there will be no point, hurt others and hurt oneself. Yun An doesn''t want to tell them the so-called auspicious day.


    "Nature is certain! I will not marry you in this life


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice.


    Ning Rongyue was a little more worried because of master yun''an''s specious words. She approached Lu Chang and gently held him.


    Seeing this, Yun An sighed in his heart: "if it''s a lucky day? I''ve calculated that it will be an auspicious day after 16. You can choose your own day, two benefactors. "


    "Is that so?"


    Lu Chang looked happy.


    Yunan smell speech convergence redundant look: "monks do not lie."


    Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang look at each other: "thank you, master."


    "You''re welcome. Remember to ask me to have a wedding wine."


    Yun An said slowly.


    "Certainly."


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, then left.


    Looking at the figure of two people leaving, Yun An put his hands together: "Amitabha."


    "Tell me the truth," doctor Fu, who left earlier, suddenly came out of nowhere. "What''s wrong with your appearance?"


    Yun An was silent for a moment: "do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "Nature is the truth!"


    Fu Fu''s eyes glared. He was not as old as he was. At this time, he was a bit arrogant and evil.


    Seeing this, Yun An''s face was a little softer: "do you remember my master''s comments to you?"


    Doctor Fu''s face was stiff: "what is that! Nonsense! Nonsense


    "You know in your heart if it''s bullshit!"


    Seeing doctor Fu''s appearance, yun''an said, "I''ll add another sentence to them. It''s better if they don''t agree with each other."


    Fu took out his ear: "what do you say? Can you say that again? "


    "You want to hear the truth yourself." Yun An looks innocent.


    Fu Fu''s face was a little surly, and he made a gesture to take out yun''an: "curse my granddaughter, I''ll slap you in the face!"


    Yun an immediately dodged and roared: "it''s not that there''s no other possibility. It''s just that there are too many twists and turns for me to persuade! Asshole! What are you doing? "


    "Oh."


    "I''m wrong! Wrong! Stop teasing you! I lied to you. Don''t chase me! Ouch


    After returning to Fu Fu, Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang summed up and thought that since Yun An had said that it was all auspicious days, there was nothing to choose.


    So he set the day for June 29, the fifteenth day of the first month for ningshui, and the fourteenth of the second month for Lu Chang.


    Thinking of a good day, Lu Chang goes with Ning Rongyue to ask Jing to laugh at them.


    To ask for instructions is to inform.


    Fu Yuan''s eyes glared after hearing the news: "June 29 is too hasty!"


    "It''s not a rush." Ning Rongyue whispers.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "before that, I will be ready for everything. Please rest assured!"


    In his calculation, we should pay close attention to the preparation. On the 29th day, there will be a lot of red makeup in ten li! His month is worth the best!


    Fu Yuan was shameless: "no! It''s still too urgent. "


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, all the children are here."


    No one listened to Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang frowned and said, "Mom and Dad! I will treat Rongyue well, and Fu''s house is not far from suwang''s house. We can live in Fu''s house in the future! "


    Fu Yuan''s face moved when he heard the words.


    Jing Xiaowen''s face also softened: "OK, Rongyue and Lu Chang are not married for the first time. It''s just a form of walking. It''s not urgent. I think the day is very good."


    "Yes, master yun''an said it was an auspicious day."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    Fu Yuan sniffed Yan and glared at her.


    Ning Rongyue shrinks her neck and stares innocently.


    Lu Chang couldn''t help laughing and wanted to hold Ning Rongyue in his arms. Now he has not only the dependence and love for Ning Rongyue when he was Ning Fu, but also the sense of responsibility as Lu Chang. He is more mature than Ning Fu.


    The only constant is that love, with the passage of time increasingly strong.


    Fu Yuan said in a deep voice: "although it is a form, we can''t be careless at will!"


    "It''s natural."


    Lu Chang responded.


    After the date was set, Lu Chang gave the edict back to situ mo.


    Situ Mo slowly wrote down the date on the edict: "I will pass the edict on a certain day to inform the people, but this situ Xue has to think about a reason."


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment. Before, he thought that situ Xue was kind and beautiful, but now that he has experienced so much, the kindness between them is still on him.


    Situ Mo took a look at Lu Chang''s embarrassed look: "look at you. I''m afraid Qinghong will regret giving you her sister."


    Lu Chang said without expression: "emperor, the princess is kind to me after all. If she doesn''t really harm me..."


    "Do you think it was you of situ Xue gang at that time?"


    Situ Mo had no choice but to interrupt Lu Chang''s words: "why don''t you have an open mind? Will situ Xue help an orphan for no reason


    Lu Chang is stunned. He got into a dead end before, but no one wakes him up.


    In other words, people who wanted to wake him up had already given up, but now he has ignored this point for a while.


    "This


    When he was young, only situ Xue came close to him. He was too weak and could only grasp his kindness.


    So to this day, I have never doubted that situ Xue didn''t help me at that time.


    Situ Mo squinted at him: "go and check it yourself. What I said may not be true."


    "I see."


    Lu Chang''s eyes darkened.

 Chapter 213

    After leaving the palace, Lu Chang breathes out a breath and his eyes are cold. Because situ Xue hurt Ning Rongyue, he has long had a bad feeling for situ Xue.


    Now, the half affection he left is unnecessary!


    Lu Chang did not immediately go to find out what happened in that year, because he had already believed.


    In fact, Liu Qingyan once told him that situ Xue was hypocritical, but he didn''t believe Liu Qingyan because he didn''t dissolve the moon and didn''t want to doubt it!


    As time goes on, it is getting closer to June 16.


    Lu Chang is busy preparing his marriage to Ning Rongyue, and he has less time in Fu''s house.


    And Gan Hu is even busier there.


    In this regard, Ning Rongyue said that if the mountain doesn''t come, I''ll go. In fact, she and Lu Chang have already married, and now they don''t have to follow the rule that they can''t meet before they get married.


    Suwang mansion.


    These days, the servants of suwang mansion finally realized the position of Ning Rongyue in Lu Chang''s heart, and each of them had regarded Ning Rongyue as the master mother.


    "Princess, the superior bird''s nest that the prince asked his subordinates to bring, and told them to watch the princess drink it."


    All the servants in suwangfu were men, and there was no woman except Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue smiles helplessly. After working hard for her marriage these days, Lu Chang has to say that she is thin, and all kinds of tonics have to come out of her chin.


    "You put it first."


    "The prince said it would hurt his stomach when it''s cold. Please drink it while it''s hot."


    In fact, the bodyguard was shocked when he first heard Lu Chang''s order, but now he is used to it.


    The prince of his own family doesn''t care so much about his own affairs, but as long as he has something to do with the princess, he has to ask everything first.


    "Alas."


    Ning Rongyue sighed happily, then took up the bird''s nest and drank it in a small mouth: "OK, you can get back to your master."


    The guard took the empty bowl respectfully.


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and asked, "what are Fu doing these two days? Why can''t I see anyone in the Lord''s mansion? "


    "Miss, the LORD said that he wanted to give you a surprise. I can''t say that."


    One side holding a round, such as stars, ridiculed smile.


    Ning Rongyue held her face in both hands: "well... Where is he now?"


    "All said can''t say, hee hee."


    If star obviously also know something, lightly smile two.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes turned: "hum, I''ll go to find him."


    What surprise did Fu prepare?


    Ning Rongyue has a secret expectation in her heart.


    "Oh, miss, run slowly!"


    Ning Rongyue said that wind is rain. She got up and ran out of the main courtyard where Lu Chang lived. She has lived here these days.


    Such as the star called a, and small month looked at each other after busy catch up with Ning Rongyue.


    "Where is it?"


    I''ve been wandering in suwang''s mansion these days. Ning Rongyue is familiar with this place.


    And she knew that Lu Chang had never left the suwang mansion, so she was even more curious about where Lu Chang was hiding to prepare for surprise.


    Ruxing and Xiaoyue are looking at ningrongyue. They are getting closer and closer to there. They can''t help but be surprised.


    "Is this the soul of the heart?"


    Such as the star close to the small moon, small voice.


    Xiaoyue said with a smile: "well, although the Lord prepared, er, but miss will be happy."


    Think of that thing, such as star face strange half minutes, and then giggle.


    Now it''s summer. Although it''s not hot, it''s also hot and dry. It''s just that the more ningrong moon goes in one direction, the cooler the air is.


    "Why?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a ray of light. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Isn''t it?


    "Fu!"


    Go all the way to the gate of a courtyard, Ning Rongyue suddenly pushes the gate open and shouts with a smile.


    This courtyard is in a remote place in the east courtyard of suwang mansion. No wonder I didn''t find it a few days ago.


    Several people in the yard were surprised and looked at the gate.


    Ning Rongyue could not close her mouth after seeing the scene in the yard, and her face was dull.


    "Is this a surprise or a shock?"


    Liu light proverb swallows the shrimp tail in the mouth, leisurely way.


    Bai Yan couldn''t help but chuckled: "this is what our Lord painstakingly made, but we have been coolies for several days."


    Ning Rongyue looks at the huge iceberg in the courtyard with a dull face, which is full of her favorite shrimp.


    This really makes Ning Rongyue not only cry, but also smile. Does Lord Lu even have such a strange painting style when he is enlightened?


    Seeing that he was caught by Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang couldn''t help staring at the bodyguard outside the yard.


    Several bodyguards look innocent. How dare they stop the princess?


    "Month, month?"


    Although Lu Chang didn''t show his face, he knew he was shy when he saw his red ears.


    Silent for a moment, Ning Rongyue exclaimed: "Wow! Fu, so many shrimps? Where did you get it all from? "


    Ning Rongyue''s acting is really bad. Lu Chang''s expression is slightly stiff for a moment.


    Bai Yan said: "the prince has emptied the icehouse in the palace these two days. I don''t know if the princess will be surprised?"


    Ning Rongyue smokes the corner of her mouth. She loves shrimp, but if she really eats up the food on the iceberg, she may not want to see shrimp in the future.


    "My stupid Fu, what shall I do?"


    Lu Chang''s face was stiff: "Yueyue, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue came forward and held Lu Chang''s hand: "what should I do? I love you more. You must never leave me. "


    Lu Chang smell speech body a shock, then clench Ning Rongyue''s hand: "won''t, won''t leave."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes bent and glanced at several people around her. Then she stood on tiptoe and gently kissed Lu Chang''s side face: "I like you."


    Bai Yan rubs the goose bumps on her arm, and finally understands why her lord doesn''t like her all the time.


    I can''t do it myself... I can''t see it. The Lord is hiding so deep


    Seeing this, Lu Chang gave his brothers dog food without taboo. He bowed his head and kissed Ning Rongyue''s delicate lips.


    Liu Qingyan''s eyes suddenly widened when he saw it. Just as he was enjoying it, his eyes were suddenly covered by a pair of big hands.


    "Chen Feng! Let go of it


    Liu light proverb anxious jump foot, gnash teeth.


    Chen Feng waited silently for Lu Chang to leave before he let go of Liu Qingyan.


    Liu Qingyan angrily stepped on Chen Feng''s feet: "you bastard!"


    Chen Feng silently looks at Liu Qingyan and says nothing. He looks straight at Liu Qingyan and says nothing.


    "Hum!" Liu light proverb light hum.


    Ning Rongyue looked red and relied on Lu Chang: "I like this surprise very much. Thank you, Fu."


    Lu Chang gently looked at Ning Rongyue: "I know I''m stupid, but I just want to hold everything you like in front of you."


    Lu Chang also knows that his move is really "unexpected", but he can''t think of any other way to express his love.


    After thinking about it, he prepared the yard and put everything Ning Rongyue likes here.

 Chapter 214

    The as like as two peas and a newly opened vegetable garden, the courtyard is just like the one in the village of Ningjia, which is the same as the Fu Ning village.


    Ning Rongyue naturally also sees this, the canthus is slightly moist.


    "Fu..."


    "Don''t cry. I want to see you laugh."


    Lu Chang gently hugged Ning Rongyue: "I may not be able to accompany you back to Fujia village, but I brought our home."


    All the things in the yard are arranged by him according to his memory. This is his home with Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue broke her tears into a smile and said: "I love here. This is our home."


    Lu Chang raised his mouth slightly: "it''s just that it hasn''t been arranged yet. I..."


    "I like that, too!"


    Ning Rongyue turned and looked at Lu Chang seriously: "Fu, let''s decorate here together."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang''s heart moved when he heard the speech, and then he answered it softly.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "but I can''t finish this shrimp. How can I prepare so much? Are you stupid? "


    Lu Chang hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I think on our wedding day, we invite our parents and relatives to come here for dinner."


    There is no need to be full of guests, as long as the closest people are here to witness their marriage.


    Ning Rongyue bites her lips: "good."


    Lu Chang gently stroked her hair: "let''s decorate here together."


    "Well."


    White Yan several people see appearance very have the eyelid of retreat.


    Such as star in the heart of sympathy for once again by parents ignore the round, and then also know the fun of holding yiyiya round left.


    Fifteen days.


    "Why did you invite me all of a sudden?"


    Ning Rongyue has some doubts.


    Tomorrow is Yu Xiaoxiao''s wedding day, but Yu Xiaoxiao is not a bit nervous, and sent someone to Su Wang''s house to invite Ning Rongyue.


    "Sister, I''m just a little nervous, so I want you to accompany me."


    Ning Rongyue takes a look at Yu Xiaoxiao, who is gnawing fruit hard. Does it look nervous?


    Yu Xiaoxiao also noticed the surprise in Ning Rongyue''s eyes. He laughed: "in fact, I just want to ask my sister to accompany me."


    "I''ll stay with you."


    Ning Rongyue picked up a piece of his favorite fruit: "tomorrow you are going to marry Gan Hu. I didn''t expect that you would marry before me."


    "Never mind."


    Yu Xiaoxiao smiles, then says in silence for a moment: "sister, I can''t go to see my parents off tomorrow. Can you accompany me?"


    When seeing off their parents, their parents can''t go with them. Only their brothers who can be invited by their parents can go to the girl''s mother-in-law''s house.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned by the words, and then took a look at Yu Xiaoxiao.


    It doesn''t look nervous on the surface, but it does.


    "Of course."


    Yu Xiaoxiao swallowed the last mouthful of fruit and said, "actually, I''m a little sorry. My parents have only one daughter, but when I think about my family, I''m not willing to regret it."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "Uncle Yu and aunt should be happy for you."


    "Yes, I think so, too."


    Yu Xiaoxiao sat on the couch with her legs bent up and her face in her hands.


    After a long silence, Yu Xiaoxiao spoke again, with a shrewd light in his eyes: "sister, can I ask you something?"


    "You said


    "Well," Yu Xiaoxiao hesitated, "elder sister, my parents are not too old. Do you have any secret recipe for them to have another child?"


    It''s better to melt the moon.


    Qi Yun, who is about to knock at the door of Yu Xiao''s room, is petrified.


    "I mean it, sister, what can I do?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao continued to ask, looking forward to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue barely swallowed her fruit and almost choked: "there are some ways, eh..."


    Yu Xiaoxiao eyes a bright: "sister, you tell me quickly."


    Ning Rongyue pondered for a moment, and said slowly: "I do have a prescription there. If you let uncle and aunt Yu use it, it''s OK to have another son. However, it''s up to them to work hard."


    Qi Yun outside the door can''t stop twitching, and a green tendon jumps out of her forehead.


    "Yu, Xiao, Xiao!"


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao in the room were surprised at the same time.


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrunk his neck and said in a silent way: "it''s over. My mother didn''t hear it all, did she?"


    Ning Rongyue bowed her head awkwardly.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks loveless, while Qi Yun pushes the door in with heavy steps.


    "Your wedding dress was specially prepared by ah Hu of your family, and he embroidered it with his own hands!"


    Qi Yun helplessly looked at Yu Xiaoxiao: "you see, this should have been done by the girl''s family. It''s all done by Gan Hu. I don''t want to bother you!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t know this, so she took the wedding dress in surprise and gently traced the light pink Albizzia with her fingers.


    "Ah Hu knows that I like it best."


    After all, there was no wrong person entrusted. Qi Yun took a look at Yu Xiaoxiao happily: "OK, try it. Although this wedding dress is your size, it''s a little late. Try it quickly. It doesn''t fit. Now it''s time to change it."


    Yu Xiaoxiao holding wedding dress with a baby like: "no need to change, no need to change, ah Hu pick must fit."


    Qi Yun has no language to coagulate to choke, this wench is really the heart flies to others body.


    Ning Rongyue took the wedding dress and unfolded it with a smile: "you have to try it first. Come on, let me have a look first."


    Yu Xiaoxiao hesitated: "well, I, I want to call ah Hu first."


    Ning Rongyue and Qi Yun draw at the same time.


    Qi Yun speechless knocked on Yu Xiaoxiao''s head: "what are you looking at? Your ah Hu can''t see it first. There are still a group of our mother and family in front of us. Don''t talk nonsense, try on the clothes quickly."


    "Oh."


    Yu Xiaoxiao felt sorry and whispered.


    This red wedding dress is really called Yu Xiaoxiao!


    Yu Xiaoxiao always likes to wear red clothes. Today, her wedding dress is just red, which is dazzling, gorgeous and attractive.


    The pink and white Acacia embroidered on the skirt adds a delicate tenderness to her.


    Yu Xiaoxiao turns around two times, but she can''t press down the corner of her mouth.


    "Good, good!"


    Qi Yun even way two good, canthus a little tears disappeared: "is grown up."


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech but Leng for a while, and then went to Qiyun side: "Niang, before our words you also heard, you according to me."


    Qi Yun smell speech brow a wrinkly, in the heart of the emotion instant ashes.


    Her face appears a thin red: "you this wench, how so shameless?"


    "It has nothing to do with being shameless."


    Yu Xiaoxiao held Qi Yun''s arm and said, "I just want a little brother or a little sister, Niang..."


    Qi Yun rubbed his eyebrows: "you, forget it! I''ll go first


    Qi Yun almost ran away, and Yu Xiaoxiao raised her mouth and laughed.


    "Sister, you can prepare that medicine for me."


    Ning Rongyue hesitated: "are you sure?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a mysterious look at Ning Rongyue. The answer is self-evident.

 Chapter 215

    June 16, the day of great joy.


    Ning Rongyue is Yu Xiaohua''s makeup, and the bright red Acacia on his forehead is lifelike.


    The master mother of the Jiang family now comes to comb Yu Xiaoxiao''s hair. The crown hairpin she is wearing is one that was prepared for her daughter by old Taifu Jiang, but she did not bring it out. The exquisite crown hairpin is filled with old Taifu Jiang''s guilt and blessing.


    "Here we are. General Gan is here to meet you."


    Ganhu specially asked Xipo to look happy.


    Each of these nine you generals is the husband that the noble daughter of the capital city wants to marry. In addition to general Lu Chang, general Gan Hu is the first one to decide.


    The great granddaughter of Mr. Jiang is blessed.


    Gan Hu has already said that Yu Xiaoxiao has only one wife, but he has given her great dignity.


    Those ladies biting the handkerchief don''t know that the patterns on Yu Xiaoxiao''s wedding dress are all hand embroidered by Gan Hu, otherwise they will get red eye disease.


    Ning Rongyue with a red cap covered Yu Xiaoxiao''s head: "we''re going."


    This is also very calm Yu Xiaoxiao in the red cap after finally had to get married feeling.


    Heart thumping to jump out of the throat: "sister, I, I can''t see."


    "Of course you can''t see it when you put it on."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing: "come on, I''ll hold you, don''t look back."


    "Well."


    Yu Xiaoxiao answered softly.


    Ning Rongyue holds Yu Xiaoxiao out of the yard and gives her to Yu Chenzhou who is waiting at the gate of the yard.


    Yu Chenzhou takes a deep look at Yu Xiaoxiao. Because of Qi Yun''s body, they actually neglect the child. It''s a pity that they are going to get married before they can make up for it. They even worry about them.


    It is also because of this guilty psychology that Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu are not too opposed.


    After all, Yu Xiaoxiao is willing, Gan Hu is also a person worthy of trust.


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t know that his father thought so much, and he tensed his hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Yu Chenzhou leads Yu Xiaoxiao out of the gate of Jiang''s mansion. Ganhu at the gate has been waiting here eagerly.


    This is the first time that Gan Hu shows his true face in front of people, which also makes many people secretly surprised. However, Gan Hu doesn''t like it, and only Yu Xiaoxiao comes slowly.


    "Here comes the bride!"


    Xipo''s face was full of smiles: "don''t worry, Mr. Yu, give the young lady to general Gan."


    Yu Chenzhou took a deep look at Gan Hu, and then handed Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand to Gan Hu.


    "Treat her well."


    "Certainly."


    Gan Hu''s face was flushed, and he was excited to hold Yu Xiaoxiao.


    "Ah


    Yu Xiaoxiao was surprised.


    Gan Hu''s steady voice with some joy rang out: "don''t be afraid, let''s go home."


    Yu Xiaoxiao heart a sweet, put out his hands around the neck of Gan Hu, whispered: "good."


    Seeing that Gan Hu took Yu Xiaoxiao in her arms and sent her to the sedan chair, the smile lines on Xipo''s face became deeper. Then she turned her head and said, "Mr. Jiang, Mr. Yu, Mrs. Yu, let''s go."


    Yu Chenzhou and Qi Yun nodded slightly.


    A face of old Jiang Taifu at this time also a little more red face: "go."


    Xipo, with a happy face, walked to general Gan''s mansion.


    Ning Rongyue said to old Jiang Taifu with a smile: "Uncle Yu, I''ll go first, too. Granddad, let''s go."


    Yu Chenzhou and Qi Yun can''t go to general Gan''s house on the day they get married. They have to wait until they come back on the third day.


    Old Jiang Taifu nodded. Ning Rongyue pushed his wheelchair into the sedan chair and went to general Gan''s house.


    General Gan''s residence.


    The guests have arrived and are waiting for the bride and groom to come back.


    Ganhu''s parents have passed away, and his elder brother is like his father, so Ganlin is sitting at the top of the main hall waiting for ganhu to come to worship.


    The guests were divided into two groups: the nobles invited by the Jiang family and Gan Hu, and the famous chivalrous men from the Jianghu.


    This battle, let originally thought Yu Xiaoxiao in addition to the ginger family has no background in the heart of people secretly alert.


    At this time, the housekeeper who welcomed the guests outside welcomed two more people.


    "Who are the two distinguished guests?"


    The housekeeper who knew the people in the capital was not familiar with the two people in front of him. He thought that they might be people in the Jianghu.


    "Gan Suning, the young leader of the Wulin League, came on behalf of the Wulin League to wish general Gan a happy wedding."


    "GANZE, the third elder of the Gan family, came to wish his elder brother a new marriage. The elder brother should have told the housekeeper."


    Gansu Ning and GANZE took out an invitation at the same time.


    The housekeeper was stunned at first, and then his attitude became more respectful.


    One of the two was said by general Gan, the other by his wife. Neither of them can be ignored.


    "Mr. Gan, Mr. San, please."


    Gansu Ning slightly nodded, looked left and right, and then went to their table in ningrongyue.


    Ganlin on GANZE Chong hall nodded slightly and then came to ningrongyue''s table with a smile.


    Ning Rongyue looks at them with some surprise: "Xiao Ning, are you really here?"


    Gansu rather smile: "Xiaoxiao great joy, how can I not come, sister, long time no see."


    Although it is said that, only Gansu Ning knows what the truth is. No, Yu Xiaoxiao, who got the reply from the person who sent the invitation, knows that Gansu Ning will definitely come.


    Ning Rongyue giggled twice: "how about it? I didn''t expect Xiaoxiao to be so quick to" empathize and don''t fall in love. "


    "I expected that."


    Gansu Ningping no wave of the eye also more than a smile.


    "Why doesn''t Rongyue look at me? Don''t you forget me? "


    At this time, GANZE suddenly dissatisfied voice, some sad look to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue trembled because of her tone: "why, I thought Ozawa you should come."


    "Of course, I miss Rongyue very much."


    GANZE uttered a low sigh, completely ignoring Lu Chang''s hostile eyes.


    At one time, Lu Chang had two enemies who had bad intentions for Yueyue, and he pricked up all over his body.


    After a fight between Gansu Ning and GANZE, Gansu Ning sat on the left side of ningrong moon and Lu Chang on the right side.


    On this seat sat several people of Jiuyou. At this time, seeing the arrival of Gansu Ning and GANZE, there was more light in their eyes.


    Bai yanrao looked at Gansu Ning with interest: "I haven''t had time to say I''m sorry to you, princess. I made a mistake at the beginning. Thanks to Suning, Yuanyuan is safe."


    After getting along with Bai Yan for some time, Ning Rongyue can''t hate Bai Yan.


    She blinked: "forget about the past."


    "Thank you, princess."


    Gansu Ning Yin Yang strange look at Lu Chang: "sister is compared with the previous changed a lot."


    Naturally, he knew why, but he was unwilling.


    Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang looked at each other and said in a soft voice, "let me introduce you. This is my husband Lu Chang."


    Gansu rather face pale, but still smile: "Lu Chang, good to my sister."

 Chapter 216

    During this period of time, he was in front of Ning Rongyue, and he was very clear about what happened between Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue.


    As long as Ning Rongyue is happy, he feels happy.


    It''s true that Gansu Ning didn''t stay in the Wulin League at all. After he came back home, he rushed back to the imperial capital. It''s a pity that he was still a little late, and he was doomed to stand behind Ning Rongyue.


    He will always keep watching ningrong moon and be happy.


    Lu Chang and Gansu Ning looked at each other and said coldly, "the moon is more important than my life."


    Gansu rather mouth a hook: "that would be the best, I do not want you to have any accidents."


    GANZE said with a smile: "isn''t it Mr. Ning? Oh, I''m new here. I don''t know whether I''m Mr. Ning or Mr. Lu? "


    GANZE is trying to block Lu Chang''s memory, but he doesn''t know that Lu Chang has already remembered part of Ning Fu''s memory.


    "This is Lu Chang, Lord su. Well, who is this young man?"


    Liu Qingyan put in a sentence with a smile.


    Ganhu hasn''t told Liu Qingyan about GANZE, and he didn''t expect GANZE to come out of there.


    Lu Chang knew: "this is ganhu''s third brother, GANZE."


    "Yes, my second brother is very happy this time. I must be here."


    GANZE looked at Ning Rongyue again: "but I really miss Rongyue. You haven''t come back to see us for such a long time!"


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "recently things are a little bit more, but you are not here now. In two days, I will take you to the imperial capital with your second sister-in-law."


    "Hey, Rongyue, just show me around. I won''t disturb them when my second brother and sister-in-law get married."


    "Unfortunately, Yueyue and I are going to get married soon. It''s estimated that Yueyue can''t spare much time to accompany you."


    Lu Chang''s cool way.


    GANZE''s face didn''t change at all. Naturally, he knew about it. It was because he knew about it that he left the Gans!


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan''s face is even more ancient well without waves, he watched for so long, naturally clear.


    Lu Chang sees this displeased cold next face gather to Ning Rongyue to want to kiss to embrace.


    Ning Rongyue said: "today Xiaoxiao is happy, what do you do?"


    Lu Chang can only sit well when he hears the words.


    Soon, Gan Hu and Yu Xiaoxiao, who had been around the capital, came back.


    Gan Hu directly holds Yu Xiaoxiao across the fire basin, and then puts her down to worship.


    After seeing Gan Hu''s complacency, Gan Ze was really a little sour, and tut tut said, "I didn''t expect that my second brother, who is a lump of elm, would be enlightened so soon."


    Liu light proverb smell speech also smile way: "yes, old sweet but hide deep enough."


    GANZE shrugged and laughed.


    After worshipping heaven and earth, Yu Xiaoxiao is sent to the bridal chamber, while Gan Hu is stopped by Liu Qingyan, who is not too busy to drink.


    Thanks to Gan Hu''s good drinking capacity, he still stood soberly after three rounds.


    It is those who coax people to lie down one by one, and Chen Feng helplessly catches Liu Qingyan who jumps up and down with a red face.


    Liu Qinghe reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Liu Qingyan: "drunk like this, this stinky boy."


    Chen Feng holds Liu Qingyan''s hands tightly: "I''ll take him back first."


    "Back, back what?"


    Liu Qingyan looks at Chen Feng with a big tongue: "I, I want to make... The bridal chamber!"


    Because of his bold words, Gan Hu said, "I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Go on, go on, it won''t hurt you."


    Liu Qinghe waved his hand with a smile, which was a rare joke.


    Liu Qingyan struggles to pick up Gan Hu. Chen Feng frowns and holds him up: "drunkard, let''s go first."


    Liu Qinghe takes a meaningful look at Chen Feng: "please take care of Xiaoyan."


    Bai Yan squints at Chen Feng''s back as they leave, and then drinks the last glass of wine: "I''m leaving too, brother Ganlin."


    "Please."


    "Yueyue, are you ok?"


    When the interest is strong, Ning Rongyue also drinks two glasses of wine. At this time, he is also a little confused.


    Seeing this, Gan Lin looked a little deep, and then asked, "is Rongyue OK?"


    "It''s OK, just a little drunk. We''ll leave first."


    Lu Chang returns in a deep voice, and then directly picks up Ning Rongyue and leaves.


    "Be careful on the way..."


    GANZE had a meaningful smile on his lips.


    Lu Chang did not pay attention.


    Being held in Lu Chang''s arms, Ning Rongyue, with some chaotic thoughts, thinks that it''s wrong. Her drinking capacity is not so good!


    And there was another ethereal sound of flute in her ear


    "Yueyue, what do you do?"


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue with some doubts. She jumps down from her arms and smiles at herself.


    "Ah Chang, you come with me. I want you to see something."


    Lu Chang''s face changed slightly. Ning Rongyue never called herself that way.


    He looks a cold, turned into a soft expression, approached Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, you are drunk, let''s go home first."


    Ning Rongyue raises her lips, but she doesn''t speak any more. She turns around and flies away.


    As soon as Lu Chang''s face changed, he immediately followed.


    At the same time, Gan Lin said coldly, "let''s do it!"


    "Bang, look, a little girl is cruel when she moves her hand." GANZE looks a little dangerous: "but we can connive her to take medicine, but if she dares to hurt..."


    "I will not be merciful!"


    Gan Lin gave a sneer.


    "Ha ha, I''m cold hearted. Why don''t I pretend to be a gentle elder brother?"


    "That''s a lot of crap. Let''s go."


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice.


    On the other side.


    Xi Ye followed a big man: "little plate, remember what I said."


    "Don''t worry, brother."


    The man laughs twice, but it looks like an innocent child.


    Xi night smell speech put away face complex look, convergence breath, hide in the dark, do it, nothing to regret!


    Following Ning Rongyue all the way to sanlilin on the outskirts of the imperial capital, Lu Chang has a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Yueyue, let''s go home. Don''t go any more."


    Ning Rongyue, after smelling the fragrance in the Three Mile forest, suddenly sobered up: "Fu?"


    Lu Chang raised the heart finally put down half a minute, busy to embrace Ning Rongyue: "it''s not right here, let''s go back!"


    Ning Rongyue naturally noticed that it was wrong. She quickly took out a pill and took it: "Fu, stay away from me."


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    Lu Chang chest pain, unbelievable looking at his hand Ning Rongyue, back a few steps.


    Ning Rongyue frowned, then clapped her hand in her heart: "poof!"


    "Yueyue! What are you doing? "


    Lu Chang hurried forward to hold Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue''s complexion condenses: "it''s my carelessness. It''s poison again, ha!"


    "How about now?"


    "I''m ok, but the fragrance in the forest will suppress internal power. Fu, let''s go first."


    "Don''t hurry to go when you come, hehe."


    All of a sudden a burst of unyielding laughter rang out. A man in a cloak and a big man stopped Lu Chang and their way.


    Lu Chang''s face was slightly heavy: "it''s you."


    This big man is the same as his martial arts when he prayed last time. He thought he was not the enemy, but now it seems that he is not!

 Chapter 217

    Da Han just kept a close eye on Lu Chang and said nothing.


    The man in the black cloak spoke again in a hoarse voice: "do it, don''t talk too much."


    Hearing this, the man tensed up, and then made a decisive move to Lu Chang.


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised, but he is pushed away by Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang looks very cold at this time. The great man''s martial arts are equal to his own, and he has no weapon at this time!


    Bang!


    A pair of sledgehammers in the hands of the big man hit the ground hard. The dust was flying and the ground was sunken.


    But Ning Rongyue can''t worry now.


    The old man in his cloak is a master of poison. He approaches Ning Rongyue and sprinkles all kinds of poisons at the same time.


    Ning Rongyue looks cold, and a kite turns over to avoid the old man''s obviously poisoned whip.


    Seeing this, the old man laughed a few times.


    Ning Rongyue''s martial arts are second rate now, but he just needs to hold Ning Rongyue back. This time, they are mainly dealing with Lu Chang!


    Ning Rongyue naturally discovered the old man''s intention. She clenched her teeth, turned and jumped onto the tree, then dodged and jumped between the branches of the tree. Her fingers moved slightly, and all the ghost needles filled with internal power shot at the man on the ground.


    Seeing this, the old man looked overcast. He wanted to jump on the tree. His whip threw out the sound of breaking the air.


    "Go and deal with Lu Chang!"


    All of a sudden, an ethereal voice rang out: "ningrong moon, I''ll come!"


    The old man''s face moved. According to his words, he twisted his body in mid air. The whip in his hand attacked Lu Chang''s heart!


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are fixed, and her fingers move to draw the silk thread to let the ghost needle change its direction. She blocks the old man''s whip for Lu Chang.


    "Ah


    Although he used four or two kilos of force, the strength of the old man''s whip is far more than Ning Rongyue''s. Ning Rongyue''s wrist is numb with a dull sound.


    She fell back, but when she fell, she put her foot around the branch and tumbled to the ground.


    "Fu!"


    Lu Chang looked at Ning Rongyue anxiously: "don''t come here! Go first


    He underestimated the great man in front of him. His internal power was even more powerful than himself!


    Ning Rongyue bites her teeth and stomps her feet in the same place. How can she leave Lu Chang?


    Ning Rongyue threw it hard, and the ghost needle stabbed the old man with the cloak very fast. Even the old man with the cloak didn''t dare to be stabbed in the face of the sharp and poisonous ghost needle.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang slaps the old man on the chest and knocks him back.


    "Poof!"


    The old man spat out a mouthful of blood, and his voice was more insidious: "don''t you do it yet?"


    That woman is not with them. Do you want to fight back?


    And Lu Chang was really hard to deal with. They asked the demon sect what he had to do for a while!


    "Oh."


    A sneer first sounded, and then there was the sharp sound of the flute.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows are frowning. She hears that this is the flute of poison control played by Gu Yi. After that, her sleeves and robes are flying, and white powder is quickly sprinkled. This is a special powder made of realgar powder, which has a great deterrent to snake poisons.


    Sure enough, a surprising number of snakes follow the direction of the flute, wriggling and fast approaching.


    Ning Rongyue''s scalp is numb. The dense poisonous snake is not only terrible, but also disgusting!


    "Do you dare not see people?"


    Ning Rongyue gritted her teeth and sneered, took out the new powder, and then directly pierced her fingertips and mixed her blood in the powder.


    If you have taken baijiedan, your blood has its own detoxification effect. At this time, mixing with powder can greatly increase the effect of these powder to drive away poisonous snakes.


    The poisonous snakes smelling the medicine powder did not dare to come forward again. Ning Rongyue took out his dagger to cut these poisonous snakes.


    People who play flute in the dark see that as the breath changes, the flute becomes sharper.


    With the change of the sound of the flute, the poisonous snake, who was afraid of the medicine powder, was manic and rushed to Ning Rongyue.


    "Yueyue!"


    Lu Chang was not easy to be attacked by two people, especially one who was not inferior to himself.


    Ning Rongyue''s ten fingers move in succession, and the ghost needle directly stabs the seven inches of the poisonous snake and kills them: "I''m ok! Don''t worry about me, Fu! "


    At this moment, I don''t care about nausea. Ning Rongyue crushed the poisonous snake and killed several poisonous snakes that climbed to her feet.


    "This is not the way..."


    Ning Rongyue murmured.


    She will also use the sound of the flute to urge the poisonous snake, but it''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. Now she doesn''t have any weapons around her, let alone the flute!


    Thinking about it, Ning Rongyue listens attentively to the direction of the flute, and then jumps on the trees in the forest.


    The man in the dark was surprised, knowing that Ning Rongyue had found his position.


    She immediately cover the top yarn, simply she also endured for a long time, since Ning Rongyue want to be a higher, I am not afraid!


    Thinking of this, the woman with veil appears in front of Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue stares at the woman in front of her coldly, and then does not say much. The more she delays, the worse Lu Chang''s situation will be. She can''t delay her time.


    "Oh."


    The masked woman sneered, holding a flute to meet Ning Rongyue''s dagger.


    Bang Dang!


    The flute collided with the dagger and made a harsh sound.


    Ning Rongyue was surprised at what material the flute was made of and how hard it was.


    The masked woman was surprised that Ning Rongyue could block her own attack. Although she didn''t use all her strength, she also used 70% of her strength. Ning Rongyue''s internal power just reached the edge of the first-class experts. How can she block herself?


    But I don''t know that the potential of people in crisis is huge, and what Ning Rongyue learned is the internal mental skill of Gan family which is strong when they meet strong!


    Two people entangle in a place, a time regardless of up and down, and Lu Chang side of the situation is not good!


    The big hammer in the big man''s hand smashed Lu Chang''s left shoulder, which revealed a flaw, and made Lu Chang step back several steps. The left shoulder bled and instantly dyed his coat red.


    Seeing this, the great man had no fluctuation in his eyes and wanted to take advantage of it!


    "Ho!"


    Lu Chang''s eyes appear some evil, he spit out blood: "come again!"


    With that, he didn''t want to hide. All his internal power was concentrated in his right hand. Lu Chang took the big man''s hammer with his hand.


    The masked old man was surprised, and even some were glad that he and others did not act rashly, but invited this one.


    Seeing this, the man frowned and strengthened his strength again.


    Lu Chang didn''t give up, his right arm was blue!


    Seeing this, the masked old man is about to sneak attack from behind Lu Chang. The excited man who is fighting with Lu Chang suddenly withdraws his hammer and steps forward to hit the masked old man.


    Lu Chang''s force makes him to the empty place, staggers forward a few steps, and a trace of blood overflows from the corner of his mouth.


    But the masked old man didn''t dare to be as direct as Lu Chang. He roared like a hairy cat: "right Dharma protector! What are you doing! "


    Seeing that he didn''t dare to move any more, the man gave him a sidelong look, and then looked at Lu Chang again: "come again!"


    Masked old man''s angry jumping foot, in the heart dark hate.

 Chapter 218

    The right protector of the demon sect would not listen to their command at all. The old man who was afraid of him could only bite his teeth and retreat.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang''s eyes were cold. He raised his internal power and patted him in the back of his heart.


    Seeing this, the man was dissatisfied. He wanted to fight with Lu Chang, not like this!


    Xi Ye in the dark frowned and whistled. When he heard this, he changed his face. Instead of struggling with Lu Chang, he tried his best to catch Lu Chang.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang''s face sank. While he was entangled with the great man, he was also worried about Ning Rongyue, who was going deep into the dense forest.


    Why haven''t you come out yet?


    "Stop it all!"


    A Jiao drink rings out, the masked woman with a trace of black blood on her left shoulder appears holding the comatose Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang''s heart was shocked, and a careless one revealed a flaw.


    The big man saw that the hammer in his hand fell heavily again. Although Lu Chang sidestepped to avoid the key, he still hurt his left arm!


    The masked woman is holding a dagger in her hand. Her eyes are cold. She never thought Ning Rongyue could hurt herself. The poison on the dagger can''t be removed immediately!


    "Lord Su, if you want your princess to live, then you''d better let it go."


    The masked woman snorted and put the dagger across Ning Rongyue''s neck.


    With a little more effort, Ning Rongyue had a trace of blood on her neck.


    Lu Chang''s heart is tight, but he knows that if he works hard, he may be able to save next month. But if he doesn''t work hard, maybe both of them will fall into the hands of these people!


    Seeing that Lu Chang''s face was not moved at all, the masked woman frowned slightly.


    Didn''t situ Xue say Ning Rongyue had a good relationship with Lu Chang? Why is Lu Chang not worried at all?


    However, Lu Chang is really different from Ning Fu, just like two people


    Thinking of this, the masked woman''s hand strength is a bit heavier: "is it true that Prince Su doesn''t care about your life?"


    Seeing that the dagger in the woman''s hand sank into the flesh for half a minute, Lu Chang and several people in the dark all made some mistakes.


    "Stop it


    Lu Chang gave a roar.


    "Stop it? It depends on the sincerity of Lord su. "


    The masked woman holds Ning Rongyue tightly.


    Lu Chang''s expression at this time is really a bit terrible, like a beast that chooses people to eat, but she deeply remembers that Ning Rongyue is the biggest trump card in her hand.


    Lu Chang is worried that these people will really hurt Ning Rongyue''s life. He doesn''t care what he thought before.


    "If I''m not going to be captured, you''ll release Rongyue," Lu Chang said with a flash of danger in his eyes. "Otherwise, I''m going to be buried with you even if I''m going to die!"


    Lu Chang''s appearance directly calmed the old masked man who was afraid of him, and even talked about the new masked woman.


    The masked woman''s hand trembled slightly: "I won''t hurt Ning Rongyue''s life!"


    She can''t, much less can''t! But there is no need for Lu Chang to know why.


    Lu Changwen slowly approached the masked woman: "well, I''m going to put my hands on it now."


    See Lu Chang close to his masked woman, but some panic: "stop!"


    Lu Chang''s step is a meal, cold way: "what''s the matter?"


    The masked woman took a look at the old man in the cloak not far away: "you let them stun you, don''t resist."


    "How can I believe that you will release Rongyue?"


    Lu Chang''s fingers moved slightly, and he asked.


    Masked woman smell speech but some dissatisfaction: "I said to do, will not break faith!"


    "Oh, do you still have credit for such a villain''s behavior?"


    Lu Chang gave a sneer.


    The face of the masked woman''s veil immediately turned red, and her tone was a little embarrassed: "Lord Su, don''t delay any longer. If you continue to delay, I''m afraid Princess Su will die of bleeding!"


    Lu Chang''s face was cold, and a ghost needle was on the arm of the masked woman.


    "Ah


    The masked woman screamed, but she still didn''t let go of Ning Rongyue. The dagger in her hand almost couldn''t control her strength and stabbed her hard into Ning Rongyue''s neck.


    Lu Chang saw the pupil constriction.


    The masked woman''s voice became sharp: "you stun Lu Chang! Lu Chang, if you dare to resist, I will kill Ning Rongyue in front of you today! "


    Seeing that the masked woman didn''t kill Ning Rongyue when she was angry, Lu Chang thought deeply.


    But seeing that the masked woman was poisoned by the ghost needle, Lu Chang didn''t die suddenly. In the end, he didn''t resist and let the old man in the cloak knock him out!


    A glimmer of pleasure flashed in the eyes of the masked woman.


    She whispered, "if you take what I want, I''ll take everything from you!"


    With that, the masked woman snorted: "come out!"


    Situ Xuejian, who had been hiding in the dark for a long time, was relieved to see that the situation was finally settled and walked out of the dense forest slowly.


    Masked woman some disdain of looked at her one eye: "with your twin love Gu go."


    Situ Xue felt a little more joy on his face: "well, thank you very much, old ghost!"


    Jie Jie, the old man in the cloak, laughed twice: "as long as the princess remembers what he promised us, the prince Su will be tied to the princess. Maybe we will depend on the princess."


    Situ Xue heard a trace of pride on Yan''s face: "don''t worry, old ghost."


    With that, situ Xue takes out the twin love Gu under the gaze of several groups of people. The mother Gu has already been put into her body. Now she takes out the child Gu.


    He cuts a wound in Lu Chang''s heart with a dagger. Situ Xue looks excited as Zi Gu enters Lu Chang''s body.


    "Yes."


    The masked woman looked at the scene indifferently.


    With the permission of the masked woman, a flush appeared on situ Xue''s face: "thank you, girl!"


    "No need," the masked woman took a deep look at Ning Rongyue. "I''ll take this princess su."


    Situ Xue saw something strange in his eyes, but he still said, "girl, please."


    Masked women are also lazy to take care of situ Xue''s thoughts, and turn around to leave.


    "I don''t think so," suddenly an evil voice sounded, "if you want to leave, you can''t take my moon away."


    The masked woman felt tight in her heart and turned to look.


    Xi Ye''s eyes fall on the wound on Ning Rongyue''s neck, and the coldness of the eyeground is a little stronger.


    Situ Xue saw that his face changed after the banquet, and he stood in front of Lu Chang on the ground.


    "What''s left Dharma protector''s advice here?"


    The voice of the old man in the cloak sounded hoarse, with some vigilance in his tone.


    "He''s a demon?"


    Situ Xue was shocked.


    But Xi Yehe doesn''t care about them at all.


    "Brother!"


    The old man, who was still standing in the same place with no expression, cried happily when he saw Xi Ye''s appearance and jumped to Xi Ye''s side with a grin.


    Xi Ye smiles at the man, then looks at the masked woman: "girl, can you put down my moon?"


    Looking at the man like this, a thick fear appeared on the masked woman''s face.


    Look at this situation, there are big men standing beside Xi Ye. Situ Xue may not help himself, but he can''t take Ning Rongyue away under these people''s eyes!

 Chapter 219

    On the other hand, Yu Xiaoxiao, who was sitting in the bridal chamber with some uneasiness, didn''t know what happened here.


    But after waiting for a long time, Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t see anyone, but she felt that it was wrong. She had been sitting quietly on the bed, twisting and moving.


    The maid who looked at the nose and heart looked at each other.


    Finally, the maid sent by the Jiang family to serve Yu Xiaoxiao came forward and asked, "madam, what''s the matter?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Yu Xiaoxiao asked, "why hasn''t ah Hu come yet?"


    Although it seemed that she couldn''t wait, the sky was faint from the gap of the hood!


    "Still drinking? Or has the guest not left yet


    Yu Xiaoxiao asked again.


    Several maids looked at each other for a few seconds, but they didn''t know what to say. Especially the maids sent by old Jiang Taifu, there was a trace of anger on their faces.


    Has not heard the answer, Yu Xiaoxiao frowned: "in the end how?"


    "Madame."


    Finally, the maid sent by the Jiang family said cautiously: "general, he has just let people spread the news that he has already left the hospital. If you are asked to have a rest earlier, he will not be rude to you. We have never dared to tell his wife."


    What a sudden!


    Have been married over, not "abrupt" is too much?


    Some of the maids sent by the Jiang family were indignant. They thought to themselves that they were not deceived, were they?


    Yu Xiaoxiao a Leng, in the heart also is first rises a fury.


    But she immediately reflected how this happened. She couldn''t laugh or cry: "how could I forget this?"


    Ganhu doesn''t think he''s just getting along with him these days to appease his grandfather, does he?


    This stupid guy!


    Thinking of this, Yu Xiaoxiao, who did not want to drag on any longer, lifted the lid.


    Several maids were surprised: "Miss, you can''t lift the lid yourself!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao rolled a white eye: "Gan Hu is not coming, I still expect him to lift the lid for me?"


    It''s also about


    The maids were silent.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at several servant girls in the general''s house: "where is your general now?"


    "This... Ma''am?"


    "But it doesn''t matter if you say it!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned: "since you have been sent to serve me, you have to remember who is your master!"


    Yes, madam can''t do with the general, but it''s OK to deal with their little servant girls.


    A little bit of fear flashed on the faces of several servant girls, and then they stood up and said, "general, you should be in the study now..."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was silent.


    Good! It''s good to go to the study on the big day!


    Yu Xiaoxiao stares, then pushes the door open and strides to the study in the panic of a group of servant girls.


    "Madame! Ma''am, you can''t go


    Several maids sent by Jiang''s house looked at each other in shock and quickly followed. They couldn''t let the young lady be bullied.


    Study.


    Gan Hu rubbed his head because of drinking, and then sighed silently.


    He knows that Xiaoxiao is so close to himself for the sake of old Jiang Taifu. Now that they are married, Xiaoxiao... Must not want to play with him any more.


    After all, I am too greedy.


    Gan Hu picked up the box in front of him and put it down.


    There are only three pairs of twin love bugs in this box, which are the only three pairs in the world.


    When twin love is applied to a person who doesn''t love each other, it will make the child demagogue concentrate. Only the person who has the mother demagogue will make him subconsciously hate the person he really likes.


    And if the two people who use twin love are happy with each other, then the two will communicate with each other. If either side is in danger, the other side will have feelings!


    however.


    Gan Hu slowly put away the box. Xiaoxiao has no self in her heart. This love bug is useless after all.


    "Madame! Madame can''t go in any more. "


    "Ouch! Madam, please be merciful


    There was a sudden noise outside the study. Gan Hu frowned.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s expressionless face kicks open, but also wants to stop his own boy, and then slams open the door of the library!


    "Sweet protection!"


    After roaring this sentence, Yu Xiaoxiao got stuck and didn''t know what to say.


    When Gan Hu saw Yu Xiaoxiao, he was stunned: "Xiaoxiao? What are you doing here? "


    "I don''t want you to sleep in the study if I don''t come!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was angry when she heard the words, and she said, "I knew all the sweet words you said before were deceiving. I and I just got married, and you just ignored me! You bastard


    The onlooker maid who was forced to eat a big melon.


    Gan Hu''s face stagnated: "how? Xiaoxiao, are you angry? We are not... "


    "Not what?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao some wronged roar: "you are not stupid, I, if I don''t like you! How did you get married? "


    Ganhu''s pupil is tight and stagnant.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s chest went up and down. She grabbed Gan Hu''s ear and said, "come with me!"


    Gan Hu subconsciously followed her for two steps, then held Yu Xiaoxiao: "Xiaoxiao, what did you just say? Can you say that again? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at the girl in the courtyard and pursed her lips.


    "I say I love you! Do you want to go to the bridal chamber with me? "


    With eyes closed, Yu Xiaoxiao was blushed with shame.


    Gan Hu seemed to be hit by a huge surprise, and the whole person fell into ecstasy: "Xiaoxiao! Xiaoxiao


    "What''s your name?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao leans in his arms.


    After two laughs, Gan Hu hugs Yu Xiaoxiao: "let''s go to the bridal chamber!"


    "Well."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was so surprised that she couldn''t face so many maids. She buried her face in her arms.


    After Gan Hu and Yu Xiaoxiao leave the study, the boy who stays in the same place can still hear his happy laughter. Everyone looks at each other for a few seconds, and then can''t help raising his lips.


    "It scared me to death. I thought the general was deceiving our young lady."


    It turns out that it''s just their little taste... Yes, that''s what a bunch of maids and boys who have been shown their love think.


    "Miss? It should be the general''s wife. "


    The servant girl of general mansion says slowly with smile.


    In the bridal chamber.


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who was held back by Gan Hu to the two people''s happy room, was disappointed and said, "I''ve lifted the lid myself."


    Gan Hu said softly, "we can lift it again."


    "Ha ha." Yu Xiaoxiao laughed twice: "no, let''s drink hehe wine."


    Gan Hu also flashed a trace of disappointment on his face: "good."


    With that, Gan Hu picked up the wine pot on the table and poured two glasses of wine: "come on, let''s drink together."


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu look at each other and smile, and their arms intertwine to drink the wine in the glass.


    Gan Hu said softly, "Xiaoxiao, the night is deep."


    "Since you know that you want to keep me alone in the empty boudoir?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao attached his hands to Gan Hu''s shoulder: "ah Hu, I''ll undress you, too."


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    A sigh of satisfaction is hidden in the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 220

    The next morning.


    Ning Rongyue wakes up in her own herbal Pavilion. The stiffness of her neck makes her frown.


    As soon as Xiaoyue, who was staying outside, heard the news, she immediately went into the inner room and picked up Ning Rongyue: "Miss, don''t work hard. The wound on your neck is bound up."


    Ning Rongyue raised her hand and touched the gauze on her neck.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ning Rongyue can vaguely remember her fight with the masked woman.


    But then it was a pain that made her completely unconscious!


    By the way, pain!


    Ning Rongyue looks cold and takes out the pendant that is still tied around her neck.


    "What''s wrong with that, miss?"


    Xiaoyue''s eyes are sharp. She can see the insects in the pendant.


    Ning Rongyue thought in her eyes: "it''s OK, you can put it away for me first."


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue took the pendant.


    As if to think of something, Ning Rongyue frowned and asked, "how did I come back? What about Fu? Is he all right? "


    Xiaoyue whispered: "don''t worry, miss. The Su Lord is OK. You are brought back by the young master Xi Ye."


    "What''s going on?"


    Ruxing walked into the inner room at this time: "it''s situ Xue! Suddenly he came to us and said, "Miss, you have an accident. Let''s go. When we pass by, miss, you have been saved by Xi Ye."


    "Well! I always feel that situ Xue is uneasy and kind-hearted. I suspect she did it this time! I don''t know what the plot is! "


    "Situ Xue?"


    Ning Rongyue lowered her eyelids.


    "Miss, don''t think about it so much. Let''s take care of the wound first."


    Xiaoyue stares at the star and whispers: "Miss, you lose too much blood. When you are brought back, you really scare the master and his wife."


    Ning Rongyue sniffed the words and pursed her lips: "I''m not a big deal, just, what about Fu? Where did he hurt? "


    Xiaoyue and ruxing look at each other: "Prince Su hurt his left shoulder. Originally, the old man wanted him to stay, but he left early in the morning."


    Or with situ Xue go together, this words small month or swallow in the mouth didn''t say.


    "Left shoulder? Is it serious? "


    Ning Rongyue stood up from the bed and said anxiously, "I''ll go and see him."


    "Miss, Prince Su has returned to the palace. You don''t have to worry."


    If star makes an effort to stop Ning Rongyue: "your body is still empty. What''s the hurry to Su Wang Fu?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "I just want to see him."


    "What are you looking at? No


    Hearing the news that Ning Rongyue wakes up, doctor Fu hums coldly and stares at Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue finally saw something wrong, and some hesitated to ask: "grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    Doctor Fu snorted and did not speak. He put down the medicine bowl heavily with a bang, but the medicine soup in it was not scattered at all.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue looked at Xiaoyue and said to them, "Xiaoyue is like a star


    Xiaoyue pursed her lips and brows tightly, but she was not angry.


    "Miss, it''s not worth it! A man of two minds! In my opinion, Gansu Ning is better than him in the banquet night! "


    Ruxing didn''t say there was something wrong with Lu Chang, but talked about other people.


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "since you don''t say it, I''ll see for myself what happened!"


    "Stop her!"


    Fu Fu snorted coldly: "Rongyue, we won''t agree to your marriage with Lu Chang in any case this time!"


    Ning Rongyue''s foreboding in her heart became more and more serious, and her face turned white like a ghost: "grandfather, I''m going to see ah Fu myself!"


    Doctor Fu felt a trace of anger on his face: "you! You


    "Don''t worry, old man," Fu Yinghe also came over: "since Rongyue wants to go, old Fu, you can let her go. It''s a complete break of this idea!"


    Said Fu Yinghe, a trace of irony across his face: "so many years, I was the first time to see the eye away!"


    "Brother!" Ning Rongyue''s face was a little suspicious: "what''s the matter?"


    Take a deep breath like a star: "it''s what I see! I saw it, miss


    "What do you see?"


    Ning Rongyue asked uneasily.


    "I see King Su and situ Xue are very close to each other. King Su himself says that he is with the young lady to prevent the young lady from being embarrassed by what situ Xue did before."


    "And miss, when you are attacked, it''s also a game they made! To get rid of the young lady


    Small star one breath finish saying so many words, let rather dissolve month some reaction can''t.


    Ruxing doesn''t have to cheat himself, but how can Fu say that? Do it!


    "I, I''ll go to the palace."


    Ning Rongyue is a little flustered.


    Such as star see shape a face indignant, want to persuade but don''t know how to persuade solution rather dissolve month.


    Fu Yinghe saw this and said in a deep voice, "go and have a look."


    The palace.


    Situ Xue leaned in Lu Chang''s arms: "brother Lu Chang, your appearance before really scared me."


    "It''s me who''s lost my mind."


    Lu Chang looks light holding situ Xue: "I, love is just Xueer."


    Liu Qingyan and others were surprised to learn that Lu Chang had been ambushed to visit them. I can''t believe that Lu Chang is bewitched now, right?


    "Lord, what are you doing?"


    Bai Yan was shocked.


    Lu Changming and Ning Rongyue are happy with each other. What are they doing now?


    Lu Chang frowns when he hears the words. His previous memory is still fresh in his mind, but he doesn''t like another person in his memory. His love is Xueer!


    "Xueer is my love. I hope you can treat her as well as I do!"


    Lu Chang said calmly, "I did it for Xueer. She did it because she misunderstood me. Miss Ning, I will go to apologize in person. You don''t have to intervene in these things."


    Liu Qingyan glared: "boss, are you ok? Are you still my boss? "


    Lu Chang frowned slightly: "light proverb, don''t talk nonsense."


    Liu Qingyan frowned and was puzzled.


    If it wasn''t for Lu Chang''s attitude towards them, Lu Chang would be able to answer their questions. He really doubted whether Lu Chang had been switched!


    Bai Yan sneers and suddenly pulls out the whip at his waist and throws it at situ Xue.


    A blast in the air, situ Xue''s face turned white. Unexpectedly, Bai Yan would do it in public!


    "Bang!"


    Watching Lu Chang subconsciously grasp his whip with his hand, Bai Yan sneers.


    Lu Chang said coldly, "what do you do?"


    "Let me see how precious the prince is, Princess Ninghua!"


    Bai Yan takes back the whip hard, and then takes it out again.


    Lu Chang''s left arm was injured, and he was worried about shangbaiyan. He just dodged and resisted Baiyan''s whip.


    "Light River, protect Xueer."


    Liu Qinghe raises his eyes slightly when he hears the words. Liu Qingyan pulls Liu Qinghe directly. The fact that Lu Chang does this time is that they can''t see it any more!


    Seeing Liu Qinghe as if he hadn''t heard of it, Lu Chang frowned and stood aside to block situ Xue''s whip.


    Situ Xue''s eyes flashed a ray of joy, exclaimed: "brother Lu Chang!"

 Chapter 221

    "Bai Yan, stop it


    Lu Chang doesn''t want to attack Bai Yan, but if Bai Yan insists on hurting situ Xue


    White Yan cold voice way: "how? What if I don''t stop? "


    Lu Chang''s face sank, and his internal power gathered in his right palm. At this time, there were several more whip marks on his palm, but this time he didn''t let go!


    Bai Yan coldly looks at Lu Chang who is holding the whip, and then jumps to slap situ Xue.


    "Bai Yan!"


    "Ah Feng!"


    Liu Qingyan cried out in disbelief.


    As soon as Chen Feng''s face coagulates, he quickly steps forward to block Lu Chang for Bai Yan.


    Lu Chang and Chen Feng take three steps back, while Bai Yan stands in the same place and looks sad at Lu Chang.


    "Are you going to die?"


    Liu Qingyan goes to Bai Yan: "Bai Yan, are you ok? Boss, no, general, are you going to kill your brothers? "


    Lu Chang''s face was strange and silent after he was blocked by Chen Feng.


    Bai Yan sneered: "forget it, little proverb, it''s me who''s wrong after all."


    Liu Qingyan still doesn''t believe that Lu Chang will do this. If he just takes the palm, Bai Yan will definitely be seriously injured!


    Liu Qingyan looks at Lu Chang and is disappointed. He stares at situ Xue angrily.


    Situ Xue''s face slightly changed, and then immediately came to Lu Chang: "brother Lu Chang, are you ok?"


    Lu Chang frowned slightly and avoided situ Xue''s hand: "I''m ok."


    Situ Xue looked stiff: "brother Lu Chang?"


    Lu Chang heartache, and then gently took situ Xue''s hand: "I''m ok, don''t worry."


    "Well."


    Situ Xue just smile softly.


    White Yan see this cold hiss a, turn round to want to go.


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    But Bai Yan just saw Ning Rongyue standing at the gate of the hospital: "Rongyue, you..."


    Ning Rongyue looked straight at Lu Chang and said in a soft voice, "Fu


    Lu Chang''s heart suddenly shrank, but the disgust in his heart made him more upset: "sorry, Miss Ning, my name is Lu Chang, please don''t call me Fu."


    The corner of situ Xue''s mouth rises.


    Ning Rongyue''s face did not change. She said with a smile, "is that right?"


    "It''s just that you told me a few days ago that you are happy with me. Our wedding date has been set. Do you want to change your mind now?"


    Hearing this, Lu Chang frowned: "I''ll make it clear to the emperor."


    "Ha ha," Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "you seem to have said this many times. By the way, I heard that you made friends with me for situ Xue?"


    "I''ll bear all Xueer''s faults, and ask Miss Ning to let Xueer go!"


    Rather dissolve month smell speech facial expressionless, pick eyebrow way: "I slant not."


    "It''s said that the prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people," Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I don''t know that the princess has done something to me several times. Can you let the princess stay in prison for a few days?"


    Baiyan several people smell speech some surprised, did not expect Ning Rongyue will say so.


    Fu Yinghe also pick eyebrows, feel Ning Rongyue seems to have changed a little.


    Ning Rongyue can''t even raise any negative emotions in her heart at this time. Since she met Lu Chang again, she has experienced great joy and sorrow. Now she has a feeling of boredom.


    Lu Chang''s breath changed: "I don''t deny what Xueer has done, but I will take responsibility for her."


    Situ xueran wanted to cry: "brother Lu Chang, I''m sorry. I was jealous that you were so close to miss Ning at that time. I did something wrong. I''m sorry..."


    Ning Rongyue has no intention to listen to their love again.


    "Then ask King Su to plead with the emperor."


    Ning Rongyue said this and turned to leave.


    She knew it was Lu Chang. She even guessed that something might have happened to Lu Chang, but she was really tired.


    Now that there is a problem, we can deal with him after he is well. Now she is really tired and doesn''t want to deal with this fool for the time being!


    Lu Chang looked at her back and frowned deeply.


    Liu Qingyan caught up with Ning Rongyue: "don''t be angry, sister-in-law!"


    Bai Yan stands in the same place, looks complicated for a moment, and then leaves with a smile. I don''t know whether she is mocking others or herself.


    Dali temple.


    Ning Rongyue knows that it''s still useful for situ Mo and them to keep situ Xue, but she still comes here to cry the grievance.


    People in Dali Temple dare not let Princess Su, who was appointed by the emperor, suffer punishment first and then appeal for injustice according to the rules. They can only ask Ning Rongyue to sit down and drink tea with a bitter face and a good voice.


    It''s a wonder that the princess sued the prince and Princess


    palace.


    The people of Dali Temple soon came to situ mo.


    Si Tu Mo''s mood is hard to describe when he hears the words. Ning Rongyue is not a person who has nothing to do with finding trouble.


    What happened to Lu Chang?


    Situ Mo, who originally thought he was a good general, was now bored to death by the general''s housework!


    But he Qinghong is also involved in it, Ning Rongyue is barely growing up!


    "I''ll go and see for myself!"


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice.


    Seeing this, Lao Fu kept up with Lu Chang and complained a little more about him.


    Dali temple.


    Ning Rongyue and Fu Yinghe are drinking tea with Jiang Fu, Shaoqing of Dali temple with a sad face.


    This one is a national teacher, and the other is a princess. He is also kind to the Jiang family. Jiang Fu really can''t afford to offend them.


    It was only during the blessing day that he realized that Fu Yinghe was still a national teacher. He could not help laughing at himself and others for their embarrassment at that time. Fortunately, others did not care.


    "Rongyue, do you mean Princess Ninghua sent someone to ambush you on the day Xiaoxiao got married?"


    Ning Rongyue refers to the gauze wrapped around her neck, which is very conspicuous.


    "That''s right."


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Yu Xiaoxiao are newly married, so they still keep it from Gan Hu and Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Although Jiang Fu doesn''t pay attention to the back house, he knows something about Ning Rongyue and the princess from Yu Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    I just didn''t expect that Princess Ninghua was so bold?


    "Rongyue, don''t worry. The emperor will handle this matter impartially."


    Ning Rongyue nodded indifferently: "well."


    She just wants to add a little jam with situ Xue. Thinking of this, Ning Rongyue''s heart is still strangely excited.


    Situ Mo soon came to Dali temple.


    He was still a little angry when he saw Fu Yinghe, who was calm and calm.


    "Rongyue, Yinghe, who will tell me what happened?"


    Fu Yinghe motioned to the people beside him to hand over the paper: "it has been written. Please have a look, Emperor."


    Situ Mo took the paper helplessly. Besides what he knew about the attack on Ning Rongyue yesterday, was it King Su and the princess who conspired?


    "Lord Su himself admits the conspiracy in front of us."


    Since Lu Chang wants to protect situ Xue, he should sue him.


    Stuart wanted to be rude, but because of the presence of so many people, he wanted to keep the majesty of the emperor, so he forbade.


    "In that case, you go and invite King Su and princess!"

 Chapter 222

    "Yes, I''ll do it now."


    Jiang Fu immediately responded respectfully.


    Lu Chang and situ Xue were soon invited by the people of Dali temple.


    Even with Lu Chang''s protection, situ Xue was still in a state of mind when he saw that situ Mo was also there.


    You know, the people she''s looking for are


    "Why are you here? Are you free? "


    Liu Qingyan is not afraid of situ Mo, he scratched his hair: "I''m here to help the princess get justice back!"


    Liu light proverb said righteousness words, situ Mo micro can''t check the corner of his mouth, "ah" a.


    Ignoring Liu Qingyan who came to join in the fun, situ Mo threw the paper to Lu Chang: "look at it for yourself!"


    Lu Chang is just in love, but the memory is not forgotten, naturally know that this paper is right.


    He did not deny it, but knelt down and said: "the princess is willing to bear all her faults. Please forgive the princess!"


    Situ Mo is really puzzled. Lu Chang is not a fickle man. How come he went to tell him that he didn''t want to marry the moon a few days ago, and now he kneels down to beg for situ Xue''s favor?


    Brain damage?


    Situ Mo snorted coldly: "I only ask you, is it true that you conspired with Ninghua to murder the princess?"


    Lu Chang pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Situ Mo was angry and laughed: "good! Since you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your admission. As a general of Zhenguo, you are unfaithful and heartless when you do evil deeds! It''s unjust of you to murder your first wife! I will withdraw your title of general of Zhenguo today. All the soldiers in my hand will be handed over to General Liu. They will take charge of it for you! Lest you teach me to be bad! You just stay in jail for a few days and wake up! "


    "I will be punished!"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice.


    Ning Rongyue just sits in the upper position and looks at it without expression.


    Seeing this, situ Mo looked at situ Xue''s pale face: "Ninghua! I am very disappointed in you


    I didn''t expect to fall without struggling. Situ Xue not only secretly hated Lu Chang''s loyalty!


    "Brother Huang, I''m just too pleased with brother Lu Chang. I know I''m wrong. Brother Huang, make atonement."


    Situ Xue kneels down in fear to admit his mistake. Lu Chang feels a pain in his heart.


    "Emperor, I''m willing to bear all the punishment for the princess!"


    "What do you have to do with the princess? Do you take the blame?"


    Situ Mo said faintly: "if you make a mistake, you will be punished! The details on this paper are enough to sentence you to death! "


    Situ Xue''s face turned pale when he heard the words: "Lu..."


    "Please forgive me Lu Chang immediately opened his mouth.


    Ning Rongyue sneered at this, but she felt a little more relaxed in her heart.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang wants to ask Ning Rongyue to intercede for situ Xue, but he can''t say what he says. All kinds of emotions are intertwined in his mind. He can''t even tell whether he is disgusted or what


    Ning Rongyue did not look at Lu Chang.


    "Princess Ninghua abolished her title and demoted her to be a commoner. All the maids who were waiting for her were driven out of the palace with her! Lu Chang, Lord Su, abolished the title of general of Zhenguo and put him in prison! "


    Situ Mo finally said so.


    Situ Xue is more or less useful, so he didn''t go out of his way to investigate the collusion of situ Xue, but this time, it''s inevitable that he will scare the snake.


    Lu Chang was relieved to see that situ Xue was not worried about his life.


    Situ Xue is like being struck by lightning, a face of haze!


    When people in the imperial city saw the charges and judgments posted by Dali temple, they were even more shocked.


    "General Lu Chang was sent to prison? My God


    "The princess is really a disaster!"


    "A few days ago, the prince and the princess were still well? How to say murder is murder... "


    Someone whispered a retort.


    "This is the judgment of the emperor. The Lord himself admitted it!"


    "How can that be?"


    The people in the Imperial City have seen enough of the bustle of the Su palace these days, and they have a little doubt about Lu Chang''s character. How can the princess and the princess be together for a while


    I don''t know what the Lord is thinking.


    Fu Fu.


    "It''s a relief?"


    Fu Yinghe gently comforted Ning Rongyue: "I think that Lu Chang is wrong. You really don''t..."


    At that time in the morning, they were also said to change. Lu Chang was angry and didn''t pay attention to anything wrong.


    "I know, brother."


    Ning Rongyue sipped her lips to interrupt Fu Yinghe''s words. She sighed softly: "but it''s impossible to say that I don''t blame Fu. He''s so good, I can also hate him!"


    With Yuanyuan''s sufferings in those days, she was also resentful, but she couldn''t bear to blame Fu, who had only her own heart!


    Looking at Ning Rongyue''s enigmatic expression, Fu Yinghe was silent.


    I always feel that my sister has changed a lot!


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing after seeing Fu Yinghe''s smiling face: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Fu Yinghe coughed: "that''s good. It''s time to teach that guy a lesson!"


    "Yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning.


    On the other side.


    Situ Xue was demoted as a commoner, and her maids, hibiscus and rubing Ruyi, were driven out of the palace.


    The master and servants found an inn for the time being.


    Hibiscus look indifferent way: "what are you going to do next?"


    Although situ Xue was not paid attention to in the Imperial Palace, she was not short of anything. She was used to being respectable. The two maids were not able to do anything. Hibiscus even doubted whether situ Xue could support herself now.


    Situ Xue''s face was ugly when he heard the words: "let''s go to suwang mansion!"


    "With all due respect," said Hibiscus frowning, "King Su is now in the prison. The Palace should not let you in easily."


    Si Tu Xue clenched her teeth: "what do you mean? hibiscus! You don''t think I''m nothing without being a princess, do you? Don''t forget, I know everything about you... "


    The second prince''s old department seems to follow him, but in fact, it is Hibiscus who is in charge. Situ Xue is a little flustered now!


    Hibiscus look a cold, the body''s murderous let situ snow instantly silence.


    "The princess had better not say anything."


    Hibiscus looked sarcastic: "what you have to do now is to wait until King Su comes out of prison. King Su''s prestige in the army is even higher than that of the emperor. The emperor is just a small punishment this time, and we have to rely on you to blow the pillow wind in front of King Su."


    "Princess, it''s better not to let that love bug waste!"


    "The most important thing is, because you contact GUI Lao and Si Tu Mo without authorization, they have found some clues! If something goes wrong, princess, you should know the consequences! "


    Si Tu Xue smelled that a trace of timidity flashed across his face and said, "I know!"


    "That''s good."


    Hibiscus light way, and then take out some money: "these should be enough for you to wait until King Su came out, I still have something to do, go first."


    "You..."


    Without waiting for situ Xue to speak, hibiscus turned and left.


    The venom on situ Xuejian''s face can''t be removed. It''s just a dog of the second prince!


    If you can kill the second prince, are you afraid of a dog!

 Chapter 223

    On the one hand, the reason why Lu Chang was sent to prison was to give vent to Ning Rongyue.


    On the other hand, in order to prevent this abnormal guy from shielding situ Xue, situ Mo broke their business.


    Fu Yinghe specially told Ning Rongyue about it. Ning Rongyue said that she was very good about it, and she was very happy about it.


    Looking at the weather again, Ning Rongyue said that the weather was just right today, so he could go to prison.


    "Rongyue, you are not well. What prison are you going to?"


    Fu''s discontented mouth stopped Ning Rongyue: "you can''t still be cruel to that boy, can you? Afraid that he will suffer? "


    Ning Rongyue had no choice but to smile: "I don''t worry about what he can suffer, but at least I''m going to get married with the king, so I should go and have a look."


    In this regard, Fu said that he could not understand Ning Rongyue. What the hell?


    "You want to marry him?"


    "If you can get him some trouble, why don''t you marry him?"


    Ning Rongyue, holding Yuanyuan in her arms, felt that the little guy was heavy again: "today, June 20, there are nine days left. The Lord should come out of the prison. I have to go to see him earlier."


    Doctor Fu suddenly had the same mood as Fu Yinghe.


    Why would Ning Rongyue feel a little terrible with a smile? Er


    Ning Rongyue smiles again, and then holds Yuanyuan and takes Xiaoyue and ruxing to the prison.


    Jiang Fu is still on duty today. When he sees Ning Rongyue coming, he feels a little cold.


    "Rongyue, are you here today?"


    Jiang Fu some doubts of ask, this just get to the prison for own prime minister, today come again?


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "isn''t there any injury on Wang Ye? I''ll go and see him


    "Oh? Oh Jiang Fu Leng stood up for a moment and said, "don''t worry about Rongyue. We''ll send someone to take care of Wang Ye''s injuries."


    "That''s fine."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    "I''ll send someone to take you there."


    "Well, thank you, uncle Jiang."


    The environment in the prison is not very good, even if there are no mice and cockroaches crawling around, it is very cold and humid.


    Ning Rongyue held Yuanyuan in her arms and said in a soft voice: "yuanyuanguai, let''s go to see your father now."


    The jailer who led the way shivered. Didn''t the princess get the prince here?


    "Cluck, Dad..."


    Round courage is quite big, even if the surrounding gloomy in his mother''s arms also still smile.


    Soon came to Lu Chang''s cell.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the layout of the cell and thought it was pretty good. Compared with other prisoners'' cell, Lu Chang had at least a bed and a quilt. She had plenty of food and special care for her injuries.


    Lu Chang''s face sank slightly after seeing Ning Rongyue: "how did miss Ning come?"


    "Come and see the Lord."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "after all, we are going to get married soon. Bring the children to see you."


    Lu Chang frowned: "I only have situ Xue in my heart. I won''t marry you."


    Lu Chang himself did not find his words wrong, in the heart only situ Xue also called her situ Xue?


    Ning Rongyue shrugged: "I guess it''s not up to Wang Ye."


    Lu Chang shut up a little.


    "As for situ Xue, she has been demoted as a commoner. It''s hard to live in the inn now."


    Ning Rongyue sat on the chair brought by the jailer, and the smile on her face fell down: "situ Xue has offended a lot of expensive girls on weekdays, and now she has lost her identity as a princess, tut tut."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang innocently.


    Lu Chang had no anger in his heart, but he still had a pain in his heart: "Miss Ning! You''d better not hurt Cher! "


    Ning Rongyue never heard of this.


    She thought in her heart, what on earth did situ Xue do to make Lu Chang so determined?


    "It''s not that I want to hurt her, it''s that she has offended too many people."


    Lu Chang''s face was dark.


    Ning Rongyue pulls some things in front of Lu Chang, and then grabs Yuanyuan''s little meat hand: "come on, Yuanyuan and dad leave."


    "Dad, Dad..."


    Yuan Yuan tilts his head and looks at Lu Chang, who is still in a mess in the cell.


    Lu Chang''s face softened a little, and then turned black nervously. He could see that Ning Rongyue was angry with him today!


    Ning Rongyue didn''t care about Lu Chang''s black face at all: "that Lord, we''ll leave."


    When she turned around and left, Ning Rongyue turned her head and told Xiaoyue, "I think the cell is really cold. Xiaoyue, you''ll talk to Jiang Shaoqing later and add a quilt to the king."


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyue''s voice should be heard by Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang sits on the bed again without expression. He finds that he is not angry in his heart, and he has no reason to dislike Ning Rongyue.


    "Miss, don''t you worry about Wang Ye''s health?"


    After leaving Dali temple, ruxing looks at ningrong moon curiously.


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips: "I''ll make some medicine for Lu Chang later."


    "Well, I''m still worried. I thought you really didn''t care about Wang Ye, miss."


    Such as star smell speech some distress.


    She should be happy that Ning Rongyue doesn''t care about Lu Chang, but Ning Rongyue really doesn''t care, and she feels strange.


    "Hum," Ning Rongyue snorted, "we''ll come back tomorrow. I feel much more relaxed after such a trip."


    The innocent lady is gone at last


    Xiaoyue asked softly, "but what''s the matter with Wang Ye now?"


    "I guess a little bit, and I have to verify it again."


    Ning Rongyue picks her eyebrows: "but situ Xue''s calculation is still wrong. Even if Lu Chang likes her, what''s the use? Lu Chang is loyal and upright. Even if he likes her, he won''t be partial to her. Just like this time, Lu Chang is willing to go to prison. They are afraid that their plan will fail."


    Even if Lu Chang did not give up, she would still choose to go back to the frontier. She never missed this person.


    "Miss, are you praising Wang Ye or Wang Ye?"


    Such as star narrow short smile.


    Ning Rongyue said: "boast to boast, I have to teach him a good lesson!"


    "OK, OK, miss, you has the final say."


    In the next few days, situ Xue, who was exposed by Ning Rongyue, was in deep water.


    And Lu Chang in the cell also had a hard time.


    Only to "tease" every day, Lu Chang''s Ning Rongyue is in a good mood every day.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was in a better mood and cheerful, Dr. Fu suddenly felt that it was also good, very good!


    June 29.


    Lu Chang was escorted by his brothers to pick him up.


    Does Lu Chang even think this is his brother? I can go to hell!


    Liu Qingyan personally gives Lu Chang a special cartilage powder mixed with Fu Fu''s food, and then takes Gan Hu and Lu Chang to Fu''s house to meet them.


    Fu Fu''s nose is not his nose, but his eyes are not his eyes. First he stares at Lu Chang, and Fu Yuan comes out with Ning Rongyue''s hand.

 Chapter 224

    Lu Chang''s heart was bitter.


    Lu Chang doesn''t even understand why he wants to marry Ning Rongyue since the Fu family hates him so much?


    However, when he was grabbed by Liu Qingyan and handed his hand to Ning Rongyue, he felt that his heart was not too bitter?


    Ning Rongyue holds Lu Chang''s hand tightly and sighs in her heart.


    "Ah Fu, let''s go."


    Lu Chang relaxed a little, then frowned.


    Looking at his tangled appearance, Liu Qingyan is worried about him.


    Out of the Fu Fu, Ning Rongyue and holding the round little moon together on the sedan chair.


    Lu Chang rode on a horse with a stiff face, accompanied by Bai Yan and Liu Qingyan.


    As he got closer and closer to the suwang mansion, Lu Chang was more and more relaxed, and a secret joy gushed out.


    Just this joy in the middle of the road to meet the people suddenly stop!


    "Brother Lu Chang! Brother Lu Chang


    Situ Xue rushes to the middle of the road under the cover of rubing Ruyi, calling Lu Chang''s name.


    I don''t know who let out her news these days. All the people she had offended found the door. In a word, she had a bad life!


    As for hibiscus, if they have no support, I''m afraid Hibiscus will not care about themselves!


    Thinking of this, situ Xue''s voice was more sincere: "brother Lu Chang, don''t you want Xueer? Wuwuwu... "


    Situ Xue choked: "brother Lu Chang, look at me. I''m the one you love. You went to the big prison for Xueer. Ning Rongyue put you in the big prison!"


    When Lu Chang felt a pain in his heart, he was about to turn over and dismount.


    Bai Yan got off his horse first and stopped Lu Chang: "Lord, today is your big day. I''ll drive away this troublemaker for you!"


    "Stop it


    The effect of cartilaginous powder has weakened a lot, Lu Chang immediately opened the white face.


    Situ Xue threw herself in front of Lu Chang and held Lu Chang''s leg: "brother Lu Chang, do you really want Xueer? Xueer is so sad. "


    Lu Chang''s heart was constricted, and his body first picked up situ Xue: "Xueer, I''m sorry, I''m not really..."


    "Lord!"


    Ning Rongyue, who has been paying attention to the movement outside, signals Xiaoyue to lift the curtain of the sedan chair, and the cold voice interrupts Lu Chang''s words.


    Ning Rongyue lifted the cover and said with a smile: "the Lord and situ XueGuo are really affectionate. They can all break through like this."


    Situ Xue had some resentment on her face and said angrily, "brother Lu Chang doesn''t like you at all! Why do you have to break us up! I will take care of my son for you! Please help me and brother Lu Chang! "


    Ning Rongyue didn''t care at first. After all, today situ Xue can come here with their hand.


    But when situ Xue mentioned Yuanyuan, it was different!


    Ning Rongyue looked cold and jumped out of the sedan chair: "Oh? It''s reasonable to say that I got married with the Lord first, and I didn''t get along with him. If you seduce a married man, it can be said that you really love him. It''s a big problem in the world! "


    "We don''t know!"


    Ning Rongyue smiles and looks at Lu Chang: "don''t you know?"


    Lu Chang''s face became stiff. Naturally, he now has his own memory of marrying Ning Rongyue, but the joy in his memory has been replaced by disgust, which makes him have a headache!


    "I know."


    Lu Chang spoke with difficulty.


    "I don''t have any faults. Even the king can''t easily rest me, can he?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Lu Chang opened his mouth slowly in situ Xue''s eyes.


    "Bang." Ning Rongyue sneered: "isn''t that it? So please go, Lord. Don''t miss the auspicious time. "


    Lu Chang looks at situ Xue''s sad expression, but he can''t move.


    Situ Xue tightly grasped Lu Chang''s skirt: "brother Lu Chang, don''t, please, Xueer is only you."


    Situ Xue is no longer a princess. If you don''t care about her today, I''m afraid she will be very difficult to live.


    Lu Chang couldn''t imagine the suffering of situ Xue.


    Seeing that they were so inseparable, Ning Rongyue said, "Lord, the people around here have seen enough jokes. What they don''t know is that Miss situ has no sense of shame and dares to rob her relatives in public."


    Lu Chang''s face became more rigid. He struggled for a long time and finally protected situ Xue in his arms.


    "Enough!"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang in disgust. She hugs other people and doesn''t want to touch herself if she doesn''t wash off a layer of skin!


    After Lu Chang''s expression of Ning Rongyue, he suddenly felt guilty, and his voice was not so strong.


    "Xueer has been punished. She is not a princess now. Can''t you let her go?"


    Ning Rongyue said innocently: "did I embarrass her?"


    I don''t think so.


    "Please help me and my brother Lu Chang, please the princess."


    Seeing this, situ Xue struggles to get down on his knees. He looks humble. Lu Chang''s heart aches more and more.


    "Ah," Ning Rongyue sighed, "I''m so sorry to see you."


    Lu Chang and situ Xue both had a look of movement, and there was some hope on situ Xue''s face.


    Ning Rongyue raised her lips in a bad way: "if the prince really likes it, the princess is not a mean person. It''s better to take Miss situ as a concubine."


    Situ Xue couldn''t believe his big eyes. There were three side concubines under the princess, and then there was the concubine!


    Ning Rongyue asked herself to be the most humble concubine?


    How dare she!


    Situ Xue looked at Lu Chang wrongly: "brother Lu Chang..."


    Lu Chang was also dissatisfied. He thought Ning Rongyue was too much: "this is not right!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ning Rongyue looked at her fingernails carelessly: "didn''t miss situ say that she really loved Wang Ye and didn''t ask for fame? And now you are not a princess, you go to the palace as a concubine, and you will not lose anything if you have the Lord''s favor, or do you love the Lord just like that? Then I can''t help it. "


    Situ Xue''s face changed slightly. She didn''t expect that Ning Rongyue would block her with her own words.


    Lu Chang felt that fame was only secondary, and he would never treat situ Xue badly.


    "Xueer..."


    Before Lu Chang spoke, situ Xue knew what he meant. It''s better to open his mouth than to let Lu Chang speak!


    Situ Xue took a deep breath and said with humiliation: "well, I''m willing to be the concubine of brother Lu Chang. As long as I have brother Lu Chang, I''ll be satisfied. Thank you for your help!"


    "You''re welcome."


    Ning Rongyue shrugged and turned back to the sedan chair.


    Then he said to ruxing beside the sedan chair, "ruxing, go and get ready. Get a sedan chair and carry Miss situ into the house through the back door."


    "Yes, princess."


    Such as star hook up the corner of the mouth, sarcastically looked at situ Xue.


    Situ Xue''s fingernails pierced the palm of her hand and hid the venom in her eyes.


    Bai Yan, who saw a big play, said coolly, "the Lord has played a big play. The common people are addicted to it today. But the auspicious time is coming. The emperor is still waiting. Please, Lord."

 Chapter 225

    Suwang mansion.


    Because Lu Chang''s parents had passed away, he sat in the hall waiting for the new man.


    Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue soon arrived at the palace.


    When situ Mo saw that they arrived, he motioned to Lao Fu for an edict.


    This is the intention to seal Ning Rongyue as Princess Qingxi. Situ Mo left it for this time to announce that it is also to build momentum for Ning Rongyue. At the same time, there is also the intention to seal Ning Rongyue as the first lady of Zhenguo. As soon as this intention comes out, the faces of many guests will be wonderful.


    Now who doesn''t know that Lu Chang was removed from the title of the general of the town because of Ning Rongyue. This time, Ning Rongyue won the title of the first lady of the town!


    In other words, isn''t zhengyipin''s wife only granted by the empress''s mother or prince?


    The guests took aim at situ Mo''s face and swallowed their doubts.


    Lu Chang seems to have given up his resistance when he worshipped, and without letting Liu Qingyan start, he finished the worship with Ning Rongyue.


    Old father-in-law Fu said with a smile: "send the bride into the bridal chamber quickly."


    After Ning Rongyue leaves, Lu Chang wants to avoid the guests, but they don''t give him the chance.


    Bai Yan stood in front of Lu Chang: "ah! How can you leave us and go first


    "Yes, yes, the Lord married my sister and got another wonderful man. How can he not be happy?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao now also know what happened before, at this time with Bai Yan standing in a strange way.


    Lu Chang''s face was slightly heavy.


    "Ha, boss, come to the bar. Today we have to get drunk with you!"


    Liu Qingyan said with a smile: "the first time you married your sister-in-law, we didn''t catch up, but we can''t let you go this time!"


    Fu Yinghe also looks at Lu Chang coldly.


    It seems that if he wants to leave, Lu Chang has no choice but to return to the banquet with Liu Qingyan.


    After Ning Rongyue entered the bridal chamber, she knew that Lu Chang might not come, but she didn''t remove the cover.


    But the side head asks a way: "such as star, Si Tu snow received in the mansion?"


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ve got it."


    Such as star light voice way: "the yard that arranges is to leave green garden, leave main courtyard quite close."


    "Well." Ning Rongyue answered softly, and then said to Xiaoyue, "come on, give Yuanyuan a hug."


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue gently puts Yuanyuan into ningrongyue''s arms.


    Yuanyuan is very curious about the cap on her head when she comes to Ning Rongyue''s arms. She stretches her little hand to reach the Pearl tassel hanging from the cap.


    Ning Rongyue chuckles and grabs Yuanyuan''s little hand.


    After playing for a while, she seemed to think of something: "by the way, what is situ Xue doing at this time?"


    "What else can I do? I''ll discuss how to stop the LORD with the two girls on the way to our side."


    Ruxing said: "princess, do you want us to take her away?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "no, the Lord didn''t want to come here. I can''t sleep when I come here."


    Xiaoyue frowns slightly, looks at ruxing and shakes her head slightly.


    How long after that, Xiaoyue and ruxing have already lit the red candle in the room.


    "What time is it?"


    Ning Rongyue yawned. Yuanyuan had already been put in the cradle beside the bed. She was sleeping soundly.


    "Princess, it''s time to go. All the guests in the front yard have gone."


    That is to say, it''s time for Lu Chang to come here, Xiaoyue said softly.


    Ning Rongyue heard that a faint expectation rose in her heart: "well."


    forecourt.


    Liu Qingyan said that they took Lu Chang to see off the rest of the guests.


    Although Liu Qingyan of Zhan wuzha can''t intoxicate Lu Chang, ganhu, who is encouraged by Yu Xiaoxiao, and Chen Feng, who is called by Liu Qingyan, together with Bai Yanxi and Liu Qinghe, can still intoxicate Lu Chang.


    "Tut Tut, can the eldest brother still have a bridal chamber like this?"


    Liu Qingyan looks at Lu Chang''s joking way held by Gan Hu.


    Chen Feng patted him on the head, but he didn''t have much strength.


    Liu Qinghe said: "don''t talk nonsense! Send the prince to the princess first. "


    "Well."


    Liu light proverb should be a: "guarantee to complete the task."


    A group of people help Lu Chang to the main courtyard. On the way, they naturally meet situ Xue.


    Situ Xue looked worried and said: "how can I drink so drunk? Wang Ye, are you all right? "


    Bai Yan motioned ganhu to help Lu Chang avoid situ Xue''s hand. She stepped forward to stop situ Xue.


    "Oh, isn''t that snow concubine? What are you doing here in the evening? Today is the big day for our Jiuyou boss. We are going to send the prince to the princess''s yard. The prince favors xueshiqi. Xueshiqi, you should not be in a hurry for this night, right


    Situ Xue''s face turned black, and then he said in a low voice, "I, I''m just worried about whether the king drank too much?"


    "Oh, that''s too much to drink. Now that you''ve seen it, concubine Xue, please get out of the way."


    Bai Yan to situ snow block of solid, abruptly is to break up the Milky way of Cowherd and weaver girl.


    But Lu Chang is not a cowherd, and situ Xue is not a weaver girl.


    Si Tu Xue bites her lips when she hears the words, and then suddenly says in a loud voice: "Wang Ye, Wang Ye, are you ok? Cher is a little worried about you. "


    Bai Yan''s eyes were cold, and then directly waved away situ Xue: "snow concubine, don''t be noisy here. It''s also thanks to the magnanimity of the princess, otherwise a concubine will kill you!"


    Situ Xue screamed and sat down on the ground. She never thought that she would be humiliated by others!


    Seeing the humiliation on situ Xue''s face, Bai Yan was in a good mood.


    But when he heard situ Xue''s exclamation, Lu Chang immediately waved away Gan Hu and strode to situ Xue.


    "Cher, are you ok?"


    There were some tears in situ Xue''s eyes. Now she really felt a little sincere.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, Lord."


    Seeing this, Lu Chang frowned. He forced the wine out of his body with his internal force, and then picked up situ Xue: "light River, you go back."


    With that, Lu Chang left with situ Xue in his arms.


    Nestled in Lu Chang''s arms, situ Xue was in a trance for a moment.


    Then she grabbed Lu Chang''s xipao and whispered, "brother Lu Chang, Xueer is really only you."


    Lu Chang''s heart is in a mess.


    Several people who stayed in place looked at each other for a few seconds. Bai Yan couldn''t help spat a dirty word.


    Liu Qingyan frowned: "what can I do?"


    "What to do?" Bai Yan stirred up a dangerous smile: "you go back first, I''ll go there with Wang Ye!"


    Liu Qinghe was silent for a moment: "Bai Yan, what do you want? Don''t you want to... "


    "It''s OK. It''s a good gift from Mr. Fu. I''ve wanted to do it for a long time."


    Bai Yan smiles and looks at Liu Qinghe.


    But I don''t know why, I heard that it was Mr. Fu who gave something to Bai Yan. Liu Qinghe had a bad feeling in his heart.


    In the main courtyard.


    Ning Rongyue sat on the bed with some boring cross knees: "Xiaoyue, has Wang Ye been stopped by situ Xue?"

 Chapter 226

    Xiaoyue takes a look at ningrongyue''s cap, which has never been lifted. She looks a little complicated.


    "Princess, you haven''t eaten. You should be hungry now. Have some snacks first."


    Listen to Xiaoyue avoid but don''t return to his words, Ning Rongyue will understand.


    Her fist clenched hand on her lap tightened and loosened, and she finally lifted off her hood.


    "Eat, eat! I''m starving. "


    Ning Rongyue jumped out of bed: "do you have my favorite lotus crisp?"


    Xiaoyue saw that she was still a little distressed and relaxed. She relaxed her way: "yes, yes, princess, you have been here a few days ago. People in the palace remember that."


    Ning Rongyue smiles when she hears the words.


    "You can sit down and eat together. You haven''t eaten anything since you''ve been with me for so long."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are used to this. They sit down with a smile: "OK."


    Eat a plate of lotus crisp, eat a large bowl of seafood noodles, and then drink a fresh shrimp porridge, Ning Rongyue takes up the PAZI to wipe his mouth, and then holds his bulging stomach.


    "Ah, full."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are stunned.


    Ningrongyue used to eat a lot of food, but it''s just like ordinary people. Today, will it eat a little more?


    "Little princess, do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Ning Rongyue holds her little stomach in a sad way: "Er, I''m a little bit tired. I don''t want to move."


    This is too much to eat!


    Such as star smoke mouth corner, and then pull Ning Rongyue up: "go to eliminate digestion, don''t eat hurt."


    Ning Rongyue was pulled out of the room by stars.


    Their happy room was the house where Lu Chang lived on weekdays and the main courtyard of suwang mansion. At this time, the courtyard was full of red lanterns, which not only lit up the courtyard, but also covered the whole courtyard with red light.


    Ning Rongyue glanced at the servant girl who used to stay in the yard and salute: "you all go down first. There is Xiaoyue and ruxing here."


    "Yes."


    See these servant girls and small Si to leave, rather dissolve month just comfortable some, follow such as star in the yard leisurely stroll.


    Bang!


    I was walking in the yard when there was a deafening noise outside.


    Ning Rongyue was shocked and shivered: "what''s the matter?"


    Such as star and small moon is a fierce eyes, such as star sink voice: "what happened? I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t come out, princess


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    But without them going out, the door of the main courtyard was soon pushed open.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Bai Yan carrying Lu Chang, who is a lot bigger than herself, with some doubts.


    "Bai, Bai Yan, what''s the matter?"


    This picture is so magical that Ning Rongyue can''t help smoking.


    Bai Yan pushed open the door of Xi room and threw Lu Chang on the bed. Then she said with a smile, "I''ve brought him here to finish the task!"


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know whether to smile or to smile: "Er, Wang Ye, is he OK?"


    "It''s OK," Bai Yan shrugged: "I can''t beat him. I used the medicine given by Fu Lao. It''s very good."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help but help her forehead. How could my grandfather have a foot in it?


    "But I couldn''t help it. Don''t blame him, sister-in-law."


    White Yan ha ha laughed two, slowly way.


    Ning Rongyue also sees the bruise on Lu Chang''s face when he hears the speech, and his expression is a little hard to say.


    Bai Yan sighed: "I''ll take it as my sister-in-law. Today I brought him, so I''ll leave first."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly, and then said, "it''s dark now. It''s better to live here first."


    Bai Yan waved her hand as she walked: "no, no! No one dares to rob me. "


    Looking at Bai Yan''s back, Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiaoyue saw Baiyan leave and came over and asked, "what should the Lord do?"


    "Drunk stinks."


    Ning Rongyue glances at Lu Chang on the bed in disgust, but the joy revealed by the corner of her eyes and eyebrows cannot be concealed.


    "Oh, forget it. You go down first. I''ll clean up here."


    After thinking about it, Ning Rongyue said again.


    "Well, princess, let''s step down first."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing answer gently.


    After they left, Ning Rongyue sat by the bed for a while, then he couldn''t help reaching out and pinching Lu Chang''s face: "asshole Fu, I''ll see how I''ll deal with you when you''re ready!"


    If you are not careful, you will use your strength. Ning Rongyue looks at the bruise on Lu Chang''s face. She must not feel guilty about taking Lu Chang''s coat and going to bed!


    The next day.


    Lu Chang wakes up in a daze, but some of them don''t respond to what happened last night.


    However, when he remembered what Bai Yan had done last night, his face changed, and the wound on his face was pulled so that Lu Chang''s face couldn''t help smoking.


    Hearing the movement of the inner room, the boy outside immediately opened the door.


    "Lord, you are up."


    "Well." Lu Chang answered with a frown.


    The young man said: "the princess asked the little one to tell the Lord that she didn''t feel comfortable living in this yard. She went to the back yard to live in it."


    The side yard is at the end of the east yard. It''s very remote. It''s far away from the main yard. Thinking of it, I can''t help feeling aggrieved for Ning Rongyue.


    Their prince''s brain is really broken! It''s the same day!


    A few days ago also kiss baby send bird''s nest send surprise, just a few days changed a face!


    Noticing that the young man''s eyes were full of resentment, Lu Chang frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right," the boy immediately replied, "Lord, those small ones will step down first."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "wait a minute. What about situ Xue?"


    The boy hung his head and turned his lips where Lu Chang couldn''t see him: "everything is OK over there, concubine Xue."


    "That''s good. You go down."


    Lu Chang answers. It seems that Bai Yan doesn''t bother Xueer after she takes her away, but Lu Chang doesn''t see the schadenfreude in his eyes.


    The boy stepped down respectfully, then ran away quickly.


    It''s far from the green garden.


    Situ Xue didn''t sleep all night, or she couldn''t sleep at all!


    Bai Yan''s slap can be said to break her last point of self-esteem, also let her thoroughly hate Bai Yan!


    Of course, Bai Yan doesn''t care at all.


    "What about the medicine? Why haven''t you brought it? "


    After a night''s sleep, the palmprint on his face swelled directly. Situ Xue sent someone to get the medicine, but he saw rubing coming back empty handed.


    Rubing''s face was indignant: "the people in Wangfu pharmacy said that it was not enough to supply the soldiers and the wounded. They said that if we wanted, we could go out and buy it!"


    The people in the pharmacy have long been bribed by Ning Rongyue''s medical skills, and they don''t like situ Xue.


    In other words, seeing the relationship between Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang a few days ago, people in the palace have no preference for situ Xue!


    Most importantly, situ Xue is not a princess now, and they don''t have to bear it!


    That is, the princess is easy to talk! Hum!

 Chapter 227

    Situ Xue''s face was almost distorted when he heard the words: "go out to buy medicine? Are there so many useless people in such a big palace? "


    "My aunt, be careful."


    Rubing has suffered a lot with situ Xue these days. At this time, seeing that situ Xue is so open-minded, she can''t help but remind her.


    Hear such as ice say aunt time, Si Tu Snow''s facial expression however more bad!


    "Shut up


    Situ Xue smashed the cup: "where is the servant from Qingyuan? What are they all for? Why even the tea is cold! "


    Ruyi sees this to push like ice to signal her to leave first.


    "We just arrived here yesterday, but the princess hasn''t sent us to work yet."


    Situ Xue''s chest went up and down: "let''s go to the main courtyard. I don''t believe that Ning Rongyue would not care about this


    Ruyi was silent for a moment, then bowed his head.


    It''s a pity that situ Xue is doomed to come back in vain.


    The young man who cheated Lu Chang that situ Xue had nothing to do was standing in front of him: "Aunt Xue, stop. You can''t enter the main courtyard where the prince and princess live without summoning."


    Situ Xue''s face changed, but she said patiently, "please pass it on for me."


    "Little Lin Sheng is in charge of the main court."


    Lin Sheng said with a smile, and then continued: "unfortunately, the prince went out early in the morning. If my aunt has anything to do, she can go to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu to find the princess."


    "Out?"


    Situ Xue jumps in his heart. Doesn''t Lu Chang know how much humiliation he has suffered?


    "That''s right."


    Si Tu Xue smell speech hate hate to see a front of the main courtyard, turn head to walk.


    Seeing this, Lin Sheng gave two silent smiles, and then threw a smug look at the first guard in the dark.


    Situ Xue hit two walls one after another, and the whole person was almost crazy.


    When she came back to Liqing garden, she saw the mess, but the whole person was not good: "what''s the matter? Why hasn''t the servant been sent yet? "


    Ruyi said in a soft voice, "we need to ask the princess for instructions."


    Situ Xue''s nails were deep in the flesh, but soon she thought of something.


    "Then don''t talk about it yet!"


    Ruyi didn''t say much when she heard the words, but she just said it gently.


    Situ Xue took another look at the courtyard which was harmed by Bai Yan, and walked into the room out of sight and out of heart: "clean up the outside quickly!"


    "Yes."


    The as like as two peas, the courtyard of the same place.


    Ning Rongyue gave the courtyard a name Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    "Princess, Aunt Xue hasn''t come to see you yet."


    "If she didn''t come, she didn''t come." Ning Rongyue was pruning the flowers. She said casually, "I knew she wouldn''t come. Why do you care about these?"


    "Yes," Xiaoyue said with a smile, "the people who are waiting on the other side of Qingyuan?"


    Ning Rongyue put the flower scissors aside: "when will she come and ask for someone to give it to her? I''m a little annoyed about it. The servants of the palace don''t want to go there. Can''t I just pass it?"


    "Ha ha."


    Holding a bowl over the tray, ruxing couldn''t help laughing.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the small bowl on the tray in ruxing''s hand: "what is this? Ice powder? "


    "The kitchenette knows that the princess likes the fragrance of lotus. It specially makes lotus ice powder to relieve the heat for the princess."


    Ning Rongyue took the bowl with a smile: "tell them not to have so much trouble. They stay in the kitchen all day long."


    "Our courtyard is small, and there are few things to do. The people in the small kitchen have nothing to do, so they study these things."


    Ruxing also took a bowl of ice powder and began to eat: "princess, don''t worry, those girls in the small kitchen are also eating."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Ning Rongyue nodded while eating: "by the way, did the LORD have dinner in the morning?"


    "I said I didn''t have any appetite. I ate a lot after seeing the meal made by the young lady."


    As star pie pie pie mouth: "according to the princess you mean, did not tell the prince that you do."


    "Oh."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    Ruxing shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know what you''re looking for, princess? Why cook for him? "


    "Nothing to do anyway."


    Ning Rongyue bent her eyes and laughed.


    "Bang." Ruxing shrugged, then noticed that the housekeeper of the palace came in.


    She stood up and took a few steps forward: "housekeeper Lin, why are you here?"


    Housekeeper Lin said with a smile: "I''ll show the princess the property account book of the palace. Now that the palace has a hostess, I can retire."


    "So many books?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at the thick pile in housekeeper Lin''s arms and says she doesn''t want to see it.


    Housekeeper Lin put down the account book with a smile: "it''s just a part of recent days. If the princess needs it, I can take the previous one."


    No need.


    Xu shining''s refusal on Rongyue''s face was too obvious, and the housekeeper said: "most of these are actually the dowries of the princess. The national master took them over."


    Although the Royal Palace has its own industry, Lu Chang didn''t have so many because he was at the border all the year round.


    All of these are the dowries of Ning Rongyue by Fu Yinghe, especially baiweilou. Fu Yinghe gives them to Ning Rongyue!


    "So."


    Ning Rongyue looks at the account book in front of her with some resistance.


    Xiaoyue said in a low voice: "princess, don''t worry. I know about these industries with ruxing. The owners of these shops are loyal people."


    Those Fu Yinghe who are not loyal will not give it to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue heard the words clearly, and nodded: "steward Lin, just put it down."


    "Yes."


    Housekeeper Lin answered, and then asked, "old servant, please tell me something else. What''s beyond the green garden?"


    Ning Rongyue said casually: "according to my concubine''s example, just give her a lot of points. Don''t embarrass her more, or the Lord will be hard to do."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Housekeeper Lin said in his heart that the princess knew more about books and was polite?


    Is Wang Ye dizzy?


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly and watched housekeeper Lin leave.


    "Come on, Xiaoyue is like a star. Look at the account book. I''m going to make lunch."


    Ning Rongyue asks Xiaoyue to sit down with ruxing, then smears oil on the soles of her feet and goes to the kitchen.


    Lu Chang is a true carnivore. He likes meat but doesn''t like vegetarianism. He used to eat vegetarianism rather than vegetarianism.


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and dug out the seeds in the green peppers. Then he filled them with the meat stuffing and fried them. In this way, Lu Chang would have to eat without meat.


    Finally, we made a fried crisp meat, a Dongpo meat and a dish of stir fried vegetables.


    Ning Rongyue clapped her hands and said, "lotus, please send these to the kitchen over there."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t move herself by doing these things, but she moved several girls in the small kitchen to tears.


    Lian''er, the named cook, immediately said, "yes, princess. I''ll send it to you."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded, and then rushed out to take care of Yuanyuan''s Xiaoyue Er: "come here to take the meal, have a meal."

 Chapter 228

    "What about lunch? Hasn''t it come yet? "


    Situ Xue frowned and looked coldly in front of him, a little trembling like ice.


    Rubing shrinks his head: "it has been sent. Ruyi goes to get it."


    There was a trace of disgust in situ Xue''s eyes. She really didn''t like the submissive appearance of rubing, but at least she followed her in the palace, which was of some use.


    "Well, you go down first."


    "Yes."


    Rubing immediately returned and bowed out of the room.


    Ruyi also quickly brought the food: "aunt, please have a meal."


    When hearing Ruyi''s address, situ Xue''s eyes darkened, but soon recovered as usual.


    She looked at the food Ruyi put on the table, and then couldn''t help frowning.


    "What are these? There is no breakfast. What is lunch? Are these damned servants on purpose? It must have been ordered by Ning Rongyue! "


    "Aunt, this is the regular dish that concubines should have. There are two meat dishes, one vegetable and one soup. There is no cut in the kitchen."


    Ruyi sighs in her heart.


    There is no food in the kitchen, but it can be disgusting. There are two meat dishes, one is fried minced meat with green pepper, and the other is fried meat with mushrooms, which is situ Xue''s least favorite food. The soup looks weak, so it''s no wonder that situ Xue is angry.


    Si Tu Xue clenched her teeth: "two meat, one vegetable and one soup?"


    "Yes."


    The diet of a concubine in the palace is not as good as that of the princess, but it is several times better than that of the ordinary people.


    Si Tu Xue picked up the chopsticks and then dropped them.


    After a long silence, she suddenly asked, "is the Lord back?"


    "I''ll be back at lunch. I should be eating now."


    Ruyi whispered back: "aunt is to?"


    "Let''s go to the front hall!"


    Situ Xue looked at the food on the table and got up.


    She can''t enter the main courtyard, but she can still enter the dining room!


    The main hall of the front yard.


    Lu Chang looked at the pepper stuffed with meat, but he still ate all the green peppers.


    "Today''s meal seems to taste different from that of the past, but the cook has changed?"


    Lu Chang asked casually.


    Knowing that this is Ning Rongyue''s dish, the housekeeper said with a smile, "yes, it''s to the taste of the Lord?"


    Scum man! Can''t eat it. Is it made by the princess?


    "Not bad."


    It can be seen from the fact that Lu Chang ate faster than usual that he was very satisfied.


    The housekeeper said with a smile, "if you like it." Interesting.


    The housekeeper sneered in his heart, but on his face he was kind.


    Lu Chang Wen Yan slightly nodded, and then said: "Uncle Lin, you also go to eat, don''t stand here."


    Because of that experience, Lu Chang hated sharing food with others, so even the housekeeper who watched Lu Chang grow up could not share the same table with him.


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper answered.


    But Lu Chang suddenly thought of something: "why don''t you see the princess?"


    Although he doesn''t like Ning Rongyue, she has married herself and the child. She should be kind to them.


    Now I think of the princess?


    The housekeeper scolded Lu Chang in his heart, and then said slowly, "the princess is eating in her own yard. She says she won''t come to eat with the prince."


    Hearing this, Lu Chang said that he was not disappointed, but relieved and did not say a word.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper turned to leave.


    At this time, a boy trotted to the housekeeper and said in a low voice: "Uncle Lin, Aunt Xue asked to see you outside."


    Manager Lin glanced at Lu Chang and said in a low voice, "don''t worry about her! Don''t tell the Lord! "


    "Yes."


    "Brother Lu Chang!..."


    At this time, a sharp voice came to the room and finally startled Lu Chang.


    "Uncle Lin, what''s going on outside? But here comes Cher? "


    Lu Chang frowned.


    Lin housekeeper smell speech secretly pie pie pie mouth: "yes, snow aunt asks to see, Wang Ye can let her come in?"


    "Let her in."


    Lu Changli''s horse road.


    Housekeeper Lin is more upset when he hears the words. He waves his hand to let the boy take situ Xue in.


    As soon as situ Xue came in, she looked like a tearful face. With the redness and swelling on her face, she looked really pitiful.


    At least Lu Chang''s heartache, he immediately stood up to stop situ Xue: "Xueer? What''s the matter with you? Why


    For a moment, many possibilities appeared in Lu Chang''s mind, but he didn''t find that he ignored the possibility of Ning Rongyue.


    After crying twice, situ Xue stopped in time and sobbed: "last night Bai Yan took you away and gave me a hand. I didn''t want to say that, but I sent rubing and Ruyi to get the medicine as soon as possible, but the people in the medicine Pavilion said that they didn''t let us go out to buy it, but we couldn''t go out of the house without a pass order. I, Wuwu..."


    "Brother Lu Chang, do people in the palace hate me? I didn''t mean to rob the princess."


    It was intended to attract the princess, and the housekeeper turned his eyes.


    "Brother Lu Chang, I''m afraid. I''m really afraid when you''re not with me, and the food..."


    Speaking of this, situ Xue''s voice suddenly stopped. The main reason was that she saw the food on the table in front of Lu Chang, three meat and one vegetable, which was less than a soup!


    If she complains, doesn''t she look too delicate?


    "What about the food?"


    Lu Chang has shown a little anger.


    There was some hesitation on situ Xue''s face: "rice and food are not very to my taste. Brother Lu Chang, you know, I can''t eat mushrooms."


    "Do you have mushrooms?"


    Lu Chang frowned.


    Situ Xue couldn''t eat mushrooms. He knew it, but he ignored it and forgot to tell the kitchen.


    "Well." Situ Xue was wronged.


    Lu Chang felt a pain in his heart: "where are the servants from Qingyuan? Why don''t you come and tell me! "


    "Brother Lu Chang, don''t be angry, and don''t blame Ruyi for her..."


    "Lord, calm down," the housekeeper interrupted situ Xue. He couldn''t let situ Xue pour dirty water on the princess any more. "According to the rules, the concubine should go to the concubine the next day. The concubine is sending someone to the concubine to serve her, but today the concubine doesn''t see Aunt Xue go to visit her at noon."


    Lu Chang''s brow frowned and his mood became heavier.


    "Xueer is not well, so it''s excusable that she didn''t go to ask for help!"


    "Oh."


    Housekeeper Lin is not afraid of Lu Chang at all.


    Lu Chang has a headache: "tell the princess that when Xueer recovers, she will go and say hello. All the servants will send her first."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, housekeeper, let the kitchen serve some more dishes. Cher will eat here."


    "Yes."


    Housekeeper Lin answered.


    "Don''t serve it. I''ll just eat the food on this table."


    Situ Xue heard the speech and set up a horse road, just like a poor little white flower.


    Lu Chang really didn''t like to share food with others. When he saw situ Xue pick up chopsticks and add a chopstick of green vegetables, he looked at the green vegetables and immediately became a pity.

 Chapter 229

    Although it''s green vegetables, it''s delicious.


    "Brother Lu Chang?"


    Situ Xue took another chopstick and handed it to Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang doesn''t want to open his mouth. He grabs situ Xue''s hand and puts the dishes on the plate in front of him: "these dishes are made according to my appetite. If they are not enough for you, let the kitchen make some more."


    "All right."


    Situ Xue lowered her eyelids.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang let go of situ Xue and let her go out of her arms and sit down.


    On one side, the housekeeper asked people to remove the dish in front of Lu Chang and replace it with a new one.


    This can be said to be a slap in the face. Situ Xue''s face changed slightly, and then he looked at Lu Chang, who had no different look.


    "Brother Lu Chang?"


    Lu Chang asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? But hungry? Here''s the meal. Eat it. "


    Just as the food from the kitchen is served, Lu Chang signals situ Xue to eat.


    Situ Xuejiang smiles and picks up the chopsticks, but when she sees Lu Chang eating vegetables, she avoids the vegetables she has picked up and turns black.


    "Brother Lu Chang, do you dislike Xueer?"


    Situ wrote some wronged shriveled mouth.


    Lu Chang did not understand: "what? Why? I will never let Cher down


    "Then why don''t you eat the dishes I''ve served?"


    Situ Xue''s angry way.


    Lu Chang''s face was slightly stiff: "it''s not like that. It''s just that I don''t like sharing food with others."


    Moreover, the taste of this new dish has dropped to a new level. After eating what suits his own taste, Lu Chang naturally doesn''t want to eat any more new dishes.


    Si Tu Xue heard that the little handkerchief in Yan''s heart was about to be twisted!


    If she hadn''t seen Lu Chang''s way of shelling shrimp with vegetables, she might have believed Lu Chang''s words, but situ Xue would not be satisfied after seeing Lu Chang!


    Isn''t it true that people who fall in love will treat themselves wholeheartedly?


    Why can''t it reach ningrongyue!


    "Brother Lu Chang, can''t even me?" Situ Xue was dissatisfied with putting down her chopsticks.


    Lu Chang frowned and comforted: "Xueer, don''t make trouble."


    "I didn''t make any noise!" Situ Xue was wronged: "didn''t you say you would treat me well? I can''t even make a princess for you! I''ll be a concubine for you. How can you treat me like this? "


    No one''s pushing you.


    The Butler standing aside make complaints about himself in his heart.


    "Sorry, I was wrong."


    Lu Chang rubbed his eyebrows and put a chopstick dish in situ Xue''s hand: "Xueer, be good. Eat quickly. Don''t be hungry."


    Seeing this, situ Xue picked up the chopsticks again. He just watched Lu Chang still avoid the dishes he had eaten. He was still flustered!


    Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    If star is called to one side by a servant girl to say some words, then return to the dining table again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue asked with some doubts.


    As star pie pie pie mouth: "situ Xue ran to the main hall to complain that we abused her."


    "Oh? Did you believe me


    "That''s not true," ruxing shook his head. "Steward Lin didn''t pour the dirty water of situ Xue, but he was comforted by Xiaoyi."


    "Oh."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    Ruxing frowned: "princess, don''t you care?"


    "What do you care about?" Ning Rongyue shrugged: "I think this situ Xue has something else to make, but we are not afraid of her. There will be more fun after that."


    "That''s what I said!"


    Such as the face of the star, there is a fierce fighting spirit!


    After lunch.


    After comforting situ Xue and scolding the people in the medicine Pavilion, he gave her good medicine on her face and promised to leave the green garden at night.


    Seeing Lu Chang leave, situ Xue''s lips rise: "Ning Rongyue, what if you are the princess! It''s not just a false name! "


    "Yes," said rubing cautiously, "the person in the prince''s heart is your aunt. What is the princess?"


    "Oh, one day, I want Ning Rongyue to get out of the palace."


    Situ Xue said with some satisfaction.


    On the other side.


    After all, he has married Ning Rongyue and completely ignored her, which is not Lu Chang''s style.


    Thinking about it, Lu Chang is still going to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    "Wang Ye is going to xiaoyaoxiaozhu?"


    Hearing what Lu Chang said, the housekeeper felt a little relieved.


    "Yes," Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "it''s just Xiaoyao Xiaozhu?"


    "It''s the yard where the prince prepared surprise for the princess!"


    The housekeeper said with a smile, "I''ll take the Lord there."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang still clearly remembers the surprise he prepared for Ning Rongyue, but the disgust in his heart can''t be fake. Today, Lu Chang also has some doubts.


    Just at the gate of Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, Lu Chang and his wife heard the laughter coming from inside.


    Lu Chang was in a trance for a moment.


    Seeing this, housekeeper Lin asked with a smile, "Lord, shall we go in now?"


    "Go in."


    Lu Chang nodded slightly.


    The iceberg in the Xiaoyao building has been moved to the icehouse. At this time, the courtyard is exactly the same as Ning family in Fujia village.


    In the shade of the yard, there is an ice basin. It''s very hot in summer, but it''s like staying in a pleasant spring day.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang frowned: "why hasn''t there been an ice basin on the other side of the green garden? Be ready to deliver it earlier. "


    The smile on housekeeper Lin''s face solidified slowly because of this.


    Isn''t the prince here to find fault?


    The laughter in the courtyard also fell into an awkward silence because of Lu Chang''s words.


    Ning Rongyue snorted and said, "I''ve seen the prince, but I don''t need him to worry. All the expenses of my ice basin are the dowry subsidized by my mother''s family, but I don''t use any money from the royal family. As for the place away from Qingyuan, most of the money from the royal family subsidizes the disabled soldiers. If you want to prepare for Aunt Xue, I don''t mind."


    Housekeeper Lin is a little embarrassed for Lu Chang.


    The princess''s family is a national teacher, not to mention the wealth of the country, at least the royal family can''t match.


    Lu Chang smell speech face delicate stiff for a moment: "since married, you are the hostess of this house, if there is any need, don''t be stingy."


    "Oh."


    Rather dissolve the moon, not salty should be a sound.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue''s reply, Lu Chang didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere fell into a subtle silence.


    Ning Rongyue shows that Xiaoyue first embraces the circle of some Sahuan after seeing Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang looks at Yuanyuan being carried back to the room, but his brow is wrinkled.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "Mr. Wang, please sit down first. What''s the matter with Mr. Wang coming here?"


    You''re the princess. I didn''t take it for granted?


    Lu Chang''s heart shrank, and then his words turned into "come and have a look."


    "In that case, the Lord has seen it. Is there anything else?"


    Ning Rongyue puts her arm on the jade table and holds her cheek with one hand.


    Lu Chang saw this and said in a deep voice: "don''t be greedy for coolness. The jade table is chilly."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and Lu Chang himself was stunned, and his head ached.


    "Oh."


    After Leng, Ning Rongyue takes back her arm on the table with a smile.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang pursed his lips and said, "it''s not convenient for situ Xue to come here to say hello. When she''s well, she''ll come over..."

 Chapter 230

    "... as for the people who are waiting on the other side of Qingyuan, please send them first."


    Lu Chang himself did not find that, except at the beginning, he never called situ Xue Xueer in front of Ning Rongyue.


    But Ning Rongyue''s smile just broke up because of his words. It''s really a disappointment to this guy.


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly.


    Lu Chang nodded and fell silent again.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue didn''t want to stay with Lu Chang. She couldn''t smile enough: "is there anything else for the Lord? If it''s OK, I''ll take a nap. "


    "Then go to sleep."


    Lu Chang hesitated for a moment and said, "don''t worry, you will always be the princess of the palace."


    Ning Rongyue turned her eyes and went back to the house: "thank you, Lord. I''ll go back to the house first."


    "Well."


    Lu Chang didn''t know why he said that, but he didn''t regret it.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue enter the house, Lu Chang also leaves Xiaoyao Xiaozhu in the eyes of Lin housekeeper hen tie.


    palace.


    Fu Yinghe was dragged to his bedroom by situ Mo and finally burst out.


    "I''ve come to you for business! What are you doing? "


    Situ Mo touched his nose innocently: "you can talk business here, and there are no idle people."


    Fu Yinghe was silent for a moment, then frowned and said, "don''t interrupt me. The envoys of the three kingdoms are coming. What are you going to do?"


    "What can we do? What to do, what to do. " Situ Mo said slowly.


    "You


    Fu Yinghe was speechless.


    It was situ Mo who wanted to be the Emperor himself, but now he is so careless!


    Seeing this, situ Mo immediately comforted him and said, "I know what Qinghong wants to say. You don''t have to worry."


    "Is it?"


    Situ Mo raised his lips: "it seems that Qinghong is still worried about me."


    "I''m just worried that Dongyun will lose in your hands!"


    Fu Yinghe''s hard spoken.


    Si Tu Mo just laughed: "the ambition of Qingming wolf is the same as before. We can do what we should do. Beichen is still hiding now. We can see that we don''t want to be enemies now. The first thing we should do is to deal with the things that are inside and outside of Beichen."


    "So you also think that Xia Li''s attitude is what needs to be tested most?"


    Fu Yinghe showed some thoughtfulness.


    "That''s right." Situ Mo nodded slightly: "it''s just that the dead old man lost the eldest princess of Xia Li at the beginning. I''m afraid that Xia Li also has the intention to attack us."


    Fu Yinghe has a headache. Dongyun is still the head of the four countries, but he is besieged in all directions!


    "It''s been such a long time, but Xia Li still can''t let it go?"


    Fu Yinghe asked, but he knew that Xia Li couldn''t let go!


    "What do you think Xia Li''s Prince sneaked into our country two years ago? It''s just that I didn''t know how to tear it down. "


    Situ Mo shook his head: "that long princess is really favored."


    Fu Yinghe thought of the portrait he had seen, then frowned: "I don''t know why, I think that portrait is a little familiar..."


    "Well?"


    Situ Mo frowned and said, "is that right?"


    "Forget it, I still don''t want to say that," Fu Yinghe sighed. "There are many things to prepare for the Three Kingdoms envoys'' visit, so I won''t disturb you."


    But situ Mo was wronged when he heard that he didn''t disturb me. I was most at ease when Qinghong was here


    Fu Yinghe felt a little soft hearted.


    On the other side, a group of people who have entered the territory of Dongyun.


    "Master, the news came from the master, and the little master also followed him secretly."


    "Well?"


    Sitting in the carriage, the man closed his eyes and opened his eyes: "nonsense! It''s dangerous for me to come. Why did he follow me? "


    Since the younger sister of the current Xia Li Kingdom leader "lost" in Dongyun, Xia Li Kingdom leader is quite hostile to Dongyun. Even here as a "tiger''s Den"!


    Moreover, he has and only has Nan Li Ke and Nan Li Yu. It has been a long time since Xia Li''s leader decided to let Nan Li Ke, the prince, visit Dongyun, if not for his missing sister.


    The south Li Yu also sneaked over this time, I''m afraid his father should be anxious to jump.


    Nanli Ke couldn''t help frowning: "do you have any news about Li Yu?"


    "We have just received the news from the Lord, and we haven''t found any trace of the little Lord yet."


    Dark Wei Ling Zhi has some helpless way.


    Nanli Ke was worried when he heard the words: "this bastard!"


    "The eldest princess was the closest to the little master, so it''s inevitable for the little master to do so." Ling zhikuanjie.


    Nanli Ke rubbed his eyebrows: "when did that boy sneak away?"


    "It''s said that he sneaked away when he was confined by the Lord."


    Ling Zhi''s expression is a little hard to say.


    "Isn''t that going ahead of us?" Nanli Ke said: "OK, this boy is really good at learning! Alas! Forget it, let''s speed up and don''t let that smelly boy get into trouble! "


    "Yes."


    Ling Zhi observed a moment of silence for Nan Li Yu.


    The imperial capital.


    Yu Xiaoxiao worried about Ning Rongyue''s mood, and soon after lunch, she found suwangfu.


    "Here comes Xiaoxiao, princess."


    Such as star into the inner room called Ning Rongyue.


    Tease round Ning Rongyue smell speech eyes appear some surprise: "let her come over quickly."


    "It''s coming, it''s coming."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s big voice rang out, and he went into the inner room with a smile: "Yo, let me see Xiao Yuanyuan. He''s getting fat."


    "I saw it yesterday. It''s the same as how long I haven''t seen it."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao pinched the round meat cheek: "Oh, I don''t see my sister for a day. It''s like three autumn."


    "Vomit," Ning Rongyue vomits: "leave this love story to your relatives. I can''t afford it."


    "Bang."


    Yu Xiaoxiao snorted scornfully.


    Ning Rongyue laughs twice: "why, just after the big day, we''ve been itching for seven years?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao pretended to be angry and began to scratch Ning Rongyue: "it''s getting stronger and stronger. I''m not worried about your boredom! If you say great joy, what''s the matter with your Ah Fu? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "You just got married. How can I tell you all these worries?"


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly, and then he said something about love: "anyway, it''s like this. According to their elder brother''s idea, it''s not urgent to solve Fu''s problem for the time being."


    "Ah? How can that be? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned: "but how do I feel familiar with what you said?"


    "Well?"


    Ning Rongyue snorted suspiciously.


    "Yes Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes brightened: "it''s the twin love bug!"


    "Twin Love Bug?"


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao said: "I think Lu Chang''s appearance is a little bit like he has fallen in love. Otherwise, he doesn''t care about situ Xue any more? And he didn''t lose his memory again! "

 Chapter 231

    "Xiaoxiao, how can you be so clear about twin love?"


    Ning Rongyue also heard doctor Fu mention the love bug, but he didn''t know much about it, so although he had some conjectures in his heart, he was helpless for the moment!


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little shy when she heard that he said, "ah Hu, we also use love to seduce each other. It''s the kind of situation where two hearts please each other."


    Looking at the blush on Yu Xiaoxiao''s face, Ning Rongyue had to admit that she was jealous.


    "Er, all right," Ning Rongyue said with a shriveled mouth, "is that love bug from Gan Hu?"


    According to doctor Fu, there are only three pairs of love bugs sealed up. They are hidden in Beichen palace. I didn''t expect that ganhu had them?


    "No, it''s Ozawa''s gift for us."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said softly.


    "Ozawa?"


    Ning Rongyue thought for a long time: "Xiaoxiao, can you help me to ask the solution of the love bug?"


    "Do you also think Lu Chang is in love?" Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows are sharp.


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly.


    Yu Xiaoxiao patted her on the shoulder: "don''t worry! Then it''s on me! I''ll ask for you when I get back! This situ Xue really has many means


    Ning Rongyue sighed helplessly: "Fu, he was supposed to protect me at that time."


    At that time, it was not difficult to guess that Lu Chang would have been able to get away without himself.


    Yu Xiaoxiao comforted Ning Rongyue and said: "OK, let''s not talk about this. How about going out for a walk?"


    "Well, there''s nothing to do in the mansion anyway."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    "Princess, what about us?"


    Xiaoyue asked softly.


    "If you want to go out for a walk, follow. If you don''t want to, you can stay at home and take care of Yuanyuan."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile.


    Xiaoyue and ruxing think about it, but they still don''t keep up. Ning Rongyue is still protected by the dark guards sent by Lu Chang. They should be ok if they stay in the house.


    But I just don''t know what Lu Chang thinks. Since he likes situ Xue, Ning Rongyue''s ER dark Wei doesn''t go back.


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao just came out of suwang''s house after a little disguise. After all, their current status is not suitable for walking on the street.


    On the street.


    Ning Rongyue glanced at Yu Xiaoxiao awkwardly and said in a low voice, "Xiaoxiao, even if you pretend to be a man, it''s just that the" beard "on your mouth is so awkwardly."


    Yu Xiaoxiao twirled the beard beside his mouth: "Hey, you don''t know. I think it''s more like a man."


    "Well..."


    Ning Rongyue is speechless.


    She just blackened her skin a little, and then put on a few freckles. She looked like a pretty girl.


    But as a man, Yu Xiaoxiao... It''s really hard to say


    "Well, well," Yu Xiaoxiao said, encircling Ning Rongyue''s arm, "don''t care about these. Let''s go there and have a look."


    Yu Xiaoxiao refers to a gambling house!


    Ning Rongyue said: "are you going to gamble?"


    "No, just go and have a look. I''m curious about the gambling house in the imperial capital. Let''s go, let''s go."


    Yu Xiaoxiao laughs and drags Ning Rongyue to the gambling house.


    Ning Rongyue''s face is messy, and Yu Xiaoxiao is dragging and running.


    There is a lot of noise in the gambling house, and all kinds of noises rush into people''s ears. Ning Rongyue can''t help frowning.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a face excited, after a circle, said with a smile: "sister, let''s try that!"


    Several people in the gambling house have noticed that this pair of small brother and sister, who look like the children of rich families, can make a good profit!


    Yu Xiaoxiao pulls Ning Rongyue to the front of a gambling table, and then takes out a piece of silver: "I bet small!"


    "Bet big and bet small, buy it and leave it!"


    The dealer who is rolling dice sees Yu Xiaoxiao''s silver and his eyes brighten. Then he opens the dice to signal the people who have pressed the size to see it.


    "Small!"


    "Wow, I won!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao gave a cheery cry.


    Ning Rongyue saw a trace of joy on her face, and then shook her head. No wonder some people love gambling. The joy of getting something for nothing is really fascinating!


    "Xiaoxiao, shall we stop playing?"


    "No more, no more."


    Don''t forget that Yu Xiaoxiao was in the river and lake before. She was not raised in the boudoir. She was very clear about the rules of the gambling house.


    Let you taste the sweetness, you will not be willing to lose money!


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "let''s go."


    "Let''s go."


    Yu Xiaoxiao laughed.


    The banker saw a trace of chagrin in his eyes!


    They went to the gate of the gambling house, but they ran into a woman crying with tears.


    "Oh, Dad, no!"


    The woman, with tears on her face, looked at the people beside her with begging: "young master, two young ladies, please help me! Please help me


    Ning Rongyue once saved Mingyue who was going to be sold by Mingcheng to pay off her gambling debts. After seeing this scene, you can naturally guess what happened.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was not moved: "let''s go, sister."


    There are so many things like this that none of them can be saved.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment, then frowned and said, "well."


    She was not that kind person at the beginning, and she also learned the truth that it was none of her business.


    But after half a step, Ning Rongyue still stops: "Xiaoxiao, we..."


    "Oh, I know," Yu Xiaoxiao saw that Ning Rongyue was soft hearted: "let''s go in and save people."


    "All right."


    Ning Rongyue immediately smiles when she hears the words.


    But without waiting for them to stop the father and daughter and the gamblers, a young man came forward to stop them.


    "Stop it! What are you doing? "


    Ning Rongyue thinks that the young master in blue robe looks familiar, but she can''t remember when she met him.


    A few people in the gambling house also have eyes. Their attitude is much better when they see the young people wearing luxurious clothes.


    The manager of the gambling house came forward and said, "young man, this is not what we want to do. It''s the old man who owes money and wants to take his daughter to pay off the debt. We are all good people."


    The girl who was caught by her father shrunk at the sound of the words, but she looked at Ning Rongyue for help.


    It''s not someone who wants to save him.


    Hearing this, the young master in blue robe frowned: "is there such a father in the world?"


    But the girl''s father didn''t care at all when he heard the speech. He yelled, "get out of the way, how come you have a crush on this girl? Ah? Mind your own business


    "You


    The young master in blue robe looked cold, and then threw out a piece of gold: "are these enough?"


    The manager of the gambling house looked happy when he saw this.


    The father with turbid eyes flashed a trace of light in his eyes, and then hummed, "how can this be enough to buy my daughter?"


    Yu Xiao''s eyes widened: "Wow, you old man are greedy!"


    When the girl under escort saw Yu Xiaoxiao open her mouth, she immediately called out, "Miss, please help me."


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a little confused. It''s clear that someone is going to save him. Why should he keep looking at them, especially Ning Rongyue?

 Chapter 232

    The acting is too bad.


    At this time, almost everyone could see that the woman was wrong.


    Make complaints about the moon silently in the heart Tucao: "this kid has to save you, why do we have to save?"


    Young master LAN Pao also found that the girl was wrong, and his face turned black.


    The girl hesitated and looked at the young master in blue robe, then kowtowed to the ground: "I don''t want to be bought. Please help me."


    Young master LAN Pao turned his eyes silently.


    Do you really think you have a crush on her? Come on, I haven''t grown my own eyes yet!


    Ning Rongyue said, "Oh, forget it."


    If she is in a good mood, she may play with this person, but recently she is not in a good mood and doesn''t want to save people.


    "Miss?"


    For a moment, the girl didn''t understand the meaning of Ning Rongyue.


    That blue robe childe smell speech, but on the face is to flash a smile, carefully looked to rather dissolve month.


    Ning Rongyue took Yu Xiaoxiao and said, "then you can sell yourself to pay off the debt. I don''t want to save you. Let''s go, Xiaoxiao."


    The girl kneeling on the ground and the father of the bent gambler are unbelievable.


    Ning Rongyue no longer looks at them and pulls Yu Xiaoxiao away.


    But the blue robed man looked at Ning Rongyue carefully, but his face changed. Seeing Ning Rongyue leave, he hurried to catch up with her.


    "Oh, wait, girl, wait for me."


    Rather dissolve month Leng Leng, then turn round to see: "this childe?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at the pretty young man in blue robe curiously: "what do you want my sister to do? Yes? It''s not love at first sight to my sister, is it


    I can see that Yu Xiaoxiao is a woman''s blue robed childe, and the corners of his mouth smoke.


    Ning Rongyue stares at Yu Xiaoxiao: "Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows, shrugged her shoulders and stopped talking.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the young master in blue robe in doubt: "what''s the matter with me, young master


    The young master in blue robe said excitedly: "girl, have we met? You look like an old friend of mine!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao turned her lips secretly. It''s too obvious.


    But Ning Rongyue frowned and said thoughtfully, "I seem to have seen you, too."


    "Yes, yes?"


    The young master in blue robe looked like a move.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the dark blue eyes of the young master in the blue robe and finally remembered when she had seen this man: "it''s you! Yes, I met you in Huaian County! "


    He did go to Huaian County two years ago.


    The young master in blue robe looked a little bit, and then suddenly found that the familiar one was the same person as the one he had seen before!


    "I have been to Huaian County, but the girl has changed a lot."


    Ning Rongyue smelt Yan to smile: "originally you also met me at that time."


    Then Ning Rongyue pointed to her face: "these are paintings. Nan Yu, are you not from Dongyun?"


    "Yes, no, I''m from Dongyun, and I''m a traveling businessman from all over the world," Nan Li Yu nodded. "When I saw a girl in Huai''an County, I was astonished!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao interrupts Nan Liyu''s words: "you really fell in love with your sister at first sight?"


    "Er," said Nan Li Yu; For a moment, eyes turned and admitted: "yes, yes! Have you ever been married? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao did not expect that this person really admitted that he had some meaning.


    "Oh, don''t ask my sister. Ask me. My sister is already married, but that man is a bad man. If you behave better, maybe it''s possible..."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes look at Yu Xiaoxiao, and she is quiet.


    "Thank you very much, but I already have a husband."


    "It''s OK, it''s ok..."


    "Ah?"


    "Well, I mean, that''s all," Nan Li Yu said with a smile. "But meeting is fate. I''m so predestined with the girl. Can I make a friend? I wonder if I can invite the girl to have dinner with me?"


    "Ah, and this young master."


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a look at Nan Liyu with great interest: "so I''m a passing one."


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    Ning Rongyue has a headache, but she is a little hungry after making trouble for so long: "naturally, it''s OK."


    I don''t know why, she also feels that Nan Yu is very kind and kind.


    South Li Yu smell speech some open-minded way: "those two please, hear this imperial capital of Baiwei Lou taste very good, how about we go there?"


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded gently.


    Then Nan Li Yu leads the way, Yu Xiaoxiao follows Ning Rongyue.


    Yu Xiaoxiao approached Ning Rongyue and said in a low voice: "sister, why did you agree to have dinner with this man? My God, sister, you don''t have that, do you? "


    "What, what?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little confused: "I just felt that I was invited because I was really predestined, and I didn''t have you on the side."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s suspicious eyes circled Nan Liyu twice: "why don''t I believe this man? I always feel that he has something special to do with your sister! "


    "What good picture can I have?" Ning Rongyue''s helpless smile.


    In fact, the front of the ears in the eavesdropping south Li Yu eyebrow pick.


    He really has a different plan, but it''s not as dirty as the little girl in men''s clothes thought.


    Baiweilou.


    Ning Rongyue''s face is also very recognizable here. Although it has been disguised, the man in Baiwei building recognized Ning Rongyue at a glance.


    Ning Rongyue indicates with her eyes that you don''t have to care about yourself.


    That guy is also a smart one. Seeing this, he continues to entertain other guests happily.


    South Li Yu is smiling a way: "also don''t know this time can also settle down a elegant can''t."


    "There aren''t many guests at the moment, so there should be more rooms in Yajian, right? Man


    Ning Rongyue looks at the guy who comes to greet them with a smile.


    The reverence on the man''s face was very perfect, and he happily said, "of course, there are others. How many guests can I take with me?"


    "Let''s go."


    Nan Li Yu''s face flashed a bit of surprise. He came several times and didn''t book the Ya room. I heard that the dishes of the guests in the Ya room were different from those in the hall on the first floor.


    Of course, it''s more expensive.


    Come to the elegant room that Bai Wei Lou specially left for Ning Rongyue, the man respectfully wrote all over the paper of dishes.


    "If you want something to eat, just tick the name of the dish."


    "Oh? It''s interesting. "


    Nan Li Yu looked at the paper full of dishes: "you two come first."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue is not polite, picked up the pen handed over by the man and sketched a few dishes: "you see what else you need."


    With that, Ning Rongyue handed the paper to Nan Liyu.


    Nan Li Yu chose a few dishes that he was interested in and gave the paper back to the man: "that''s all."


    The man answered respectfully: "a few guests, wait a moment, the meal will come up soon."


    Ning Rongyue''s food was first cooked in the kitchen, and the serving speed was really fast enough.

 Chapter 233

    South Li Yu Li let some, see Ning Rong month they moved chopsticks, oneself also eat up.


    "I have to say that the taste of Baiwei building, the capital of Dongyun, is good!"


    South Li Yu happily praised a, and then see Ning Rongyue they eat elegant and elegant, completely not like their hungry ghost reincarnation after a little blush.


    "Well, that''s mainly because I didn''t have lunch either."


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech convergence some strange sight: "Oh, so ah."


    South Li Yu embarrassed ha ha two, then see Ning Rong month in front of the pile is shrimp shell, eyes a bright.


    "Does Rongyue like shrimp?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes became more blazing when he heard the words.


    So much! It''s so similar! Even as like as two peas, if not too old.


    Nan Li Yu was in a trance for a moment, and then said with a smile: "my hometown is in Xiali country, which is close to the sea. It is rich in these seafood. If you have time, you must go to Xiali country."


    "I will go if I have time."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly.


    However, although she said so, she knew that there was no chance to go to Xiali, which was a pity.


    South Li Yu smell speech lightly nod: "at that time I certainly entertain dissolve month!"


    "Hello! That''s when I started abducting my sister? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a puff from the corner of his mouth and yelled.


    Nan Li Yu was silent for a moment, and then said with a smile, "you can go with me then."


    "Bang."


    Yu Xiao snorted.


    After dinner and chatting for a while, several people invited each other to go to the night market until the beginning of the Lantern Festival.


    Nan Li Yu is a "traveling businessman" with sweet mouth. This afternoon, Yu Xiaoxiao, who was on guard at the beginning, was coaxed to be his brother.


    Seeing that the night is getting deeper and deeper, the people who protect Yu Xiaoxiao and Ning Rongyue from the ganhu sect look at each other bitterly and then appear in front of them.


    "Husband, young master, it''s getting late. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid the second young master will send someone to look for you."


    The people of ganhu sect changed their names under the threat of Yu Xiaoxiao.


    "Ma''am, if you don''t go back, I guess you can''t sleep. It''s time to go back."


    It''s very artistic for people in the palace to speak, not about the unpleasant Lord, but about Yuanyuan.


    Ning Rongyue said: "it''s time to go back, young master Nan. We''ll leave first."


    "Ah! Wait


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu said: "well, I was going to leave the imperial capital today, and the room of the inn has already been withdrawn. As a result, I only stayed when I met Rongyue. I don''t think I can find any Inn with room at the moment..."


    The implication is self-evident.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stares: "Wow, you don''t want to go into a room, do you?"


    Wolf ambition can be seen at a glance!


    "I just want to find a place to stay for one night as a friend," he said


    South Li Yu emphasized the friend two words, this ridge is not to pass, still blame oneself mouth cheap!


    "Well..."


    Yu Xiaoxiao thought: "otherwise, you can go to my house. Your story is not finished yet. I also want to know the ending. Besides, my elder sister has a husband. It''s not suitable for you to go as a big man. I tell you, my elder sister''s husband is very fierce!"


    Ning Rongyue and Nan Liyu smoke at the same time.


    "That''s my journey, not a story!"


    South Li Yu stressed.


    "Oh, it''s not bad." Yu Xiaoxiao waved and laughed.


    South Li Yu is speechless, then helpless way: "your elder sister is a girl inconvenient, Xiaoxiao girl you convenient?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little surprised: "ah, you recognized it!"


    "It''s too obvious, Xiaoxiao." Ning Rongyue tried to suppress a smile: "also, Xiaoxiao, you have lost one of your moustaches."


    "Wow," Yu Xiaoxiao hurriedly went to scratch his moustache: "Er, sister, why didn''t you tell me earlier."


    Ning Rongyue finally couldn''t help laughing: "I thought you found out. You were crazy with Mr. Nan at that time. Hahaha."


    I have no face to see Mr. Jiang!


    Ning Rongyue patted Yu Xiaoxiao on the shoulder: "well, well, you go back quickly. You have been out for such a long time today. Your nurse should be worried."


    In a word, Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu are still at the time of mixing oil with honey.


    Yu Xiaoxiao held her mouth and said, "sister, do you really want to take this guy in?"


    "Please take it in!"


    South Li Yu Star eyes to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rong month strange heart soft, although she is very clear just south Yu said no place to live, estimate is to deceive people.


    Perhaps out of the inexplicable warmth in his heart, Ning Rongyue doesn''t want to doubt Nan Yu, and he doesn''t have a bad idea.


    "Let''s go and take you in."


    Ning Rongyue rushes south, Li Yu smiles.


    "Thank you for dissolving the moon!"


    South Li Yu some surprise way.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a little surprised, did not expect Ning Rongyue really accept this unknown person?


    Ning Rongyue motioned to Yu Xiaoxiao with her eyes that she had a sense of propriety, and then said slowly, "let''s leave first, Xiaoxiao. Go back quickly. Thank you for being with me today."


    "There''s nothing to thank for that."


    For Ning Rongyue to guess his own idea, Yu Xiaoxiao just blinks at Ning Rongyue.


    Then Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Nan Liyu again: "well, if you dig the bottom of the wall, I will support you!"


    Ning Rongyue smiles and says to Nan Li Yu, "let''s go, young master Nan."


    "All right."


    Seeing that her Princess is really going to take a strange man back to her house, several dark guards look at each other and feel that her prince''s head is a little green.


    Well, they come and go. Who let their Lord die by himself.


    With Ning Rongyue sitting in the sedan chair, and then in front of the gate of suwangfu, Nan Liyu''s look finally became more and more dignified.


    He also knew about the wedding of the God of war in Dongyun yesterday. He watched the excitement for a while, but he didn''t see the bride''s appearance!


    "That, Rongyue, that, won''t be the princess of King Su?"


    Nan Li Yu frowned and asked: "ah ha ha, I guess it''s wrong..."


    "No wrong guess." Ning Rongyue blinked: "go, go in."


    "Er..."


    Did you want to dig the corner of the people you admire?


    "What? Don''t be afraid to go in, right? Although my husband is really a little fierce. "


    Ning Rongyue joked.


    Nanli Yuting straightened her chest: "how can it be!"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "let''s go."


    "Princess, come back."


    As soon as they stepped into the gate of the palace, Lu Chang came out from behind the door and saw that Nan Li Yu''s expression was strange.


    After the dark Wei tells the housekeeper that Ning Rongyue and a man have a good talk and that he wants to bring back the house, housekeeper Lin tells Lu Chang about it with a kind of schadenfreude mentality.


    South Li Yu can''t help but shrink neck, this facial expression, oneself really don''t want to wear green hat son for him!


    Ning Rongyue just nodded gently: "well, how can the Lord not sleep?"

 Chapter 234

    "Right away." Lu Chang couldn''t say he was worried about Ning Rongyue. He said coldly.


    "Oh," Ning Rongyue answered, "I''ll go back to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu first. The Lord will have a rest early and take good care of his body."


    Speaking of this, Ning Rongyue''s expression is a little strange.


    Lu Chang suddenly felt cold.


    At this time, he was about to go to bed with Lu Chang, but Lu Chang was suddenly called away by the housekeeper. Situ Xue, who was full of anger, sent someone to invite Lu Chang.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "don''t let Aunt Xue wait. Go quickly."


    What if the princess is too generous? Lu Chang''s mood was even worse.


    It is clear that he really wants to leave the green garden, but Ning Rongyue now says that, his mood is extremely complex.


    South Li Yu sees the appearance that two people get along with, the brow also can''t help wrinkling, then think of oneself before carelessly listened to those small news of one ear.


    It seems that it''s true that general Lu has something else to love and doesn''t like the princess!


    Before that, Nan Li Yu would have thought Lu Chang was unlucky and married a wife he didn''t like, but now that Ning Rongyue is Lu Chang''s wife, it''s not the same!


    Spoil my concubine and destroy my wife!


    I really admire the wrong person!


    "Rongyue, let''s go back and have a rest. You should be tired after playing all day."


    Nan Li Yu deliberately uses intimate language.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and said, "well, let''s go."


    Lu Chang''s face stiffened for a moment, and then stopped in front of Ning Rongyue: "Princess! She''s my princess. "


    "I heard that the Lord dotes on a woman named situ Xue? Why are you so excited now? "


    Nan Li Yu did not give in at all.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t understand what these two people suddenly smoke?


    Doesn''t Lu Chang like situ Xue now? Is that sour?


    "Mr. Wang, I''m friends with Mr. Nan. I don''t have to worry about so much red tape."


    Ning Rongyue said to Lu Chang, "if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Even if I don''t like it any more, it''s my princess!


    Lu Chang found an excuse for his uneasiness, and then said, "today I''m going to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu to accompany the princess."


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was so surprised, Lu Chang''s face became more stiff: "I''m newly married, and I should accompany the princess."


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, trying to press down the corner of her mouth that she wanted to rise: "please, my Lord."


    "Well."


    Joy and disgust rise at the same time, but Lu Chang''s discomfort disappears.


    "Lord?"


    "But Aunt Xue is still waiting for the Lord," said rubing, who was sent by situ Xue


    Lu Chang''s heart softened.


    "If you want to go, you can go. I don''t care."


    Ning Rongyue frowns slightly.


    "No," Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "I should accompany the princess!"


    Rubing hears that he''s stagnant in the same place, and some of them have no idea. If situ Xue knows that he hasn''t been able to invite Wang Ye and let him go to Ning Rongyue


    Ning Rongyue shrugged: "let''s go."


    Rubing wanted to call again, but she was stopped by the smiling housekeeper Lin: "girl, you''d better go back and talk to her."


    Like ice, a face of embarrassment.


    Nan Li Yu looked at the development of things, but also a little confused, and then busy to keep up with Ning Rongyue.


    "Rongyue, Rongyue, where do I live? Do you want to live in Xiaoyao Nan Li Yu is around Ning Rongyue.


    After hearing Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, Lu Chang takes a step and strides to separate Ning Rongyue from Nan Liyu. He doesn''t say a word during this period.


    Notice Lu Chang''s little action, Ning Rongyue, sipping her lips, then showing a smile.


    "You live in the courtyard next to Xiaoyao building. Uncle Lin, please send someone to clean it up."


    Hearing that Ning Rongyue didn''t let Nan Li Yu live in Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, housekeeper Lin and Lu Chang were relieved at the same time.


    Housekeeper Lin immediately said, "I''ll arrange it now."


    South Li Yu listen to oneself is not to live carefree small building, some disappoint Er pie mouth.


    Lu Chang glanced at Nan Li Yu.


    On the other side.


    If the meeting of ice dawdle, left green garden to return a word.


    After hearing that Lu Chang had gone to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, situ Xue was shocked: "what did you say? What''s going on? "


    Like ice, she said what happened in front of the gate.


    Situ Xue slammed the tea cup: "asshole! Living so far away, robbing people from me! Ning Rongyue! You have to die! "


    As soon as he entered the room, Ruyi, who heard this sentence, closed the door: "aunt, the walls have ears."


    There are more people from the green garden sent by the housekeeper. It seems that they are not in the same mind. If this word spreads to Ning Rongyue, it will be another storm.


    Si Tu Xue''s face changed when he heard the words, and finally snorted coldly.


    "What about the man who robbed Lu Chang''s brother? Now Brother Lu Chang only has me in his heart! "


    Ruyi couldn''t figure out why situ Xue was so confident, but she didn''t dare to study deeply.


    Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    Lu Chang said that he stayed in Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, but in fact he just slept in the same bed with Ning Rongyue. He didn''t do anything wrong.


    Ning Rongyue can''t say whether he is disappointed or something.


    Early the next morning, Ning Rongyue got up to cook, while Lu Chang was practicing his sword.


    "Princess, why did you get up so early?"


    People in the kitchen are preparing to come to the kitchen for breakfast when they see Ning Rongyue already here.


    Lian''er, the cook, said, "princess, go and have a rest. Let''s make breakfast."


    "No," Ning Rongyue said with a smile, holding a spoon, "I''m not a lady of gold. I''ll make breakfast today. You can go out."


    Several people in the kitchen looked at each other, then stepped down respectfully.


    "Ah, you say that we are just muddling around here. The princess is kind and kind. She likes to cook meals by herself, but we are more leisurely than that?"


    "Are you not satisfied with your leisure?"


    "But the princess''s cooking, well, smells better than ours."


    "Yes, we are lucky," a cook said in a low voice. "You don''t know, it''s bad luck for the people sent to Qingyuan kitchen. It''s said that Aunt Xue is very picky, but now she''s not a princess. Without that rich life, she''s a rich body!"


    Lu Chang, who is practicing sword, frowns and looks this way.


    Several people in the kitchen changed their looks and stepped down.


    Lu Chang looked at his sword for a while, then took it away and looked at the one holding round ruxing.


    "Do princesses cook by themselves?"


    If the star didn''t respond, Lu Chang was asking himself and looked around.


    Lu Chang''s face turned black. Xiaoyue came with tea and said, "yes, our princess likes to do it by herself."


    "Well, don''t be too tired."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice.


    Ruxing looks at Lu Chang with strange eyes, and then is patted by Xiaoyue from behind.


    If the star shrugged and sat far away, Xiaoyue said slowly: "the princess''s breakfast is ready. Will the prince stay for dinner?"

 Chapter 235

    "It smells good!"


    At this time, Nan Li Yu suddenly pushed open the courtyard door of Xiaoyao building: "what delicious food has Rongyue made here? Let me have my fill, too


    Lu Chang, who had not yet answered Xiaoyue''s question, said, "I''ll stay here for dinner."


    He originally wanted to see situ Xue who was wronged last night, but Nan Li Yu was really out of order!


    You can''t call him the princess!


    Ning Rongyue slowly came out of the small kitchen, and several servant girls behind her took her breakfast.


    "Are you a dog nose?"


    Ning Rongyue joked with a smile: "can you smell the fragrance?"


    "That''s not true."


    South Li Yu hey hey of smile, walk to rather dissolve month side, toward her back servant girl hand top carry of dish up see.


    "So rich, it seems that I really have a good mouth!"


    "That''s what the princess said about nangongzi."


    Ruxing glances at Lu Chang who originally wanted to come to ningrongyue, but because Nanli Yu is sitting directly at the dinner table: "if you are really a talented person, I''ve seen nangongzi. These meals are all made by our princess."


    "This is like a star, and I love the same sister."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    Nan Li Yu lightly looked at ruxing and said with a smile, "it''s ruxing girl. Look at this, I thought it was the lady from which family who came to visit Rongyue."


    If the star hears words, light smile.


    Help Ning Rongyue set the table, such as star and Xiaoyue also have no taboo to sit on the table.


    The south Li Yu sees a glimmer of surprised in the eyes, in the heart to rather dissolve month and if star their relation probably had spectrum.


    As a matter of fact, ruxing and Xiaoyue are not without eyes, but today they join the dinner table to be light bulbs on purpose!


    To separate Lu Chang from Ning Rongyue.


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Nan, please have dinner."


    Ning Rongyue takes a look at Lu Chang, who is opposite him, and raises the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Changwen first gave Ning Rongyue a chopstick to tear the beef.


    Ning Rongyue drops her eyelids and chews the beef carefully.


    Half of the dishes on the table are in line with Lu Chang''s taste. Porridge is lotus seed porridge with pleasant aroma. The dishes are half meat, half vegetable, and a few big white steamed buns.


    When Lu Chang really picked up the food, he was surprised.


    This taste is the same as the two breakfast and lunch he ate yesterday!


    But the dinner without Ning Rongyue is no different from the past, which


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue with a complicated look. It turns out that she did it?


    Lu Chang''s eyes flashed a trace of strong love, and then was soon overpowered by the evil feeling.


    Bang!


    Ning Rongyue calmly looks at Lu Chang who puts down his chopsticks heavily: "what''s the matter with Wang Ye?"


    Lu Chang repressed his malice and said: "princess, please have dinner first. I''ll go to see situ Xue from the green garden."


    "Do as you please."


    Ning Rongyue figured out the reason with a little thought and said with a little worry.


    Lu Chang immediately turns around and leaves Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    Nan Li Yu frowned and looked at the direction Lu Chang left. He murmured: "what''s the wind? Rongyue, if you are tired of this guy, bring Yuanyuan to Xiali, and I will support you! "


    Nan Li Yu didn''t notice anything wrong with his words.


    Ning Rongyue picks her eyebrows, but she doesn''t speak.


    Nan Li Yu laughed again: "but Rongyue''s cooking skill is really excellent. It''s no worse than Baiwei building."


    "That''s natural. Baiweilou is the princess''s


    Such as star dislike of saw one eye south Li Yu of eat mutually, then get up to embrace the round circle in the bosom of a side servant girl: "I come."


    "Ah?"


    Nan Li Yu still holds a piece of beef in his mouth: "the original baiweilou is rongyuekai?"


    "Well, I didn''t say that yesterday. Mr. Nan, don''t mind."


    Nan Li Yu shook his head: "how can I, but Rongyue still doesn''t want to call me Nan Gongzi. If you don''t mind, please call me second or elder brother Nan."


    There is a trace of cautious expectation in Nan Li Yu''s words.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t hear the ambiguous sentence of Nan Li Yu clearly. She nodded slightly: "good, brother Nan."


    Xiaoyue looks at each other like a star.


    Always feel that the princess and this Nan Yu get along with some strange mode? Can''t the princess really change her mind?


    Xiaoyue gently shook her head, indicating that ruxing didn''t say much.


    Nan Li Yu takes an interesting look at the two people who secretly make small moves, and then turns to Ning Rongyue.


    "Is Rongyue''s hometown in Huangdu? I remember seeing Rongyue in Anhuai county at that time. "


    "No


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "if you say my hometown is a village in Anhuai County, called Fujia village."


    Ning Rongyue, with some memories on her face, can''t help but show a smile.


    South Li Yu sees appearance slightly soft: "dissolve month to like very much there."


    "Well, yes."


    Ning Rongyue smiles, puts down her chopsticks and says, "where did my hairpin and I live before?" At that time, there was a fu.


    After removing the dishes, Nan Li Yu picked up the teapot brought by the servant girl and added a cup of tea to Ning Rongyue: "I don''t know, uncle and aunt? I think Rongyue''s eyes seem to be dark blue. They are not from Xiali, are they


    The tension and expectation in Nan Li Yu''s tone is too obvious. Xiaoyue and ruxing can''t help but show a look of uncertainty.


    Ning Rongyue seems to be ignorant. She holds her chin and says, "I heard that my mother is from Xia Li Kingdom, but my mother went when I was born, and my father also went with my mother when I was five years old. I should not remember that, but now I think it''s very clear. It''s about everything my father taught me."


    South Li Yu smell speech face flash over a silk to cherish, then light voice way: "uncle should love to dissolve month very much."


    "Yes," Ning Rongyue said softly, "but I''m very lucky."


    "After my father left, I still have my grandfather, Xiaoxiao''s mother, Fu Yuan''s father, my elder brother and ah niange..." and Fu.


    "That''s good."


    Nan Li Yu''s tone was a little relieved.


    If you don''t know Ning Rongyue''s life experience, Xiaoyue can''t help suspecting that Nan Li Yu is Ning Rongyue''s relative.


    I don''t know why, when I sit with Nan Li Yu and talk, Ning Rongyue''s inexplicable peace of mind is to say all the things that she has never said to others in her heart.


    When she came back, she was also very surprised.


    "Well, after talking so much to brother Nan, brother Nan won''t bother me."


    "Why, I''m glad to know about dissolving the moon."


    Nan Li Yu raised the corner of his mouth.


    However, there is some haze in his heart, he probably has determined Ning Rongyue''s life experience, but!


    Ning Rongyue''s happiness was broken after he met Ning Fu, who was Lu Chang. He couldn''t imagine how much the child suffered in a place they didn''t know!


    It''s all about that man!


    Don''t say what respect, south Li Yu eyes flash a dark color, Lu Chang!


    This account should be well calculated!


    Lu Chang, who is sitting away from the green garden, suddenly feels cold.

 Chapter 236

    Listen to south Li Yu so say, rather dissolve month pursed lips smile.


    Although Nan Li Yu said "love at first sight" to himself before, I don''t know why he just can''t take it seriously, and he can''t be on guard against Nan Li Yu.


    "For the first time, the princess met someone who they could have a good talk with except the young master."


    The star on one side added new tea to them and said with a smile.


    Ning Rongyue stood up and said, "I''ll get up and do something. Brother Nan, please."


    "Good."


    South Li Yu gladly answer a way.


    Ning Rongyue hugged Yuanyuan and then went to get the herbs she had moved from Fu Fu. When Nan Li Yu saw this, she came to Xiaoyue holding Yuanyuan.


    "Little one."


    Nan Li Yu stretched out his index finger and let Yuan Yuan catch his finger: "how old is this little guy?"


    Round eyes most like Ning Rongyue, but also more prominent than Ning Rongyue''s sea blue eyes!


    Xiaoyue whispered back: "xiaoshizi''s birthday on the ninth day of February is a little more than six months now."


    "Six months to say simple words? That''s smart. "


    A smile flashed in Nan Li Yu''s eyes. The more she looked at Yuan Yuan, the more she liked her.


    He heard Yuanyuan call his mother and father. At this time, his heart raised some hope and said in a soft voice: "Yuanyuan, good boy, call me uncle."


    Round eyes dribbled around, laughing, but he didn''t ask his uncle what he wanted: "cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck."


    South Li Yu face across a trace of loss, and then persevere to teach Yuanyuan called his uncle.


    Although my uncle is not the one who makes Yuanyuan cry the most.


    Xiaoyue looks at Nan Li Yu. She''s really lost. This guy doesn''t really want to dig a corner, does he even want to win over a baby''s heart?


    However, it doesn''t look like he treats Ning Rongyue with an open mind?


    Ruxing follows Ning Rongyue to grind the powder for her, but she is confused when she sees what Ning Rongyue is doing.


    "Princess, don''t you think of Prince Su? Why did the princess suddenly start making these again? "


    Ning Rongyue is a medicine that can help people heal their brain and restore their memory.


    Jieqinghua has never blossomed. Originally, she was not ready to make medicine, but now she suddenly began to make it.


    Ning Rongyue''s hand kept moving: "the blue and white flowers bloom the day before yesterday, maybe it''s destined to be good?"


    The eyes of stars move.


    "And I have other uses." Ning Rongyue said softly.


    "Well."


    If star no longer ask more, but help Ning Rongyue to prepare the herbs are ready.


    "Little moon!"


    At this time, Fu Yinghe''s voice suddenly rang out at the gate of Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    Ning Rongyue looked up and said, "brother, why are you here?"


    With that, Ning Rongyue got up and said, "Suning? Dinner night? Ozawa? Brother Gan? Why are you all here all of a sudden? Why don''t you say it? "


    Several people behind Fu Yinghe also showed up. Looking at several handsome men with different styles, Nan Li Yu showed a trace of interest in his eyes.


    Fu Yinghe said in a soft voice: "parents are worried about you, so let me have a look."


    Jing Xiao and Fu Yuanxu wait for Ning Rongyue to return on the 3rd, but they can''t come to visit.


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Ning Rongyue giggles twice, letting Fu Yinghe''s hand do mischief on his head.


    Nan Li Yu was sad to see this scene. It was their incompetence that made the child suffer so much!


    Think of this, south Li Yu''s eyes and some ferocious, look at East cloud as emperor, they can be regarded as hate to the bone!


    Fu Yinghe also saw Nan Li Yu, who was looking at them silently. Nan Li Yu didn''t have any disguise at this time, so he couldn''t recognize her.


    "Xiao yue''er, who is this young master?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "brother, this is Mr. Nan Yunan. I met Xiaoxiao yesterday. Brother Nan, this is Ning, Ganlin, GANZE and Xiye in Gansu Province."


    Fu Yinghe hears the speech to rush south, Li Yu slightly nods: "South young master."


    Nan Li Yu didn''t know that he was recognized. He said with a smile: "brother Rongyue."


    Listen to south Li Yu call of so cordial, Fu Yinghe behind of several people can''t help but frown.


    Gansu Ning said with a smile: "Mr. Nan, you met Rongyue yesterday?"


    "That''s not true," Nan Li Yu saw the intention of these people at a glance. "We''ve seen them in Rongyue''s hometown, and now we''re lucky to meet them again."


    Nan Li Yu is also in the heart of evil taste attack, unexpectedly is determined to be a "pursuer".


    "It''s really a coincidence."


    Fu Yinghe said softly.


    Then he immediately thought of his conversation with situ Mo, his dark blue eyes


    Before I didn''t pay attention, I didn''t care about it all the time, but now two people with similar outline stand together, that''s different


    "Yes."


    Nan Li Yu echoed.


    Ning Rongyue saw this and went around behind several people. She looked at several servants with the burden in doubt.


    "What are these? You think too much of me, don''t you? I''m not short of these things. "


    Lu Chang, who hears that his brother-in-law came with a group of "ill intentioned" people and immediately came back to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, just heard this sentence.


    Then he was angry and uncomfortable, some guilty and some dissatisfied.


    Even if I don''t like Ning Rongyue, I won''t treat my princess badly!


    Xi Ye saw Lu Chang with a somewhat unnatural look, and he began to laugh between his eyes. The tearful mole in the corner of his eyes became more and more prominent: "Rongyue misunderstood. These are all used by us."


    They wasted so much energy, not to make Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang love each other.


    Lu Chang had some bad premonitions in his mind.


    Ning Rongyue hasn''t responded yet: "why do you use it and get it here..."


    Then Ning Rongyue woke up and looked at Fu Yinghe incredulously: "brother?"


    "It''s a decision after parents'' discussion."


    On the one hand, they try to control each other, and no one can take advantage of them. On the other hand, with them, Ning Rongyue will not be wronged by Lu Chang.


    Although this method is unexpected to most people, Fu Yinghe is surprised to find it very good.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know what to say.


    Lu Chang''s dissatisfaction is about to break through the sky, and he classifies it as that he doesn''t like Ning Rongyue.


    After explaining to Ning Rongyue, Fu Yinghe looked at Lu Chang and said, "should King Su have no opinion?"


    Anyway, Lu Chang won''t have any intimate behavior with Ning Rongyue recently. It''s good to have more people to stimulate him.


    "... no problem."


    Anyway, I don''t like Ning Rongyue. Why should I care about these!


    Ning Rongyue''s face darkened when he heard the words, and his eyes showed a hint of danger, ha ha.


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "if you don''t mind, since that''s the case, please move out of the yard next to xiaoyueer and let them live in the banquet night."


    Is this different from what we discussed at the beginning? Isn''t it a good Xiaoyao Xiaozhu?


    Several people were stunned at the banquet.

 Chapter 237

    South Li Yu is discontented Cu eyebrow: "that I want to live to where?"


    How did Fu Yinghe become his brother when he put so many "wolves" beside Rongyue?


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "since there is no residence for young master Nan, I think there are still several empty yards in xiaoyueer''s Xiaoyao building. I don''t know if young master Nan is willing to stay temporarily?"


    Now with Nan Li Yu, I don''t have to worry about Rong Yue''s loss on these people.


    "Naturally."


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes brightened.


    Lu Chang wants to stop the words blocked in the throat, not up or down.


    Xi night a few people don''t understand how Fu Yinghe can let Nan Li Yu live in Xiaoyao Xiaozhu? He''s not worried about the people he just met?


    Seeing that Lu Chang''s face was blue and white, she was not pretty. Ning Rongyue bit her lip: "brother, isn''t that good?"


    "Yes, elder brother Fu. After all, young master Nan is an outsider. Is it wrong to live in Xiaoyao Xiaozhu?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s just a few friends visiting the house, and I can''t live for a long time. "


    "Rongyue, Xiaoxiao didn''t trust you, so she asked us to come here."


    Ganlin''s tone was mild, and GANZE lowered his eyelids to cover the look in his eyes.


    Ning Rongyue''s brow is slightly frowned when he hears the words.


    Fu Yinghe patted Ning Rongyue''s head: "this Xiaoyao Xiaozhu looks like Rongyue''s home in Fujia village. It''s almost the same?"


    After a long time, he could not remember the most warm place in his memory.


    Ning Rongyue was really distracted: "yes, it was arranged by me and myself."


    "Good."


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile, "I haven''t been back to Fujia village for a long time. Now when I see it, I miss it very much."


    The nostalgia on Fu Yinghe''s face is not half false.


    Ning Rongyue no longer wants to find out what the contradiction between Fu Yinghe and Fu Yuan was. It''s good for a family reunion.


    So fu Yinghe said so, Ning Rongyue immediately said: "I''ll take my brother to walk in the yard. There''s a big pond behind. The lotus is already in bloom."


    "Good."


    Fu Yinghe successfully shifted Ning Rongyue''s attention. No matter how much discontent they had in their hearts, Lu Changxi could not vent.


    Xi Ye picked an eyebrow to look at Lu Chang''s stiff face and said with a light smile: "this period of time is going to trouble King su."


    Lu Chang really can''t pull out any good face, so he usually is paralyzed face, dinner night, no one will care about his mood.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "please help yourself. I have something else to do. I''m sorry I can''t entertain you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    GANZE pulled out a big smile.


    Lu Chang can''t hold on any longer. He just turns around and leaves. He needs to take good care of his emotions.


    South Li Yu is to put on a pair of master''s appearance: "several since came, go to tidy up respective residence first, trouble Lin housekeeper."


    Housekeeper Lin answered with a complicated look.


    He should say that his princess is really excellent, attracting so many people, or his prince does not act? If it wasn''t for the princess''s determination, on the prince''s head


    I can''t bear to look straight at you!


    Ning Rongyue is not here now, and several men are too lazy to continue laughing.


    Listen to south Li Yu so say, GANZE sneer: "South childe is quite will take advantage of."


    "Oh, there''s no way. Who makes brother Rongyue seem to like me better?"


    Nan Li Yu was very happy.


    Xi Ye said: "I didn''t expect that Prince Xiali still has this hobby. I don''t know who the second prince is?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you know it," said Nan Li Yu with a cold look in his eyes, and then he didn''t care: "the vice cult leader is also very elegant."


    Xi Ye''s fingers gently brushed the radian of his lips: "I am not the deputy leader of the demon sect now, but Xi Ye. I hope you know."


    "Oh."


    Ganlin light looked at the two people, turned his head and said: "Ozawa, first to choose a room."


    "Well."


    GANZE said with a smile, "please take us there."


    "Ah," shouts the round Gansu Ning, "please arrange a room for me. Just put the luggage in first. I''ll pack it up later."


    South Li Yu some eyes red of looking at with Gansu rather particularly close round.


    It can be said that in addition to Ning Rongyue, only Lu Chang can compare with Ning in Gansu Province in front of Yuanyuan, even Fu.


    Maybe it''s because of Yuanyuan''s birth.


    Gansu rather feel around cast with sour eyes, gently touched the round nose: "little villain, no white pain you."


    South Li Yu disdained of hum a, then the mouth disrelish the body uprightness of gather to round round round front.


    Xi night a few people see this pie pie mouth, and then picked up the burden to go to the next yard.


    It''s just that I met Rongyue earlier. What''s so proud of!


    When Ning Rongyue came back, several people had already settled down.


    Ning Rongyue looked at Fu Yinghe helplessly and said, "brother! How can you do that? "


    "Good boy."


    Fu Yinghe stopped Ning Rongyue with one sentence: "let me stay here today to taste the food of suwang mansion."


    "Alas," Ning Rongyue sighed helplessly, "let''s go, the small kitchen should also have lunch."


    Seeing that so many people came today, several cooks and cooks in the small kitchen finally found a chance to show their skills, and a steady stream of delicious dishes came to the table.


    Housekeeper Lin came and said respectfully, "princess, Prince Fu, if you have something to do, you won''t come here."


    "Oh."


    "No problem."


    Fu Yinghe said softly.


    GANZE shrugged: "it''s better not to come, or I''ll be uncomfortable. After you get married, Rongyue, I think we''re divided."


    Ning Rongyue sighed with a smile: "can''t you stop eating? There''s no such thing


    "If not."


    GANZE raised a big smile: "although this dish tastes good, I miss the craft of dissolving the moon."


    "Next time."


    Rather dissolve the way that the month head doesn''t lift.


    "Good."


    GANZE across half a table to ningrongyue clip a shrimp, this is the advantage of long hand.


    "Princess!"


    At this time, Lu Chang suddenly appeared at the door.


    Housekeeper Lin''s eyes twitch. Is it too fast for Wang Ye to slap his face?


    The more he thinks about it, the more angry Lu Chang sits for a while in the green garden, and then slowly dawdles to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu. He just can''t stand so many people coveting his princess!


    Ning Rongyue looked at it with some doubts: "isn''t there something wrong with Wang Ye? Now what is this


    Listening to Ning Rongyue''s words, Lu Chang was a little upset, but when he saw the cunning in Ning Rongyue''s eyes, his mood suddenly brightened.


    He sat next to Ning Rongyue, whom Fu Yinghe gave up with a smile.


    "It''s done."


    While saying this, Lu Chang took the shrimp from Ning Rongyue''s bowl and ate it in front of the crowd: "it''s delicious."


    "It''s good."


    Ning Rongyue said: "but why are you in my bowl..."


    "The princess ate this."


    Lu Chang put a peeled shrimp into Ning Rongyue bowl and interrupted Ning Rongyue.

 Chapter 238

    "Oh."


    Ning Rongyue has a strange look at Lu Chang with a stiff face, and then puts Lu Chang''s peeled shrimp into his mouth with sauce.


    Lu Chang''s heart rises a trace of satisfaction, and then some tangle, because he thought of his left situ Xue injured expression.


    "Ah


    Situ Xue''s scream was a surprise to everyone in the garden.


    Situ Xue looks ferocious and sweeps everything on the table to the ground!


    "Ning Rongyue! Better melt the moon


    Situ Xue wanted to eat his meat and bone. If there was no Ning Rong Yue, how could Lu Chang be like this!


    "Why? Why is he still called away when he has already used it? "


    Since she and Ning Rongyue came to the palace, Lu Chang went to Ning Rongyue again for various reasons!


    What went wrong?


    Like ice, trembling.


    Ruyi is watching coldly, and those servants in the original Palace are far away, regardless of their own affairs.


    Crazy for a while, situ Xue finally calmed down: "Ruyi, you go to find Miss Gan outside the palace!"


    With that, situ Xue motioned Ruyi to come and whispered a few words.


    A little surprise flashed in Ruyi''s eyes, and the mystery of many days was finally solved.


    Situ Xue gave Ruyi the waist token he had asked for from Lu Chang: "go


    "Yes."


    Seeing Ruyi leave, situ Xue glances at rubing in disgust. Now rubing is more and more unstable and useless!


    "Come with me! Let''s go to xiaoyaoxiaozhu


    "Yes." Rubing immediately bowed his head.


    Before situ Xue specially asked her to see Xiaoyao Xiaozhu there, so she led situ Xue in front, and the master and servant went to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    When several men were fighting openly and secretly, housekeeper Lin approached Lu Chang with some boredom on his face.


    "Wang Ye, Aunt Xue asks to see you."


    Lu Chang was stunned, then frowned and said, "let her in quickly, haven''t you eaten yet?"


    How does housekeeper Lin know whether situ Xue has eaten, so he doesn''t reply. He just says that he is ready to let situ Xue in.


    "Wait!"


    Ning Rongyue put down her chopsticks: "this Xiaoyao Xiaozhu is also the place of the princess. The princess doesn''t want to let some people who hinder her appetite come in."


    Housekeeper Lin stops when he hears the words.


    GANZE and others looked at Lu Chang with schadenfreude eyes.


    Lu Chang frowned: "what did the princess say?"


    "What''s the matter Ning Rongyue picks her eyebrows and looks at Lu Chang: "if you love Wang Ye, you can go out to accompany Aunt Xue."


    Is this to drive Lu Chang out?


    Ganzeji''s face looked a little excited, and housekeeper Lin''s head exuded some sweat.


    "You! It''s not proper! "


    Lu Chang frowned, but could not say anything more.


    Ning Rongyue was worried and wanted to laugh. She thought for a moment and said, "Xiaoyue, send the prince out. Don''t let Aunt Xue wait."


    Lu Chang tried to endure the pain of his heart, but he didn''t want to get up. Xiaoyue came to him and said, "please, Lord."


    Lu Chang''s face was a little ugly, but he couldn''t say the heavy words, and he couldn''t do it even more. He could only stand up with great frustration.


    "Princess, Aunt Xue and you are sisters. I hope the princess will not treat situ Xue badly!"


    Ning Rongyue never heard: "please, Lord."


    Lu Chang turns to leave in anger, and Xiaoyue follows Ning Rongyue.


    Situ xuechuang, who was stopped outside Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, was relieved after two times. At this time, he saw Lu Chang come out with some grievances on his face.


    "Lord, you, you are out."


    Seeing this, Lu Chang said: "what''s the matter with your arm? Why don''t you care so much about yourself? "


    Situ Xue glanced at the guard who was guarding the gate of Xiaoyao Xiaozhu with a straight face and muttered: "I''m ok. I accidentally knocked it myself. Prince, I just want to see the princess. Since I can''t get in, just go in and accompany the princess."


    Lu Chang pulled situ Xue into his arms with some heartache, and the palpitations disappeared instantly.


    "But the snow you hurt?"


    Lu Chang''s eyes condensed to see the bodyguard that situ Xue glanced at before.


    The bodyguard broke out in a cold sweat and looked a little ugly.


    Seeing this, Xiaoyue walks between Lu Chang and the bodyguard and says in a deep voice: "prince, the princess has an order, Xiaoyao Xiaozhu. No one is allowed to enter Xiaoyao Xiaozhu. Aunt Xue wants to break into Xiaoyao Xiaozhu before she gets permission. Only then can she be stopped."


    In other words, situ Xue made his own mistakes.


    "Princess, there are so many rules here!"


    Lu Chang''s face was ugly: "is it the Royal concubine''s teaching to contradict the master?"


    "The princess is our first master."


    Xiaoyue''s mouth is light.


    Lu Chang cold hum, situ Xue some nervous grasp landing Chang clothes corner: "Lord, let''s go."


    "Go Lu Chang said coldly.


    Xiaoyue said slowly behind them: "please come earlier when Aunt Xue comes to greet her next time. Don''t wait until the day is up. By the way, the prince and the princess asked me to tell the prince not to come here these days, and to accompany Aunt Xue more, so that she would not come to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu all day long. "


    Lu Chang''s face was even more angry with his step, and he left with a big stride.


    Xiaoyue chuckled and said to the bodyguard, "well done."


    Then she turned to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    After this incident, Ning Rongyue could not eat any more good appetite, so he put down his chopsticks after taking a few more mouthfuls of vegetables.


    "I''m full. I''ll go and hold Yuanyuan. Keep eating."


    A trace of helplessness flashed in Fu Yinghe''s eyes: "if you sit down and eat again, it''s better not to ask you to come here if you make such a scene every day."


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and went back to the table: "it''s OK. I''m very happy to upset them."


    This is not like Ning Rongyue''s words. GANZE finally realized that something was wrong there.


    GANZE frowned with indignation: "is Lu Chang like this? Sure enough, it''s all installed there, isn''t it? Rongyue, why do you want to marry him? "


    If they hadn''t guessed GANZE, they might have mixed a foot in the middle, Fu Yinghe would have almost believed his evil.


    Fu Yinghe went to the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "if people drink water, they know it''s cold and warm. Now that Rong Yue has said so, we" outsiders "should not mix in."


    Fu Yinghe a word blocked a few people ready to move.


    Gansu Ning eyes across a trace of pity, and then silently to ningrong month shrimp.


    Maybe we should get to know each other for a long time. In addition to the shrimps peeled by Lu Chang, only the shrimps peeled by Ning Rongyue in Gansu will move chopsticks.


    "Xiaoning, you can eat it yourself."


    Ning Rongyue put some dishes into Gansu Ning with chopsticks: "how long is Xiao Ning going to stay in the imperial capital this time?"


    "Not sure."


    Gansu Ning thought about it.


    He thought, at least, he can''t go until Ning Rongyue is really happy.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "then stay here and have a good time. It''s OK to live in Fu''s house. You can also live with me. I thought you would not know you when you came back after a long time."

 Chapter 239

    The third day is the time to return.


    It''s just that Lu Chang, who had a bad night in Xiaoyao Xiaozhu the day before, is not sure that he can get through?


    "Hasn''t Lu Chang come yet?"


    There was a little anger on Gansu Ning''s face, while there was a glimmer of joy in GANZE''s eyes.


    "Dissolving the moon?" Gan Lin asked in a deep voice, "what are you going to do?"


    "What should I do?"


    Ning Rongyue said: "originally, I didn''t let him come. It''s normal that he doesn''t come now. I''ll go back myself."


    It''s shameless for a woman to go back without her husband. It can even be said that a man doesn''t like his wife.


    Gan Lin hesitated: "this..."


    "Oh, if you don''t come, you won''t come. I''ll go back with Rongyue."


    Xi Ye opens his mouth before Ganlin. Don''t think he doesn''t see Ganlin''s intention to hate Lu changla.


    Gan Lin looks at Xi Ye and smiles.


    Ning Rongyue reaches out her hand to take over Yuanyuan from Xiaoyue: "you don''t have to accompany me. I''ll take Yuanyuan and ruxing Xiaoyue back with me."


    Gansu Ning frowned and said softly, "we also want to go back to see Uncle Fu."


    Just a day did not see just, rather dissolve month speechless looked at Gansu Ning: "that line, whatever you want."


    "Well."


    Gansu Ning and Ning Rongyue look at each other and smile.


    The sense of crisis in Gan Lin''s mind can be said to be magnified infinitely at this time. Gansu Ning


    In the end, Ning Rongyue was surrounded and returned to Fu Fu. Yuanyuan was also in the arms of Ning in Gansu Province.


    Housekeeper Lin''s mood at that time was mixed and hard to describe.


    Back to Fu Fu, Ning Rongyue''s state of mind is a little different.


    "What, nobody''s waiting for me?"


    Ning Rongyue pouted in disappointment when she got out of the carriage, and then said to Xiaoyue: "sure enough, the water poured out by her married daughter, let''s go in."


    Xiaoyue could not help laughing and nodded slightly.


    Fu Fu''s house is very quiet today. It seems that there are no people.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and her doubts became more and more serious. Then she quickened her pace and went to the yangxinju where Jingxiao lived.


    After Ning Rongyue and his carriage, Xi Ye, who came to Fu Fu''s house, quickly followed.


    "Mother Xiaoxiao, father Fuyuan!"


    Ning Rongyue motioned to ruxing, pushed open the closed gate of yangxinju, and cried out: "ah? Why


    Isn''t it Lu Chang who has been taken turns by a group of people? But how can these servants hurt Lu Chang?


    After seeing a group of people surrounded by Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang was a little upset.


    Fu Yuan, sitting at one side of the play, calmly looks at Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue is back."


    "Come on, let your mother see if you are thin?"


    Jing Xiao came up and grabbed Ning Rongyue''s clothes and dragged her to him: "how can I see that I''m thin! The food in suwang mansion is so poor? "


    It''s only been two days. How can you see that you''ve lost weight.


    "Yuanyuan spirit is not good either."


    Jingxiao and distressed to see to Ning Rongyue in the arms of the round, round is to see to their own Jingxiao giggle happy.


    "Grandma, grandma, grandma..."


    "Ah."


    Jing said with a smile: "dissolve the moon, or you will live back."


    "No way."


    Lu Chang, who was under siege, suddenly cut in.


    But then he was stunned. He didn''t like Ning Rongyue?


    Fu Fu, who was watching the play, waved to Fu Fu''s people to go down first: "Lu boy, let''s not talk about our feelings. Rongyue has already married. If you make her feel aggrieved, or who makes her feel aggrieved, I won''t make a fuss just like this time!"


    Ning Rongyue asked with some doubts: "mother Xiaoxiao, what''s going on?"


    "It''s your grandfather who worries about Lu Chang bullying you. Don''t worry."


    Jing Xiao glanced at Lu Chang faintly: "your grandfather gave Lu Chang the medicine of San Gong."


    Ning Rongyue was speechless, some moved, some wanted to laugh, and some bitter.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, as long as Rongyue is still my wife, Lu will protect Rongyue."


    With the emotion in his words, Ning Rongyue can''t tell whether he said it out of his own heart or responsibility.


    Maybe it''s the responsibility. After all, there''s still love in the body.


    Ning Rongyue put away the extra moved, some witty way: "don''t worry, grandfather, no one can bully your granddaughter, that is bullying, that is I bully others, ha ha."


    "Yes? How come I heard that Lu Chang dumped you for a concubine yesterday! "


    Love is for this.


    "Dare not" to Xiaozhu, but directly came to Fu Fu, but a door was under the medicine of Lu Chang brow slightly frown.


    Ning Rongyue said: "who told me? Grandfather, that''s true love. "


    Hearing Ning Rongyue ridicule himself, Lu Chang''s face is slightly heavy.


    Doctor Fu glared at Lu Chang, who dared to sink his face: "you don''t care who told you."


    In this regard, Ning Rongyue can only shrug.


    After shaking enough of his face, doctor Fu was quite bored and motioned Jing to smile and sing red face.


    Jing said with a smile: "well, today Rongyue will come back, and the two children will come back together. Let''s all sit down."


    "Yes, mother."


    Lu Chang responded respectfully.


    Ning Rongyue also nodded with a smile: "let''s go. Come and sit down. Don''t be angry anymore, or it''s not my fault."


    Doctor Fu came forward with a smile on his face and said, "come on, hold Yuanyuan to me."


    "Yuanyuan, my great grandfather is going to hold Yuanyuan."


    Ning Rongyue said while giving Yuanyuan to doctor Fu.


    Dr. Fu took a sip of Yuanyuan, and felt relieved in an instant.


    Lu Chang also felt sad when he saw this. In his memory, he seemed to have held Yuanyuan, but now Yuanyuan suddenly lost touch with him.


    He is not a fool, those memories are not false, but in any case can not recall those memories with joy.


    At the thought of this, Lu Chang''s heart began to ache again, and his face became more and more stiff.


    Dr. Fu, holding a round arm, was sitting opposite Lu Chang: "what''s the matter? Give the old man my face


    Lu Chang returned to his senses and said in a deep voice, "I dare not."


    Dr. Fu saw Lu Chang''s difference, so he hummed and stopped talking.


    Ning Rongyue has some worries in her eyes.


    Love Gu is extremely domineering, but the effect on Lu Chang is not obvious now, but it''s wrong to see that Lu Chang can still stand in front of Ning Rongyue in a normal posture!


    When Ganlin and GANZE looked at each other, they were all dignified.


    Doctor Fu looked coldly at the people with different thoughts, and then with a sigh, he picked up Yuanyuan.


    "OK, I don''t want to make trouble with you kids when I''m old. I''ll take my good grandson and go somewhere else."


    "Grandfather, I''ll go with you."


    Doctor Fu took a deep look at Ning Rongyue: "you are the hero today. How can grandfather take you away?"

 Chapter 240

    Doctor Fu left yangxinju with Yuanyuan in his arms, while the people left were speechless for a moment.


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head with some headache, and then talks to Jing Xiao and Mingyue.


    "Mingyue, how are you feeling these days? There''s nothing wrong? "


    Mingyue''s pregnancy is only half a month. If it wasn''t for doctor Fu''s superb medical skills, it would not have been discovered.


    It''s just that Mingyue has used the lock bug after all. Although Ganlin said it would not have other bad effects, ningrongyue still paid special attention to this baby.


    Mingyue put her hand on her stomach: "there''s nothing wrong. Everything''s fine."


    "Yes," Jing said with a smile, "old Fu has been watching, and Mingyue has been taking good care of it with medicated food. It must be safe for mother and son!"


    "That''s good."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "if there is any need for the medicine stored in my herbal Pavilion, I will let my grandfather take it, and I also see some old ginseng in the Royal Palace''s storeroom. I let Xiaoyue take it and use it for Mingyue."


    Jing smile helplessly smile: "this time also can''t make up too much, you don''t want to worry."


    "Thank you for dissolving the moon."


    Mingyue smiles, and then approaches Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, you are married to Wangye''s house now. I don''t know when you will add a little brother to my baby?"


    Ning Rongyue''s face turned red: "sister-in-law Mingyue! What nonsense


    "Ha ha."


    Mingyue smiles twice and glances at Lu Chang, who is surrounded by a group of men.


    Lu Chang''s face was slightly stiff, and his heat welled up from his heart.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "Yuanyuan is still small. It''s not enough to have a brother. Are you so greedy?"


    Said, rather dissolves the month to turn a twinkling of an eye bead son: "want of words elder sister-in-law can come by oneself."


    "Bad girl, I haven''t got anything in my stomach yet!"


    Mingyue claps ningrong moon in a low voice.


    Jing Xiao gave them a chestnut: "the more they said, the less the score, so many people."


    "Hey, hey."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    "Moon, I''m back."


    At this time, Fu Yingnian''s voice rang out from the door, and people soon appeared in the field of vision.


    "Yingnian."


    Fu Yinghe handed over a lot of industries to Fu Yingnian after he came to the imperial capital. Fu Yingnian, who used to be a bit cynical, became more stable after that. Now he is busy every day and takes care of those industries in good order.


    "Rongyue, back."


    "Yes, brother anian, you are also a busy man now."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile.


    Fu Yingnian scratched his head: "being idle is also being idle. We can''t live up to my elder brother''s expectation."


    Moreover, some of those industries are shady gray industries, and these forces can help him to find Yinyin who has no information.


    "So it is."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "it''s not too early, mother, today I''ll cook for you."


    Jing Xiao understood that Ning Rongyue wanted to show filial piety to them. He said slowly, "there are so many people. You can do it alone. I''ll help you too."


    "No, mother, just find some people in the small kitchen to help me."


    "Where''s the trouble? I''ll do it."


    Jing Xiao clapped Ning Rongyue''s hand and got up and said, "let''s go and cook. Ah yuan, you sit first."


    "Good."


    Fu Yuan nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Mingyue got up and said, "I''ll come, too."


    "That''s too bad!" Ning Rongyue stares big eyes: "Mingyue, your body is precious now, so don''t be tired."


    "No, it''s only a few days," Mingyue said helplessly. "It''s always holding me back. I''m not allowed to do anything. My bones are crisp."


    Then Mingyue stares at Fu Yingnian, the "culprit.".


    Fu Yingnian feels his nose awkwardly. He knows it''s not good, but caring is messy.


    "Well, then help us wash the dishes. Come on."


    "All right."


    Ning Rongyue and the three of them go to the kitchen. Xiaoyue follows ruxing and Qingying, who is left in fufu by Ning Rongyue to take care of Fuyuan and his wife, also follows to help.


    Ning Rongyue''s favorite raw prawns, Lu Chang''s favorite fried crisp meat, Fu Yingnian''s favorite big bowl braised meat


    Aroma overflowing dishes from the pot Sheng, Ning Rongyue own look trance for a moment.


    If they hadn''t left Fujia village, they would be together now. Men are farming and women are weaving. They should be very happy.


    "Dissolve the moon? The dishes are going to be burnt. "


    The confused voice of the moon interrupts the memory of Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, and then quickly picked up the shovel will be the last dish Sheng out: "nothing, we all go out, this small kitchen is quite hot."


    "Yes."


    Mingyue wiped her sweat with a smile, then got up and walked out of the kitchen.


    After a satisfied lunch in Fu Fu''s house, Lu Chang was led by several people in Xi Ye to have a fight.


    Ning Rongyue sits down and talks to Jing Xiao for a while. When Jing Xiao wants to take a nap, she leaves yangxinju.


    A hundred grass Pavilion.


    After all, Yuanyuan is still small. Now she has gone to sleep. Xiaoyue and ruxing are looking after Yuanyuan and helping doctor Fu to dispense medicine.


    "Grandfather."


    Ning Rongyue walked slowly to doctor Fu.


    Doctor Fu carefully dropped a drop of dark liquid medicine into the medicine stove and said, "how about it? The blue and white knot is already in bloom. How are you doing? "


    "It''s only for grandfather."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile.


    There is no room for any mistake in making medicine with the rare elixir in the world, so Ning Rongyue divided the process of making medicine into several steps. She and Dr. Fu completed the process separately and then merged.


    "That''s good."


    Doctor Fu''s face relaxed when he heard the words, and then he became fanatical: "this is a medicine that has never been made! It would be a blessing in life if it could come out in our hands


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    Doctor Fu''s attainments in the treatment of poisons are far beyond other people''s imagination. Even Ning Rongyue has to believe that there is a natural genius in the world. What kind of power will it be if he adds the medicine of qingxingu?


    Doctor Fu ordered some hot medicine stove: "wait for the fusion in it. In a quarter of an hour, you can take it back today."


    "Well, all right."


    "You girl can be more careful for me, it''s just like this. If it''s destroyed, it''s gone!"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will be careful."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    Fu nodded slightly, then got up and stretched out: "OK, I can''t stand this old bone. You stay here. I''ll go to sleep."


    "Well, please Grandpa."


    Ning Rongyue also knows that doctor Fu is working hard for himself these days.


    "What''s the trouble? What did you learn from Yinghe when you went to Huangdu? You''re welcome


    Doctor Fu waved his hand, then turned and left.


    After doctor Fu left, ruxing said excitedly: "great! Princess, we''ve made this at last


    "It''s too early to say."


    Ning Rongyue said: "but this time is also hard for you."

 Chapter 241

    On the day of returning home, Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue came back to the prince''s house in the evening.


    Only the next day, Lu Chang, who was once again rejected by Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, was stunned. What''s the meaning of the princess dispensing medicine behind closed doors?


    Is he a layman?


    Or did he do a bad job when he came back? Or which goblin spoke ill of himself in front of the princess again?


    It must be them!


    Lu Chang was gnashing his teeth.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    Seeing Lu Chang in a daze, situ Xue couldn''t help shouting: "Lord! What are you thinking? "


    Then Lu Chang could not help but wonder why he cared so much about Ning Rongyue?


    "It''s nothing. I just think of something about the court." Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "in two days, the envoys of the Three Kingdoms will come to visit, and I may not have much time to accompany Xueer."


    Situ Xue said in a low voice: "it doesn''t matter. Things in the court are important."


    "Cher is most understanding." Lu changrou said in a soft voice: "today I stay with you in Liqing garden. It''s my fault that you have suffered so many grievances."


    "No, you''re not wrong. I''m willing to."


    There was a tear in situ Xue''s eyes. She always cheated people. It seems that she even cheated herself.


    Lu Chang felt soft in his heart and held situ Xue tightly in his arms.


    Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    Such as star some nervous looking at Ning Rong month fusion two kinds of Medicine: "can become?"? Can it be, princess? "


    Xiaoyue couldn''t see it and pulled ruxing aside: "the princess you are talking about is not nervous, but also nervous."


    "Hey, I''m a little nervous, too."


    After all, when making this medicine, she was always by her side and made a lot of efforts. Now she can''t help being nervous.


    Ning Rongyue finished the last process and gently sipped a drop of sweat from the tip of her nose: "well, I''m a little scared, but now it''s OK, everyone is happy! It''s done


    "Really?"


    If the star approaches the medicine stove that is baking on the fire: "really become?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little uncertain when she said: "it should be done. It won''t be a problem. You can put it away after the powder in the medicine furnace."


    "Well, I''ll keep a good eye on the fire."


    Ruxing nodded hard.


    Ning Rongyue was relieved to see this: "well, these days, it''s finally good!"


    "Yes, it''s finally possible for those people to steal the rice."


    Xiaoyue whispered.


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head: "there are too many people involved. What my grandfather cares about is them. I really don''t want to pull out all the truth."


    "Princess, you can understand."


    "Yes," Ning Rongyue said coldly: "similarly, I will never let go if I dare to give a hand to Fu!"


    Xiaoyue doesn''t say more when she sees this. Ning Rongyue doesn''t just have a soft heart. Just have a good idea.


    Bang bang!


    "Princess, there comes Mr. Gan and Mr. Ning of Gansu Province."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "let a Ning come in quickly."


    It''s just that after the door is opened, it''s not just Gansu Ning.


    Gansu ningchao ningrong month cast helpless eyes.


    Ning Rongyue sees this one Leng, and then indicates that ruxing takes away the medicine stove.


    He is angry to come forward: "you one by one really have nothing to do every day."


    "Oh, I want to dissolve the moon."


    GANZE said with a smile that they just separated yesterday!


    While saying GANZE, he shrugged his nose: "what''s the taste? Zhuyu fruit? And... "


    "If you have nothing to do, it''s useful for your grandfather." Ning Rongyue interrupts GANZE.


    But I didn''t expect that GANZE could distinguish herbs only by the residual smell?


    Xiaoyue lights incense in the yard: "the princess likes to play with herbs, you didn''t find it, but the whole yard is full of herbs."


    A little incense, GANZE can''t smell anything, but he always has some bad premonition in his heart. What is that medicine?


    It''s a pity that Ning Rongyue is too persistent to Lu Chang. It seems that it''s useless for them to use their hands and feet on Lu Chang.


    Ning Rongyue shrugged her nose when she heard the words: "is the medicine very strong? Really? Does it smell bad? "


    "It doesn''t smell bad. It''s a very comfortable aroma. It''s refreshing and pleasant."


    Gansu Ning said slowly: "I like it very much."


    "I wish it didn''t smell bad." Ning Rongyue grinned, and then said, "sit down first. You don''t come to me to chat with me when you''re free, do you?"


    "Wow, is Yueer so clever?"


    Banquet night makes exaggerated expression: "guess right."


    "Then you are really boring enough." Ning Rongyue shrugged and began to make tea.


    Gansu rather quietly looking at her action, the tenderness in the eyes did not hide.


    With so many people around Ning Rongyue, only Ning Xiaoyue and ruxing of Gansu Province are not disgusted. He is not aggressive. They even think that Ning of Gansu Province is more suitable for Ning Rongyue than Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang has too much on his back, and his family and country are fighting. It''s doomed that Ning Rongyue is not the only one in his eyes.


    However, this is different.


    These days around the whole Nanli Yu also feel so.


    "Rongyue, have you ever thought about bringing Yuanyuan to me? I''ll make money to support my family. You''re beautiful. "


    Xu is because do not have those thoughts, south Li Yu can speak these words frankly instead.


    But in the past two days, Nan Li Yu has said it many times. Ning Rongyue has been completely immune. Only GANZE can pick eyebrows a little.


    Ning Rongyue gave Nan Li Yu a cup of tea: "as I said earlier, everyone''s heart is on Ah Fu. Brother Nan, you''re out of business."


    "Well, I don''t think you can get out of the gentle village now."


    South Li Yu discontented of shout, really don''t understand that Lu Chang have what good is worth remembering.


    Someone has completely forgotten how much he worshipped the God of war.


    "Well," Ning Rongyue said, her face changed, and then she suddenly covered her face with her hand: "Wuwuwuwu, but people just like Ah Fu. I really like him, and I can''t help it. Why did Ah Fu suddenly change?"


    Did not expect oneself a word to make cry rather dissolve month, south Li Yu is at a loss for a moment.


    "Rongyue, Rongyue, don''t cry. It''s my fault. If you can''t, I''ll bring you Fu, OK?"


    Xi night several people smell speech surprised to see south Li Yu, at this time shouldn''t soft voice coax people to hold beauty back?


    Gan Lin frowned and said: "Rongyue, I don''t think Lu Chang''s appearance is suitable for you. I know you may not like what I say, but he is constantly involved with situ Xue..."


    "All right, all right."


    Gansu Ning some speechless help forehead, only he can see Ning Rongyue is installed?


    "You look like that? Put your hands down and let me see. "


    "Poof! Ha ha ha... "


    Ning Rongyue puts down her hand and rushes to pick Gansu Ning''s eyebrows. She just has a bad taste.


    "Don''t comfort me, gentle country must have the ability to enjoy it, ha ha."


    Thinking of what he put in Lu Chang''s meal, Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed a shrewd.

 Chapter 242

    At night.


    It''s far from the green garden.


    Situ Xue looked at Lu Chang shyly: "Lord, brother Lu Chang, I''ll give you Xueer''s first night..."


    Lu Chang managed to stay in Liqing garden. This time, she said nothing to let him go! If you have something like that from Hibiscus, you and Lu Chang won''t see it!


    The end of the tone is like a small hook to take away Lu Chang''s heart, but Lu Chang is more irritable than ever.


    "I''ll undress you."


    Red candle burning, a slight crackling sound sounded, warm account, Lu Chang looked at the face of the red Xia situ snow, but did not have a trace of emotion.


    "Xueer..."


    Situ Xue didn''t recognize Lu Chang''s refusal, but she was embarrassed when her clothes faded.


    "Brother Lu Chang, who are you? What''s going on? "


    Situ Xuehua looks pale.


    Lu Chang doesn''t know why he has been moved in his heart, but he doesn''t have the slightest emotion?


    Situ Xue couldn''t help fiddling with it again. Lu Chang suddenly got up uneasily: "Xueer, I''m sorry, it''s me..."


    What''s the explanation for this?


    But situ Xue couldn''t believe that Lu Chang didn''t have any feelings for himself?


    If Lu Chang can''t do it, isn''t that right? If he can''t, how was Ning Rongyue born?


    Situ Xue really can''t believe the fact that Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue can talk to each other, but they can''t.


    This kind of thing will embarrass everyone, even Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang put on his clothes awkwardly: "Xueer, I''ll leave first today. I''m sorry."


    He did not understand that he had no impulse to his boss?


    With that, Lu Chang left in a mess.


    Kong Liu situ Xue knelt down on the messy bed and collapsed.


    Seeing Lu Chang leave, rubing Ruyi, the gatekeeper, looks at each other for a few seconds. She doesn''t dare to come in and ask what happened to situ Xue?


    A hundred grass Pavilion.


    "Princess, are you really not worried about your staying away from Qingyuan at night?"


    Ning Rongyue thinks about the possible expressions of Lu Chang and situ Xue, and thinks that she is really not worried.


    "Don''t worry."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    This is not only such as the star for Ning Rongyue worried, Xiaoyue also slightly frowned: "princess, what do you think, don''t you mind the prince and situ Xue Yuanfang?"


    Xiaoyue is really puzzled. How could she be so calm now!


    Ning Rongyue looks at the two people who are worried about themselves, and considers for a moment to tell them the truth.


    "... I added some special medicine to the food. They can''t make it up these days."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are dull.


    How could Ning Rongyue do such a thing? Well done!


    Ning Rongyue sighed, holding her face in both hands, and said, "since I can''t give the medicine to Fu for the time being, I can only hurt him for a while, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t help chopping him!"


    When Ning Rongyue said the last sentence, the light in her eyes made Xiaoyue''s eyelids twitch violently.


    Lu Chang didn''t know what happened here.


    After a few days of trying several times, situ Xue was completely desperate.


    "Ruyi, tell the kitchen to make more leeks, eggs, celery, shrimps and so on!"


    Situ Xue had already abandoned herself.


    Even if Lu Chang didn''t really like himself, he didn''t have no response, did he?


    Is Ning Rongyue''s child really not Lu Chang''s? Situ Xue thought darkly.


    Ruyi and rubing have realized what they have, but they dare not ask more questions. They immediately drop their heads.


    Situ Xue snorted coldly, then changed into a smiling face and went to meet Lu Chang outside the green garden.


    Seeing that Lu Chang had been away from the green garden for several days, Nan Li Yu could not sit still.


    "Rongyue, do you really don''t mind sharing your husband with others? Let''s have a summer, cough! "


    "What?"


    Ning Rongyue didn''t hear what Nan Liyu said behind, shrugged and said: "what can I do? Even if I tie people over, I can''t keep the heart that has floated to others. "


    Nan Li Yu''s face is a trace of anger, really don''t understand why Ning Rongyue must follow Lu Chang!


    "If so, why stay here and demand? Can''t you live without him? You look like this, you look like this


    Nan Li Yu is not so angry that he doesn''t fight. What''s more, he feels guilty and makes him say this.


    Ning Rong Yue Ming and Bai Nan Li Yu are concerned about themselves, but few people can bear the thorny appearance in these words.


    "I really don''t know how to leave him, but I just don''t want to leave."


    Today, Ning Rongyue can''t tell whether her obsession is obsession or love.


    Hearing this, Nan Li Yu couldn''t help frowning, and finally sighed: "I''m just in a heavy tone. I''m sorry."


    "Nothing."


    Ning Rongyue is still smiling.


    But Nan Li Yu felt a little sad because of her.


    "Rongyue, don''t force yourself too much. You are not alone, and we are." Nan Li Yu patted Ning Rongyue''s head.


    Ning Rongyue smelled the words and looked slightly stunned, then said with a smile: "I know."


    "Ah, forget it," south Li Yu helpless way: "I have something to go out for a while."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded with a smile.


    "Xiaoyue, let''s go out, too."


    Ning Rongyue put away the herbs in front of him and said softly.


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue nods. It''s a good thing that ningrongyue doesn''t trap herself in the palace.


    Holding Yuanyuan in hand, Ning Rongyue walks slowly to the gate of the palace with Xiaoyue and ruxing.


    "Princess sister."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t notice situ Xue at all, but he wanted to show off before Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue turned to see: "Oh? Aunt Xue? Wang Ye? Why, walking in the mansion. "


    Ning Rongyue just went to the garden of the palace, and situ Xue and his wife were at another corner. No wonder Ning Rongyue didn''t see them at the beginning.


    Lu Chang stood in situ xuechong, Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "is this princess?"


    "It''s boring to go out and stay in the mansion all the time."


    Ning Rongyue said casually, "I won''t disturb you. I''ll leave first."


    Lu Chang was about to nod his head, but situ Xue suddenly said: "prince, why don''t we go out of the house, and we all blame me for being bad with the princess. It''s no wonder the princess is bored when we always leave the prince in Liqing garden."


    There is nothing wrong with situ Xue''s words, but why is it so unpleasant?


    Ning Rongyue pick eyebrows: "don''t, Aunt Xue is afraid to forget the princess said before, see in the prince''s sake, I can get along with you peacefully, but, a person I don''t want to go with."


    Ning Rongyue said this mercilessly, but Lu Chang did not say it.


    After all, the conflict between Ning Rongyue and situ Xue lies in him, and he knows it very well.


    Situ Xue''s eyes were slightly cold: "does the princess blame me for always occupying the prince? I, it''s my fault. "


    "It''s none of your business. I want to go to you."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "Aunt Xue''s heart is to blame. As a concubine, do you want to stir up the relationship between me and the Lord?"

 Chapter 243

    Situ Xue''s face changed slightly and he immediately looked at Lu Chang.


    "The princess misunderstood. Situ Xue didn''t mean it."


    "That''s OK. After all, the princess has the right to sell and kill a concubine."


    Ning Rongyue takes a provocative look at Lu Chang and situ Xue who has poison in his eyes: "OK, the princess has gone. I''m not interested in watching you yet."


    After half a step, Ning Rongyue stopped and said, "Oh, by the way, Aunt Xue should have been favored these two days, right? It''s time to add a few more people in the Lord''s house. Aunt Xue has to work harder. "


    Which pot does not open which pot!


    Although situ Xue knew Ning Rongyue didn''t know that she and Lu Chang didn''t have a perfect relationship, her face was still stiff when she heard this.


    Ning Rongyue tilts her head and looks at the two people with stiff expression. After a smile, she leaves with Yuanyuan in her arms.


    After the prince''s house, Xiaoyue and ruxing no longer try to control their expression.


    "Princess, you don''t know how much I want to laugh when I see the appearance of situ Xue!" said ruxing


    "I want to laugh, too. I''m happy to think about it."


    Ning Rongyue said softly: "I just hope I don''t scare Ah Fu. Ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Such as star cover oneself smile of a little ache of stomach.


    Ning Rongyue grabbed Yuanyuan''s hand and waved: "OK, let''s just walk around. The Lord''s house is like a huge cage. I feel a lot of freedom after I come out."


    Ruxing nodded: "yes, it''s too cold in Wangye''s residence."


    Ning Rongyue, holding Yuanyuan in her arms, goes to crowded places. In the past two days, there has been a lot of excitement in the streets. Many people don''t look like Dongyun people.


    Ning Rongyue asked softly, "Xiaoyue, I remember what the Three Kingdoms envoy mentioned before, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, five days after the banquet, envoys from other countries should have arrived."


    Xiaoyue nodded slightly and said, "there are many foreign people in this imperial capital."


    Ning Rongyue turned to look at it with some interest: "it''s best to recognize the appearance of Xiali people. People in Qingming, both men and women, are very big. What about those who sink to the north?"


    "Mysterious?"


    Xiaoyue thought about it and said, "people in Beichen seldom leave Beichen, and they always wear cloaks when they walk outside."


    With that, Xiaoyue came close to ningrongyue and said in a low voice, "Miss, those people who look more gloomy are the people of beichenguo."


    "Well?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes swept left and right, and sure enough, he saw a few people who felt very different, especially gloomy.


    But these people are familiar to her?


    Ning Rongyue suddenly thinks that those people who ambush themselves and Lu Chang that day will use poison, and there is also a man who uses poison to cover his cloak.


    Ning Rongyue had a thought in her eyes.


    Then she suddenly noticed a man who was very similar to the old man in the cloak.


    "Xiaoyue, like a star, keep up with that man!"


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are stunned, and then ruxing immediately does what Ning Rongyue says, while Xiaoyue still stays beside Ning Rongyue to protect her.


    Ning Rongyue gritted her teeth: "let''s keep up, don''t let ruxing have an accident."


    With that, Ning Rongyue quickly squeezed into the crowd.


    At this moment, there are many people on the Huangdu market, and no one can walk so fast, so they are always in the sight of ningrong moon.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Xiaoyue asked suspiciously.


    Ning Rongyue carefully guarded Yuanyuan to prevent him from being squeezed: "it was the man who ambushed us that day!"


    Xiaoyue was surprised when she heard the words, and then she immediately said, "I''ll ask someone to inform them."


    "OK, don''t scare the snake."


    Ning Rongyue was hit hard as soon as he finished.


    The man who ran into Ning Rongyue exclaimed: "Oh, it hurts! Oh, I''m sorry, you, eh? You are Rongyue


    "Rongyue, is it really you?"


    Gan Ning caught Ning Rongyue''s arm in surprise: "Wow, I finally found my family. Why are there so many people in the imperial capital at this moment? I don''t even know the way. "


    Ning Rongyue''s face stagnated, and then he was also pleasantly surprised: "ah Ning? Why are you here? "


    "Miss, this is not a place to talk. Let''s go somewhere else first."


    Ning Rong month smell speech should a: "a Ning you come with me first."


    "Good."


    Ganning agreed immediately.


    Take Ganning to baiweilou to find a clean place for the time being. Ning Rongyue takes a sip of tea and looks at Ganning with a red face.


    "Ah Ning, how did you come to the imperial capital? Can the family rest assured that you will come out? "


    Ganning said: "Ozawa is gone, and brother Lin is gone. I don''t want to stay in Ganjia village alone, so I sneak out."


    He said, Gan Ning tongue: "but I don''t know the way, lost for a long time to the imperial capital, did not expect that I just came to meet Rongyue, great!"


    "Did you steal out?"


    Ning Rongyue was speechless: "so brother Gan, they don''t know you''re here?"


    "I don''t know." Gan Ning shrugged: "I just want to go to them. Anyway, brother Lin doesn''t want to avoid me. Hum."


    Gan Ning haughtily snorted, Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing.


    "In that case, you can follow me later. Brother Gan and Ozawa are all living with me now."


    "Yes? That''s great. "


    Gan Ning''s eyes flashed a trace of Yin Jie, surprised.


    "By the way, do you know that ganhu is married?"


    Ning Rongyue asked, Gan Ning is sneaking out, should not know this matter?


    "Well? Married? "


    Gan Ning was really surprised: "who will marry that nerd? Do you know who Rongyue is? Do you know me? What about the girl? "


    "I''m a good friend, and I''m happy with ganhu."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "Xiaoxiao people are very good."


    "Well, that''s not bad. I didn''t want to bring ganhu. I have a day to open my mind."


    Gan Ning smacked his tongue: "I''ll see which heroine took Gan Hu later."


    "Ha ha, you''re right. Xiaoxiao is really a heroine."


    Ning Rongyue talks to Gan Ning with great interest.


    After a while, a rather embarrassing grunt sounded.


    Gan Ning look a stiff, and then suddenly covered his stomach: "Er, that, I''m in a hurry, haven''t eaten."


    Ning Rongyue looked stunned, and then finally couldn''t help laughing: "what''s the big deal? We are in the restaurant now."


    After ordering a few dishes, Ning Rongyue gives Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue: "Xiaoyue holds Yuanyuan for me first. I''m a little hungry, too."


    "Good," said Xiaoyue, who went out to baiweilou during the visit. "By the way, miss, ruxing has just come back."


    "Yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and didn''t say more about it in front of Gan Ning.


    Gan Ning looked at Yuan Yuan: "can Xiao Yuan eat now?"


    "What do you think? I haven''t got round teeth yet. I''d better eat some minced meat at most."


    "Oh, oh." Ganning''s eyes were bent.

 Chapter 244

    Because he bumped into Ganning on the way, Ning Rongyue took her back to suwangfu ahead of time.


    Suwang mansion.


    Gan Lin looked at Gan Ning smiling in front of him with a deep look: "how did Ning Er come?"


    "Yes, Xiaoning, why don''t you come here and tell us?"


    GANZE was surprised.


    Just like him, Gan Ning''s eyes flashed with a trace of fear, and then Gan Ning''s look soon recovered as usual. He said with a toot: "you''re all gone. It''s boring to leave me alone, so I''ll sneak out to find you."


    GANZE smell speech toward Ganning blink: "right, you also think Ganjia village is boring."


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice, "you shouldn''t have come here."


    Gan Ning sniffed the words and bit his lips: "what? I shouldn''t have come. You''ve come too."


    Gan Lin no longer talks when he hears the words. His brothers are indifferent. He only takes care of Gan Ning superficially.


    It''s a pity that Gan Ning can''t see through and plunges in.


    Ning Rongyue interrupted several people''s reminiscence: "well, since a Ning has come, what''s the use of these again?"


    "That''s right, it''s better for me to dissolve the moon."


    Gan Ning hurriedly went to Ning Rongyue: "you can''t let me go back. I''ll come out and have a look outside this time."


    Seeing this, Gan Lin raised his lips: "in that case, it''s up to you."


    Since Gan Ning didn''t listen to the warning, they didn''t have to worry about what happened after that.


    Gan Ning smelled a glimmer of joy in his eyes and nodded: "Mm-hmm


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "where are you going to live, ah Ning? General Gan


    "Oh, Rongyue, can I stay with you?" Gan Ning took Ning Rongyue''s hand and shook it: "you know, brother Lin, they are here."


    Gan Ning once told Ning Rongyue about his thoughts on Gan Lin, and Ning Rongyue naturally understood it at this time.


    "Good," Ning Rongyue nodded, "but I have elder brother Nan living in my yard. I''ll arrange another yard next to elder brother Gan."


    "Good."


    Although he said that, Ganning was disappointed.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words.


    Ning Rongyue walked on the street before.


    A burly man with his face covered faces the place where Ning Rongyue once stood. His eyes haven''t shifted for a long time.


    The bodyguard who came to look for the man looked at the place where his master looked. It was empty?


    "Master, we should go back."


    When the burly man heard the words, he took back his sight and some hoarse voice rang out: "let''s go."


    "Yes."


    On the other side.


    Also secretly peeked at Ning Rongyue''s Nan Li Yu and his elder brother.


    Nan Li Yu looked at his elder brother excitedly: "elder brother, you see! See? You... "


    "I''m not blind yet."


    "That girl, do you think she is the younger generation of my aunt?" he said


    "Yes, she''s like an aunt, isn''t she?"


    Nan Li Yu''s as like as two peas in the face: "the man I saw in Ann Huai county was her, almost identical, and those eyes, ink blue."


    Nanli Ke frowned and said, "it''s just that you say she''s Princess Su now. I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    "What''s the difficulty?"


    Nan Li Yu said coldly, "no matter who your aunt''s children are, they can''t be bullied! Brother, no matter what, we will recognize her back! "


    "It''s natural," he said in a deep voice. But we have to think about how to recognize it. What''s more, the child may not be willing to let us recognize it. "


    "Rongyue is a very good girl."


    South Li Yu hears speech to be silent for a moment, then slowly way: "still have that child, round round body but also have our royal blood!"


    "That Su king is nothing. We can''t let that guy harm us any more!"


    Nan Li Yu looks angry, but Nan Li Ke has a headache.


    "You say that child is the only blood of King su. How can we take it away easily?"


    Nanlico sighed, "but I''ll do something about it."


    South Li Yu smell speech immediately nod: "elder brother, you must think of a way."


    South ricoton''s head hurt even more.


    "What about you now? What are you going to do? "


    South Li Yu Nunu mouth way: "that I first go to Su Wang Ye''s house Bai, first follow in dissolve month side."


    "Not bad."


    Nanlico nodded slightly.


    Lord Su''s house.


    After Ganning left Xiaoyao Xiaozhu, ruxing appeared with a trace of blood.


    Ning Rongyue asked nervously: "ruxing, are you hurt? Is that all right? "


    "Nothing."


    Ruxing whispered back: "it''s just that after tracking the man to the post station, he was found by the people with him. He was hit by a dart. It seems that there is poison on it."


    "Poison?"


    Ning Rong month smell speech is frown: "first let me see your wound again."


    Ruxing Wenyan nodded and raised his wrist: "at that time, I used my hand to block the dart. The wound was on my wrist."


    Ning Rongyue pulls ruxing to sit down first, and then carefully examines ruxing''s wound.


    The shape of the wound is caused by the standard triangle dart, but ruxing''s treatment of the wound is the most rough, and the flesh and blood at the wound has been everted.


    "Did you pull out the darts directly?"


    "Well."


    If star hesitated for a moment, nod should way.


    Ning Rongyue glared at her, then picked up the gauze to carefully clean up the blood on the wound.


    "The toxicity of darts is not big. You should have taken my antidote pill."


    Ning Rongyue carefully bandaged the wound for ruxing.


    Ruxing nodded slightly: "I''ve taken it. I think it''s because they are in the imperial capital. They don''t dare to commit a homicide yet. They don''t use any poison."


    "But it''s not right to let such a dangerous person stay in the imperial palace."


    Xiaoyue said in a deep voice, "you said you got to the post station, which means that..."


    "The man who sank to the North!"


    Ning Rongyue and Xiaoyue speak at the same time.


    "That position," ruxing thought, "is exactly the direction of the post station arranged for Beichen!"


    "These people are so brave that they dare to stay in our imperial capital!" Ning Rongyue frowned: "Xiaoyue, did you tell your brother?"


    "I''ve already told you. Let''s hold still. He will solve it."


    "That''s good."


    Ning Rongyue had a sharp look in her eyes.


    She won''t let go of the cloaker! And


    "Rongyue, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, Gansu Ning came in from the outside and looked at ruxing''s wrist.


    Ruxing took back his hand: "I was hurt by accident. The princess bandaged it for me."


    "Oh," Gansu Ning answered casually, and then looked at Ning Rongyue seriously: "Rongyue, I have found out the identity of that big man."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened: "did you find out? Who is it


    "There''s only one man in the world who holds a sledgehammer and can share the same fate with Lu Chang, the God of war in Dongyun!"


    Ning Rongyue listens to Gansu Ning with breath held.


    Gansu Ningshen said: "that is..."

 Chapter 245

    Xi night looks at Gansu Ning who is telling the truth with Ning Rongyue.


    He had already noticed that some people were secretly investigating small dishes. They did not expect to be Gansu Ning!


    What on earth did he think?


    "Gansu Ning!"


    Xi Ye appears and looks coldly at Ning, Gansu Province.


    Gansu Ning, however, remained unmoved in the face of his threat: "that''s the right Dharma protector of the demon sect!"


    "The devil cult?"


    Ningrong month smell speech also turned to look at the look even changed Xi night.


    Xi Ye was stunned and then said: "the right Dharma protector of the demon sect? He''s out of the gate? "


    "Shouldn''t you know best?"


    "I don''t know." Xi Ye shrugged his shoulders and gave an evil smile: "the leader of the evil cult has already cooperated with those people. I can only control the people on my side at most. The leader of the evil cult also has his own power."


    "Is it?"


    Ning Rongyue''s look makes Xi Ye feel confused.


    Xi Ye said innocently: "that''s natural. I really don''t know about these things. I can''t. I''ll ask now..."


    "No need."


    Ning Rongyue is a little disappointed.


    Banquet night look a stiff: "the moon means?"


    "Xi Ye, I love Fu. I will not allow anyone to hurt Fu! Even my friend, even in the name of being good for me


    Ning Rongyue looked at Xi Ye with a condensing look: "do you really think I don''t know anything?"


    Apart from the things from Ningzha in Gansu Province, Fu Yinghe, who controls the intelligence forces of a country, is not a vegetarian.


    Xi night smell speech stiff in place, look struggling for some time, he lowered his head, people can''t see his look: "no matter how, moon, I won''t hurt you."


    "No, it''s not. If you hurt Fu, you''re hurting me."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Xi Ye with some doubts: "I can''t feel, I can''t feel how deep you feel for me, or you just cling to me."


    "I know that your past will make you paranoid, but you should also be aware of it?"


    Xi Ye doesn''t like himself.


    Apart from Xi Yeh, he is still deceiving himself. Except for a few people who can''t see clearly in the game, others are very clear.


    Xi Ye''s face was stiff: "how can it be! I have an engagement with you. You are my wife


    Xi Ye''s words are eager, like trying to persuade others, and like deceiving himself.


    Ning Rongyue is always calm: "do you still want to cheat yourself? Why tie yourself to the past? "


    "I used to do the same. I always thought that I loved Fu deeply and couldn''t accept Lu Chang. But the essence of Fu and Lu Chang is the same."


    "The past hatred has passed, and the people who have passed away and are still around you all hope that you can live a good life instead of indulging in hatred!"


    Xi Ye was shocked all over and finally said in a deep voice: "deep blood feud! How can I forget it


    To be sure, Ning Rongyue has never experienced it, so she can''t understand the pain, so she can only persuade Xi Ye.


    "We will all avenge you."


    "Oh? Even if I hurt Lu Chang? "


    Xi Ye has long realized that he is only obsessed with Ning Rongyue.


    But since it''s obsession, how can it be put down easily!


    "I will be angry with you, but grandpa cares about you, so I will help you!"


    Ning Rongyue''s tone is firm.


    Xi Ye hears Yan''s light smile, and then turns to look at Lu Chang who doesn''t know when he appears at the gate of Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    "I''m really envious of you. I''ll give you an account of what happened before. Since yue''er has said so, she is my sister of Xi Ye! If you take her down, I''ll make you pay for it! "


    Lu Chang was shocked, and he had forgotten what he was pleased with.


    "You won''t have the chance!"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes flashed with splendor.


    "Ha ha."


    Xi Ye chuckled, then left with her sleeve: "yue''er, don''t worry, I won''t scare the snake."


    Ning Rongyue smelled the words and said something complicated: "thank you very much."


    She sympathizes with Xi Ye''s childhood experience, but she also knows that Xi Ye does not need sympathy now!


    After Xi Ye left, Ning Rongyue came back and looked at Lu Chang: "what''s the matter with Wang ye here?"


    Now, even if Lu Chang can suppress the sentimental Gu for a while, she can''t stimulate the outbreak of sentimental Gu again. Now she has to drag it.


    Lu Chang realized what he had just said, and he was a little upset.


    "It''s OK. I just came to see the princess, but she''s back. Someone from the palace told me that the banquet of the four kingdoms would be held in five days. I''ll take the princess there then."


    Lu Chang said slowly.


    Before situ Xue also pestered him to say that he wanted to attend the banquet, but the occasion was very solemn, and a concubine must not go.


    Ning Rongyue said with a slight nod: "OK, I know."


    Seeing this, Lu Chang couldn''t find any more topics, so he had to nod and leave.


    "The banquet of the four countries."


    After Lu Chang left, Ning Rongyue looked at Xiaoyue and said, "do you think Beichen will be in trouble at this banquet?"


    "I don''t think so. I guess they don''t want to be exposed so early."


    Xiaoyue whispered: "don''t worry, miss. You don''t have to worry about these things."


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head when she hears the words. Fu Yinghe, Lu Chang, Yu Xiaoxiao... Many people she cares about are involved in it. How can she not worry.


    "It''s better not."


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "I don''t have anything to pay attention to, do I? At that party? "


    She is a half monk princess, but she doesn''t know much about Royal etiquette.


    "There''s nothing to notice. Don''t worry, princess."


    All have childe to manage, princess don''t need to have any scruples, think of this, Xiaoyue chuckles.


    Ning Rongyue felt relieved: "that''s OK."


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    At this time, Gan Ning suddenly came to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu again: "it''s getting late. Do you want to have a meal in Rongyue?"


    "Yes, it''s late."


    Still didn''t notice the color of the sky Ning Rong month Leng Leng.


    The little fish said softly, "I''ve ordered the little kitchen to prepare dinner. Can the princess have dinner?"


    Looking forward to Gan Ning, Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "ah Ning, come here to eat."


    "All right."


    Gan Ning laughed, and then let go of his body at the gate of the courtyard: "and brother Lin and Ozawa, hey, hey, we all come here."


    "Well, come on."


    Gansu Ning, who has gone to the small kitchen to serve the food, has a light look at the delicate Gan Ning, and then he doesn''t care about setting up the dishes.


    "Oh, how can Mr. Gan do it himself? I''ll do it myself."


    With that, Gan Ning took the dishes in Gansu Ning''s hands.


    Gansu Ning Wen speech deeply looked at Gan Ning one eye, but they have never seen: "this girl is?"


    Gan Ning was stunned and hid the confusion on his face: "ah, elder brother Lin, they just told me that you, Mr. Gan Ning, I''m Gan Ning, elder brother Lin''s younger sister."


    "Oh."


    Gansu Ning light should be a sound.


    Ning Rongyue saw this, and then said: "brother Gan, Ozawa, don''t stand, come to eat."

 Chapter 246

    "Master, shall we go over now?"


    This time, general Lu''s military forces arranged for this master to attend the banquet of the four countries'' exchanges in order to promote his identity.


    The emperor and his concubines must be recognized if they don''t recognize them!


    Thinking of what happened before the master, Lu Zhao can''t help complaining that the concubine was confused. If it wasn''t for the fact that old general Lu didn''t give up looking after him, the master still didn''t know how much to suffer!


    The man in the mask said in a deep voice, "let''s go."


    Dongyun has sent someone to invite them. It''s not polite for them to dally again.


    Although the relationship between Qingming and Dongyun is not very good.


    "Yes, master, please."


    Lu Zhao''s respectful way.


    On the open space in front of the star picking Pavilion in Dongyun country.


    The banquet for the envoys of the Three Kingdoms is held here. The high-rise star picking Pavilion is brightly lit, and the open space in front of it is as bright as day.


    The eunuchs and maids in the palace were decorated with exotic flowers and plants, and the tables and tables made of colored glass were magnificent.


    Nan Li Yu, who had slipped away from Wang Ye''s house early, followed Nan Li Ke.


    Someone in Dongyun has recognized his identity. If he is still hiding at this time, Dongyun will think more.


    "Brother, what do you think of Dongyun now?"


    They don''t have any idea of competing for hegemony, but they can''t be alone in it.


    Nanlico sneered: "fortunately, the old emperor died."


    If the old emperor had not died of "serious illness", and now there is situ Mo in Dongyun and Lu Chang outside, this Dongyun would be decadent sooner or later, let alone maintain its position as the head of the four kingdoms.


    "Li Yu, you don''t want to get involved in more after that."


    Nanlico warned.


    In the East cloud, they know more or less about a wave of trouble, and the most important thing is their attitude towards Xia Li.


    But nanlico is not ready to make a statement.


    They have always been fighting for hidden power, and they have always achieved a balance of terror between the three countries.


    If they take a stand, the balance will be broken


    "Don''t worry, big brother."


    Although south Li Yu usually likes to play some is not reliable, but the critical moment is reliable.


    Nanli Ke nodded slightly when he heard the speech, then put on a smile to the minister who came to shangdongyun.


    The people who arranged to entertain Xia Li and the envoys of Beichen were from the Ministry of rites of the people''s Republic of Korea. Therefore, at this moment, the officials of the Ministry of rites were smiling and led the two sides to their seats.


    And Qingming is more special. They are called by liuqinghe who often deals with them.


    This is a kind of awe, but also to show their strength.


    "Second highness, please."


    Liu Qinghe looks at the masked man in front of him with a smile.


    Among the nine you generals who came back to the imperial capital this time, liuqinghe was more exquisite, so he was always liuqinghe''s emissary to deal with Qingming.


    This time Qingming came to visit a second Royal Highness who suddenly appeared. If it wasn''t for the second Royal Highness who had already dealt with Cen Ziqing on the battlefield, situ Mo even suspected that the second Royal Highness was a passer-by who Qingming found at random.


    You should know that before that, Qingming had no information about his second highness except the eldest prince who had been confirmed as the heir and several princes who were not favored.


    This person, just like out of thin air!


    Even when he came to the banquet, his royal highness Qingming, who was still wearing a mask, said: "well."


    Liu Qinghe didn''t like it at all, and with a smile, he led the green emissary headed by his second highness to sit down.


    According to the news from Ziqing, the so-called second highness was extremely brave. Even Ma Jing was defeated by him.


    Moreover, this guy is not the common brave and resourceless among the generals of Qingming. This second highness is really frightening!


    After taking Qingming''s seat, liuqinghe returns to his seat with a smile.


    The arrangement of the seats at the banquet was also very meaningful.


    Situ Mo was the first in the class, but there was no one in his seat.


    The royal family of Dongyun sat on both sides of situ Mo and the national master. On one side were Lu Chang and his wife, the Duke of Su, and on the other side were situ Li and his family, the Duke of Xiang.


    Then there are the envoys of the Three Kingdoms, sitting under Lu Changqi on the left, opposite them are the civil and military officials of Dongyun.


    He didn''t let Beishen and Qingming be next to each other. Situ Mo made the best use of his resources to let Xiali''s envoys separate Beishen and Qingming.


    The envoys of the three countries have seen each other before, and now they just raise their glasses to each other at the banquet.


    Sitting beside Lu Chang, Ning Rongyue looks at Nan Li Yu, who is sitting on the seat of Xia Li messenger.


    That''s Xia Li''s second prince!


    Although I have long guessed that Nan Li Yu''s identity is certainly not as simple as he said, I am still surprised to see Ning Rongyue at this time.


    Is it the second prince of Xia Li?


    Then why did he approach himself?


    Although don''t want to conspiracy theory, but his identity and south Li Yu''s identity can''t help her not to think deep.


    South Li Yu nature also noticed rather dissolve the sight of the month, the mind way is not good.


    He was a little bitter in his heart, but he still raised his glass to Ning Rongyue with a smile: "Rongyue, brother Nan, I''ll do it first."


    Nanli Ke frowns at Nanli Yu''s intimate attitude, but he doesn''t want Ning Rongyue to misunderstand them, so he doesn''t stop Nanli Yu from showing his kindness to Ning Rongyue.


    Although in the eyes of other two countries, this may be Xia Li''s intention to make friends with Dong Yun.


    Ning Rongyue raises her glass when she sees this.


    But Lu Chang took away her wine cup and replaced it with juice made of fresh fruit.


    Ning Rongyue looks unnatural for a moment, and then smiles to the south. Li Yu makes a slight gesture and drinks the juice in the cup.


    Nan Li Yu saw a smile passing by the corner of his mouth, and his impression of Lu Chang was much better.


    Lu Chang took Ning Rongyue''s wine and drank it in one gulp.


    Ning Rongyue smiles, then feints anger and says: "but elder brother Nan, you are Xia Li''s second highness. The princess doesn''t know about this. Should you punish yourself for three cups if you keep it from me?"


    Si Tu Mo, who was sitting in the audience, picked his eyebrows, but didn''t speak.


    And south Li Yu Wen Yan Leng after a way: "should."


    Finish saying, south Li Yu motioned after death servant girl poured three glasses of wine to drink to oneself.


    "So, Princess Su, no, can Rongyue forgive elder brother Nan?"


    "How can Rongyue blame elder brother Nan?"


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    Nan Li Yu was a little relieved, but Ning Rongyue said so, and later he had to explain it.


    Situ Mo''s expression was elusive. He asked with a smile, "the two princes and my sister have known each other for a long time?"


    Situ Mo naturally learned everything from Fu Yinghe, but now he pretended not to know.


    Hear the emperor younger sister, south Li Yu Leng for a while, then think of Ning Rong month, seem to have a Qingxi Princess title.


    "Yes, I met Princess Su in other places in my early years. Now it''s a great chance to meet again."

 Chapter 247

    "Well, that''s a great fate."


    Situ Mo''s mouth is light.


    Nanli Ke heard the deep meaning in situ Mo''s mouth. It seems that Qingming and Beishen Shi must have misunderstood their relationship with Dongyun.


    But because it involves Ning Rongyue, he can''t stop it. It seems that Xia Li really wants to get involved with Dong Yun this time.


    Nanli Ke sighs in his heart, and then interrupts situ Mo with a smile to say something closer to Nanli Yu.


    "In order to congratulate the new emperor of Dongyun on his accession to the throne, my father specially asked our brothers to bring the rare blue pearl in Xiali."


    With that, nanlico motioned to the messenger beside him to take out the blue pearl.


    In fact, blue pearls are not uncommon, but the two blue pearls that the messenger took out are as big as the fists of adult men, which is rare enough.


    The two blue pearls are very round, and the blue luster seems to flow like life, which is very attractive.


    But in the end, it was just a game. All the civil and military officials present were men, but they didn''t show any enthusiasm.


    Only situ Ling looked at the blue pearl in the box happily, his eyes did not blink.


    Seeing this, Princess Xiang gently pinched situ Ling under the cover of the table.


    Situ Ling was very excited. He also knew that he could not lose the face of Dongyun country at this time, so he quickly took back his sight and sat down.


    Seeing this, situ Mo said, "it''s a waste of these two pearls for me. I don''t want the pearls to be covered with dust. It''s said that wearing pearls can beautify your face. The little girl''s family is very cute. I''ll give them to Princess Su and ling''er, one for each of you."


    With that, situ Mo motioned to Lao Fu to take the Pearl to Ning Rongyue and situ Ling.


    Situ Ling thought that situ Mo had seen what he had just looked like, and his face turned a little red.


    "Ling''er, thank you very much."


    Ning Rongyue also whispered: "thank you, brother."


    Situ Mo nodded slightly.


    South Li Yu sees the injustice in the heart also spread a few minutes.


    What father wants to present a gift? Their stingy father will take out these two valuable blue pearls?


    Or to the emperor of Dongyun? How is that possible?


    That''s his secret, OK!


    "Brother, why do you take my things when you go out?"


    Nan Li Yu clenched her teeth and lowered her voice.


    Nanli Ke said with a smile: "now you should be very satisfied with the blue pearl to Rongyue, aren''t you?"


    South Li Yu mouth corner overflow, then indignant way: "the banquet is over, we say again!"


    Nanlico just had a pleasant smile.


    With Xiali as the leader, Qingming and Beishen naturally opened their mouths to offer congratulations.


    In addition to the treasures that the three kingdoms must offer during their visit, this time they also brought the congratulatory gift of the new emperor situ Mo to ascend the throne.


    Even if Qingming, who is always against Dongyun, doesn''t want to beat Dongyun any more, they have to take these things! Otherwise, it will be regarded as a provocation to the first of the four countries!


    The second highness of Qingming Kingdom motioned the people beside him to get up.


    Seeing this, Lu Zhao quickly got up and said, "congratulations on the new emperor Dongyun''s accession to the throne. Our country is dedicated to your Majesty''s several peerless women. Please accept them."


    With that, Lu Zhao clapped his hands.


    Three women in red walked slowly to the center of the party side by side, graceful.


    Lu Zhao smiles and signals to them.


    A few women in red Ying Ying bowed down: "little girl, see your majesty."


    The so-called offering beautiful women has become a tacit way for countries to put in spies. When I think of the concubines he accepted when the old emperor died, situ Mo wants to laugh.


    "Yes, what''s your name? Don''t you look like people from Qingming kingdom? "


    Situ Mo''s light way.


    Although situ Mo didn''t indulge in beauty, it was OK to appreciate it. He really thought it was good. At least Qingming didn''t bring the women in their country.


    "A little girl holding a piano grew up in Qingming."


    "Little girl jade chess."


    "The little girl is picturesque."


    "Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting? Good name Situ Mo gougougou lips: "just one less?"


    "My Lord, we are just three sisters."


    The sound of Baoqin is charming, but the expression on her face is not so real.


    It''s true that there is another knowledge, but their lives are worthless


    "That''s not perfect."


    Situ Mo said with regret.


    Lu Zhao and others couldn''t understand situ Mo''s mind. They asked again, "what does your majesty mean?"


    This si Tu Mo is not that old guy who does not refuse. Naturally, it is not so easy to fool. Lu Zhao knows it.


    Situ Mo looked solemn and serious, and said in a deep voice: "I am determined to let the people of Dongyun settle down and work. Before that, I have no plan to accept the concubine, but..."


    But situ Mo interrupted Lu Zhao''s next words.


    "But I can''t refuse Qingming''s kindness. I''ll leave some girls in the palace for the time being, and I''ll arrange a good home for them."


    Lu Zhao, who wants to bring back some girls, doesn''t know what to say.


    But Lu Zhao didn''t believe half a word.


    But OK, anyway, they are generals. They play tricks, but these people are normal. When the emperor Qingming sent them, they should have expected it.


    But even if he thinks so, Lu Zhao still looks to his resourceful master for help.


    Seeing this, the second highness of Qingming withdrew his eyes peeping at Ning Rongyue and said in a hoarse voice, "in that case, follow your Majesty''s will."


    In the final analysis, he has no conflict with Dongyun and is not interested in finding fault.


    Lu Zhao smell speech Leng Leng, and then can only arch back to the seat.


    What else can he do when his master says that?


    It''s said that the master grew up in Dongyun before. Now he doesn''t want to be the enemy of Dongyun, does he?


    Let his uncomfortable eyes disappear, Ning Rongyue tight face finally relaxed a little, can''t help frowning.


    Lu Chang also noticed this scene, but he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t stand up and ask his royal highness Qingming, what do you think my princess is doing?


    After thinking about it, Lu Chang goes to Ning Rongyue''s ear and says a few words to her. Then they get up and exchange positions.


    In this way, Lu Chang''s relatively broad and burly body covered the delicate Ning Rongyue tightly. When his second highness Qingming cast his eyes again, he could only see Lu Chang with a cold face.


    Seeing this, the second highness of Qingming''s eyes darkened, and he knew that he had done something too much, so he took back his sight silently.


    Situ Mo was condescending to see these clearly, and there was a doubt in his eyes.


    Moreover, seeing that the resourceful second highness of Qingming didn''t find fault with him, situ Mo was more interested.


    "Excuse me for asking, isn''t the second highness of Qingming your highness Li Qing? Your second highness? And why does his second highness keep wearing a mask and refuse to show it to others? "


    The following is self-evident.


    Lu Zhao didn''t expect that situ Mo asked directly in front of the crowd, and his previously thought words were stuck in his throat.

 Chapter 248

    "I was killed by a traitor when I was a child and was taken away from Qingming. Fortunately, my father never gave up looking for me and just returned to Qingming not long ago."


    Lu zhaoka shell, Qingming''s second highness on their own mouth: "my name Liyi."


    Li Yi?


    There is a question mark on Lu Zhaotou, but his master must have his own intention if he doesn''t say his real name.


    "The Pearl of the sea? It''s a good name. "


    After he said this, he didn''t say it again.


    In fact, they haven''t heard of any Prince left by Qingming state. If it''s false, the identity of Li Yi needs to be discussed. If it''s true, it seems that Qingming''s concealment is quite deep and can''t be underestimated.


    Li Yijian said nothing.


    But the unknown Prince of Beichen suddenly sneered: "I heard that his highness Li Yi defeated Jiuyou General Ma Jing a few days ago?"


    The prince sent by Beichen is a nameless passer-by in his own country. Do you want to play prestige elsewhere?


    Situ Mo''s eyes were cold: "his highness jingce is well-informed, but Beichen said that he never asked about the outside world. I and others were wrong."


    Jingce, the prince of Beichen, immediately receives the cold sight from the people around him. He looks stiff.


    Then he immediately stiffened his face and said, "it''s just that when I visited his highness Li Yi two days ago, I heard a few people say something."


    This means that the people of Qingming spread it.


    Situ Mo sneered in his heart. He was a little smart.


    However, the people around Jing CE are very concerned. Looking at the appearance of Jing CE, did the imperial family of Beichen be completely controlled by the national master who made Gu?


    Lu Zhaoyin took a pity look at Jing CE and wanted to pour dirty water on them?


    "On that day, General Ma Jing was injured."


    Li Yi suddenly spoke.


    This is why Ma Jing lost to himself to find a perfect excuse.


    Situ Mo was calm, but he had some doubts in his heart. Li Yi''s attitude seemed to be courting Dongyun?


    "Winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. I''m not so careful."


    Situ Mo said with a light smile: "I should express my sympathy to the powerful general, but from this we can see the talent of his highness Li Yi."


    "I don''t deserve it."


    Li Yi said in a deep voice.


    "But his highness Li Yi is modest."


    Situ Mo laughs and turns it off.


    Seeing this, jingce also offered the "treasures" they had brought with the help of the people around him.


    "Our ancestors once sealed a king Gu in this thousand machine box. It is said that using this king Gu can prolong his life for at least 20 years. Beichen is dedicated to his majesty Dongyun."


    With that, Jing CE''s eyes turned again: "it''s just that no one in our country can open this thousand machine box. Dongyun has a vast land and abundant resources, and there are many capable people. I hope someone can open this box today, so that we can see Gu Wang Zhenrong."


    An old man beside Jing CE cast his eyes on Gan Bao, one of the generals. He looked a little strange.


    Gan Hu, who was sitting on the general''s seat, held the wine cup tightly, and the wine cup split in an instant.


    Liu light proverb puzzled turned to see first ganhu: "old Gan, what''s the matter?"


    I can''t see the look under Gan''s mask, but his breath makes Liu Qingyan feel that he is angry at this time.


    Gan Hu reluctantly controlled his mood and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK."


    After hesitating for a moment, he said in a low voice: "it''s just that Beishen has ulterior motives. I''m afraid the king Gu is not a good thing!"


    "Of course I know. I thought something was wrong."


    Liu Qingyan patted Gan Hu on the shoulder: "don''t worry. The emperor has his own worries."


    Gan Hu Wen Yan nodded slightly and did not speak any more, but the clenched fist under his desk exposed his restlessness.


    Liu Qinghe saw a flash of thought in his eyes, and looked at the white Yan with a thin heart.


    Gan Hu has been fighting with them for so many years. Naturally, he doesn''t doubt Gan Hu. It''s just that Gan Hu''s appearance is abnormal


    The superior Si Tu Mo Wen Yan lightly looked at Jing CE, dark as ink, but without a trace of emotion eyes let Jing CE shrink his neck.


    Seeing this, situ Mo said with a smile: "I''m also very curious about Gu Wang. Lao Fu takes the Qianji box to zhongaiqing to check. They all try to open the box."


    "Yes."


    Lao Fu''s respectful way.


    Then Lao Fu went to Beishen''s messenger with Qianji box and pulled Qianji box with his hand.


    The people in Beichen''s face turned overcast.


    Seeing this, Jie Jie, the old man beside Jing CE, laughed: "I have not seen King Zhenrong for years. I hope your majesty can satisfy my wish today."


    "Don''t worry."


    Situ Mo looked at the old man. The old man was the one who played with Gu Chong, the national teacher of Beichen.


    "It''s said that the Qianji box was made by Qianji old man in those years. Now Qianji old man has disappeared, and few people can untie Qianji box."


    Mo Dong, also known as Mo Lao, just laughed a few times when he heard the speech.


    And the East cloud a dry courtiers fiddle with a thousand machine box for a long time also really can''t open, one by one anxious sweating.


    It is obvious that there is a problem in Beichen. If they can''t solve it, won''t they lose the reputation of Dongyun?


    If so, they would be ashamed to death without Stuart!


    As time goes by, several people with thousand machine boxes seem to be holding hot potato.


    Jing CE snorted and laughed: "if you can''t untie it, it''s OK. After all, no one in our country can untie it."


    The courtiers of Dongyun felt that the people of Beichen looked at them with sarcastic eyes!


    And Dongyun''s generals are very wise not to touch the thousand machine box, the brain thing is not suitable for them.


    "Can''t you break it?"


    Liu light proverb pie pie pie pie mouth, still calmly eating.


    Liu Qinghe shook his head: "if it''s really that simple, if it''s forced to open the thousand machine box, the things inside will also be damaged."


    "Tut, so did you treat your descendants as thieves?"


    Liu Qingyan''s voice was not lowered, and he was not afraid of the eyes cast by the people over there.


    Don''t you think you are a thief when you sneer at him? Oh.


    Gan Hu has been drinking with a gloomy look. He can''t lose his manners here!


    After seeing the wonderful faces of the literary ministers, situ Mo said with a smile, "I don''t know where your country got the thousand machine box. It''s so difficult to solve, but I really have a candidate who might be able to solve it."


    "Oh? Your majesty may as well call out this man? "


    Mo Lao''s eyes lit up and he had some urgent ways.


    Situ Mo looked at Mo''s eager look with great interest and said with a light smile: "Qinghong, don''t you still want to see my joke?"


    With the voice of situ Mo, Fu Yinghe walked out slowly.


    The faces of Dongyun''s courtiers suddenly changed. They were still a little unprepared that Fu Yinghe had suddenly become the national teacher. So they admonished Fu Yinghe not to come here this time, but


    But now it''s good!


    They still have to ask Fu Yinghe to come here for things they can''t do well. This is really a slap in the face!

 Chapter 249

    With a smile in his mouth, Fu Yinghe didn''t pay attention to the ministers with colorful faces.


    Jiang Qing of the Jiang family said in secret. Fortunately, their Jiang family has reconciled with Fu Yinghe, and they did not participate in the remonstrance. Otherwise, it would be disgraceful.


    Fu Yinghe bowed and said, "see you, the emperor."


    There is no need to kneel before the emperor.


    "Well, national teacher, please get up."


    Situ Mo smiles and nods, but never mentions the Qianji box.


    The ministers looked bitter. The emperor was angry with them and didn''t help them.


    But ask them to ask Fu Yinghe again


    The ministers pushed and yelled, and finally a good friend with Jiang Qing and Jiang Feng got close to Jiang Qing.


    "Mr. Jiang, isn''t your granddaughter making friends with Princess Su, the younger sister of the national teacher? Would you like to talk about it? "


    Jiang Qing looked at his friend who was licking his face with no expression, and finally snorted: "I told you that the national master has great talent, so you don''t have to worry. Now you are happy?"


    "We have no eyes. Let''s go, Mr. Jiang."


    Another official came up and whispered.


    He always thinks that Fu Yinghe''s laughing at them. It''s a shame!


    Jiang Qing helplessly shakes his head, but Beishen is still watching, they can''t let others see the joke in the nest.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Qing picked up the thousand machine box and said: "Beichen offers the king of Gu, but the thousand machine box is difficult to solve. We are incompetent. Please have a look."


    Fu Yinghe didn''t want to make it difficult for situ Mo because his relationship with the courtiers was too rigid, so he took over Qianji box.


    "The Qianji box is really exquisite, but it''s not made by Qianji old man."


    Fu Yinghe looked around at the delicate box in his hand and gave a light smile.


    Mo Lao Mo Dong, who was sinking to the north, frowned: "I thought that his Majesty was talking about an expert. It turned out that he was the national master of Dongyun. I don''t know how the master could tell that this was not made by Qianji old man?"


    They disdain Fu Yinghe, who is said to be superior because of situ Mo''s favor.


    It''s just a yellow mouthed child!


    "Don''t you know that all the mechanisms and weapons made by Qianji old man have dark lines on them, but this box doesn''t have them."


    Moreover, this production technique is not made by Qianji old man, but Fu Yinghe doesn''t think it''s necessary to tell Modong about it.


    Looking at Fu Yinghe''s vows, Mo Dong doesn''t know whether there is such a thing, but he doesn''t say any more.


    Fu Yinghe sees this, put attention completely in hand thousand machine box.


    See him ten fingers to move continuously, also don''t know what to do, let countless people helpless thousand machine box is opened.


    When he heard Gu Wang, he was restless and focused on Ning Rongyue. His pupil suddenly shrank and his finger flicked.


    "Be careful!"


    With the thousand machine box opened, the insect that rushed to Fu Yinghe was nailed to the table by Ning Rongyue''s silver needle.


    Fu Yinghe pointed his eyebrows and said, "is this the king of Gu?"


    When Mo Dong saw the blood colored insect nailed by the silver needle, he first cherished it, then he was shocked.


    Wang Gu just wanted to attack Fu Yinghe, or the person who opened the Qianji box. I''m afraid that''s what the old guy left them!


    Seeing that Fu Yinghe really opened the thousand machine box, the ministers accepted the fact after a moment of uproar.


    It''s better to open it than not to open it, but it''s too easy, isn''t it?


    There was a trace of fanaticism in Mo Dong''s eyes: "yes, this is Gu Wang! Use it to prolong your life by 20 years! "


    And it''s just the immature king of Gu! If you can get an adult Wang Gu


    Mo Dong took a dim look at the venomous Gan Hu.


    "Twenty years of life?"


    Fu Yinghe took a look at the insect that was still struggling: "that''s really a good thing, but this insect attacks people as soon as it comes out? Can you give me an explanation? "


    Twenty years of life is a good thing, and countless people''s eyes have been glued to this little insect.


    Mo Dong licked his lips: "it''s just the reason why the insects are full of vitality."


    "Full of vitality?"


    Ning Rongyue finally couldn''t sit down, and got up with a cold look: "I''m afraid this poisonous insect is not full of vitality, it''s wild and hard to tame, isn''t it? Look at this rich blood, if this insect really falls on my brother, I''m afraid it will drain the life of my princess brother! "


    When situ Mo heard that Yan''s eyelids jumped, he was afraid.


    No one knows why Ning Rongyue knows so much, but many people know that Shentai is clear because of Ning Rongyue''s words.


    It''s a good thing, but you have to have a life to enjoy it!


    The man with the drooling eyes immediately drew back his eyes.


    Hearing this, Mo Dong looked at Ning Rongyue and said, "it''s our negligence. The princess and the master forgive us. We didn''t expect that the poisonous insects would be so aggressive even after being sealed up for many years."


    The poisonous insects are left by the old guy. I''m afraid I want them to die.


    Mo Dong chuckled in his heart, then turned his eyes and said, "why don''t we tame Gu Wang and give it to Dong Yun?"


    Situ Mo rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Let them take it back, I''m afraid they won''t be able to spit it out.


    Ning Rongyue naturally knew this truth, and said with a smile, "then it''s not necessary. Our own people can tame poisonous insects."


    With that, Ning Rongyue still winked at situ mo.


    Situ Mo gave a smile, and then said coldly, "no, what Princess Su said is good."


    It''s a pity for Mo Dong to hear that, but he glances at Gan Hu. He''s just a semi-finished product. Now there''s something better, isn''t there?


    "As your majesty says."


    Modong gave a smile.


    Situ Mo nodded slightly when he heard the words.


    Ning Rongyue takes a cold look at the insects on the table, and then asks the maid to put on her gloves and put them in the jade box.


    This round of turmoil is over for a while, and then there are several overt and covert fights. Finally, the banquet is coming to an end.


    Ning Rongyue yawned a little tired. She didn''t like these fights and thought it was too hard.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang said softly, "go back and have a good rest."


    Ning Rongyue nods her head gently.


    Even if she is controlled by love, her Fu will still care about herself. That''s why Ning Rongyue can feel that she is loved.


    But when he left, the moths of Beishen would be demons again.


    "Emperor, we have another important mission here this time."


    Jing CE suddenly got up, walked to the center and saluted, "we have always had a good relationship with Dongyun, and we don''t want anything to destroy the friendship between our two countries."


    "Oh?"


    Situ Mo expressed his wish to hear his detailed expression.


    Seeing this, Jing CE continued: "I heard that there was a case of poisonous insects rampant in your country some time ago. We also know that wherever there are poisonous insects, everyone will think of us sinking to the north."


    "So, does his highness Jing CE mean that the poison has nothing to do with your Beichen?"


    "Nature


    Jing CE''s tone was sonorous and upright: "in fact, there were some riots in our country a few days ago. Some people in the National Palace..."

 Chapter 250

    After hearing Jing CE''s words, Gan Hu''s heart sank.


    "... some people with different intentions defected from the palace of the national master. After a long time of investigation, we found out that several people colluded with the evil cult to harm the world. Some of them had disappeared, but now there was a sudden outbreak of poisonous insects in Dongyun. We suspect that it was the defectors who did it."


    "Is it?"


    Situ Mo did not say whether he believed it or not, but said, "what are the characteristics of those people?"


    "I''ve lost my face! You may be deliberately covering your face. "


    Jing CE said in a deep voice, "please send someone to follow up."


    Dongyun has one that is very consistent with this characteristic, but Gan Hu joined the army a few years ago and became a general, but no one doubts Gan Hu.


    "It''s necessary to trace the nature," situ Mo said with a light smile. "After all, I don''t want to make a quarrel between our two countries."


    He said that situ Mo was also observing Gan Hu.


    He had a panoramic view of Gan Hu''s changes.


    "That''s good."


    Jing CE said with a sigh of relief: "thank you, your majesty. If your majesty finds out the trace, please let us know."


    "Naturally."


    With that, the party finally came to an end.


    Ning Rongyue tells Fu Yinghe to leave after two sentences, but Liu Qinghe and Bai Yan stop Gan Hu''s way.


    "Ah Hu, we have something to tell you."


    The face under the mask was a little stiff, and his lips moved and he nodded slightly.


    Liu Qingyan looked at the three of them suspiciously: "what do you want to say so late? Why don''t you go home and sleep? "


    Chen Feng looked at Gan Hu with a dignified look, then pulled Liu Qingyan and said, "aren''t you sleepy? Let''s go back. "


    "All right."


    Liu Qingyan didn''t find anything wrong with Gan Hu and nodded to Chen Feng.


    Leaving the palace, liuqinghe and Baiyan find a safe place to ask ganhu.


    "Ah Hu, do you know those people in Beichen?"


    "Yes, we have been guarding the border for such a long time, and we haven''t asked where you come from?"


    Liu Qinghe and Bai Yan asked questions at the same time, but they didn''t directly ask the doubts in their hearts.


    Gan Hu was silent for a long time, and then sighed: "you don''t have to test me. I''m from Beichen, but I haven''t been from Beichen for a long time. I don''t know Modong, but he should know me. There are too many involved in this. Please allow me to think about it and tell you."


    "But! You are my brothers. I will never do anything to hurt you


    White Yan smell speech Zheng heavy for a moment, and then smile vigorously to protect the shoulder of Gan: "this of course we know, otherwise won''t just ask you in private."


    "Yes, since you are a brother, if you have any difficulties, you must tell us."


    Liu Qinghe sighed: "I think the emperor should have found out that you have already made preparations."


    "I see."


    Gan Hu clenched his fist, nodded slightly and said, "then I''ll go first."


    "Good."


    The next day.


    The envoys of the Three Kingdoms have not left yet, but situ Mo specially arranged for someone to entertain them.


    Ning Rongyue went back to Fu''s house early in the morning. Wang Gu Ming was taken away by situ Mo, but now it''s in Fu Yinghe''s hands.


    When Ning Rongyue arrived at Fu''s house, doctor Fu was looking at Wang Gu with great interest.


    "Be careful, grandfather."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyelids jumped for fear that Wang Gu would give Doctor Fu a bite.


    Doctor Fu shook his other hand, which was covered with a layer of green juice: "it''s OK, but I''m afraid of being bitten by this little thing."


    Ning Rongyue is relieved to see this, and then sits opposite to doctor Fu.


    "Xiaoyue, like a star, you should hold Yuanyuan and go to their mother''s side first."


    "Yes."


    After Xiaoyue and ruxing leave with Yuanyuan, ningrong moon''s look becomes dignified, mixed with a little disgust.


    "How many people''s lives did the so-called life prolonging Wang Gu devour in exchange for 20 years of life?"


    Doctor Fu shook his head: "it''s hard to say, but I know a lot by looking at the blood gas on the insects. Those bastards in Beichen are really cruel."


    "What on earth do they want to do? Life extension? Longevity


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "these people are terrible."


    Doctor Fu put Wang Gu into the jade box: "Rongyue, this is not what we can manage. They haven''t reached us yet."


    "I know, grandfather."


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips: "what should the king of Gu do?"


    "This is a puzzling thing," Fu said faintly. "Let''s keep it warm for a while. If I guess correctly, the evil nature of Wang Gu depends on people''s body, and it will affect people''s temperament to a certain extent."


    Why Ning Rongyue knew so much about Gu Wang was still recorded in Fu''s notes, but Ning Rongyue didn''t ask how Fu knew.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, and then said with some worry: "I always think those people in Beichen are not good people. I don''t know what else will happen. I hope they can go quickly."


    "Rongyue told your brother yesterday that he thought that Modong was the cloak man who ambushed you?"


    "Well," Ning Rongyue said softly, "although his voice is different, I don''t see his appearance, but I think it''s him!"


    Doctor Fu''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words.


    "Leave this matter to your brother for the time being. You can''t act without authorization."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue, a soft and glutinous answer.


    She really wanted to avenge Fu and herself, but she knew what she could do.


    Doctor Fu''s eyes flashed a fierce color.


    These hands are still too long! A group of greedy guys still want to talk about longevity? Ridiculous!


    "Sister!"


    At this time, Fu Yinghe led Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu to walk slowly.


    Yu Xiaoxiao smiles and jumps to Ning Rongyue: "does my sister miss me?"


    "Yes."


    Although I haven''t seen you for two days, I feel lonely without a lively Yu Xiaoxiao.


    With that, Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao look at each other and smile.


    "Elder sister, let''s go out to play. All the lotus flowers on Taiqing lake are in bloom. Let''s go to the lake."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at some dignified Gan Hu and understood that he should have something to do: "OK, let''s go, brother. You can help me tell Xiao Yue them."


    "Good."


    Fu Yinghe answered.


    So Ning Rongyue got up and went out with Yu Xiaoxiao.


    After leaving Fu''s house, Yu Xiaoxiao''s smile slowly disappeared.


    Ning Rongyue noticed the scene and asked, "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?"


    "I always feel that ah Hu is hiding something from me. I''m worried about ah Hu, sister."


    Yu Xiaoxiao sighed softly: "but he doesn''t want me to know, and he doesn''t want me to worry, so I can only pretend that I can''t see it."


    "Don''t worry."


    Ning Rongyue calms Yu Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 251

    At this point, Ning Rongyue also thought of GANZE Ganlin, the Gan family will raise Gu.


    And the masks they wear, the damaged faces under the masks


    And the man of the rebellious National Palace that Mo Lao Mo Dong said last night


    Connecting all these together, Ning Rongyue''s eyes are slightly dark, and Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes are also worried.


    "Do you mean that you are the man of the rebellious National Palace in the mouth of Mo Dong?"


    Gan Hu knows that his confession to Fu Yinghe is no different from his confession to the emperor.


    He nodded slightly: "yes, but the fact is quite different from what Modong said."


    Fu Yinghe felt thoughtful when he heard the speech, and then he suddenly looked like: "sweet?"


    "I remember that the royal family name of Beichen was Gan?"


    Fu Yinghe looked at Gan Hu with bright eyes.


    Gan Hu''s face suddenly became stiff, and his eyes were filled with deep-rooted ruthlessness: "that''s right, the royal family of Beichen is Gan!"


    Fu Yinghe asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? You should be able to tell us now? "


    "Naturally."


    Gan Hu lowered his eyelids, making it hard for people to see his face clearly: "all the changes started when Mo Chan, the seventh generation national teacher, took office. That''s a madman! Because our royal blood is special, he uses our blood to raise poisonous insects, just to seek the so-called method of longevity! "


    "Our faces are all damaged, and it''s only because of the poisonous insects'' counter attack that some of the weaker members of the clan will only die of explosion!"


    Doctor Fu was shocked and said: "Mo CHAN! She''s not dead yet? "


    "That old monster, how can he die?"


    Gan Hu''s tone seemed ironic and sad, and then he asked with some doubts: "does Mr. Fu know Mo Chan?"


    Fu Fu''s heart has been overwhelmed by the shock, forced calm: "just heard the name of this man."


    Gan Hu didn''t notice that doctor Fu was different.


    Fu Yinghe asked, "what are you going to do now? So it seems that Modon''s target is you? "


    "To tell you the truth, the real Gu king has really been trained. Their purpose is not so much me as the king of poisonous insects in our bodies! "


    He was willing to protect the corners of his mouth with a smile.


    Fu Yinghe looked surprised.


    Fu Yinghe was shocked and said: "the king of eternal poisonous insects?"


    "Longevity is just a joke after all."


    Gan Hu shook his head and sneered: "Gu Chong can exchange part of his life for his master by absorbing other people''s blood life, but if he does that, he will really live without ghosts."


    There are gains, there are losses.


    Human nature and life span only depend on the choice of that person.


    Fu Yinghe several people smell speech this just calm down.


    Fu''s eyes were like eagles, and he looked at Gan Hu sharply: "you or you didn''t do that, did you?"


    "No


    Gan Hu shook his head: "Mr. Fu, for us, this poisonous insect is even our enemy. We know how much this poisonous insect has cost us, so we know we can''t use it easily."


    Fu looks a little cold: "you understand."


    "What about the semi-finished product?"


    Fu Yinghe frowned in some annoyance.


    "Destroy it Doctor Fu said coldly.


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly, then said: "but general Gan, you''d better follow me first."


    This matter should be told to situ Mo by Gan Hu himself, not by himself. Otherwise, there will be a bad relationship between the monarch and the minister.


    "Good." Gan Hu answered in a deep voice.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other side.


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao come to Taiqing Lake in high spirits.


    "Do you want to visit the lake to pick lotus?"


    At a glance, the watchers of Taiqing Lake noticed Ning Rongyue, who were dressed in extraordinary clothes. These two were Miss GUI. Recently, the lotus flowers of Taiqing lake are in full bloom, and many ladies in the imperial capital like to visit the lake here.


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded: "can you still have a boat?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The steward of the ship said with a smile.


    Ning Rongyue took out his silver: "just rent a boat for half a day. The boat is more comfortable. Then find a more reliable boatman."


    The steward took over the silver and said with a smile: "Hey, two ladies, this way, please."


    Ning Rongyue, Yu Xiaoxiao, hears the words and raises her steps to keep up with the steward.


    The steward also has eyes. The boat she found is very suitable for Ning Rongyue.


    Then he called over a boatman: "Sun Da is a reliable boatman, two ladies, please rest assured, and these are the extra silver."


    The steward handed the remaining silver back to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "take these as your hard work to find a boatman for us."


    The steward smelled some joy on his face, but he didn''t flatter him: "thank you, miss. Two ladies, please, sun Da Yan. You can go boating. Have a look!"


    It''s a pity that sun Da is honest. He has a straight heart and a poor family. He has a seriously ill father.


    So generally, sun Da is the first person to think of when you have a good job.


    "Ah, yes, Wang can rest assured," Sun Da, with a simple and honest face, got on the boat first, and then said, "two ladies, please get on the boat."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "sister, let''s go."


    Say, Yu Xiaoxiao lightly jump on the boat, let pose to protect her grandson a little surprised.


    Yu Xiaoxiao smiles, reaches for Ning Rongyue who jumps on the boat, and then says, "go deep into the lotus, and then stop. Let''s enjoy the flowers for a while."


    "Yes."


    When sun Da heard this, he said, "I know a place where the lotus flowers are in full bloom. The two ladies have settled down."


    Yu Xiaoxiao answered softly, and then went to the cabin with Ning Rongyue.


    "Lotus tea is also very fragrant here."


    Ning Rongyue pinched some dried flowers and boiled them with hot water. Her nose stirred slightly.


    "Let me have a taste."


    Yu Xiaoxiao poured himself a cup of light pink scented tea: "it''s very fragrant. It doesn''t smell much, but it''s full of lotus outside the cabin."


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, showing a comfortable expression: "really comfortable."


    Ning Rongyue also takes a cup of tea and looks out. The layers of lotus leaves cover the sun in the heat. The lotus fragrance is pleasant. It''s really good.


    After sitting in the cabin for a while, Yu Xiaoxiao couldn''t sit any more and pulled Ning Rongyue to the stern.


    Sun Da, who was rowing, saw them run to the stern and slowed down.


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and reached out to pick a lotus.


    Ning Rongyue raised her voice and asked, "brother sun, is there a mature lotus seed in Taiqing lake?"


    The lotus in Taiqing lake is specially cultivated. In addition to the seasonal lotus, there should be mature lotus pods, right?


    Sun Da immediately replied, "yes, miss, but do you want to go? If you pick the lotus seeds over there, you need to pay extra money. "


    "Well, first go to the place you said and enjoy the flowers, then we''ll go there."


    Ning Rongyue answered with a smile.


    Yu Xiaoxiao took the big lotus from the basin and buried her face in it. She took a deep breath: "cough, it''s so fragrant, ha ha ha..."


    Ning Rongyue was also amused by this scene: "Xiaoxiao, ha ha..."

 Chapter 252

    Ning Rongyue likes the lotus very much because her father often says that the lotus is not stained by mud.


    At that time, she didn''t know what to call mud without dye, but her father liked it, so she liked it too.


    The most important thing is that her father often said that her mother was like lotus, a gentle but not timid woman, so when she saw lotus, she always felt that her mother was still by her side.


    Ning Rongyue looks at the red and white lotus in front of her eyes and falls into memory. But she suddenly can''t remember her father''s appearance. She only remembers the gentle voice and the hands that caressed her head when she was reading.


    "What are you thinking, sister?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao holds her cheek and looks at Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and said, "Xiaoxiao, is that flower in front of you green?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao followed Ning Rongyue''s eyes and was surprised: "ah, it seems to be true!"


    "Brother sun, let''s row over there and have a look."


    When sun Da heard this, he answered, "ah!"


    The boat crowded into the dense lotus leaves and flowers. When the vision was wide, a thick and light green came into view.


    "It''s really green. It''s so beautiful!"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned for a moment, then with a startling exclamation in her eyes.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is the first time to notice a distant boat which is a huge thing compared with their boat.


    "Sister, look over there! Where is Taiqing lake? "


    The boatman sun Da was also a little confused. He had not seen green lotus for such a long time in Taiqing?


    But when he heard Yu Xiaoxiao''s words, his face turned white. It seems that the steward had said that this is the place to entertain the noble people. These boatmen can''t row the boat here! This is a careless row to the wrong place!


    Seeing that the people on the boat hadn''t found themselves, sun Da said, "ladies and gentlemen, we can''t come here. Let''s go first."


    Ning Rongyue also noticed the boat and nodded: "let''s go."


    "Good, good!"


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was so easy to speak, sun Da immediately responded.


    When the boat turned around, Yu Xiaoxiao picked a green lotus: "who is that on the boat?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ning Rongyue took the green lotus from Yu Xiaoxiao: "this color is rare. It''s beautiful."


    "Yes, it matches your sister''s Embroidery today."


    Today''s Ning Rongyue is wearing a pink and white coat and a Ru skirt with light green lotus embroidered on it.


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue smiles and waves the lotus.


    "Ah! wait! Stop the boat ahead


    Unfortunately, Ning Rongyue, who turned around, was seen by the people on the boat, and the first one with amazing eyes immediately asked people to stop the boat.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, then turned to see that the huge boat couldn''t pass through the lotus, so he sent a boat to chase them.


    After Ning Rongyue turns her head, the pursuers also see Ning Rongyue''s appearance, which is amazing.


    Yu Xiaoxiao couldn''t look up to the man''s salivation. She hummed coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    The boatman sun Da was also a little nervous, but he didn''t dare to speak for fear of offending the guests.


    After catching up with Chu Yu Xiaoxiao, a smile piled up on his face: "ladies, our master is going to take the boat to the lake over there and want to invite them to have a cup of tea."


    "No more."


    "No


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao speak at the same time.


    Ning Rongyue said with a light look: "we''ll leave without anything else."


    "Ah! Wait


    Seeing Ning Rongyue, the man''s face sank: "our master is the one that emperor Dongyun wants to treat! Two girls, please think it over! "


    The emperor was too far away from such a person as sun da. After hearing this, he felt a little weak.


    But he still looked at Ning Rongyue: "Miss, we?"


    Ning Rongyue sneered at the arrogant visitor and said slowly, "it''s OK. Let''s go."


    "Good."


    Even though he was afraid, sun Da started rowing away.


    "Ah


    When the visitors saw Ning Rongyue''s appearance, they had a sharp look in their eyes, indicating that the boatman would stop them.


    Bang!


    When the two boats collided, Ning Rongyue was flustered, and Yu Xiaoxiao turned cold.


    Not far away, on the boat.


    Originally in the cabin of liuqinghe just came to the open space in front of the boat, he saw two boats collide in the distance: "what''s the matter?"


    A couple of young men who were sent to accompany the envoys of Beichen, who were in charge of idle work in the Ministry of rites, laughed twice.


    "The two girls came here. His highness Jing CE wanted to invite someone to have a cup of tea."


    In fact, they didn''t look at Qingning Rongyue at all. They just looked at their body and their mind.


    Liu Qinghe, who knew the character of these childe brothers, snorted coldly: "how can we have such a way to invite people? When the two girls come, you all apologize to me! "


    A few childe brothers smell speech stem stem stem neck, they are some fear Liu light river.


    Although they are of the same age, Liu Qinghe is not the same as those who live in these days. If the murderous spirit of Liu Qinghe shows up, I''m afraid he can''t stand steadily.


    Also see their eyes of the backer Jing CE also silent, a few childe brother can only be stuffy should be.


    Ning Rongyue, who doesn''t want to make a big deal, also stops Yu Xiaoxiao, who is about to attack. She coldly looks at the people who call them on the boat: "let''s go and go to the boat."


    The people who stopped Ning Rongyue were scared by Ning Rongyue''s eyes.


    The head of the people reluctantly calm face: "two girls, then please."


    Sun Da Wen Yan a little worried looked at Ning Rongyue and then rowed in silence.


    As the boat got closer and closer to the boat, the people on the boat also saw who was standing on the boat.


    And Yu Xiaoxiao looked at several young brothers on the boat: "Yo Ho, I''ve known you for a long time!"


    "Well?"


    Ning Rongyue has some doubts.


    Yu Xiaoxiao sneered and said: "the people I told my sister a few days ago are them!"


    Although Yu Xiaoxiao is famous for marrying Gan Hu, except for the people who met Yu Xiaoxiao on the day of marriage, other people only heard his name but didn''t know him. Naturally, the dandy boys on the boat didn''t know Yu Xiaoxiao.


    So, once in the street, both sides met unexpectedly, and then, things happened!


    Looking at Yu Xiaoxiao''s beautiful appearance, several childe brothers want to tease her, but the force is not enough. On the contrary, they are beaten by Yu Xiaoxiao!


    After the event, several young brothers who wanted to revenge Yu Xiaoxiao were beaten by their father when they learned Yu Xiaoxiao''s identity. Then they were escorted to general Gan''s house and apologized in tears. It can be said that they lost face!


    Not to mention later, Gan Hu secretly found fault with them.


    Ning Rongyue snorted and said, "that''s a coincidence."


    Yu Xiao snorted and jumped onto the boat with his lightness skill: "what''s the matter? How dare you let people murder the princess and the general''s wife? "

 Chapter 253

    You look at me and I look at you. They are all stiff faced and silent.


    Then came to block Ning Rongyue, their people also see wrong, in the heart a little more uneasy.


    Yu Xiaoxiao rolled up her sleeve and said, "what''s the matter? Did you not get enough of the last beating, or did your skin itch again? "


    Seeing Yu Xiaoxiao so arrogant, Liu Qinghe couldn''t help smiling.


    Several childe brothers were shocked when they heard that Yu Xiaoxiao really caught them and beat them up again.


    Don''t look at Mrs. Gan''s small arms and legs, but it''s really black hands!


    "No, no, how dare we? It''s just that his highness jingce wants to invite his sister-in-law to have tea. Ah, yes! Drink tea


    A childe, holding the idea of "die a friend but not a poor one", pushed everything to Jing CE.


    After all, jingce is a man from Beichen. He can''t stay here for a few days. It''s better to offend jingce than to offend Yu Xiaoxiao, the living king of hell.


    Jing CE''s face changed slightly when he heard the words: "I''ve just left. I haven''t seen the princess and the girl clearly. I''m really offended. But I just want to invite you to have a cup of tea."


    It''s a pity in Jing CE''s heart. He didn''t expect that what he saw was Princess Su, the wife of Lu Chang, the God of war.


    Ning Rongyue takes a light look at Jing CE, but doesn''t intend to expose it lightly.


    "Please? It''s the first time we''ve seen your highness Jing CE in such a inviting manner! "


    "Oh, so it''s not your Highness''s order to let this dog hit the ship? How dare you! Attack the relatives of the emperor in public? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao sneered and pointed the spearhead at the person who went to stop them and signaled to the person who hit the boat.


    After listening to this for a while, this person also heard that the identity of Ning Rongyue was not simple. There were two battles at one time.


    He was also from Beichen, but he was just the person who was waiting for Jing CE on the road, so he didn''t go to the banquet of the four countries, and he didn''t know Ning Rongyue''s identity.


    "Forgive me, Princess! Excuse me, madam! The little one is unintentional


    Sun Da, the boatman of Ning Rongyue and her husband, blinked a little confused. Finally, he reflected that the two men he was protecting were really noble!


    "Who told you to hit the boat! You bastards


    The servant of Jing CE, who begged for mercy, pointed the spearhead at several people who followed him in the boat.


    The boatman turned pale and could not even ask for mercy.


    When Jing CE saw Ning Rongyue, they didn''t give themselves face, and their face was a little ugly.


    When Liu Qinghe saw it, he said in a cold voice: "this man has ulterior motives and wants to attack Princess Su of Qingxi and the wife of general Gan of Zhaoyang. His heart is to blame. Come and take these people to guard first!"


    Jing CE''s face twitched, but he didn''t say much.


    It''s just a close waiter. For him to offend a princess, a princess is not worth it.


    Seeing that Jing CE did not care about himself, he opened his eyes and wailed: "Your Highness, please help me! Your highness, I just listen to you. Your highness, help me


    Liu Qinghe glanced at the silent Jing CE, and then directly ordered people to block the near servant''s mouth and drag him down.


    The rest of the boatmen were even more stupefied at this time, and did not dare to resist at all, allowing the guards to pull themselves down.


    There is only one princess and two princesses in the court. How lucky are they


    Sun Da looked at him hesitates for a moment and then stepped forward: "Your Highness, your highness, they are just..."


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be OK."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    In front of Jing CE''s face, Ning Rongyue couldn''t say that she let a few boatmen go directly, but just calmed sun Da a little.


    This sun Da is a good person. At least he always follows them and protects them, which is enough to see the goodness of this person.


    Sun Da also knew that this was not the time to plead, and he would not say more after saying that.


    Liu Qinghe looked at Sun Da: "Rongyue, who is this?"


    "It''s the boatman of the boat we rented. Please take care of him."


    Liu Qinghe nodded slightly when he heard the speech, but sun was flattered.


    "Light River, why don''t you come down?"


    Bai Yan in the cabin under the boat waited for a long time, but they didn''t see liuqinghe. They came down and asked some questions.


    "Well? Sister in law? Xiaoxiao, why are you here? "


    After seeing Ning Rongyue two people, Bai Yan Leng Leng.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stares at a few childe brothers who shrink into a ball and says with a smile: "come to play with you."


    "Yes." Bai Yan did not ask the reason, but said: "let''s go down first."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, and then followed Bai Yan to the cabin below.


    The boat is half hollowed out. It is exquisitely designed and beautiful. In the cabin, you can also see the beautiful scenery of lotus leaves and flowers.


    Sitting idly in the cabin, Nan Li Yu stands up straight after seeing Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue? Why are you here? "


    "Coincidentally, I just met Xiaoxiao when I came to visit the lake."


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised when she saw the people in the cabin. Qingming went to the north and all the people from Xiali were here.


    "That''s a coincidence."


    Nan Li Yu is smiling.


    Sitting on one side, silently looking at this side with a mask of Li Yi''s eyes a dark.


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t go to the banquet, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable standing in a group of strangers.


    Bai Yan gave a brief introduction to Yu Xiaoxiao: "this is Princess Zhaoyang, my little sister-in-law and ganhu''s wife."


    Hearing Yu Xiaoxiao''s wife, several people in Beishen''s eyes moved.


    Yu Xiaoxiao also doesn''t care about the eyes cast on her body. She pulls Ning Rongyue to sit down beside her acquaintances.


    "You are at ease. The wine smells good."


    South Li Yu smell speech to smile to Yu Xiao Xiao poured a cup of wine: "nose pour is spirit, come to taste."


    Yu Xiaoxiao took the cup and drank it all: "Lotus wine? It''s delicious. "


    As a member of the Jianghu, how can he not drink? Yu Xiaoxiao is not drunk for thousands of cups, and his drinking capacity is quite good.


    Ning Rongyue also took the wine from Nan Liyu and sipped it gently: "it''s so fragrant."


    "The lotus in Taiqing lake is fragrant, so is the wine."


    At this time, Qingming''s Li Yi came over, holding a cup of sake in his hand and giving it to Ning Rongyue.


    Nan Li Yu frowned, then reached for the wine cup.


    But Li Yi avoided Nan Li Yu''s hand: "dissolve the moon, taste this."


    "Do we know each other?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Li Yi with some doubts. At this moment, he doesn''t have the aggressiveness of last night in his eyes. On the contrary, she feels familiar.


    "Brother Li, it''s not kind of you. You are so indifferent to us big men. When you see Rongyue coming, you want to make up with him?"


    Nan Li Yu stood up and stood between Li Yi and Ning Rongyue.


    Li Yi eyes slightly cold with south Li Yu, and then with some apology way: "Li Mou temperament so, Li Yu''s highness don''t blame."


    Nan Li Yu''s face became colder when he heard the words.


    What does this mean?

 Chapter 254

    See south Li Yu block in front of oneself, rather dissolve month in the heart a warm.


    But Ning Rongyue doesn''t want Nan Liyu to argue with Li Yi here, so she gets up and takes the wine cup.


    "Thank you, your highness Li."


    Ning Rongyue was about to drink it all at once, but Li Yi suddenly said, "this is the wine made from lotus leaves. It has a longer fragrance and can be tasted slowly."


    With that, Li Yi turns back to his original position. He should be uncomfortable here.


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng looking at Li Yi turn to leave, eyes appear a trace of confusion, always feel this person some familiar ah?


    South Li Yu see Li leave, in the eyes of vigilance is scattered, mumbled a: "inexplicable."


    Originally fishing, Nan Li Ke glanced at Li Yi drinking alone, and then came over.


    "Li Yu."


    "Elder brother, Rongyue, Xiaoxiao, this is my elder brother, nanliko, Rongyue. Although he doesn''t have any expression, he''s very nice to get along with."


    Nanli Ke''s mouth. It''s very good. I can imagine how my brother ruined his image.


    Ning Rongyue was amused by his tone and wanted to laugh: "Your Highness Li Ke."


    At the moment, Yu Xiaoxiao was drinking. He just raised his hand slightly and said, "I''ve seen your highness Li Ke."


    "Rongyue doesn''t have to be so polite. If you don''t mind, Rongyue and Xiaoxiao, just call me big brother."


    Nanli Ke pauses and adds Yu Xiaoxiao''s name.


    Ning Rongyue is stunned. Although they make friends with Nan Li Yu, will Nan Li Ke be a little familiar?


    But it''s not good to refuse directly. Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "brother Li Ke."


    Although he didn''t call himself big brother directly, it''s also very good. Nanli Ke showed a smile.


    This makes Bai Yan a little surprised. Nanli Ke hasn''t shown any other expressions except his expressionless face. How can he smile when he sees Ning Rongyue.


    What''s the magic of my sister-in-law?


    How come everyone is just like old friends at first sight?


    See white Yan tightly stare at oneself, rather dissolve month some doubt of ask: "how?"


    Bai Yan shakes her head and looks at it again. She can''t see a flower from Ning Rongyue''s face. OK, it''s beautiful.


    Ning Rongyue was more confused when she saw this.


    Bai Yan touched her nose to take back her sight and laughed: "that, Rongyue, let''s go there and have a look."


    The door on the left side of the boat cabin can be opened. Bai Yan pointed to that side: "the lotus fish in it is the most beautiful."


    "Fish? "It''s delicious?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened.


    Nanli Yu looks at Nanli Ke: "brother, you were just fishing? What about the fish? "


    South Li Ke calm way: "did not catch."


    There is a kind of strange contrast sprout, white Yan with a smile way: "Your Highness can be a piece of the past?"


    After all, he was sent to be called a host. In fact, he was monitoring the people of other countries, and he could not ignore them completely.


    Nan Li Yu nodded: "OK, let''s go."


    Bai Yan nodded slightly, and a group of people came to the left door of the boat.


    Open the door, there is a guardrail outside, Yu Xiaoxiao patted the guardrail: "this thing is a bit in the way."


    "It''s not to let you jump down to catch fish. You can''t tear it down if it''s in the way."


    Nan Li Yu couldn''t help laughing and took the fishing rod prepared by the servant on the boat and handed it to Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao took the fishing rod and padded it casually. Instead of fishing, he just leaned the fishing rod on the guardrail and took the guardrail to see the scenery of Taiqing lake.


    Ning Rongyue and Nan Liko chose a suitable place to sit down and fish with their eyes closed.


    "Rongyue, thank you for taking in Li Yu a few days ago."


    Nan Li Ke, who has always been so exquisite, can''t find a topic in front of Ning Rongyue, so he can only talk about Nan Li Yu.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "brother Nan is very nice, but I''m surprised to know that he is the second highness of Xia Li state."


    "This kid loves to run away from home and make friends."


    I didn''t go home to find someone, but now I''ve found one.


    "No wonder brother Nan always knows so many interesting things."


    Ning Rongyue smiles when she hears the words.


    She really thought that Nan Li Yu had made up so much information before, but she didn''t expect that it was true.


    "He told you all about it? The boy


    Nanli Ke had no choice but to smile: "but I heard Li Yu say that Rongyue''s mother is also from Xiali?"


    Ning Rongyue thought about it and felt that there was nothing to say: "in fact, I have no impression of my mother. It''s all my father, Xiaoxiao''s mother and Fu Yuan''s father. They told me that my mother is really from Xiali and loves my father very much. It''s just that my mother''s body has been bad, so she will leave when she gave birth to me."


    "Sometimes I wonder if I killed my mother."


    Ning Rong moon god feeling light, slowly said.


    Nan Li Ke''s heart is tight, how also didn''t think that she is so dead?


    But the little aunt''s body is not strong, but not so weak. Something must have happened in the middle!


    "Since your mother decided to give birth to Rongyue regardless of her body, she must love you very much."


    "Yes, I think so, too."


    Ning Rongyue smiles, and then she looks like, "hmm? There''s a fish on the hook


    With that, Ning Rongyue immediately grasped the fishing rod.


    "Wow, sister! What a big fish


    I noticed that Yu Xiaoxiao was surprised and then came quickly.


    Ning Rongyue threw the fish on the boat: "Oh! At least seven or eight Jin! "


    "Great


    Yu Xiaoxiao evades a face flick of the still lively big fish who is thrown on the boat, and approaches the big fish with great interest.


    This fish seems to be a special species specially raised. Its fins are as pale pink as lotus, with a little transparency.


    "The lotus fish is raised in a special way. The fish meat also has a faint lotus fragrance. We can enjoy it this time."


    Nanli Ke said with a smile: "dissolving the moon is really powerful."


    "Yes, I''ve been sitting here all morning and haven''t caught one."


    Nan Li Yu was also very supportive.


    Nanli Ke''s words are black lines.


    However, after fishing for a day, I really blushed when I was blown so that I could melt into the moon: "let''s go to baiweilou for lunch. The master there can definitely make the most delicious lotus fish."


    "Good."


    "Yes, yes."


    Nan Li Yu and Yu Xiao Xiao nodded at the same time.


    In the face of the eyes of the two eaters, Ning Rongyue is a little weak: "then go now?"


    "No hurry, sister, don''t you think the fresh lotus seeds here are delicious? Shall we pick some first? "


    White Yan helpless way: "now it''s hot, you don''t go to pick, I told the people of Taiqing lake to pick a little, later to send it to you."


    "That will do."


    Yu Xiaoxiao, ha ha, smile.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment and then said, "that, picking more, I''m useful."


    Bai Yan said: "OK, I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 255

    "Rongyue, can you add us?"


    Li Yi has been listening in to Xu jiuning Rongyue''s conversation. At this time, he suddenly makes a sound.


    Lu Zhao looks at his master in surprise. According to his temperament, it''s not like what he can do or say.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhao secretly takes a look at Ning Rongyue. His master doesn''t want to rob people with Lu Chang, the God of war, does he?


    Ning Rongyue is also a little surprised. On the one hand, she doesn''t adapt to Li Yi''s close address. On the other hand, she looks at Li Yi, who is so cold, and even asks to have dinner with them?


    "Of course."


    Bai Yan answered instead of Ning Rongyue.


    In this way, only Jing CE, who couldn''t hold his face down, was left on the side of the boat.


    The people of Qingming and Xiali followed Ning Rongyue to baiweilou for dinner. Of course, the only fish Ning Rongyue caught was not enough. Before leaving, Baiyan bought several lotus fish in Taiqing lake.


    Bai Yan motioned to the attendant behind him to pick up the fish. In a good mood, he waved: "goodbye."


    Liu Qinghe has some helplessness. He also wants to go, but these people in Beishen are restless. He still has to watch carefully.


    White Yan see smile more cheerful, pull Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao walk in front.


    Baiweilou.


    Our boss brought envoys from the two countries to dinner. The staff in Baiwei building attached great importance to it, and the service was extremely considerate.


    Lotus fish is the first dish besides appetizers. Ning Rongyue, Yu Xiaoxiao and Bai Yan, Nan Li, Nan Li Yu and Li Yi are sitting at the same table. The lotus fish on the table is the one Ning Rongyue caught.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is not polite either. She reaches out her chopsticks and gives Ning Rongyue the fattest fish belly.


    "Sister, you caught it by yourself. Try it. Is it delicious?"


    Ning Rongyue showed a smile: "no matter how bad it is, it''s delicious."


    "It does have a lotus fragrance."


    On the other side of the round table, Nan Li Yu had already eaten. He squinted happily: "the steamed lotus fish is really the best!"


    Li Yi Wenyan, who has not moved his chopsticks, also puts his eyes on the steamed lotus fish. Then he raises his hand to hold a chopstick of fish.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at the lower part of the mask, so that he could just show his lips to eat.


    But Ning Rongyue is really puzzled. Do you even have to wear a mask to eat?


    Li Yi noticed Ning Rongyue''s eyes, but he didn''t look up at Ning Rongyue. He was afraid to disturb Ning Rongyue. He enjoyed Ning Rongyue''s eyes full of his own appearance.


    Seven or eight Jin of a fish to remove the bone can not eat part, a few people did not eat after a while.


    The main reason is that a few men are martial arts practitioners. They just have a big appetite.


    Yu Xiaoxiao covered her lips with her left hand and said with a smile: "if this is really the most popular dish made by my sister, I haven''t moved a few chopsticks yet, but this lotus fish is missing."


    "Poor mouth! Can''t you stop eating? "


    Ning Rongyue put a pear cake into Yu Xiaoxiao''s mouth: "eat it quickly."


    Yu Xiaoxiao subconsciously chewed a few times, and then said with a smile: "sister, you eat more quickly, look at your thin, I''m afraid that day, the wind will blow you away."


    Ning Rongyue turned her eyes and patted Yu Xiaoxiao under the table.


    Yu Xiaoxiao laughed twice and did not speak.


    It''s just that the next scene makes her stare again.


    Three pairs of chopsticks appear above the plate in front of Ning Rongyue at the same time. The owners of the three pairs of chopsticks look at each other. Hostility and embarrassment spread.


    Nan Li Yu and Nan Li Ke at least share a common hatred. It''s normal for them to bring vegetables to Rongyue, but this abnormal Li Yi at the beginning is very abnormal!


    Isn''t it? What kind of thoughts do you have about Rongyue?


    The eyes of Nan Li Yu and Nan Li Ke are colder.


    Li Yi knows in his heart that what he has done has crossed the boundary, but he doesn''t want to take back his chopsticks under the gaze of the Nanli Ke brothers.


    White Yan see clear throat: "cough, a few, don''t just look at my sister-in-law ah, I haven''t had enough."


    Said, white Yan directly picked up his plate, took a few people''s dishes.


    Fortunately, these people are still using some public chopsticks in a proper way, or they will make complaints about themselves.


    A few people see shape Leng Leng, then slowly back hand.


    Ning Rongyue looks a little stiff. He doesn''t say anything and eats food.


    Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t speak any more. The atmosphere in the elegant room is strange for a while.


    Dinner is over.


    Yu Xiaoxiao pulled Ning Rongyue and said to several people with a smile: "if you are free, we will go first."


    Li Yi Wen Yan took a deep look at Ning Rongyue.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke stood in front of Li Yi: "Rongyue, Xiaoxiao, leave now."


    "Well, goodbye."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    Nan Li Yu looked at Ning Rongyue and said, "Rongyue, I''m not used to living in the post station. Can I go to you?"


    Nan Li Yu looks a little pathetic. Ning Rong Yueming knows that he''s pretending, but he still says, "brother Nan can come at any time."


    "All right."


    South Li Yu immediately nods.


    A trace of anger flashed in Li Yi''s eyes, which were blocked by the two brothers.


    Nan Li Ke''s sharp side turns his head, Li Yi sees this to give him a smile.


    After the party separated, Yu Xiaoxiao took Ning Rongyue and said, "Rongyue, let''s go and pick the lotus. I still want to pick it myself."


    "Not too hot?"


    "Well, it''s quite cool over there in Taiqing lake."


    Ning Rongyue silently looked at Yu Xiao''s red face: "OK, let''s go."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Fu Fu.


    The lotus seed was sent to Fu''s house soon, but the others didn''t come back.


    Fu Yinghe looked at Gan Hu with a little bruise on his mouth: "it seems that the two girls are having a good time. For lunch, general Gan, you can stay here."


    "Good."


    Gan Hu answered, and Liu Qingyan and Chen Feng nodded slightly.


    When Fu Yinghe heard that, he looked at Lu Chang: "will the Lord not go back?"


    Lu Chang''s face was stiff, and then he said in a deep voice, "I''ll wait for the princess to come back to the palace."


    "Yes? I want to stay in Rongyue for a few days. If you have nothing else to do, you can go back. "


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile.


    Fu Fu of Ninghui hall was already a little annoyed. He found Fu Yinghe''s Qinghui Pavilion: "smelly boys want to starve your grandfather. What can I say if I can''t fill my stomach? Yinghe, your parents are still waiting. "


    Fu Yinghe heard the words no longer aimed at Lu Chang, but said: "old Fu, please go to yangxinju first, we''ll be there."


    "All right."


    Doctor Fu blew his beard and turned to leave.


    Liu Qingyan was a little surprised: "Er, I want to have dinner with my uncle and aunt?"


    He was most annoyed at home. He thought it was just a few of them.


    "Don''t worry, General Liu. We don''t have any rules of silence. Don''t be constrained."


    Fu Yinghe saw Liu Qingyan''s mind at a glance.


    Liu light proverb smell speech hey hey smile, then way: "that line, ah Feng, Lao Gan, let''s go."

 Chapter 256

    In Taiqing lake, Ning Rongyue, after they returned, they met the former steward.


    The steward has learned the identities of these two noble people from sun Da''s mouth. At this time, seeing Ning Rongyue, they are going back and forth, with a smile on their face.


    "Gong..."


    "You''d better call us miss in charge."


    Ning Rongyue interrupts with a smile.


    The steward was also a man with eyes. He immediately nodded his head and said, "are you two young ladies asking for help?"


    "We want to come here to pick some lotus seeds. You can arrange a boat for us."


    Manager smell speech Leng Leng, then wipe sweat way: "two young ladies, white general order to pick lotus we have sent to the house."


    "We know that, but we want to pick some ourselves."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "just arrange a boat for us. By the way, General Liu, they have already left?"


    "I''ve gone. I''ve gone with my royal highness Beishen."


    The steward said immediately.


    He knew something about the unhappiness in the middle of the lake before. Fortunately, these two were kind-hearted, otherwise the boatman would suffer.


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded her head.


    The steward didn''t accept any money this time, but went to the boatman in a hurry.


    The boatman was still sun Da, and the steward could feel their heart, while the boat was more luxurious and comfortable than the one they had taken before.


    Looking at the light veil on the boat, Yu Xiaoxiao bent his eyes and laughed: "brother sun, let''s go."


    "Well, let''s go now."


    Sun answered immediately.


    Sunda has been promoted to be a steward.


    The ripe lotus pods are in the east of Taiqing lake. Sun Da controls the speed of the boat very well. Ning Rongyue and her husband sit in the cabin which is isolated from the sun. The breeze blows into the cabin through the gauze. It''s really cool.


    "Here we are."


    Seeing the green in front of her, Ning Rongyue stood up and said, "Xiaoxiao, let''s go out."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao also got up and went outside the cabin.


    Ning Rongyue said to sun Dadao, "get closer to the lotus."


    "Yes."


    Sun Da answered and rowed the oar again.


    The ship crowded into the secret dense lotus, Ning Rongyue couldn''t wait to reach out to pick the lotus.


    "Ouch, what is it?"


    Ning Rongyue, who also reached out to pick the lotus seed, exclaimed, with a trace of blood on her finger.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned and turned to look at Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Sun Da secretly said that she was really a spoiled lady. She quickly took out two pairs of gauze gloves that had been prepared for a long time: "Miss, there are some small thorns on the rod under the lotus seed. Please put on the gloves and pick them."


    Yu Xiaoxiao had only eaten lotus seeds before, but she didn''t notice that there were thorns on the lotus stem. Before picking flowers, she didn''t get pricked. She just came to pick lotus seeds and got pricked.


    "Give me the gloves."


    Yu Xiaoxiao takes the gloves and hands the other pair to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "no, I''m not going to be stabbed."


    "All right, sister, be careful."


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t have to let Ning Rongyue wear gloves and put them on the board.


    Ning Rongyue''s hands were very flexible. After a while, she picked a lot of lotus seeds and said, "brother sun, let''s go inside a little more."


    "All right."


    Seeing the more lotus pods piled up on the boat, Yu Xiaoxiao said: "sister, OK, so many don''t have to be picked."


    Ning Rongyue just reflected this and said with a shy smile: "I used to pick lotus pods and dig lotus roots with my mother Xiaoxiao. I missed it for a long time."


    "Well, my sister''s life was very good before."


    Yu Xiaoxiao murmured: "when we are old, I will find a beautiful village to live with ah Hu. Why don''t we go to Fujia village, elder sister? Let''s go together."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "it''s a deal."


    "Well!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded firmly, and after looking at Ning Rongyue, both of them laughed.


    After laughing for a while, they returned to the cabin with a lotus seed: "brother sun, don''t leave for the moment, just stop here first."


    "All right."


    Sun Da answered with a loud voice. He also sat at the stern of the boat and picked up a lotus seed and peeled it off.


    In the cabin.


    Yu Xiaoxiao tore a lotus root like Ning Rongyue, peeled the lotus seed and put it into her mouth


    The bitter taste on the tip of his tongue made Yu Xiaoxiao wrinkle his face: "bah, bah, bah! Why is it so hard? Not yet? "


    "Ha ha," Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing and said, "you haven''t gone to Lianxin yet. Of course, it''s bitter. Here are the tools for Lianxin on the table. Get Lianxin out first and then eat it."


    Yu Xiaoxiao did what Ning Rongyue said. As expected, the bitterness was gone, leaving only the sweet lotus seeds.


    However, she saw that Ning Rongyue put lotus seeds in her mouth without going to the lotus heart. She could not help wrinkling her face for Ning Rongyue: "sister, don''t you feel bitter?"


    Ning Rongyue drank a cup of lotus leaf wine prepared in the cabin: "I''m used to it, but you can''t stand the bitter taste for the first time."


    "Well, I don''t think I can stand the bitterness any time I eat it."


    Yu Xiao smacks her tongue and looks at Ning Rongyue like a strong man.


    Ning Rongyue blinked: "after the bitter taste, it''s sweet to my heart."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was so greedy by Ning Rongyue''s description that he couldn''t help eating a lotus seed that didn''t go to the lotus heart


    Can''t help but wry smile: "elder sister, you don''t lie to me."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing.


    Two people play enough, just back to the shore, ready to go back to Fu Fu.


    Sun Da took the lotus pods picked by them to the shore and said, "ladies and gentlemen, go back first. We will arrange for the lotus pods to be delivered to your house later."


    "Send it to Fu Fu, oh, it''s Guoshi Fu."


    Ning Rongyue added.


    "All right."


    Sun answered.


    Ning Rongyue is relieved to leave. She doesn''t plan to go back to the palace for the time being. It''s a waste to send Lianpeng to the palace.


    After returning to Fu Fu, Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Gan Hu in surprise.


    "Ah Hu? Who beat you like this


    Yu Xiaoxiao was angry from his heart: "who did it? I''ll take revenge on you! What''s going on? I haven''t seen you for a long time. How can you be like this? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Gan Hu angrily.


    Liu Qingyan glanced at Lu Chang who was not guilty.


    In fact, he did, but he was angry because he was concealed, and felt that Gan Hu didn''t treat them as brothers.


    Gan Hu pulls Yu Xiaoxiao, a puffer puffer, with a gentle look: "I''m ok. I just knocked it accidentally."


    Yu Xiaoxiao feels that Gan Hu is treating himself as a fool. He is even more angry!


    "How can you knock it to the corner of your eyes and mouth? It''s all broken! It''s not good-looking, but it''s even uglier now. Hum


    Yu Xiaoxiao discontentedly pinches Gan Hu''s face to withdraw to both sides, Gan Hu''s face gently lets her do mischief.

 Chapter 257

    Yu Xiaoxiao xiaonao for a while, see ganhu really refused to say, took ganhu back home.


    Ning Rongyue, on the other hand, looks at Lu Chang, who is silent. Yu Xiaoxiao makes a comparison with them. Even if Lu Chang is because of, he is still a little sad.


    Ning Rongyue lowered her eyelids and said, "I''m going to stay here for two days. Go back yourself first."


    Lu Chang Wen Yan frowned, and finally said: "good."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered, and then they didn''t know what to say.


    Ning Rongyue waved her hand in a confused way: "then you can go. I''ll go to see Yuanyuan."


    Lu Chang hesitated and strode to catch up with Ning Rongyue: "I''ll go to see Yuanyuan, too."


    "Oh."


    Rather dissolve the moon, not salty should be a sound.


    Liu Qingyan, who was left in the same place, frowned: "is it sad, sister-in-law? Isn''t it ready for medication? Why should my sister-in-law be wronged? "


    Fu Yinghe felt the fingertips move.


    Chen Feng patted Liu Qingyan on the head: "let''s go."


    "Hum." Liu light proverb or some not angry hum.


    Seeing this, Chen Feng nodded to Fu Yinghe: "Mr. Fu, let''s leave first."


    "Please."


    Fu Yinghe said in a deep voice.


    Looking at Liu Qingyan, after they left, Fu Yinghe hesitated for a moment, then sighed and chose a direction to go.


    After all, it''s a girl who loves her so much. How can she be willing to be wronged?


    In Baicao Pavilion, Lu Chang''s face, hands and feet, held for a while and then left.


    Take round Ning Rong month, pinch round small nose, and then suddenly heartless smile: "round, mother or most like round."


    See Ning Rong month mood recovery, keep in her side with the small month such as star also relieved.


    Night slowly down temporary, has left with ganhu Yu Xiaoxiao but suddenly cry chirp back.


    "Woo woo! Elder sister, ah Hu is so fierce at me! He must be hiding something from me! Why can''t you tell me? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth: "he''s going out tonight. It must be some goblin!"


    After Yu Xiaoxiao''s quarrel, most of Fu Fu''s people wake up. Fu Yinghe looks at Yu Xiaoxiao with tears in his head. He really regrets that he promised ganhu to help him hide from Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Gan Hu is afraid that the people in Beishen will follow Yu Xiaoxiao, but they are already husband and wife after all. The people in Beishen will follow her long ago!


    Fu Yinghe rubs his eyebrows and looks at Yu Xiaoxiao taking over the handkerchief handed by Ning Rongyue to wipe his nose.


    Ning Rongyue is still worried and inexplicably want to smile: "brother, you go to rest first, I''ll accompany Xiaoxiao."


    Fu Yinghe frowned, but he had never met such a woman. He couldn''t help.


    "Well, if there''s anything wrong, send Xiaoyue to call me."


    "All right."


    "Sister, wow!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao holds Ning Rongyue and wails: "he has never been fierce to me. It''s different after he got married!"


    "What''s the matter with you? You tell me slowly


    Yu Xiaoxiao choked: "tonight, I don''t know what''s going on. Ah Hu is in a bad mood suddenly. He is not like this usually. I went to ask him what''s going on. He pushed me and then yelled at me! Finally, he ran out suddenly. I, I think something is wrong with him. There seems to be red light in his eyes! "


    "Elder sister, is there anything wrong with ah Hu?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face turned pale and grasped Ning Rongyue''s sleeve: "and the wound on his face today, what did he hide from me?"


    Ning Rongyue felt a trace of doubt in her eyes. According to Gan Hu''s appearance of letting Yu Xiaoxiao do mischief on herself today, it seems that something happened to her tonight!


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ning Rongyue asked softly.


    Yu Xiaoxiao blinked and squeezed out some tears: "we are husband and wife after all. I know he doesn''t want to worry me, but I will be sad."


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao is a little embarrassed. She''s going to be famous in Fu''s mansion tonight.


    "I don''t want him to spoil me all the time. I want to take some responsibility for him."


    Yu Xiaoxiao lowered his head and said slowly.


    Ning Rongyue''s face changes slightly when she hears the words. Yu Xiaoxiao feels the same way she thinks now.


    They don''t want to be the one hiding behind their husband, they want to stand beside him!


    "I''m in a better mood now?"


    Ning Rongyue asked softly.


    "Much better," Yu Xiaoxiao said with a handkerchief. "I''ll have a good talk with ah Hu later."


    "But now that it''s so late, ah Hu doesn''t know where he is? There are no goblins out there


    Ning Rongyue said helplessly: "don''t think about it, or I''ll send someone out to look for it?"


    "Forget it, I''m pretty fierce tonight. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Yu Xiaoxiao spits out her tongue and her face is slightly red.


    "Well, then, why don''t you stay here for the night?"


    Ning Rongyue asked.


    Yu Xiaoxiao kneaded a few times, then hesitated: "or, sister, would you like to have a drink with me? Let''s go out and have a drink. I''m stuck in my heart. "


    Ning Rongyue looks at Yu Xiaoxiao suspiciously. I''m afraid that the drunken man''s intention is not wine.


    "Want to go out?"


    "Well." Yu Xiaoxiao''s face was slightly red.


    "All right, we''ll go out now." Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "today I will give my life to accompany a gentleman. Where do you want to drink?"


    "Princess, it''s getting late. We have wine in our house."


    Xiaoyue wants to stop ningrongyue.


    "It''s OK. I''m not sleepy. The imperial capital should be busy at this time. We can go out for a walk. You can join us."


    Ning Rongyue waved her hand and said, "Xiaoxiao, shall we go now?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and thought, "Xiaoyue, do you have men''s clothes there?"


    Then, a moment later, there were three more young men in the night market where the imperial capital was still brightly lit.


    It''s not the first time for the three of them to wear men''s clothes. After being pulled by Ning Rongyue without a big beard, Yu Xiaoxiao looks like a handsome young man, just a little more gorgeous.


    Even as a man, Yu Xiaoxiao, still in red, pulls Ning Rongyue in blue: "second brother, where are we going?"


    "Didn''t you want to come out and find someone?"


    Ning Rongyue had no choice but to smile.


    "What? I''m not looking for people. Let''s drink! Drink


    Yu Xiaoxiao some unnatural way: "a drunk solution thousand worry, we go today to a drunk rest!"


    "The more you say it, the worse it gets." Xiaoyue couldn''t help staring at Yu Xiaoxiao: "where do you want to drink?"


    "Well..."


    Yu Xiaoxiao pondered: "go there!"


    Looking at the direction Yu Xiaoxiao points to, Ning Rongyue and her husband draw their lips. Over there is the famous Hualou in the imperial capital!


    "Are you sure?"


    Ning Rongyue asked again, and then an unexpected person broke into her field of vision!


    Ning Rongyue was shocked all over her body. She could not care for Yu Xiaoxiao''s reply and exclaimed: "brother Lin?"

 Chapter 258

    "Over there, huh? What''s brother Lin? "


    Seems to hear the cry of Ning Rongyue, the man with half mask slowly turns his head, then shakes and turns around in a hurry.


    Ning Rongyue was a little unbelievable, so he hurriedly ran after her: "brother Lin? Is that you Brother Lin


    People in front of the pace faster and faster, seems to be determined to get rid of Ning Rongyue, Ning Rongyue bite teeth to catch up.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and xiaoyuemian look at each other for a few seconds, and then they are also busy with the past.


    Since the separation of the demon sect, she has not inquired about the news of Linyi. She did not expect that she would meet Linyi in Huangdu this time, but why did Linda hide from herself?


    "Brother Lin, stop! I am Rongyue


    Ning Rongyue cried out.


    As for how she recognized Linyi, the mask she wore was clearly the one she gave to Linyi!


    Lin Yi in front of the body stiff, and then quickly flash into a shop.


    Now is not a good time to recognize each other. I can''t fall into the land of injustice because of selfishness!


    Ning Rongyue bites her teeth and goes in, but she doesn''t notice where she''s going.


    "Oh, is this your first time to paint brothels? Look at your face


    The procuress in the imperial capital also has more taste than those in other places. Instead of painting, she is just dressed up. As soon as you see the appearance of Xu Niang, you can see that she was also a famous figure in the capital.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Come, Chunhua, Qiuyue, all of you


    Ning Rongyue was forced for a moment.


    When the two girls came to their side with a smile, Ning Rongyue came back and quickly raised her arm to block.


    The Chunhua handkerchief of the pink shirt covered his lips and chuckled: "how can you be shy? Don''t you know where we are? Ha ha ha


    Huang Qun''s autumn moon is like a boneless one. She leans on Ning Rongyue: "young master, let me serve you well."


    This one is very nice and looks good. It''s much more interesting than those old men.


    Feel the autumn moon blowing in their ears, Ning Rongyue body a stiff, look more stiff.


    "Sister, cough! 2¡¢ Second, second brother


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who comes after her, stifles her elder sister and looks at the scene with a gaping face.


    What happened? How did my sister get here? Besides, eh


    Ning Rongyue immediately pulls apart the two girls who are glued to her body and takes two steps back.


    "Second brother, are you ok?"


    The appearance that Xiaoyue wants to smile but can''t make Ning Rongyue a little embarrassed.


    "I''m fine!"


    Ning Rongyue scolded in a low voice, then raised her head and said with a stiff smile, "that mother, Ben and Ben are here to find someone. Just one step ahead of me, the one with the mask. Does mother know where to go?"


    The eyes of the bustard are more poisonous than those of Chunhua and Qiuyue. At least at a glance, we can see that these three elegant childe brothers are all women!


    Think of the silver handed over by the mask man to hold people down.


    Madame can''t help but smack her tongue in her heart. If there is such a beautiful girl in this family, she will come out to look for flowers and willows. Tut, it''s not a good thing.


    "Well, mom, I didn''t notice," said the procuress, shaking her hand. "There are so many people in this building that I can''t avoid seeing them. Chunhua, can you see them?"


    Chunhua naturally saw the scene and said with a smile, "No


    Rather dissolve month smell speech eyebrow tight Cu, Lin Yi at most first oneself one step come in here, how can not see?


    However, when I think of Linyi''s intention to avoid myself, ningrong moon looks a little gloomy.


    Seeing this, the procuress shook her head in secret: "are those young masters going to walk around in our building?"


    "No need."


    Ning Rongyue knows that it''s unrealistic to find someone here and there, so she can only sigh.


    The procuress no longer talks much when she hears the words, but Chunhua and Qiuyue are secretly pitiful. They all look very good.


    "Then let''s go, ah! Wait


    Yu Xiaoxiao was just about to leave, but when she looked up, she saw someone more unexpected.


    In Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes, a flash of fire appeared: "ah Hu?"


    Has not left the procuress eyebrow tip to pick, so coincidentally? Is this another one?


    "What?"


    Ning Rongyue is stunned, and then Yu Xiaoxiao rushes upstairs. The bustard, who wants to reach out to stop her, fails to stop Yu Xiaoxiao.


    The procuress''s face changed greatly. Isn''t it going to make trouble in the building?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaoyue''s familiar voice sounded, and then she remembered that this "painted brothel" is not one of the industries in the hands of the second childe! Just in such a hurry, she forgot!


    "Are you Xiaoyue?"


    Fu Yingnian frowned. He should have read it correctly just now. Was that Rongyue in the past?


    Thinking of this, Fu Yingnian looked a little distorted: "what''s the matter?"


    The procuress was silent for a moment, and then realized: "second young master, this..."


    "That''s Rongyue?"


    Fu Yingnian looks at Xiaoyue dressed up as a man. Why did she suddenly run here!


    Is this brothel where they should come?


    Xiaoyue look slightly stiff: "yes, but miss Xiaoxiao was pulled over by Miss Xiaoxiao."


    Miss Xiaoxiao, you''d better block the knife for her first. Xiaoyue has a secret way in her heart.


    Fu Yingnian looks slightly changed: "nonsense! Aunt Qing, please send someone down quickly. "


    Fu Yingnian is a bit more dignified as he manages more affairs.


    When they heard what Fu Yingnian said about miss and Rongyue, aunt Qing, a bustard with flexible mind, also responded. Was that Princess Su just now? oh my god!


    Green aunt smell speech look serious: "two childe don''t worry, I go now."


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. Xiaoxiao, she saw general Gan here."


    Xiaoyue gently reminds me.


    "What?"


    Fu Yingnian thought of Yu Xiaoxiao''s fiery temper, and was afraid that the girl would make trouble here: "let''s go, let''s go up and have a look."


    "Yes."


    Green aunt immediately should be a, Xiaoyue see also busy to keep up.


    But the situation on the second floor is also good. Yu Xiaoxiao just pulls Ning Rongyue to circle outside the room where Gan Hu and his gang go in, but he hasn''t entered directly.


    Seeing Fu Yingnian coming, Ning Rongyue was surprised: "brother anian? What are you doing here? "


    Isn''t brother anian bad at it?


    Seeing Ning Rongyue''s expression, Xiaoyue knew that she wanted to be crooked. She came forward and explained in a low voice.


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng: "so it is."


    Fu Yingnian looked at Yu Xiaoxiao with anxious eyes: "Rongyue, would you like to go back first?"


    "Go back? I can''t go back! "


    Yu Xiaoxiao blew up and took a deep breath: "dead ah Hu is still here. How can I go back? No, sister, I, I... "


    Ning Rongyue has some helplessness when she hears that Yu Xiaoxiao is leaving her here alone. She is not at ease.


    Fu Yingnian felt a sudden pain in his temple. What''s the matter!

 Chapter 259

    Ning Rongyue gently took Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand: "don''t worry, ganhu may have something else to do here, isn''t it a group of people?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes brightened: "I also saw liuqinghe. There should be something else!"


    Liuqinghe?


    Ning Rongyue was surprised.


    After hesitating for a long time, Yu Xiaoxiao suddenly approached the procuress and said in a low voice, "can you arrange a room next to this room for us? Well, it''s better to be able to eavesdrop. "


    Aunt Qing was silent for a moment and turned her eyes to Fu Yingnian.


    Yu Xiaoxiao also stares at Fu Yingnian.


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and looked at Fu Yingnian: "that, brother anian..."


    "Come on, aunt Qing, you can arrange for them."


    Fu Yingnian''s helpless way.


    If he doesn''t agree, he is afraid that Yu Xiaoxiao will make trouble again. Fortunately, the painted brothel is the place where they collect information from all sides. There are also such facilities.


    "Yes."


    Aunt Qing nodded her head slightly.


    It happened that the room on the left side of Gan Hu''s room was still empty: "ladies, please come with me."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao quickly followed aunt Qing into the room on the left and turned around the room: "the sound insulation in this room is also very good. I can''t hear ah Hu''s voice at all?"


    Green aunt see this busy way: "Miss wait a moment."


    Then Aunt Qing went to a vase by the window and turned the vase around.


    As the vase rotates, the lotus warm tent on the other side of the wall suddenly moves, and the wall slowly cracks.


    Ning Rongyue poked the cracked wall, as if there was only a layer of paper paste left?


    Gan protect their voice over there, Yu Xiaoxiao eyes a bright, eyes of squatting in the wall.


    Aunt Qing whispered: "general Gan, they are all martial arts practitioners. It''s not suitable to peep. Let''s do it first?"


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and moved a stool to accompany Yu Xiaoxiao to listen to the corner.


    Seeing this, aunt Qing turned and left the room.


    In the room where ganhu is.


    Next to the room came the sound of the bed, ganhu brow slightly frown.


    Mo Dong Jie laughed twice: "it seems that the sound insulation in this building is not very good."


    Gan said without expression: "what do you mean you bring me here?"


    "We wanted to invite your highness to come here, but we didn''t expect another general Liu."


    Another old man who had been silent looked at liuqinghe with fear.


    They have let jingce drag liuqinghe they, did not expect this jingce so useless!


    Liu Qinghe chuckled: "Gong Zhong, deputy national master, you invited my brother to come here. Naturally, I want to accompany you."


    Ganhu smell speech look micro movement, although he hasn''t had time to say with liuqinghe, but he should have known something.


    Seeing that Liu Qinghe pointed out his identity directly, Gong Chong''s eyes moved: "what General Liu said, is it difficult that we can still harm our prince in the north?"


    Gan Hu looks cold.


    Liu Qinghe looks slightly changed: "Oh? I heard that the surname of the royal family in Beichen is really Gan, but it seems that it''s just taking office? "


    "The identity of his highness ganhu has always been recognized by our national palace."


    Mo Dong snorted coldly.


    Seeing that Mo dongtiaoming, Liu Qinghe sneered: "Gan Hu is now our Dongyun Jiuyou general. Naturally, he is a native of Dongyun! I don''t want you to worry about it. "


    See liuqinghe still don''t know everything, but still firm himself, ganhu heart slightly warm.


    Liuqinghe is secretly glared ganhu one eye, this bastard, later must say clearly!


    Gong Zhong didn''t expect Liu Qinghe to say that. He said in a deep voice: "Your Highness is our man from the north, after all, General Liu is not afraid..."


    "I''m no longer from Beichen!"


    Gan Hu''s deep voice interrupts Gong Zhong''s words, and his cold eyes make Gong Zhong pause.


    "Don''t lose your temper, your highness. Don''t forget the instructions of the former Emperor."


    Modon looked strange.


    There was a trace of anger on GaN Hu''s face, the semi-finished product!


    They dug up the semi-finished Gu king from their father''s body!


    "You don''t know what my father told me about Modong," Gan Hu sneered. "Maybe he just wanted me to take your heads on your necks to pay homage to him!"


    Mo Dong''s face cooled down when he heard the words.


    "It''s impossible for you to deceive me by saying something specious now."


    Gan Hu was sarcastic.


    The palace heavy smell speech but helpless smile: "it seems that your highness you to our misunderstanding is very deep, we also just want you and your highness and your highness to go back to preside over the overall situation."


    Gan Hu''s face changed slightly.


    Gong Zhong seems to have predicted that Gan Hu won''t tell liuqinghe the truth. After all, there are too many people coveting this kind of thing. He looks at liuqinghe again.


    "Let General Liu laugh, your highness. He just has some misunderstanding with us. We Beichen have no intention to have a bad relationship with Dongyun. This time, we just want to persuade your highness."


    Gong Zhong said that he was sincere, but Liu Qinghe didn''t believe a word.


    He said with a smile: "after all, you Beichen already have jingce, and you don''t seem to need AHU so much. This kind of thing still depends on AHU''s will."


    "It should be."


    Gong Chong''s face was slightly cold: "but your highness is not in good health. Today, it seems that your highness is not in good spirit? Mo Chan is also very worried about his highness. "


    Liu Qinghe sniffed at the corner of his mouth, as if he heard something funny.


    Willing to protect this strong as cattle, Gong Zhong can also say that he is not in good health?


    Gan Hu seems to think of something. Wang Gu is restless in his body tonight. Isn''t it?


    Gan Hu looks at Gong Zhong coldly, and Gong Zhong brings up a meaningful smile.


    Since they can create this kind of Wang Gu, naturally there will be no way to check and balance!


    Seeing this, Gan Hu is a little uneasy. Then he tries to calm himself down. Maybe this Gong Zhong is just cheating himself!


    Liu Qinghe didn''t know what riddle Gong Zhong was playing, but he didn''t look very good when he saw Gan Hu.


    "Mr. Gong, if there is nothing else, our brother will go first."


    Liu Qinghe said in a deep voice.


    A younger man behind Gong Chong suddenly said, "it''s said that General Liu is young and promising, but he hasn''t got a family yet. Now that General Liu is here, why don''t you enjoy it?"


    The palace boy thinks that as long as he is a man, he can''t resist the temptation. He calls a girl to show her to liuqinghe.


    Liuqinghe looks cold.


    He didn''t mean to look down on him, but he was always clean and didn''t have the interest of sleeping in the gentle countryside!


    "I don''t think so..."


    Bang!


    Before Liu Qinghe finished speaking, there was a loud noise on the right wall of their room. A pink fist smashed the wall directly and exposed it to the public.


    Everyone in the room was silent.


    The owner of powder boxing didn''t expect that he broke the wall on impulse!


    What happened? Do you have so much energy?

 Chapter 260

    "Who?"


    Gong Tong gave a sharp drink and quickly went to the wall.


    The owner of pink fist hesitated for a moment, his fist moved and retracted, then the whole wall was kicked open.


    The owner of the powder fist kicking open the wall was also quite surprised. What about the wall?


    Liu Qinghe stood up in surprise and looked at the man who kicked the wall: "ling''er?"


    Yes, it was situ Ling who was eavesdropping on their right room in liuqinghe. She never thought that she would expose herself on such an impulse.


    "Light, light River, ha ha."


    Situ Ling laughed awkwardly: "I didn''t find you when I went to your house. I just met you here."


    Liu Qinghe was silent for a moment, then he had a headache: "how dare you hang out so late!"


    "Don''t you want a girl to serve you, too! Hum


    Speaking of this, situ Ling was a little angry and looked at Gong Tong. Their eyes were not good.


    Seeing that situ Ling really heard what they said, Gong Chong looked cold, but situ Ling was the princess of Dongyun, so it was difficult for them to cut down the roots.


    Fortunately, Liu Qinghe was very cautious in their speech and didn''t disclose any information that should not be disclosed! Even if Dongyun is afraid of it, they can''t make trouble for it.


    As soon as I thought of it, there was another loud noise at the door.


    Outside the door, Yu Xiaoxiao took back the foot of kicking the door anxiously: "ah Hu, ah Hu, are you ok?"


    Up and down to check Gan Hu is not wrong, Yu Xiaoxiao found that the atmosphere in the room is not right, as if she misunderstood?


    Just now, she suddenly heard a loud noise here. Yu Xiaoxiao couldn''t take care of her complicated mood after hearing the secret. She ran over nervously. Now, it seems that she didn''t fight?


    Liu Qinghe took a look at the door that was kicked and said, "Xiaoxiao? "Dissolving the moon?"


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m fine. Don''t be afraid."


    Gan Hu holds Yu Xiaoxiao tightly with one arm. Yu Xiaoxiao earns two times. If she doesn''t break away, she blushes and takes over from Gan Hu.


    Ning Rongyue takes a look at the people in the room, and then looks at Aunt Qing, who is worried and comes here. She smiles awkwardly.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is not in a good mood today, and she just saw you come here..."


    The following is self-evident.


    Gan Hu''s face froze, and then sighed: "I''m sorry, Xiaoxiao, you are..."


    Gan hu wants to ask if yu Xiaoxiao has heard them, but he still doesn''t dare to ask.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks a little complicated, and then with some complaints: "I don''t blame you, but next time you can''t come here."


    "Good."


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe took a look at situ Ling who came up to hold his arm, and then gave a light smile.


    "Mr. Gong, today our brother will leave first, but next time Mr. Gong, if you have another appointment, don''t look for these places. After all, our brothers all have families."


    "Light river?"


    Situ Ling looked back at the man holding his hand in surprise, and then his heart was astringent and sweet.


    Liu Qinghe looked gentle: "I''ll take you back later. Your father and mother should be worried."


    "Well, good."


    Situ Ling''s face was slightly red.


    Then Liu Qinghe looked at Aunt Qing who didn''t look very well: "we will make full compensation for the losses caused today. Please don''t blame me."


    Aunt Qing turned her lips, then pulled out a smiling face and said, "OK, I''m still at ease with General Liu''s words."


    With that, aunt Qing motioned to follow the hitters in the building to retreat.


    So Ning Rongyue and his party left first.


    Gong Zhong and others look slightly ugly, and then follow Liu Qinghe and they leave the brothel.


    "Ah Hu? Let''s send my sister back to Fu''s first. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao pulls ganhu''s hand.


    Gan Hu nodded and said, "good."


    Ning Rongyue said: "no, you go back to your home. I have Xiaoyue to accompany me. There will be no danger. Ganhu, you should make it clear to Xiaoxiao."


    Gan Hu smell speech body a stiff, then slowly way: "I know."


    "Ah, I''m tired tonight, Xiaoyue. Let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue shrugs and faces Xiaoyue road.


    Xiaoyue said with a smile: "good."


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe stopped talking for a moment and said, "tomorrow, you have to give us an explanation. Go ahead. "


    "Well."


    Gan Hu answered in a deep voice, and they parted ways for the time being.


    "Miss, something is wrong!"


    Xiao Yue and Ning Rongyue, who are going to Fu''s house, come to a place. Suddenly, Xiao Yue opens her mouth in a low voice.


    Ning Rongyue also noticed that this place seems particularly quiet!


    A little more vigilant in the heart, rather dissolve month sink a way: "you are careful."


    Ning Rongyue''s voice has just fallen, and a hissing sound suddenly sounds in the original quiet environment.


    Unfortunately, just as the watchman passed by, the light lit up a small area. The watchman screamed and ran away: "snake! Snake


    Ning Rongyue looks cold and snake again!


    "Where are so many snakes in the imperial capital?"


    Xiaoyue''s face changed: "Miss, let''s go up to the roof!"


    Ningrongyue''s palace and Fu''s Secret guard also appeared in front of ningrongyue.


    Ning Rongyue took a deep breath and directly stepped on the snake in front of her: "these snakes are non-toxic! Do you want to scare me with this? Ridiculous


    She loves snake soup, too!


    Xiaoyue''s eyelids jump: "Xiaoyue, miss?"


    "It''s OK. Let''s go!"


    Ning Rongyue''s cold voice.


    At this time, not far away suddenly came a few screams, Xiaoyue they look changed.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and said, "go and have a look!"


    With that, Ning Rongyue first stepped on the roof and quickly approached the direction of the scream.


    "Brother Lin?"


    The place where they screamed was not far away. Ning Rongyue was shocked to see the man standing in the middle of the man in black who fell to the ground: "Linyi! Is that you? "


    With Ning Rongyue on his back, Lin Yi hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "be careful. These people want to ambush you. "


    "It''s really you."


    Ning Rongyue was surprised: "brother Lin, why do you want to avoid me? You... "


    Ning Rongyue is about to approach Lin Yi, but Lin Yi suddenly flies up and disappears into the night with a few breaths.


    Why is Ning Rongyue biting his teeth? Why should we avoid ourselves?


    "Miss, that man''s martial arts are far superior to us, and he can''t catch up with us."


    Xiaoyue failed to catch up with others.


    Ning Rongyue sighed: "forget it, see if there are any survivors on the ground. Do you know my whereabouts so well?"


    Xiaoyue smelled the words and looked cold. She raised her foot and kicked the man on the ground: "there is still a trace of anger. We must ask the backstage man!"


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue had a trace of fatigue on her face: "go back first."


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue motioned to the dark guard to deal with the people on the ground, and she went back to Fu''s house with Ning Rongyue.


    It''s late at night. After returning to Fu''s house, Ning Rongyue doesn''t let Xiaoyue tell Fu Yinghe what happened tonight at the first time. Instead, she says, "don''t quarrel with my brother. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Good."

 Chapter 261

    The next day.


    After learning the news that Ning Rongyue was attacked last night from the dark guard, Fu Yinghe came to Baicao Pavilion in a hurry.


    "Not hurt, are you?"


    "No," Ning Rongyue shook her head: "brother, I still remember the linyilin elder brother I asked you to find. I met him in the imperial capital last night, and he solved all those people who ambushed me, but I don''t know why he wanted to avoid me?"


    Fu Yinghe felt thoughtful when he heard the speech: "it''s good that people are OK. Since the person you said is coming to the imperial capital, it''s much easier to find. We should also thank them."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue always thinks that it is not so easy to find a temporary legacy.


    After all, several groups of people they sent out haven''t got any news that Linyi has come to the imperial capital. Even if they didn''t meet them, they haven''t got any news at all.


    After thinking about it, Fu Yinghe said, "do you know who attacked you? I heard there are snakes? Where do so many snakes come from in the imperial capital? "


    "Snake..."


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips: "I know about snakes in my heart, but brother, do you know who it is already?"


    Fu Yinghe nodded: "that group of people confessed quickly. Although they don''t know whether it''s true or false, they confessed situ Xue! I think they are so clear about your whereabouts, and the people from Beichen are involved in it. "


    Ning Rongyue said coldly: "I always think it''s not that simple."


    Biting lips to think: "brother, you said they confessed very quickly?"


    "That''s right, CE Yi, they all recruited before they were punished, and they don''t rule out framing."


    Fu Yinghe buckled the table with his fingers. It seemed that he was lost in thought.


    Ning Rongyue thinks that the snake is always wrong. She whispers, "let me see those people."


    "Well?"


    Fu Yinghe didn''t want Ning Rongyue to go to the dungeon: "I''ll ask someone to bring one here later. Don''t go there, Xiaoyue."


    "Yes."


    "That will do."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "brother, don''t tell Xiaoxiao''s mother Fu Yuan''s father about this. I''m afraid they will worry."


    "Well, don''t say."


    When it comes to Jing Xiao, Fu Yinghe also has a headache.


    These days yunmo often run to this side, Jingxiao they resolutely take yunmo as their own daughter to see, even before the idea of giving up is back to life.


    Looking at Fu Yinghe''s expression, Ning Rongyue knows what he is thinking: "Momo is a very good girl, and she is bent on her brother. Does he really have no feelings for Momo?"


    "You can''t force anything emotional."


    Fu Yinghe sighed helplessly.


    In this regard, Ning Rongyue couldn''t intervene more, but sighed: "there''s no way. My brother is really cruel."


    Fu Yinghe pinched Ning Rongyue''s nose: "who is cruel? You smelly girl. "


    "Hey, hey."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    At this time, Xiaoyue with people also came, she picked a not so sad, looks just pale.


    Ning Rongyue looked up and saw that the man with the bodyguard''s eyes were dull. Then she felt that something was wrong.


    "Xiaoyue, this man... Well, you bring him here."


    However, as soon as the man approached Ning Rongyue, he was in a fierce light, as if he was about to explode. Several bodyguards saw that, their faces sank, and tried to hold the man.


    "I''ve lost this man''s martial arts. You''d better be careful, miss."


    Xiaoyue also has some doubts.


    This person just returned a pair of dull appearance, how close to Ning Rongyue on this appearance?


    Ning Rongyue sees this but seems to think of something: "puppet."


    "What do you mean by dissolving the moon?"


    Fu Yinghe looked at his dull eyes at the moment of struggle and frowned.


    He just saw the assassin. This


    Ning Rongyue takes out the ghost needle and stabs it directly from the assassin''s temple. After pulling out the ghost needle, a tiny insect struggles and twists on it.


    "The corpse bug can make the dead into unconscious puppets! It''s just that this man is obviously alive. This insect is not simple. "


    Ning Rongyue looks dignified: "is it her or the handwriting of Beichen people?"


    Fu Yinghe was stunned when he heard the words: "corpse bug? Isn''t it already completely destroyed? How to make it.... "


    At this point, Fu Yinghe stopped. Although he destroyed it on the surface, it may not have been preserved. How dare those people use this insidious method?


    It''s absolutely useless!


    "It''s not hard to raise the dead insects, brother."


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "even I can find out the way by myself, but the important thing is that it needs a sea of blood to raise this corpse bug!"


    Fu Yinghe said in a deep voice: "this matter must be traced to the end! I will tell the emperor, too. "


    "Well," Ning Rongyue nodded, "brother, Beichen must have been involved in these things. When will they leave?"


    "Soon."


    Fu Yinghe rubbed his eyebrows: "I''ll tell the emperor about this first."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue watched Fu Yinghe leave and then looked at the struggling Assassin: "press him!"


    "Yes."


    Did not ask Ning Rongyue to do what, two bodyguards respectfully answer a way.


    Xiaoyue is puzzled and asked: "Miss, do you want to?"


    "I''ll see if I can help my brother."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    Then she took out the longest and the thinnest ghost needle, constantly from the assassin''s temple and Baihui Point.


    Xiaoyue''s scalp is numb. How many insects are there in this person''s head?


    A quarter of an hour later, Ning Rongyue finally stopped. Looking at the countless insects tangled in the container in front of her, she also felt sick.


    Turning away from looking at the insects, Ning Rongyue wrote a prescription: "Xiaoyue, take it and boil it."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Xiaoyue''s prescription, Ning Rongyue hesitates to take out a pill and give it to the assassin. At this moment, the assassin''s eyes are gradually recovering, but his breath is getting weaker and weaker. Ning Rongyue is afraid that he won''t be able to hold on to the medicine.


    After taking the medicine, the assassin''s eyes were clear, and his head was low.


    "Are you all right? Who are you? Who sent you? "


    Ning Rongyue asked softly.


    The assassin felt shocked and finally realized that he was not in the magic cave. He looked up at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    The assassin spoke hard: "the devil, the devil''s cave, those people, the devil! Tiandangshan valiant army! Don''t go


    Valiant army?


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words, and immediately asked, "are you a soldier in the valiant army?"


    The valiant army is the old part of the second prince, a traitor who intended to seize the throne. Now he is missing, but this man says he is a valiant army.


    After saying those words, the assassin seemed to have used up his last breath, and his mouth kept gushing blood: "yes... Yes, don''t go..."


    Looking at the person in front of the seven orifices bleeding to death, Ning Rongyue closed her eyes.


    "Miss?"


    Xiaoyue, who came with the medicine, was surprised to see this.


    Ning Rongyue was a little uneasy: "this man should be a soldier in the valiant army!"


    "What?"


    After learning that Ning Rongyue was attacked, Lu Chang hesitated for a long time and finally decided to visit Fu Fu.

 Chapter 262

    Ning Rongyue looks up and frowns in disgust when she sees situ Xue beside Lu Chang.


    Xiaoyue motioned several bodyguards to take the dead man down first and said, "I''ve seen the Lord."


    As for situ Xue, Xiaoyue regards her as a transparent person.


    Situ Xue''s face changed slightly, but she was more worried because of what Ning Rongyue had just said.


    She hasn''t been to tiandangshan for a long time. She has never seen yongwujun, and she hasn''t ordered to assassinate Fu ningrongyue. How can yongwujun''s people appear here?


    Lu changchong nodded slightly, then asked: "princess, what happened just now? What do you mean by the brave army


    Ning Rongyue glanced at situ Xue and didn''t say much.


    "Who knows, I met an assassin with bad luck last night. The assassin said that he was a member of the Yongwu army, and that he was sent by Aunt Xue. What do you think of him?"


    Lu Chang''s face changed when he heard the words.


    He didn''t lose his memory. Naturally, he remembered what situ Mo had told him about the brave army in tiandangshan.


    But he has beaten situ Xue, how can she still be involved with those people?


    Feeling Lu Chang''s suspicious eyes, situ Xue''s face changed: "sister, how can I find someone to harm my sister? And now I live in the palace, how can I have contact with outsiders? Not to mention the remaining evils of being the second king of junior high school? Lord, I really know my mistake. "


    Hibiscus has not contacted herself for a long time. How can the yongwujun act without authorization?


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "I believe in situ Xue."


    Ning Rongyue turns her lips when she hears the words. At this time, Fu Yinghe has gone back.


    He snorted coldly: "how can anyone come into our Fu''s? And the housekeeper


    Lu Chang''s face is stiff. Fu Yinghe should not be talking about himself, but how can they treat Xueer like this?


    "Fu..."


    "Lord, I''m still in charge of Fu Fu''s house. I''ll decide who can enter and who can''t!"


    Fu Yinghe takes a cold look at Lu Chang and interrupts him: "it''s your business, Lord, how you love Aunt Xue, but our national teacher doesn''t like a traitor!"


    Situ Xue''s face changed when he heard the words, and he looked pale: "Lord..."


    Lu Chang took a deep breath and said, "master, the emperor is no longer investigating what situ Xue did before."


    "It''s none of my business?"


    Fu Yinghe asked: "I just don''t want to let this man into my Fu mansion. Please, Lord."


    Lu Chang''s face turned angry for a moment, and then hummed coldly: "let''s go."


    Fu Yinghe made a quick roll appearance.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang and angrily pulls situ Xue to leave. Then she asks: "brother, why do you want to take him away on purpose?"


    "I really don''t like to see that situ Xue."


    Fu Yinghe snorted.


    Then, another man came in from outside the Baicao Pavilion: "because it''s not convenient for Lu Chang to hear what happened later. After all, he''s lost in the ghost now."


    "Emperor..."


    Situ Mo waved his hand, looked at Fu Yinghe and said with a smile, "Rongyue is my princess now. Please call me brother."


    Fu Yinghe heard that Yan''s eyelids were lifted, but he didn''t say anything else.


    Ning Rongyue always feels that something is wrong, but he doesn''t find anything wrong: "brother."


    "Good boy."


    Situ Mo said with a smile: "Rongyue has been wronged these two days."


    "Not to mention being wronged."


    Ning Rongyue shook her head and asked Fu Yinghe to sit down first: "brother, what do you have to say when you come here?"


    "What we have to say is not to be in a hurry. What did you say about the brave army just now?"


    Fu Yinghe has some doubts.


    Ning Rongyue carefully said what happened just now: "I don''t think what the man said is false."


    Fu Yinghe was shocked: "tiandangshan brave army? That''s at least tens of thousands of people! "


    If these tens of thousands of people have become puppets, how tragic it would be?


    After hearing this, situ Mo could not keep calm: "what? That''s it


    Fu Yinghe took a deep breath and asked, "Rongyue, do you have a way to solve this corpse bug?"


    Doctor Fu, who just came from the dungeon, said bitterly: "it''s useless. I''m afraid these people are useless."


    Situ Mo suddenly got up: "what does Fu always mean?"


    Doctor Fu looked ugly: "those people have become living dead, and their heads have been occupied by corpse insects. If corpse insects are still in his head, they can barely survive as obedient puppets. If corpse insects are removed, they will die suddenly."


    "Seriously?"


    Situ Mo looks dignified.


    "Seriously!"


    Doctor Fu affirmed: "I just came from the dungeon."


    Situ Mo was shocked. Fu Yinghe got up and put his hand on his shoulder: "what we should do at this time is to contain the situation!"


    "Yes."


    Situ Mo''s eyes revealed a cold light: "what a northern sinking! What a North sinker


    Fu Yinghe asked again: "that old Fu may kill these corpse insects?"


    "We have to study it. It''s not a simple corpse bug. It''s a bug that can turn a living person into a puppet."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    "That''s right. You have to study it carefully. Recently, you''d better hold your horses still. Don''t let them pit tiandangshan."


    Doctor Fu said with deep meaning: "it seems that we old bones should do something. I''ll write a letter to Bai Wushuang later and ask him to come back."


    Doctor Fu managed to get rid of the holy doctor, but now he has to come back to help.


    "Well, I''ll trouble Mr. Fu."


    "No, if it wasn''t for my grandson and granddaughter, I wouldn''t help you Dongyun."


    Doctor Fu gave situ Mo a white eye.


    Because of the old emperor, doctor Fu really didn''t like Dongyun, but now Fu Yinghe is deeply involved in them and has a close relationship with Dongyun, so he has to help.


    Sima Mo felt embarrassed and pulled his mouth.


    At this time, there was another clamor outside Baicao Pavilion.


    Gansu Ning some resentful face appeared in the sight of several people: "Rongyue, you went back to Fu''s house, but it''s too good to leave me in Wangye''s house."


    Ning Rongyue hinted that Gansu Ning helped himself to hold off Ganlin before, and Gansu Ning also worked very hard.


    "Xiaoning, did you come here alone?"


    Gansu rather face with a trace of deep meaning: "how possible?"


    Ning Rongyue''s brows wrinkled when he heard the words, and they soon appeared in baicaoge.


    GANZE discontented: "Rongyue, we went to the palace for you, but how can you leave us in the palace and run away alone? You don''t know how difficult aunt Lu Chang is. She says every day that we eat rice for nothing


    "Is it?"


    Ning Rongyue wants to laugh.


    "Hum," GANZE snorted, "forget it, elder brother and I will go back to the general''s house. Don''t you abandon us."


    Recently, they can''t take care of this side. That fool Ganning dares to seek the skin of a tiger and exposes where they are!

 Chapter 263

    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue made some awkward noises.


    "Well, Rongyue, I don''t want to go to the general''s mansion. Can you take me in?"


    Gan Ning asked weakly.


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, then said with a smile: "good."


    Seeing this, Ganlin''s eyes were slightly cold. GANZE said with a smile: "ah Ning, uncle is urging you to go back these two days."


    "Well, I see. I, I want to wait two days before I go back."


    Ganning face I don''t know why is some afraid of GANZE, low head way, but no one can see a trace of venom in her eyes.


    "All right, you just know it yourself."


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice, and then looked at Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, let''s go first."


    Gan Lin took a deep look at Ning Rongyue. If Ning Rongyue really is, he can let go, but it''s a pity that Gan Ze won''t give up so easily.


    "Well, brother Gan, don''t worry, give me Anning."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile.


    "Well."


    Gan Lin took another warning look at Gan Ning and turned to leave.


    Gan Ning grits her teeth, and her resentment is even worse! Why does Ning Rongyue appear? Why rob her!


    Seeing this, situ Mo said, "Rongyue, Mr. Fu, I''ll leave first. That will trouble you."


    "Good."


    Doctor Fu stroked his beard.


    Gan Ning hasn''t seen situ Mo yet. He only heard situ Xue describe him, so he didn''t recognize him.


    After taking leave, situ Mo grabs Fu Yinghe by the wrist and takes him away.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the remaining people: "Suning, you continue to live in xieliyuan, Anning, how about you stay in my baicaoge?"


    Both of them have no objection.


    "Well," Ning Rongyue said, rubbing her stomach, "I haven''t had breakfast yet. I''m a little hungry. Do you want to eat together?"


    "No, we have already used it in the palace."


    Gansu Ning said with a smile: "I''ll go to Xie Liyuan to clean up first."


    "Well, ah Ning, you can also choose a room, if you accompany ah Ning."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Gan Ning and indicates to the stars to follow.


    "Oh, I don''t choose any room."


    Gan Ning raised the corner of his mouth and looked at ruxing: "ruxing, please help me pick a room near my sister''s room."


    "Good."


    If the star should be under the light voice.


    Ning Rongyue is holding Yuanyuan handed over by ruxing, while feeding Yuanyuan with thick porridge specially made for him by the cook, and eating at the same time.


    "Miss, let Ganning live in baicaoge?"


    See if star take Gan Ning to walk far, small month light voice asks a way.


    Ning Rong month light way: "look at me in the side also rest assured some."


    "That''s fine."


    Xiaoyue nods when she hears the words, and thinks that she should be alert and pay attention to Ganning.


    After dinner, Ning Rongyue let Xiaoyue spread a blanket on the grass under the grapevine in the yard, holding Yuanyuan sitting on it and playing with Yuanyuan.


    Gan Ning, who had selected a good room, came over and sat on the blanket: "you will enjoy dissolving the moon."


    There is also an ice basin beside the blanket, which makes people feel cool in summer.


    Gan Ning sighed with satisfaction, lying on the blanket without image, stretched out his hand to pinch the round little fat hand.


    Ning Rongyue has a sharp look in her eyes, and then she quickly turns sharp. She pattes Yuanyuan''s back: "aren''t you enjoying it now?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m in your light."


    Gan Ning didn''t know where to find a small pendant and led Yuanyuan to climb with her hand.


    Ning Rongyue saw the poisonous insects in the pendant and felt cold in her heart: "what is the pendant?"


    Gan Ning raised his hand and shook it: "ah, this is Yu Zhigu, who can save the dying people. I secretly took it from my father and gave it to Yuanyuan as a gift."


    Ning Rongyue''s heart is cold, so many things happen, she really can''t be Gan Ning or kind.


    "It''s so expensive. Yuanyuan is just a child. How can I accept it?"


    "It''s not valuable. It''s only made from some precious medicinal materials. If there are those medicinal materials, I can also raise them."


    Ganning tied the pendant to Yuanyuan''s wrist.


    Ning Rongyue reluctantly smiles: "then I''ll thank Anning for Yuanyuan."


    "No, no," Gan Ning was a little embarrassed: "by the way, sister, can you take the Qingxin Gu I sent you before?"


    Ning Rongyue smelled the words, looked in his eyes and said slowly: "my grandfather is obsessed with medical skills. He is very interested in these and borrowed them for research. Does ah Ning mind?"


    Gan Ning heard that Yan''s face changed, and then he immediately said, "why, ah, since grandfather Fu wants to study, why don''t he ask me for another one?"


    "That''s too much trouble for you."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    "No way."


    Gan Ning casually should a, in the heart actually some ominous premonition.


    "Miss, didn''t you say you wanted to eat snake soup before? This is the snake they just went out to catch in the shed. Would you like to come and have a look? "


    At this time, Xiaoyue suddenly shouts, holding a basket in her hand.


    "Back so soon?"


    Ning Rongyue immediately picked up Yuanyuan and said, "ah Ning, let''s go and have a look."


    Hearing the snake soup, Gan Ning looked stagnant, then nodded and got up.


    Walking to the basket, Ning Rongyue gives Yuanyuan to ruxing, while she lifts the linen cover on the basket.


    "Only two? But it''s really big. "


    Ning Rongyue looked at the two snakes in the basket in surprise.


    But after seeing the snake in the basket, Gan Ning''s body became stiff and subconsciously stepped forward: "this snake!..."


    "What happened to the snake?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Gan Ning with an anxious look.


    Gan Ning''s face was stiff, and then he said slowly, "this snake is poisonous! You can''t miss the moon, can you? Is this edible? "


    Ning Rongyue said: "you can eat it. It''s just snake venom. Ah Ning, you don''t know. There are many kinds of cooking methods for snake meat. Steamed, braised, fried and stewed tastes delicious. I''ll make you a whole snake feast at noon. These two snakes are really big enough."


    Gan Ning can''t laugh when he hears the words: "yes, yes? But this snake venom... "


    "It''s OK, Anning. Don''t worry. I''ll solve it."


    It seems that the delicious snake meat has been thought of.


    Gan Ning flashed a trace of ferocity in his eyes and looked at the guards who had not left: "where did you catch this snake from? This kind of big snake is very rare


    This is the snake king she has kept for more than ten years!


    The head of the food first, Xiaopeng said with a simple smile: "we took the snake medicine given by the young lady out of the imperial capital. It wasn''t long before the two snakes came. If it wasn''t for the medicine given by the young lady, I''m afraid we would all suffer, and we didn''t expect to attract such a big one."


    When Gan Ning hears that Yan''s heart is cold, he can''t help but wonder if Ning Rongyue has found out


    "The snake inducing medicine for dissolving the moon is so powerful."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I''m ready to match it, but I always meet snakes these two days. I can''t help thinking of the snake soup I''ve eaten before."


    "Snake soup? What kind of snake soup? Sister, what are you doing around there? "

 Chapter 264

    Yu Xiaoxiao, who comes to find Ning Rongyue, looks at Ning Rongyue. They form a group and are curious to follow her.


    "Wow


    Suddenly seeing two snakes, Yu Xiaoxiao was frightened: "where did such a big snake come from?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I let them go to the shed to catch them, and make a snake feast at noon."


    "The whole snake feast?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao said: "no, no, snake meat tastes so earthy. It''s hard to eat."


    "Xiaoxiao? Who said that? Snake meat is delicious. You must have eaten it before and made it badly. "


    Ning Rongyue raised her index finger and shook it: "you don''t believe my craft?"


    "Delicious?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao licked his lips: "elder sister, I naturally believe in your cooking skills. Haha, I''ve scratched and roasted it myself before. Anyway, it''s not very good."


    Ning Rongyue said to Yu Xiaoxiao: "let me make you a snake feast at noon today! Absolutely delicious. "


    She hasn''t had snake meat for a long time, and now she''s a little greedy.


    "All right."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded immediately.


    After they finished, Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Gan Ning: "is this ah Ning? I''ve heard ah Hu talk about you, but we haven''t seen you yet. "


    Gan Ning heart in the blood, but also to show a happy smile on the face.


    "Second sister-in-law, I am Ganning."


    Gan Ning blinked: "it turns out that the second sister-in-law looks so small. She protects the old cow and eats tender grass."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was happy when she heard the words: "it''s not true, ah Hu, the old cow is eating tender grass."


    Ning Rongyue met Yu Xiaoxiao, and they talked with each other very well. She said with a smile, "it''s not too early now. I''ll go to prepare for cooking, and you''ll play here."


    "I''ll help you," Yu said


    "Well, I''ll help you, too."


    Gan Ning sees this also open mouth way.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "forget it. Ah Ning, you''re a guest in baicaoge for the first time. Just sit down."


    Ganning didn''t want to help, but Yu Xiaoxiao said she didn''t speak. Now seeing Ning Rongyue say so, she narrowed her eyes and said, "then I''ll sit and wait for Rongyue to make dinner."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, then picked up the basket on the ground and went to the kitchen.


    After entering the kitchen, Yu Xiaoxiao looks out and Gan Ning is sitting drinking tea.


    "Sister, is there anything wrong with Ganning?"


    It''s said that Ning Rongyue met Gan Ning before. If she really had a good relationship, she would not be so polite to Gan Ning.


    The smile on Ning Rongyue''s face slowly disappeared: "you are quite sharp. In a word, you should be more alert when you get along with her."


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned and said, "isn''t Ganning their people?"


    "Who knows, this snake is also given by her, but I wonder why she just..."


    Ning Rongyue pause for a moment, and then sighed: "forget it, don''t want these, cooking, Xiaoxiao, you go to the small pond to pick a few lotus leaves."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded and went out of the kitchen to pick lotus leaves.


    Ning Rongyue panned out some rice, put the rice into the pot and boiled it, then panned out the lotus leaves picked by Yu Xiaoxiao, tore them up and added them to the rice soup.


    "Xiaoxiao, you suddenly came here today, didn''t you talk to ganhu?"


    Last night, the two talents went home peacefully. Today, Yu Xiaoxiao suddenly came back. Ning Rongyue was worried about whether there was any contradiction between them?


    Ning Rongyue asked as she took the snake out of the basket.


    The end of the snake king''s life, rather melting the moon expressionless snake skin to peel.


    After smelling the smell of blood, Yu Xiaoxiao frowned slightly, and then said in a soft voice, "ah Hu has told me all that he should say, but I still can''t accept it for a while. Today, big brother and they are going back. I think they should come out first if they have something to say."


    Ning Rongyue didn''t know what was going on. She hesitated and asked, "is it convenient to talk to me?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded slightly, saying that he was willing to protect their entanglement with Beishen, while sitting on the kitchen bench to clean the snake meat.


    "... sister, I''m a little confused now. I don''t know what to do with the Immortal King Gu."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Ning Rongyue squatted down: "your ah Hu is still that ah Hu. Gu Wang is not in the way. If those people in Beichen have bad thoughts, just beat them away."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was silent.


    Ning Rongyue takes up Yu Xiaoxiao''s clean snake segment and doesn''t talk about it any more. Her own affairs are in a mess.


    Snake section into the oil pot, add lotus seed pepper lotus root slices, stir fry out of the pot, stir fry the aroma of snake section, let the original mood is still some low Yu Xiaoxiao swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Part of the sliced snake meat is fried golden with flour, sprinkled with salt and chili powder, which is particularly attractive.


    Another part is added to the chicken soup which has been boiled for a while. The aroma of dragon and Phoenix soup permeates the whole kitchen.


    Add a little flour to the shredded snake meat, oil it quickly, then put it into the pot, add shredded ginger, shredded pepper and Shredded Mushroom, stir fry in the pot for a while, and get out of the pot.


    There are also roast snake meat, bamboo shoot slice snake meat soup, braised snake tail, Shouwu Hongxin soup and steamed snake slices that Yu Xiaoxiao has never made


    Yu Xiaoxiao now has forgotten everything, just looking at the dishes on the table drooling.


    Ning Rongyue finally scooped out the rice soup, leaving the rice to simmer for a while.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, let''s take out the dishes. With so many dishes, let''s call grandfather and them."


    Yu Xiaoxiao took another mouthful of saliva and licked her lips: "OK."


    When the whole snake feast was served, Gan Ning''s face was even more wonderful, but the fragrance was also real.


    Doctor Fu''s eyes brightened when he came over: "this snake meat is a great tonic. Is it a snake feast? It''s delicious. "


    Ning Rongyue had done it once before. At that time, Ning Fu had no eyes to snatch food from him. But now, Lu Chang doesn''t have such good luck.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was holding a piece of Golden Snake: "come on, grandfather, the snake meat is so delicious."


    "Yes, I used to go to the mountain to catch some snakes in Fujia village. The taste of wild snakes is very beautiful."


    Doctor Fu smiles and squints at Gan Ning: "this little girl is Gan Ning. Come and sit down and eat. We don''t have so many rules to eat here. Girls don''t mind."


    No matter how delicious the food is, Gan Ning, the snake king who has been raised by himself for more than ten years, has no appetite.


    "Well, thank you, grandfather Fu," she said with a stiff smile


    Fu doctor smell speech smooth smooth beard, happy smile twice.


    On the other side, suwangfu.


    Xu is used to eating the food made by Ning Rongyue. Now he has to eat the food made by the cook in the mansion. It''s a bit unpleasant.


    Situ Xue was puzzled and gave Lu Chang a chopstick dish: "Lord, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at all kinds of dishes on the table, Lu Chang''s heart is even more blocked.


    "Nothing. I''ll go to see the princess in the afternoon. You don''t want to go there."


    Fu family did not like to see situ Xue. He could understand that he was also impulsive in the morning.

 Chapter 265

    Situ Xue smell speech face a black, then can''t help mentioning the morning thing again.


    "Lord, do you doubt me?"


    Situ Xue looked fragile: "in the morning, the national teachers said that I was treason, but I really knew I was wrong. I had no contact with those people."


    While talking about situ Xue, he carefully looked at Lu Chang.


    Maybe at the beginning, she only had the mind to use, but now when she has nothing, there is only Lu Chang around her. She is


    Lu Chang felt distressed: "I believe you, Xueer, you don''t have to worry."


    Lu Chang knows his trust has no reason, but seeing situ Xue''s fragile appearance, he can''t doubt it.


    "But the princess sisters, they really don''t like me."


    Situ Xue bit her lip and whispered.


    Lu Chang felt a little upset: "the princess is the princess after all. Xueer, you don''t want to go to her on weekdays. The princess is also a sensible person. Xueer doesn''t need to worry."


    "Xueer has done a lot of things to apologize to the princess before. She should not like me."


    There were tears in situ Xue''s eyes: "people in the government respect the princess, so they don''t like me, but I really know my mistake, but..."


    Situ Xue was cruel and gritted her teeth: "but, Lord, do you like the princess? Yes, the princess is so good that the prince should like it. "


    Lu Chang didn''t frown when he heard the words. He said almost without hesitation, "how can it be?"


    With these words, Lu Chang had some remorse in his heart.


    Si Tu Xue sniffed Yan''s lips and showed a smile: "as long as, as long as the Lord still loves me."


    "Well."


    Lu Chang answered softly, but his heart was empty without any joy.


    Si Tu Xue Wen Yan gently relies on Lu Chang, but he has a decision in his heart.


    She wants Lu Chang to love her forever! Even willing to do anything for her!


    In the afternoon.


    Maybe it was hit by the whole snake feast at noon. Ganning didn''t go to ningrongyue again, but stayed in the room alone and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Ning Rongyue took off the pendant from Yuanyuan''s hand and picked up some medicinal materials to wrap them up and hang them on Yuanyuan''s neck.


    Yu Xiaoxiao picked up the pendant Ning Rongyue put aside: "sister, what''s in it?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao raises the pendant and squints at the contents.


    "It''s not a good thing."


    Ning dissolved the moon as like as two peas, and said, "like stars, you can get a match like this pendant. I dare not let the circle take it."


    "Yes."


    Such as star smell speech from Yu Xiaoxiao hand took the pendant: "I will make it as soon as possible."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, then picked up Yuanyuan: "I''ll go to my grandfather. Xiaoyue, please stay here and watch. Xiaoxiao, let''s go. "


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao got up with a smile.


    Ning Hui hall.


    Doctor Fu is taking the corpse Gu insect that Ning Rongyue got from the brain of the Yongwu army to study.


    Ning Rongyue gives Yuanyuan to Yu Xiaoxiao, and he goes up to see: "these insects are all manic. Is it the blood?"


    "That''s right."


    Doctor Fu picked up the cover of the jade box and covered all the bloody insects: "I just dropped a drop of blood, and it became like this."


    "Hiss."


    Ning Rongyue took a cool breath: "fortunately, they haven''t gone to encircle tiandang mountain, otherwise I''m afraid they''ll have to stay there!"


    Ning Rongyue is frowning and has some lingering palpitations.


    Doctor Fu also worried: "I''m afraid all the people in Beichen are crazy. What''s the advantage of doing this?"


    Today, although there are some small frictions between the four countries, nothing big has happened.


    But looking at the appearance of beichenguo, it is obvious that he wants to make trouble! It''s still a big deal!


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "we can''t manage so much, but I can''t let them threaten Fu, brother and them."


    "Tut, please."


    Although doctor Fu said it was troublesome and disgusting, he still began to grind the powder with the medicinal materials.


    Yu Xiaoxiao, holding Yuanyuan in her arms, listened for a while, but she also tasted something wrong.


    She carefully asked: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment and told Yu Xiaoxiao what happened last night: "it''s not convenient to spread. Xiaoxiao, don''t tell anyone, but you should take more people when you go out recently. Pay attention."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s heart sank and said, "I know."


    "Xiaoxiao, hold Yuanyuan for me first. I''ll help my grandfather."


    Seeing that Yu Xiaoxiao is uneasy, Ning Rongyue pulls Yu Xiaoxiao to sit down in the yard.


    Yu Xiaoxiao subconsciously patted Yuan Yuan''s back: "OK, sister, you can go there."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words. After kissing Yuanyuan, she got up and sat down at the table opposite to doctor Fu: "these corpse insects seem to have strong vitality."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time away from people''s body. It''s still so active, fierce and difficult."


    Doctor Fu is quick to hold down a corpse bug that crawls out of a jade box coated with special herbs and wants to drill into his body.


    "I tried to deal with the powder of common corpse insects, but it had little effect on these things. These corpse insects are too strong."


    Doctor Fu killed the corpse bug with one finger. The green blood spattered out, and the other insects in the jade box became more restless.


    "Moreover, this thing is embedded in the human head. It has a large number and can reproduce quickly. Although external forces can kill these things, we can''t kill a person by breaking his head and killing them one by one."


    Fu said blandly: "and these insects will go to other parts of the human body when they feel the crisis. Who knows if there are these corpse insects hidden in the corpse, and whether other people will be parasitized accidentally."


    Ning Rongyue thought of the scene and shivered with frigidity.


    "You still have to make a medicine to cut down the roots."


    Ning Rongyue wrote a few words: "grandfather, what do you think of adding these herbs?"


    Doctor Fu took the paper and said, "I''m just going to have a try. Our grandparents and grandchildren want to go together."


    After watching for a while, but no one took care of him, Lu Chang couldn''t help saying: "can you set fire to it?"


    Doctor Fu just looked at Lu Chang, but his expression was quite disdainful: "burning mountain? Do you think everyone is stupid standing there and letting you burn


    "Or do our generals want to sacrifice themselves and detain those people on the mountain to die together?"


    A battle is essential. What they are doing now is to provide more security for their own soldiers.


    Lu Chang was blocked and speechless.


    It''s really his thoughtlessness.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "corpse insects can''t be burned to death by fire. Even if they are burned dry, they will come back to life as soon as they see blood, but it''s also necessary to burn mountains. The blood and dead insects left by corpse insects can infect more serious diseases, so it''s necessary to burn mountains with special medicinal materials."

 Chapter 266

    "I''m not thoughtful."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "you just don''t know these corpse insects, but how did the Lord come here again? Will Aunt Xue let you come here? "


    Lu Chang''s face was subtly stiff, but situ Xue naturally refused.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu said, "don''t sneak out of here, my Lord. It''s not necessary."


    Ning Rongyue helplessly supported her forehead: "you''d better go back quickly, but it''s better that you don''t tell Aunt Xue too much about the corpse bug."


    "Situ Xue has promised that I will not be involved with those people any more."


    Ning Rongyue stares at Lu Chang: "is Wang ye not the kind of person who is dazzled by emotion? Do you believe that? "


    Situ Xue''s heart was restless, and those people would not let him out of control so easily.


    By Ning Rongyue''s side, Lu Chang''s IQ seems to be on the line: "I just don''t want to hurt situ Xue. I''ll take good care of her."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang suspiciously. She doubts that Lu Chang can still say this when he stands in front of situ Xue?


    "All right, the Lord knows well."


    With that, Ning Rongyue stopped talking to Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang feels bored. After sweeping around, he comes to Yuanyuan, who is held by Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yuanyuan also sees Lu Chang, looks up and talks to him, and crawls to Lu Chang''s feet on the blanket.


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao hesitates for a moment and then holds on to Yuanyuan. Now this Su Wang Ye seems to be er


    Seeing this, Lu Chang looked black, and then squatted down to catch the round little fat hand.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue smiles at her mouth, indicating that Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to stop her.


    Yu Xiaoxiao let go of holding Yuanyuan''s hand.


    Yuan Yuan happily climbed into Lu Chang''s arms: "De, Dad, Dad..."


    Lu Chang was flattered, so he sat down on the ground and put the circle in his arms


    "Daddy."


    Seems to be answering Lu Chang''s words, round chuckling: "chuckling..."


    "Like a chicken."


    Lu Chang himself didn''t realize how gentle his expression was at this time.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Lu Chang in surprise. Isn''t it?


    Forget it, what else can the father and son say when they kiss themselves?


    Yuanyuan moves around in Lu Chang''s arms. At last, he grabs a jade pendant on Lu Chang''s waist and turns it over quietly.


    Lu Chang looked at Yuan Yuan without saying a word.


    At this time, he is really aware of his own problems. It seems that all his senses will disappear when he is around situ Xue. But when he faces Ning Rongyue, he will really relax. That feeling is different.


    Lu Chang put his hand with thick cocoon in his heart. It began to hurt again. What is it!


    Lu Chang''s eyes are cold for a moment, which makes Yu Xiaoxiao''s heart shrink suddenly.


    Although Lu Chang''s look soon became expressionless, Yu Xiaoxiao still moved his buttocks back with a lingering fear.


    What should I do? I''m a little flustered. Is Prince Su''s eyes about to kill people just now?


    Fu also felt the evil spirit on Lu Chang at that moment, but when he saw that Yuan Yuan was not frightened, he just raised his eyelids and didn''t say a word.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Yuan Yuan lying in Lu Chang''s arms, her eyes are soft.


    "Little moon."


    Fu Yinghe came to Ninghui hall, the first thing he saw was a harmonious father and son. After seeing this scene, he affirmed his decision.


    Gansu Ning, who was beside him, saw that his eyes were dark: "sister."


    "Well? Brother, what are you doing here? "


    Ning Rongyue wiped her hands and stood up to look at Fu Yinghe.


    Gansu Ning shook the dim sum in his hand: "I''m ordering the dim sum I bought in autumn, and the milk cake Yuanyuan can eat, just grinding his teeth."


    Yuanyuan saw that they came to Gansu Ning, but instead of playing with Lu Chang''s jade pendant, she reluctantly straightened up and looked at Gansu Ning.


    "Ning, Ning..."


    Gansu ningwen put down the cake with a smile, strode to Yuanyuan and picked up Yuanyuan: "it''s amazing, you can call my name."


    Lu Chang''s face is more stiff, black in the pan green!


    Ning Rongyue secretly glanced at Lu Chang''s look, some want to smile: "Xiao Ning, you sit down first, I won''t pour you tea."


    "No, No."


    Gansu would rather hold Yuanyuan and sit down, laughing and playing with Yuanyuan.


    Ning Rongyue sees this and looks at Fu Yinghe: "brother?"


    "The second highness of Xia Li state, Nan Li Yu, asked me to take a message, saying that he wanted to come to say goodbye to you in person."


    Fu Yinghe has some doubts. Nanli Yu and Ning Rongyue haven''t met each other yet, but it doesn''t matter if they don''t.


    "Going away?"


    Ning Rongyue was both relieved and reluctant to give up.


    It''s because those people in Beichen are going to leave, but it''s because of Nan Liyu. In fact, Ning Rongyue is strange. He just knows Nan Liyu for a short time, but he is inexplicably kind.


    "The day after tomorrow, people from the Three Kingdoms will leave one after another."


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "and, Lord Su, please welcome the emperor."


    When the imperial edict preacher arrived at King Su''s mansion, he didn''t find anyone. When he came back, situ Mo let him say it by the way.


    How can they not return a big gift when Beichen finds such a thing for them?


    Lu Chang stood up and nodded: "I''m going to enter the palace."


    With that, Lu Chang hesitated for a moment, then took the jade pendant off his waist and went to Gansu Ning. He put the jade pendant in Yuanyuan''s arms: "Yuanyuan likes it very much."


    Gansu rather look light, did not speak.


    A little surprise flashed in Fu Yinghe''s eyes. Isn''t this the jade pendant handed down by the Lu family? Lu Chang was willing.


    Yuanyuan, on the other hand, squinted at the jade pendant and fiddled with it. Lu Chang looked quite mild.


    "Rongyue, I''ll leave first."


    Ning Rongyue smiles: "good."


    Lu Chang hooked his lips and turned to leave.


    Ning Rongyue blinked in surprise: "Ah Fu is laughing again?"


    "Yes, silly girl, don''t look, people are gone."


    Doctor Fu curled his mouth and collected the dead insects first.


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe finally made up his mind: "is xiaoyueer sure to solve the poisonous insects in Lu Chang''s body now?"


    "How does brother ask this?"


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, and then as if to what: "brother, what do you mean?"


    "If you are sure, do it," Fu Yinghe said with a smile. "Anyway, it''s time to close the net. I will go to the emperor''s place."


    Ning Rongyue heard that the radian of the corner of her mouth could not be pressed down. She was so happy: "OK, OK! According to my observation, the insect should be in the heart of a fu. If you want to be sure, you have to get the female one first and control the female one for the time being, so as to contain the child. "


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was so happy, Gansu Ning''s face darkened, and then the corner of his mouth raised again.


    "Then we have to control situ Xue first."


    Fu Yinghe pondered for a moment: "I''ll find a way."


    "Well!" Ning Rongyue nods her head vigorously.

 Chapter 267

    The next day.


    Nanli Yu came to visit Fu Fu early in the morning, while Nanli Ke went to the palace in person.


    Ning Rongyue''s identity is more complicated now. Their princess Xiali has become Dongyun''s princess by mistake. Now it''s a lot of trouble to recognize her.


    "I wonder what your highness Li Ke wants to see me about?"


    The envoys of the three kingdoms are about to leave. Nanli Ke is so careful to find himself. Situ Mo probably knows what Nanli Ke wants to do.


    Nanliko didn''t come to the point, but said in a deep voice: "my father asked the emperor to help find the eldest princess of our country. Do you have any news from the emperor?"


    Situ Mo chuckled.


    "There was no news, but now I see your highness, but it seems to be close at hand?"


    Nanli Ke looks slightly cold: "the emperor really just found out now?"


    Ning Rongyue is very important to Xia Li. They have been searching for her for so many years, but now she is the princess of Dongyun.


    This made him have to doubt whether it was Stuart''s plan to win them over!


    "Naturally," the smile of situ Mo''s mouth disappeared: "Rong Yue, the child I grew up with, but I never thought of it before."


    "Since childhood?"


    Nanli Ke was stunned.


    As far as he knows, didn''t Ning Rongyue live in Fujia village when she was a child?


    How could situ Mo, who was far away in the imperial capital, watch her grow up?


    "That''s not enough for the outside world."


    Situ Mo said faintly: "but I don''t have to cheat your highness here. Rongyue is regarded as a blood relative by Qinghong and a sister by me. Your highness can rest assured that we don''t want to use it."


    "Moreover," a gentle light flashed in situ Mo''s eyes: "even if your highness can''t believe me, he should not doubt Qinghong."


    After perceiving Ning Rongyue''s identity, Nanli Ke takes someone to check Ning Rongyue''s past and naturally understands situ Mo''s words.


    "It''s natural."


    Nanli Ke looked friendly: "but Rongyue is the blood of Xiali after all, the blood of our eldest princess. I hope the emperor will not stop us when we recognize Rongyue?"


    "It all depends on the meaning of dissolving the moon."


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice: "I won''t interfere. Rongyue is still our princess of Dongyun. Whether we want to be recognized or not depends on Rongyue''s meaning."


    The south Li Ke hears the speech, the corner of the mouth lightly raises: "so thanks the emperor, Xia Li is willing to tie up the Qin Jin friendship with the East cloud."


    In fact, Ning Rongyue has married Lu Chang. They just don''t want to get married.


    If they want to recognize Ning Rongyue, they must be tied to the same boat with Dong Yun. There is no doubt about this. The reason why Nan Li Ke said that before was that he didn''t want situ Mo to feel that he could blackmail Xia Li wantonly after holding Ning Rongyue.


    Si Tu Mo said with a smile: "it''s a happy event. It''s just that Rong Yue is stubborn. Your highness doesn''t have to be too hasty first."


    "I understand."


    Nanliko nodded slightly: "this time we are in a hurry. We will send a delegation to welcome the princess back to our hometown."


    Situ Mo was a little surprised when he heard that Xia Li paid so much attention to the late princess, and her daughter also paid so much attention.


    But after all, they have been missing for such a long time, and the people of Xiali royal family are very affectionate.


    It''s good for Dongyun. There''s a smile on situ Mo''s face.


    Fu Fu.


    Nan Li Yu came to Fu Fu early in the morning and woke up Yu Xiaoxiao.


    "Do what you want! Don''t let people sleep in the early morning


    Yu Xiaoxiao still did not return to the general''s house and decided to stay in Fu''s house for the time being.


    Nan Li Yu takes a look at Yu Xiaoxiao, who is "disheveled in clothes" jokingly: "the sun has been drying his ass, can''t he get up? Don''t let others see my innocence when you look like this. "


    "Ah


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s chaotic brain just wakes up. After a scream, he gouges out Nan Li Yu.


    "To die! I don''t know if I can''t break into my daughter''s yard! "


    Yu Xiao snorted and immediately turned back to her room.


    Nan Li Yu innocently looks at Ning Rongyue coming out of the kitchen: "Rongyue got up so early."


    "Well, I''m making breakfast."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "how come elder brother Nan came here so early? You sit first."


    Ruxing brings up a pot of tea at the right time.


    Nan Li Yu didn''t sit down, but looked at yuan yuan in Xiao Yue''s arms and said with a smile: "does Xiao Yuan Yuan miss her uncle?"


    Yuan Yuan looks at Nan Li Yu innocently and spits out two milk bubbles: "nine, nine..."


    He likes to learn from others these two days, and he learns what he hears.


    "It''s so smart," said Nan Li Yu, looking at the round little moon in her arms. "Let me hug you."


    Xiaoyue Wenyan takes a look at the eager Nanli Yu, and then gives Yuanyuan to Nanli Yu.


    Nanli Yumei holds Yuanyuan and sits down.


    "I''m good at making friends. I''m still my uncle."


    Packed up, Yu Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes around a hair and said, "we''re little round and lovely."


    "Bang," Nan Li Yu completely ignored Yu Xiaoxiao: "sober up? What about your husband? Why are you here? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao dead fisheye: "Oh, my sister would like you to manage so much, do you live by the sea?"


    "Yes."


    Nan Li Yu said with a smile, "I really live by the sea."


    The state of Xiali is close to the sea, but it just lives by the sea.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    Ning Rongyue came with the servant girl carrying the meal: "how can you two meet and quarrel? Breakfast is good. Sit down and have a meal."


    "Good."


    After washing her hands, Yu Xiaoxiao did a good job.


    Nan Li Yu handed yuan yuan to Ning Rongyue and said with a smile, "fortunately, I didn''t eat much in the morning. I can still eat it now."


    "Bang."


    Yu Xiaoxiao hummed with a piece of cake.


    Ning Rongyue, holding Yuanyuan, motioned Xiaoyue to one side: "a Ning hasn''t got up yet? Have you called it yet? "


    "I didn''t shout when I fell asleep."


    Xiaoyue said slowly: "yesterday afternoon, she went out after a circle in the yard. She came back at midnight. It''s normal that she can''t get up today."


    "I''ve seen and dealt with those parts of the yard. Don''t make any noise for the time being."


    Ning Rongyue passes Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue.


    "Well, miss, go to dinner. I''ll take care of Yuanyuan."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and returned to the dining table.


    Yuxiaoxiao and yuxiaoxiao are eating very well here. Nan Liyu said with pity: "such a delicious food, I can''t eat it after I leave."


    "Just right, I''m not robbed by myself."


    Yu Xiao choked Nan Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu glanced at her and ignored her. He looked at Ning Rongyue and said, "why don''t Rongyue go to Xiali with me? Xiali is rich in seafood. Things are different from here. You must like Rongyue."


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head: "Dongyun is also very good. My parents are here. If I have time, I will take them to join you. When that time comes, elder brother Nan, don''t think we have too many people."


    "No, No."

 Chapter 268

    South Li Yu is busy way: "go to a few people all right, I certainly entertain."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "what about me? Are you entertaining me? "


    Nan Li Yu smiles and shakes his head: "I''m afraid that after you go, you''ll become a bully. No one can provoke you."


    Yu Xiao stares at him: "nonsense."


    "Ha ha." Nan Li Yu laughed two times.


    Eat early.


    Nan Li Yu looked at Yu Xiaoxiao and said, "today at the post station, I saw that the people in Beichen invited general Gan''s brother to travel with me. But I don''t think the people in Beichen are kind-hearted. Would you like to have a look?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned and hesitated.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Nan Li Yu and said, "if you''re worried, go and have a look."


    "Don''t worry too much. Jing CE is a thief with a heart but no guts," Nan Li Yu said with disdain, "and there is general Liu on the side."


    Yu Xiaoxiao bit his lip: "I''d better go and have a look. Do you know where they went?"


    "It seems to be the outskirts of Beijing. I went to the outskirts."


    South Li Yu frowned to think: "you take you a few people in the past, although they dare not start, but also can''t let you alone."


    Ning Rongyue said: "just like the star, you should go with Xiaoxiao. I''ll send some bodyguards to follow you."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded. A moment later, he left in a hurry with a group of people.


    "Brother Nan, why do you want to leave Xiaoxiao?"


    After Yu Xiaoxiao left, Ning Rongyue frowned at Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu looked at Xiaoyue: "Rongyue, I have something to say to you alone."


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "Xiaoyue is not someone else."


    "Please Xiaoyue to wait for Ganning girl to get up?" South Li Yu slowly way.


    Xiaoyue Wenyan asked to see Ning Rongyue. Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment and then hugged Yuanyuan: "Xiaoyue, you go and watch. If Anning wakes up, you call us. Brother Nan, you come in with me."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue walked and said, "brother Nan, what''s the matter with you


    "It''s very important."


    Nan Li Yu looks serious.


    Ning Rongyue sat down in the main room and looked at Nan Li Yu: "elder brother Nan, just say it. Do you want to leave?"


    "Pour also not," south Li Yu this just understand rather dissolve month misunderstanding, slowly way: "dissolve month can think of own life experience?"


    "Life experience?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned and puzzled: "what life experience can I have? My father is a teacher. My mother should be from Xiali. I grew up in Fujia village. What do you mean, brother Nan


    "Or your mother''s life experience."


    South Li Yu''s facial expression lets rather dissolve month bottom of the heart some flustered.


    Ning Rongyue pretended to be calm: "what does brother Nan mean? Isn''t my mother from Xiali? "


    "She''s from Xiali," said Nan Li Yu with a slight nod. "Or she''s nanyuzhu, the princess of Xiali, my little aunt."


    "What?"


    Ning Rongyue didn''t frown. She was shocked and couldn''t react.


    What is the princess of Xia Li? What little Auntie?


    How could that be?


    Looking at Ning Rongyue''s hesitation, Nan Li Yu said nervously: "I know that you may not be able to accept it for a while, but what I said is true. You don''t have to be too nervous about it. We are just looking for the little aunt. Now we just want to compensate you. It''s not malicious."


    Ning Rongyue is silent.


    At this time, she was so upset that she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What evidence do you have?"


    In Ning Rongyue''s memory, her father and Jingxiao seldom mentioned her mother''s identity. She only said that she was a victim of Xia Li. When she was exiled here and saved by her father, how could she suddenly become the eldest princess of Xia Li again?


    Nan Li Yu pursed her lips and said, "Rongyue, your appearance is the most powerful evidence. You may not know that you and your little aunt are almost carved in the same mold."


    Dad once said that he was very much like his mother.


    "It''s just that there are so many people who look alike in such a big world."


    Ning Rongyue sips her lips.


    Nan Li Yu shakes his head: "no, I don''t know about Rongyue. Xia Li''s blood line is based on his pupil color. Almost all the royal family have dark blue pupils. The more blood is, the deeper the pupil color is. I think Rongyue''s pupil color is dark blue. If it''s a coincidence, it''s OK. There are so many coincidences?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words. She didn''t know that Xia Li''s pupil color was so particular.


    She looked at Li Yu''s dark blue eyes and shook her mind slightly.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu knew that he should not say more and stood up.


    "Rongyue, the Xia Li emissary will leave tomorrow. I wonder if I can stay in Fu Fu today?"


    "Well, good."


    Ning Rongyue is still in a daze, just subconsciously replied.


    South Li Yu Wen Yan sighs lightly: "dissolve month you blame us also should, unexpectedly is now just find you, only we are your blood relatives."


    With that, Nan Li Yu left the main room for the time being, leaving Ning Rongyue in a daze.


    Ning Rongyue''s heart is in a mess now. I don''t know whether she should be happy or not.


    Yuan Yuan sees Ning Rongyue and sits quietly in Ning Rongyue''s arms, staring at Ning Rongyue with the same dark blue pupil.


    "Miss Ganning, you are up at last."


    After a while, Xiaoyue''s voice awakened the meditative ningrong moon.


    Ning Rongyue hugged Yuanyuan in her arms and murmured: "how is it like this?"


    She originally thought that she had no blood relatives except Yuanyuan. She didn''t expect that at this time, Nan Li Yu and they were looking for her.


    Gan Ning walked into the main room carelessly: "Rongyue, what do you say? What''s the matter? "


    "No," Ning Rongyue got up and said with a smile, "just hold Yuanyuan and sit for a while. We''ve left you a meal. Qing''er, go and get it."


    "Yes."


    Ganning smell speech pull Ning Rongyue way: "I go out to eat, Rongyue you also don''t always stay in the house, the house more stuffy."


    Ning Rongyue felt chilly in her heart and the room was stuffy, but the things in the yard were all written by Gan Ning!


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t understand why Ganning is so hostile to himself, but since Ganning has done so many things, he has hurt his relatives!


    I don''t have to worry about my old love!


    Ning Rongyue gently broke away Ganning''s hand: "I hold Yuanyuan to sit with my brother. Ah Ning, you eat first."


    "Good."


    Gan Ning was stunned, then nodded.


    Therefore, Ning Rongyue walks to Qinghui pavilion with Yuanyuan in her arms, leaving Xiaoyue to watch. As soon as she gets to the gate of Qinghui Pavilion, Ning Rongyue hears the noise inside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue motioned the servant girl to open the door.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    At a glance, there are many people in Qinghui Pavilion. Bai Wushuang and Bai Langyu, who were sent letters by doctor Fu before, were also there, but the situation was not very good.


    Doctor Fu threw the blood soaked gauze into the basin, and the water splashed far away.


    "These dogs are more and more unscrupulous!"


    White matchless see Fu doctor so angry, look a lag is a joy: "I''m ok."

 Chapter 269

    Fu turned his eyes and said, "your life is tough. I''m not worried about you."


    Bai Wushuang is just a good tempered smile.


    On one side of the bed, the pale white jade half opened her eyes: "Rongyue, you''re here."


    Ning Rong month a Leng, Leng Leng of see toward oneself light smile of white Lang jade, she some flustered four looked.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao bandaged Gan Hu''s fast healing wound and said, "I went to the suburbs to find ah Hu, and then I met the besieged holy doctors..."


    "Let me talk about it."


    Bai Wushuang sighed: "maybe Beichen took us as a threat. When I left, Lang Yu and I were ambushed by them. There were so many people ambushing us that we had to pretend to be dead. We just didn''t expect that we would encounter another ambush this time!"


    "Who exposed the news?"


    Doctor Fu looked gloomy.


    Ning Rongyue has a name in her heart.


    Doctor Fu took a deep breath and looked at Bai Wushuang with some anger: "since you managed to get away last time, what are you doing when you come back?"


    "How can I not come when you send a message?"


    White matchless smile, and then can''t help face a draw, obviously pulled to the injury.


    Fu''s eyes hate, but there is a trace of helplessness, finger hate hate on the white matchless wound: "pain? It''s killing you! "


    White matchless face instantly twisted.


    Ning Rongyue, they all look at Bai Wushuang: "grandfather..."


    Doctor Fu looked at his hair with a complex look, and then took back his hand indifferently.


    Bai Wushuang sighed.


    He would rather Fu Cen be angry than this kind of light appearance.


    Doctor Fu didn''t know what he was thinking. He said slowly, "since you are still active, you can heal yourself. Are you not a saint doctor anyway?"


    With that, doctor Fu turned and left.


    White matchless looking at his back to retain words is never said.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment and said, "don''t worry about grandfather Bai. Grandfather always has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart."


    "I know."


    Bai Wushuang nodded slightly, then spat out a mouthful of blood, obviously he was just deliberately suppressing the injury.


    At this time, doctor Fu, who had left, opened the door again with a bang under the different looks of the people, and came back in a fierce manner.


    He looks a bit awkward: "a life is almost gone, still don''t lie down!"


    A little surprise flashed in Bai Wushuang''s eyes, and then immediately lay down: "do you want to feel my pulse?"


    Doctor Fu grinds his teeth: "where''s the hand? Stick it out


    Bai Wushuang reaches out his hand and asks doctor Fu to pulse.


    Ning Rongyue''s face became a little strange when he saw this. He wanted to laugh, but he wanted to suppress it. He was afraid that he would make fu angry again.


    "Xiao yue''er, help Mr. Bai to have a look."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue gives Yuanyuan to Fu Yinghe, goes to the bed, moves a small stool and sits down.


    White Lang jade looks like the beginning of melting iceberg, gentle way: "trouble melting month."


    "No, No."


    Ning Rongyue stands on the horse road, and then reaches for the white jade vein gate.


    Bai Langyu didn''t have any serious internal injuries. He just had a slight injury to his internal meridians. He couldn''t use his internal power for the time being. What''s more troublesome is that he only had a sword injury of one inch.


    Ning Rongyue carefully unties Bai Langyu''s clothes and cleans his wound.


    As a doctor, Ning Rongyue has no other feelings and looks as usual. However, Bai Langyu''s face turned red in an instant and looks quite pure.


    Later, Gansu Ning and Nan Li Yu could not help frowning.


    Gansu Ning looked around, and then walked to Yu Xiaoxiao: "what''s the matter?"


    "In an ambush," Yu Xiaoxiao said softly, "old Bai and young master Bai were seriously injured, and they were caught and saved by us."


    "Who did it?"


    "Seems to be the one from Beichen?"


    Ning Wen Yan in Gansu Province is frowning. It''s said that Bai Wushuang didn''t practice martial arts, but Bai Langyu''s martial arts skills should not be weak. How could he be forced to such a situation?


    Nan Li Yu had never met Bai Wushuang. He approached Yu Xiaoxiao and asked, "Xiaoxiao? What are Mr. Bai and Mr. Bai


    "I won''t tell you."


    Yu Xiaoxiao white one eye south Li Yu: "you a Xia Li country person, who knows you have bad idea?"


    Nan Li Yu said: "if I want to have a bad idea, I will clean up you first!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao pulled a grimace and hid behind Gan Hu.


    Gan Hu is some sensitive to see south Li Yu, the fundus slightly hostile: "your highness and Xiaoxiao do not joke."


    Nan Li Yu''s face changed slightly, and then he gave a smile.


    "Mrs. Gan and I have the same temperament. I''m just out of order. Don''t blame general Gan."


    South Li Yu accentuated the tone of these three words of Mrs. Gan, also don''t know who to remind.


    Gan Hu Wen Yan nodded slightly and said nothing more.


    But Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Gan Hu in surprise, holding Gan Hu''s arm and exaggerating: "Wow, ah Hu, are you jealous? It''s so sour. Hee hee, ah Hu is my favorite. The wild flowers outside can''t seduce me


    "Wild flower" south Li Yu draws the corner of the mouth, has neglected in the heart a trace unnatural.


    Gansu rather see pie pie pie mouth, and then go to Ning Rongyue side: "sister, I''ll help you get it."


    After all, Bai Langyu is a man. Ning Rongyue, as a doctor, doesn''t care. However, Bai Langyu''s face is so hot that she can fry eggs.


    Ning Rongyue has also dealt with the internal injury of Bai Langyu. Wen Yan gives the hot towel to Gansu Ning: "you can help brother Bai wipe the blood stains on the edge of the wound, and then apply this bottle of medicine."


    With that, Ning Rongyue looked at Bai Langyu again: "brother Bai, I''m afraid you have to lie down for a while."


    Bai Langyu couldn''t tell whether she was disappointed or something. Her face turned cold again. She answered softly.


    Gansu Ning lift lift eyelid not salty looked at a white jade, and then began to wipe his medicine.


    Ning Rongyue came to doctor Fu: "how about grandfather Bai?"


    "All five poisons," said Fu with a complicated look. "This old man has all five poisons in his body now!"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes widened slightly when he heard the words.


    But Bai Wushuang knew that doctor Fu was not talking about this. He knew that doctor Fu had found out.


    "Ah Cen, I can''t help you in the end."


    Fu Fu''s face was ashamed and annoyed. He threw away Bai''s unparalleled hand: "I don''t know when you will be able to make all kinds of refined products and use them for yourself?"


    "Rongyue, detoxify him! All kinds of poisonous insects and poisons are in a mess! "


    With that, doctor Fu left angrily, Ning Rongyue looked confused.


    Bai Wushuang sighed: "trouble dissolves the moon."


    "Grandpa Bai is serious."


    Ning Rongyue wanted to ask Bai Wushuang what kind of resentment he had with doctor Fu. She looked very tangled.


    Bai Wushuang sees through Ning Rongyue''s mind, but he doesn''t solve her doubts. If he dares to say, he''s afraid that after waiting for so many years, the chance is gone.


    Hesitating for a moment, Ning Rong didn''t ask at the end of the month. He said in a soft voice, "grandfather Bai, I''d better show you first."


    "Good."

 Chapter 270

    Bai Wushuang''s body is really as non-toxic as doctor Fu said. Ning Rongyue even doubts how Bai Wushuang can live?


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult for baijiedan to solve this poison. I can''t solve it all for a while."


    Ning Rongyue frowned.


    At this time, doctor Fu went back and forth again, and led a group of young men: "take this old man to my Ninghui hall."


    A few small Si hands and feet nimble carry white matchless on the stretcher.


    Ning Rongyue''s uncontrollable twitch: "Yeh, yeh?"


    Fu Yinghe had a smile on his face and said with a light smile, "it''s not convenient for you to live in Baicao Pavilion. It''s better for Bai Lao to go to Ninghui hall."


    Also, it''s really inconvenient to have Ganning in baicaoge.


    It''s time to solve this hidden danger when you think of Gan Ning and Ning Rong Yue.


    "I''ll take him first. Yes, and Bai Langyu. Take them with me."


    Doctor Fu looked at Bai Langyu again: "move him carefully."


    After taking Bai Wushuang and Bai Langyu to Ninghui hall, Ning Rongyue looks at Yu Xiaoxiao and them: "Xiaoxiao, are you ready?"


    Gan Hu grasped Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand: "Xiaoxiao, come back with me."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded slightly. She just wanted to calm down when she came to Fu Fu. Now it''s OK.


    Gan Hu is happy when he hears the words and holds Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand more tightly.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Ning Rongyue said as they left: "idiot, what you''ve caught me is a little painful. Please take it easy!"


    South Li Yu looks at two people to leave, smile a way: "dissolve month, you can think of good?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned: "this..."


    Fu Yinghe narrowed his eyes: "xiaoyueer, are you talking about it?"


    Nan Li Yu immediately told Fu Yinghe about Ning Rongyue''s life experience. He didn''t give Ning Rongyue any chance to stop her.


    "So it is," Fu Yinghe said with a light smile, "do you want to recognize it or not? Just follow your heart, xiaoyueer. Don''t worry about us. My brother is still Yueer''s brother."


    South Li Yu eyebrow tip a pick.


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and nodded in silence: "well."


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu wanted to ask, but was stopped by Fu Yinghe: "Your Highness, let''s talk about it?"


    South Li Yu hesitated for a moment, sink a voice way: "good."


    "Brother?"


    Fu Yinghe gives Yuanyuan to Ning Rongyue: "xiaoyueer, go back to baicaoge first?"


    Thinking of what he wanted to say to Gan Ning before, Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "OK. As stars, let''s go back. "


    It''s no good to drag on. I''ve made it clear to Gan Ning this time!


    Back to baicaoge.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Xiaoyue: "what''s Anning doing just now?"


    Xiaoyue looked at the smiling Ganning and said, "I''ve done a few rounds in the yard."


    "Oh? Where did they all turn? "


    Xiaoyue and Ganning were stunned at the same time.


    Gan Ning pinches her fingertips nervously. The smell of the medicine she just put should not be gone


    Ning Rongyue gives Yuanyuan to ruxing, and her voice is cold: "Xiaoyue, when Anning walks through those places, you take me for a walk."


    Xiaoyue guessed the meaning of ningrong moon, looked at ruxing and nodded: "OK."


    After walking around the yard, Ning Rongyue also turned from the thin soil layer to several pills that didn''t melt by themselves.


    Ning Rongyue covered her nose and threw the medicine into the water that Xiaoyue had brought: "ah Ning, no matter how interested you are, you can''t take my yard as a place to raise poisonous insects, or this kind of poisonous insects?"


    Two days ago, Ganning buried all kinds of poisonous insect corpses. With this time''s medicine, the five poison and Gu formation will be complete.


    At that time, I''m afraid the baicaoge will become the world of all kinds of poisonous insects!


    As soon as Gan Ning''s face changed, no matter how unresponsive she was, she should have understood.


    "You know that? You know why you''re leaving me here! "


    Gan Ning also did not install, the facial expression gloomy looked to rather dissolve the month.


    If the star is holding the circle to go far, so as not to hurt the circle later.


    Ning Rongyue looked cold: "I just don''t understand why you are like this? I don''t think I''ve done anything that doesn''t work for you? Why are you so hostile to me? How many times have you tried to kill me? "


    "Ha ha," Gan Ning said with a sarcastic smile in his throat, "you don''t know anything? It''s ridiculous. You don''t know anything! "


    "What do you mean?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned: "Gan Ning, if you don''t make it clear today, I won''t be merciful!"


    Gan Ning''s eyes are sharp when he hears the words, and he is suddenly in trouble!


    Ning Rongyue pulled out his dagger to block Ganning''s Flute: "it seems that it''s really all you!"


    Think of their own before with ningrongyue draw, Ganning know today he really may not be able to good, leave here unharmed.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Flute in the hands of a few flip, Gan Ning cold hum: "but I will not kill you."


    At this point, Ganning''s look is extremely terrible, people can''t help but doubt the truth of her words: "you also ate my two snake kings, why, you don''t think you''ve got it back?"


    Ning Rongyue sneered: "do you think this is the way back? You must be the one who brought out the love bug, right


    Gan Ning''s face froze, and then sneered: "yes, it''s me! Ah, Ning Rongyue, there is no solution to the situation. You''ve taken away mine. I''ll let you taste it, too! "


    "Are you crazy? When did I rob brother Gan? "


    "Brother Gan?"


    Gan Ning looked overcast: "you don''t want to rob, but they don''t necessarily think so. How do you think the sentimental insects can be planted so easily? Your brother Gan, they are all in the middle of the banquet. Ha ha, are you still friends? You deserve to lose Lu Chang! "


    "I tell you, Lu Chang has only situ Xue now! What are you? "


    "You must know what it''s like, don''t you?"


    Ning Rongyue''s body was shocked, and then he suddenly came forward and slapped Gan Ning!


    "What are you? Love but not to anger others, Gan Ning, you are very kind


    Ning Rongyue''s ironic appearance makes Gan Ning furious.


    "You can tell me! "Ah?"


    Ganning crazy to attack Ning Rongyue, Ning Rongyue let Xiaoyue back, he is not weak!


    "If you didn''t show up, if you didn''t show up! How can Gan Lin leave? How can he like you! For what? Ah


    Gan Ning was mad and roared: "why don''t you die!"


    Ning Rongyue turns back to avoid Gan Ning''s Flute and draws a dagger on Gan Ning''s arm.


    But the blood left by Ganning''s wound turned out to be black purple.


    Ning Rongyue sneered: "I still think you really have nothing to do, the taste of refining is not good?"


    Gan Ning''s eyes are cold, and she can''t get rid of the poison of all kinds of refining. Now she seems to have nothing to do on the surface, but inside she is slowly decaying!


    But the more you face Ning Rongyue, the more angry you are, and even have a headache. Gan Ning seems to suddenly think of something drastic!


    "Ning Rongyue! I hate you! I hate you


    Gan Ning retreated slowly: "don''t you love Fu the most? But he hates you the most

 Chapter 271

    With that, Ganning suddenly throws out a bag of powder, Ning Rongyue pulls Xiaoyue back, while Ganning flies away.


    Ning Rongyue looks complex to see to the direction that Gan Ning leaves: "don''t ask a person to chase."


    "Miss? This Ganning is a lunatic! How can you let her go? "


    Xiaoyue frowned: "and I don''t think she looks right. There seems to be a red light in her eyes. She''s united with the people in Beichen. She won''t steal the chicken, but she''ll make the rice shady, will she?"


    Ning Rongyue felt a trace of thinking in his eyes, and finally shook his head with a dispirited look.


    "That has nothing to do with me. Let her go this time."


    Xiaoyue was not satisfied with the speech, but she said, "yes."


    "Also, send someone to talk to Ganlin. Ganning has said everything, but I can''t afford it."


    Ning Rongyue rubs her eyebrows and turns to leave.


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue sighs in her heart when she hears the words.


    It''s said that beauty is a disaster, but who knows if beauty wants to be a disaster? Is everything not caused by the lustful people?


    Command everything, Ning Rongyue into the inner room, embrace Yuanyuan.


    Think about Ganning''s innocent appearance, which is the same as Yu Xiaoxiao''s before, but I didn''t expect that people can become so fast.


    But Ning Rongyue is not the kind of person who will take all her sins to her own head. She admits that she has a clear conscience and has no other superfluous friendship with Gan Lin!


    "Yuanyuan..."


    "Mother, mother."


    Yuan Yuan pours forward and kisses Ning Rongyue''s chin. Tears gush out of Ning Rongyue''s eyes and her heart is soft.


    "Mother''s baby."


    Suwang mansion.


    Situ Xue nervously mixed the powder of traditional Chinese medicine into the meal, which could make Lu Chang only have himself in his heart, even if it destroyed him!


    Even if you destroy him!


    "Xueer, when the king comes back late, you''ll have a meal by yourself."


    After situ Xue put the powder, Lu Chang strode in from outside.


    Situ Xue shook her hand, then carefully put away the paper package and said with a smile, "I like waiting for the Lord. Is he hungry? Come and have dinner. "


    These days, situ Xue''s food is not the kind of tonic every day, and Lu Chang''s eating is a little more comfortable.


    "OK, Xueer, sit down quickly."


    Lu Chang''s tone was mild, but there were some doubts in his eyes.


    Since he had doubts in his heart, Lu Chang sent someone to investigate. In fact, there was no need to investigate. Almost everyone who had seen him get along with Ning Rongyue before could tell him what he was like before!


    "Well," situ Xue answered softly, and then offered Lu Chang a dish with a little Hospitality: "Lord, eat more."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang answered and then buried himself in the food.


    Situ Xue saw a flash of light in his eyes.


    After eating, situ Xue immediately got up and said, "Lord, take a rest here for a while."


    "No, I''ll be there in a moment."


    Lu Chang ignores a trace of unnaturalness in his heart and says in a deep voice.


    "That''s good."


    Situ Xue smiles.


    What''s Ning Rong Yue when you add incense to the medicine that can make the effect of love poison more powerful?


    But Ning Rongyue has excellent medical skills. I should think of a way to make Ning Rongyue unable to return to the palace for the time being! She can''t find out it''s wrong.


    palace.


    At this time, in addition to Xia Li''s Nan Li Ke, in the morning, the people from the North who were "frightened" and the people from Qingming were all there.


    "Is his highness Jing CE going to leave now?"


    Situ Mo motioned the eunuch servant girl to withdraw the meal, and looked at the group of people who were sinking north with a smile: "Mr. Gong, why are you so eager? Why don''t you play for a few more days


    Gong Zhong hears that the corners of his mouth are light. If he plays again, I''m afraid their lives will be here.


    I didn''t expect that the new emperor of Dongyun was decisive enough. By virtue of the holy doctor, they were attacked and let them sink to the north!


    But also, after all, it is patricide to be able to upper guy, mind will never be shallow!


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s just that the news from the Middle Kingdom that we should go back earlier can only disappoint your kindness."


    Gong Zhong said slowly.


    When situ Mo heard the speech, he suddenly said, "it''s something wrong with your country. That''s when the palace went back to preside over the overall situation."


    There is a deep meaning in situ Mo''s words. Gong Chong''s eyes are slightly cold.


    Jing CE, who was supposed to be the master, just shrunk his neck and kept silent.


    "Your Majesty is very serious. His highness Jing CE is the only heir of our country. Naturally, he should go back earlier."


    "Well," situ Mo answered casually, "then I won''t leave you more


    Anyway, all the things that should be arranged have been arranged, and the unjust leader has volunteered to help. I hope these people from Beichen can "safely" return home.


    Jing CE answered immediately.


    "But Mr. Gong, you are in a hurry. I can''t give you a good ride."


    "I wish your majesty had such a wish. We are grateful."


    Gong Chong looks calm.


    "That''s the only way."


    Situ Mo said with a smile: "Mr. Gong, your highness, please, let''s send Beichen."


    Nanli Ke heard the words, Shi ran got up, and Li Yi also put down the wine and got up to send them off.


    Both of them have their own worries in mind, but they all know that the Beichen people who have made a lot of noise this time are afraid that they will have a hard time to go. They just have a look at the excitement.


    Seeing this, Jing CE immediately said, "thank you, your majesty. Thank you all."


    All the way to the post station, some ministers of Dongyun have been waiting, all of them are smiling to see off the guests.


    Mo Dong acutely found that the only thing that came from Dongyun was Wen Chenwu, but he didn''t see it. He wanted to speak.


    Gong Chong gives Mo Dong a cold look in his eyes and signals him not to say more.


    Situ Mo said with a smile, "please, everyone."


    Gong Zhong and others boarded the carriage. Gong Zhong arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, don''t send me any more. We''ll go."


    Situ Mo nodded slightly and watched them leave with a smile on his face.


    When the carriage was moving away, Liu Qingyan came out of the crowd: "emperor, things have been done, we are waiting for them."


    "Good."


    Situ Mo snorted and laughed.


    The delegation slowly left the Imperial City, and the carriage gradually left the outskirts of Beijing.


    Gong Zhong also felt the wind and rain coming. Gong Zhong, who closed his eyes in the carriage, opened his eyes and looked at Mo Dong.


    "This time our action is still big, Simo that wolf son won''t let us leave easily! In that case, go to tiandang first and take charge of the overall situation! "


    Mo Dong frowned at the words, and his eyes were gloomy: "they really dare! Not afraid to start a war between the two countries! "


    "Beishen can''t do it for the time being."


    Gong Chong looks light.


    "What should you do, then national teacher?"


    Gong Zhongwen glanced at Jing CE, who was shrinking his head like a quail in the corner of the carriage. A strange smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    "We don''t know the layout of Dongyun yet, but it''s just Lu Chang. With the right Dharma protector of the demon sect, Lu Chang can''t help us! Besides, your highness, do you know what to do? "


    Jing CE gave a submissive answer.


    But others can''t see that his face is more than Gong Zhong''s smile. If he didn''t show too much weakness, how could Gong Zhong give up so easily?

 Chapter 272

    Mo Dong slipped early, but Fu Yinghe also had other arrangements.


    This is not, just caught half the way to tiandangshan run Modong.


    Fu doctor Yin Jie''s smile twice, and then throw Mo Dong to the dark Wei behind: "watch, don''t let this old thing run away."


    Playing tricks, I''m afraid no one has played his good grandson yet.


    "Yes."


    Several dark guards detain Mo Dong, who is abused by doctor Fu, and take people back to the house.


    Doctor Fu took a personal vent, and his mood improved a lot. When he came back to the mansion, he could have a good face.


    On the other side.


    Lu Chang, Chen Fengliu, Qinghe and others have already done the masked dress, and they are swaggering behind the banquet night they haven''t seen for several days.


    Lu Chang is still hostile to Xi Ye''s right Dharma protector when he first meets him. However, he seems to have a little low intelligence and can only listen to Xi Ye''s words. Then, Lu Chang''s hostility turns to Xi Ye.


    Xi Ye held a Dogtail in his mouth and glanced sideways at Lu Chang: "OK, don''t stare. Can you eat me again?"


    Liu Qinghe smokes the corners of his mouth. It is only then that he knows what happened before.


    Xi Ye spat out the grass in his mouth again: "Hey, if I didn''t want to make amends to Yue Er, how could I be pulled by your emperor to be a coolie? People are coming. If I''m not happy, I''ll cut them down. That''s the mastermind."


    Lu Chang''s face turned black, and he held his breath and looked ahead.


    "Woo!"


    With so many people in front of him, the driver''s heart shrank and stopped the carriage in a hurry.


    The horse''s front hooves went up and hissed.


    Lu Chang''s several people are the people who don''t have much cruel words. In addition to Gong Zhong''s several people, there''s no need to leave a living!


    Xi Ye rushes to Gong chongle who gets off the car and says: "Yo, uncle Gong, I''m seeing you again."


    Gong Chong saw that the situation was not right, and his face changed instantly: "what''s the meaning of left Dharma protector?"


    Rao Shigong Chong was a little flustered when his friend suddenly rebelled.


    Xi Ye said with a smile: "Uncle Gong said this when we are stupid. If we want to say that we are also out of our heart and out of our lungs to you, what''s the result?"


    Xi Ye''s look suddenly cooled down: "it must be the order of Uncle Gong to put those insects in our demon sect, right? Today we are seeking revenge! "


    Gong Zhong''s heart clapped, but he didn''t expect that the demon sect would suddenly find out?


    The banquet night sees his facial expression wonderful, sneers.


    Beishen really took them all as idiots, but the guy was very good. He just used each other with Beishen, and Beishen thought he was successful.


    And I''m just looking for a reason.


    There was a very brilliant smile on Xi Ye''s face, indicating that it was on the small plate beside him.


    Xiaopan and Lu Chang are the only two great masters in the world. Gong Zhong''s defeat is very fast.


    But Gong Chong didn''t have to rely on it, and cried out: "right Dharma protector! I''ll give you what you want now! Stop it


    A small plate moves.


    Xi Ye''s narrow eyes narrowed like a fox, and his mouth turned: "little plate!"


    The right Dharma protector''s body shakes, and there is no mercy in his hands.


    Gong Chong gritted his teeth and finally didn''t dare to hide. The black cloth wrapped in his hand burst open, and there was a pair of skeletons underneath, which didn''t look like half a person.


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    After the strange laughter rang out, a bunch of poisonous insects crawled out from under the black robe, and then looked at the ground, what could not support was just a skeleton!


    Xi Ye''s eyelids jumped and hurriedly stepped forward: "what''s this? The ghost of the double


    Lu Chang, who has solved other people''s problems, also comes around. Lu Chang frowns: "double?"


    I didn''t expect that what I talked with them these days was a bunch of insects controlled by people?


    How terrible!


    Xi Ye saw a group of officers and soldiers from afar coming quickly, picking their eyebrows and kicking the bones on the ground: "OK, my task has been completed, let''s go."


    Lu Chang and others also buckle Jing CE''s shoulder to take him away.


    They can''t be seen by the officers and soldiers brought by Liu Qingyan.


    Take a small plate and find a hiding place for a while.


    Xi Ye snorted and looked at the small plate: "what can I do? What else didn''t you tell me? I''m about to be told. "


    Among the group of children who were captured by the leader of the demon sect in those years, Xiaopan had the highest talent, but he was not mentally complete. The only one who was trapped was one breath. He gave him a mouthful at that time, and then he was stuck by this guy. Until now, this Xiaopan is just a nickname of himself, and it has always been like this.


    At least two small dinner plates squatted down, scratched their heads and said nothing.


    Xi Ye''s eyes glared, and his toes pointed out and kicked this guy''s ass.


    "Say it! Why do you work for that guy? Why, you want to be my enemy


    Small plate smell speech immediately flustered: "no, no."


    "Why is that?"


    Xi ye asked in a deep voice.


    The small plate drew several circles on the ground, and then whispered: "antidote, you haven''t had antidote for a long time, go back quickly."


    Xi Ye smelled that Yan''s face looked stagnant, and then he said, "I still need it. Are you worried? Does Mr. Fu know? He is a very powerful person. If he can make me an antidote, just take care of yourself! "


    Although Mr. Fu has not yet made an antidote, he has at least been able to suppress it.


    Small plate wronged in the body took out, took out a few antidotes: "antidote."


    He is not mentally complete, but he is not completely stupid. Xi Ye''s situation is not very good now, otherwise Xi Ye could not have just watched but not started.


    "Where did you get the antidote? Ah


    Xi night sees appearance is brow tight Cu, voice also pulled up a few tones: "where do you come from?"


    "I took the medicine. It''s the antidote."


    The little plate shrinks its head.


    Xi Ye was almost laughed at by him. Maybe it was because the little plate man was stupid. The leader didn''t let him take poison, but this guy! This guy''s eating himself now? Just for these antidotes!


    Xi Ye''s heart disease is coming out!


    "Who lied to you! Is that the bastard Qin di


    Xi night look cold, scared small plate repeatedly shook his head.


    "No, my brother doesn''t. I want to take it myself. My brother hasn''t taken the antidote for a long time."


    Xi Ye, Xi Ye doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh, this fool!


    "Are you stupid! I don''t want the antidote, and you can''t take the poison anymore, you know? "


    I know this guy''s brain is hard to use. Why is he so hard to use!


    The little plate pursed her lips, but she didn''t answer. She squatted down and finally sat down on the ground.


    "Well, don''t you call me brother? I''ll change your name to Xi... You. How about that? "


    I''m afraid it''s just this fool who can do this to himself.


    "Xi you! Brother! Good. "


    Xi Ye can''t help but show a smile, which is different from his previous smile with a coquettish color. It''s hard to smile from the heart.


    "Well, listen to me. You can''t take those poisons any more. The more you take them, the more difficult it will be. You don''t want to be like me, do you?"

 Chapter 273

    Small plate or Xi you hesitated to take a look at Xi Ye, then took another look, and finally nodded reluctantly.


    Xi Ye patted him on the head: "I''m not willing to let you stop taking poison."


    "No


    Xi worry about the sound of the road.


    Xi night smell speech light sigh, then way: "this antidote you also don''t eat first, wait for me to take to old Fu research."


    "Not going?"


    Xi You''s head is crooked.


    "Don''t go," Xi Ye lowered her eyelids: "wait, wait for the end of tiandangshan, we''ll go back. It''s time to finish..."


    "Good."


    Xi You sits beside Xi Ye, so crowded that he has no mind to hurt spring and autumn.


    palace.


    When Lu Chang and Jing CE came back, situ Mo sent a letter to Beishen.


    His words were very painful. He denounced the evil deeds of the evil cult, and regretted that he had not been able to save the people from Beichen. He came a step late. He hoped that the people from Beichen would not be too sad.


    After the letter was sent to Beichen as soon as possible, situ Mo looked at Jing CE and said, "Your Highness, what are you going to do after that?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t call me your highness."


    At this time, Jing CE''s face was flat, and he was no longer as stupid and arrogant as before: "I''ll stay with the second elder brother Gan for the time being. If your majesty has anything I can do for you, just tell him."


    "That''s fine."


    When Jing CE secretly contacted him, situ Mo was also quite surprised.


    However, after getting Gan Hu''s words that they could trust, situ Mo no longer doubted. He did not doubt whether to use people or not. Situ Mo was still accurate in his own eyes.


    One side of Gan Hu smell speech way: "emperor, that minister left first."


    "Well, you go down first."


    Situ Mo nodded slightly.


    Jing CE leaves the palace with Gan Hu.


    The Jing family and the original Royal Gan family were brothers. After so many years of forbearance, they finally had a chance!


    On the other side.


    After seeing off the people from Beichen, Nanli Ke followed Li Yi and went to Fu Fu.


    Li Yi looks at the direction of Nan Li Ke''s walking, and there is a shade in his eyes.


    Lu Zhao stood behind Li Yi and asked, "master?"


    "I''ll go out," Li said in a deep voice. "We''ll leave early tomorrow morning. You should clean up as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    Lu Zhao is used to Li Yi''s going out alone from time to time. He doesn''t know where to go.


    Li Yiwen directly strides away from the post station.


    Fu Fu.


    When Nanli Ke came to ningrongyue, they were cleaning up the mess yard which was harmed by Ganning.


    Ning Rongyue, who had let Gan Ning go, was not calm immediately after hearing the loss of herbs mentioned by Xiao Yue, and her heart was dripping blood!


    Ning Rongyue''s face is ugly. Transplant the barely surviving herbs into the flowerpot temporarily, and then carefully raise them to make them recover as before!


    Thinking of this, Ning Rongyue murmured: "I regret it."


    "What?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Ning Rongyue suspiciously.


    "... nothing."


    Can she say she regrets letting Ganning go? At least we have to compensate for these herbs!


    Ruxing Wenyan didn''t ask much and continued to dig herbs. These herbs are very delicate. Except for the people who usually serve them, Ning Rongyue didn''t let anyone touch them.


    "Xiao yue''er, Ganning didn''t return to general Gan. I think he went to tiandangshan."


    Fu Yinghe arranged for someone to chase Gan Ning, but he lost him. However, according to his conjecture, Gan Ning should have gone to tiandangshan.


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment.


    The people in Beichen are dead enemies to the Gan family, but Gan Ning is really crazy now.


    "What do you say to them?"


    "It''s all about personal choice, and we can''t either." At this time, another man appeared at the gate of Baicao Pavilion.


    Ning Rongyue gave the medicine to ruxing, stood up and said coldly, "brother Ganlin."


    "Do you blame me for dissolving the moon?"


    Gan Lin looked complicated: "I am happy to dissolve the moon, but I didn''t take the initiative to tell ah Ning. I didn''t expect that ah Ning would be so crazy. Ah Ning doesn''t know our gratitude and resentment with Beishen, but after this, I''m afraid the family can''t tolerate ah Ning."


    Ning Rongyue''s heart is full of mixed flavors. I don''t know what to say: "I don''t blame you, but I won''t forgive Gan Ning."


    No matter what it is, Gan Ning always harms her several times. Ning Rongyue admits that she is not so generous.


    "You should pay for what you do wrong. I won''t plead for Ganning."


    After a moment''s silence, Gan Lin said slowly.


    "But, Rongyue, I''m happy with you. You don''t need to bear it. This is my intention. Rongyue, I''ve been happy with you since Ganjia village. The longer it takes, the more I can''t afford it."


    Ning Rongyue looks at the serious rain, and is speechless for a moment.


    Fu Yinghe came forward and said, "xiaoyueer, I''ll deal with this medicine later. I''ll give it to ruxing first. His highness Li Ke has come."


    "Well... Well!"


    Ning Rongyue answered: "I''ll be there, elder brother Gan and Ganlin. I have only Fu in my life. I''m sorry, I''ll go first."


    Finish saying, rather dissolve month some flustered first to escape.


    Fu Yinghe took a light look at Gan Lin: "Mr. Gan, the intersection between you and Rongyue should not be deep."


    "It''s not deep," Gan Lin said in a deep voice, "but it''s not deep."


    Perhaps at the beginning, they had no intention to contact Ning Rongyue, but today, Ning Rongyue is connected with their own life!


    Fu Yinghe saw Gan Lin''s face struggling for a moment and then returned to calm. He shook his head and left for a while.


    Gansu Ning, who witnessed everything, clenched his fists, but didn''t go out at last. He just left in the dark.


    Ganlin saw people leave, standing in the same place for a long time before turning to leave, he is not Gansu Ning, do not want to only guard behind! He''s going to stand by her!


    Outside Qinghui Pavilion.


    Fu Yinghe put his hand on Ning Rongyue''s head and rubbed her hair all the time. He also rubbed away her heart.


    Ning Rongyue said in a low voice: "brother, I don''t want to."


    "It can only be said that our little moon is lovely. Don''t think so much about it."


    Fu Yinghe gently comforted: "as long as xiaoyueer is firm in her heart, she will go where you want to go."


    Ning Rongyue''s confused look became firm. She nodded her head and held Fu Yinghe in her arms. She said: "thank you, brother."


    Nanli Ke and Nanli Yu, who came out of Qinghui Pavilion, are a little sour. If not... This is their good sister!


    Ning Rongyue saw that they were a little shy when they came out. She stood up straight, blushed and said, "brother Nan, brother Li Ke."


    Nanli Ke sighed and said in a soft voice, "I''m your elder brother according to my generation. Li Yu is the second elder brother. May I be called us?"


    Rather dissolve the month smell speech bite lip, but temporarily can''t call export.


    Although she really is to south Li Yu they more a close, but after all just know each other''s relationship.


    South Li Yu see helpless smile: "Rongyue don''t want to call just, but we really find a little aunt for a long time, but we also know that Rongyue is not a little aunt, but really treat you as a family, Rongyue won''t think we are empathy to you?"

 Chapter 274

    "Maybe there is some empathy, but the blood relationship between us is not fake, and we are not only your relatives, but also my friends? My father has been looking for my little aunt for a long time. I feel very sad. I hope Rongyue can come back to China with our mission. "


    The envoys of Beichen and Qingming have already gone. Ning Rongyue holds Yuanyuan and recalls the words of Nanli Yu.


    South Li Yu, they give their own feeling is really very kind, that is the mother''s hometown?


    On the other side.


    Nan Li Yu has set foot on the way home.


    Nanli Ke sighed and patted Nanli Yu on the shoulder. In fact, in addition to his father, Li Yu was the closest to his little aunt. I''m afraid Li Yu was also very sad.


    This is what Nan Li Yu didn''t tell Ning Rongyue. At the beginning, after Xia Li king gave birth to Nan Li Yu, he passed away. Nan Li Yu was raised by Nan Yuzhu and was no different from his mother.


    "Why is the little aunt gone?"


    South Li Yu Leng Leng Leng way: "little aunt so strong person, in the end is how much to learn grinding will give birth to dissolve after the month is gone, I will certainly find out the matter!"


    What Nan Li Yu didn''t say was that he even wanted to pull out the old emperor of Dong Yun and whip the corpse!


    After this, Nan Li Yu suddenly grew up.


    Nanliko sighed: "we will find out, and then take revenge on my little aunt."


    "Well."


    South Li Yu look deep pain of should a, then silent.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke doesn''t say much. It''s time for Nanli Yu to come out by himself.


    Fu Fu Ning Hui Tang.


    "Miss," the housekeeper walked into Ninghui hall, still holding a box in his hand. "Someone came to the door and said that it was something for miss. Miss, do you want to open it?"


    The housekeeper took the box in his hand and didn''t give it to Ning Rongyue directly. Who knows what''s in the box? It''s better to be careful.


    "What is it? Who sent it? "


    Ning Rongyue, who is decocting medicine for Bai Langyu, hands over the fan of fire to ruxing.


    "I don''t know. I don''t look like a person from the imperial capital."


    The housekeeper frowned and said, "I don''t know what it is. Miss, why don''t you look at it?"


    Ning Rongyue is a little curious: "open it and have a look."


    With that, Ning Rongyue wanted to reach for it, but the housekeeper avoided her hand and opened the box by himself.


    Ning Rongyue saw this and felt warm. He went to see: "what''s the East and West?"


    "What''s wrong, miss?"


    The housekeeper took a look at the half mask of the box, and then looked at Ning Rongyue who was shocked.


    Ning Rongyue reached for the box and said, "no, it''s just something from an old friend."


    This half of the mask looks like a pair of the one I gave away. It should have been made by someone later.


    Why did you send this?


    Ning Rongyue thought of avoiding the temporary legacy that she did not show up again, and raised her hand to take out the mask.


    "There''s a little note."


    I noticed that Gansu Ning, who came here, bent down to pick up the dropped note.


    Ning Rongyue took the note and only wrote "goodbye" on it. Ning Rongyue was shocked.


    Gansu ningruo asked thoughtfully: "sister, who is this?"


    "I asked you to help me find brother Lin before."


    Ning Rongyue put the note and mask back into the box again.


    "Maybe he has something to hide. Since he said goodbye, there must be a good-bye day. My sister doesn''t need to be sad."


    Gansu Ning smiles and comforts Ning Rongyue.


    "Well," Ning Rongyue nodded, and then also laughed: "I''ve prepared all the medicine that I said at the beginning to help brother Lin recover his face. I''ll see you next time and help him recover his face."


    Gansu ningjian looks soft.


    "Ah, by the way, the medicine, ruxing, is it ready? It''s not burnt out! "


    Ning Rongyue put the box away and hurried back to the medicine pot.


    Ruxing said with a smile: "it has already come out. Take it to Mr. Bai."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    At this time, doctor Fu in the inner room said in a loud voice: "Rongyue, I''ve run out of bamboo and cypress roots. Go to your place and get some."


    The main antidote in Bai Wushuang''s body is the root of bamboo and cypress. It''s estimated that many of them will be used, and the baicaoge is also rare.


    Thinking of this, Ning Rongyue said, "I''ll send someone out to buy more."


    "That''s fine."


    Doctor Fu came out of the bloody inner room and washed the blood on his hands with clean water: "this old man, Bai Wushuang, has had a massive bleeding this time. What''s in his body! It''s all poisonous blood! "


    Knowing that doctor Fu was still worried, Ning Rongyue said: "I still have a semi-finished blood clotting pill. Although it''s not as good as the real blood clotting pill, it won''t hurt grandpa Bai."


    "Did you get clotting Dan?"


    Fu Fu''s eyes glared, and then he was overjoyed: "it''s really my good granddaughter. Ha ha ha, I''ll copy the recipe for you later!"


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue a little proud smile: "but it''s only a semi-finished product."


    "If you get a good price, you''ll sell well."


    Fu Doctor White rather dissolve month one eye: "go to, go to copy recording method for me quickly."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered with a smile.


    At this moment, they are happy, but the peaceful life will always be broken.


    After a while, the housekeeper came again with a bitter face and said, "Miss, King Su has broken into the house with situ Xue."


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned: "with situ Xue? Break in? "


    The housekeeper is also puzzled, don''t know Su Wang Ye is to draw what crazy: "also hurt several house in the guard of block a person."


    Fu Yinghe had told situ Xue not to enter the house. You''re welcome, but when the bodyguard went to stop him, he was injured by Lu Chang!


    Ning Rong month smell speech eyebrow heart a jump, in the heart had some bad premonition.


    "Where are they now? Take me there


    Doctor Fu snorted angrily: "what a big dog''s gall! Let me go


    "Don''t go, grandfather." Ning Rongyue always thinks things are not good: "I''ll go there alone. Did they say what they came to do?"


    "In baicaoge, there is no one."


    The housekeeper said calmly, "Miss, you''d better let Mr. Fu follow."


    "No, I can go there alone."


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head and looks at doctor Fu firmly.


    Doctor Fu blew his beard, and finally turned back to the room angrily: "if you don''t go, you won''t go. Xiaoyue, you two can keep up with the past!"


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue also knows that she can''t refuse any more. After nodding slightly, she takes Xiaoyue and ruxing back to baicaoge.


    After entering Baicao Pavilion, Ning Rongyue sees situ Xue standing by the lotus pond at a glance, and can''t ignore Lu Chang''s hostile sight.


    Ning Rongyue''s heart clapped. What''s the matter with Lu Chang?


    Situ Xue also saw Ning Rongyue and said with a soft smile, "Xueer has seen her sister."


    "There''s no need to be polite, Cher."


    Seeing this, Lu Chang frowned and went up to help situ Xue.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are slightly cold, but she doesn''t feel that they just come here to plug up.

 Chapter 275

    "Mr. Wang, why do you come here with such a high profile? And injured so many bodyguards in Fu''s house? "


    Ning Rongyue asked with a straight face and a deep voice.


    Lu Chang''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion: "Xueer wants to come and make up with you."


    Ning Rongyue teased her eyebrows: "so reconciliation is such a solution? Wounding someone in my mother''s mansion? "


    In the face of Ning Rongyue''s close look, situ Xue is very calm, even with some hidden complacency.


    This time she must be Ning Rongyue. I can''t see you again! And she didn''t want to come back!


    "It''s only those people who want to come up and push to stop me. He and he are just worried about my injury. Don''t blame my sister."


    Ning Rongyue looked at situ Xue strangely, then said blandly: "you''d better call me princess. I''m not as big as your sister."


    "Princess, Xueer is here to make peace with you," Lu Chang said in a deep voice. "Xueer did something wrong before, but the princess doesn''t have to hold on all the time."


    "I haven''t said anything yet, so you''ll take care of it."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang speechless. It''s wrong. It''s really wrong!


    It''s situ Xue. What did they do?


    Lu Chang''s brow frowned, and he still stood beside situ Xue as a guard.


    Seeing this, situ Xue said, "go away, Prince. I want to talk to the princess alone. What are you doing here?"


    Lu Chang''s face slowed down unnaturally, but his soft tone sounded particularly awkward: "OK, be careful."


    Ning Rongyue turns her eyes silently. Can she swallow situ Xue alive?


    Seeing Lu Chang go away, Ning Rongyue also motioned to Xiaoyue to stand far away, and then said directly, "what''s the matter with you today? Give me a block? "


    Situ Xue doesn''t know that Ning Rongyue already knows about Qinggu. Gan Ning deliberately doesn''t tell her.


    Situ Xue was stunned by the words, then covered her lips and said with a smile: "how could the princess think that?"


    "All right, just go away."


    Ning Rongyue did not hide his impatience.


    Situ Xue stands with his back to Hetang station, while Ning Rongyue stands with his back to Lu Chang. When situ Xue approaches Ning Rongyue, Ning Rongyue steps back.


    "What for?"


    Situ Xue''s eyes flashed a glimmer of splendor and said in a low voice: "don''t be afraid, princess. I can''t hurt her. I just heard that princess you arrested Lord Modong of Beichen kingdom. Do you know if you do this?"


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know if situ Mo knows, but she is curious about how situ Xue knows?


    "I don''t know if I''ll catch it or not, but I''m curious, aunt. How do you know? Why, treason is not enough? "


    Situ Xue flashed a trace of shame in her eyes and slowly approached Ning Rongyue: "Beishen has a close relationship with Dongyun, but the princess is deliberately provoking the relationship between the two countries."


    Ning Rongyue frowned and looked at situ Xue and the sudden cold light close to her. Then her eyes were cold and she patted situ Xue with one palm.


    "Ah


    Situ Xue screamed and fell into the lotus pond.


    Ning Rongyue''s pupil shrank, and he quickly avoided Lu Chang''s palm, which was unbelievable.


    Lu Chang takes a cold look at Ning Rongyue and jumps into the lotus pond to save situ Xue who is about to drown.


    Xiaoyue and ruxing nervously go to ningrongyue and protect ningrongyue: "Miss, are you ok?"


    Ning Rongyue''s body blocked their sight, but they didn''t think Ning Rongyue would attack situ Xue for no reason.


    "She has a dagger hidden."


    At this moment, Ning Rongyue also knows that she has been cheated, but Ning Rongyue really doesn''t understand what situ Xue''s move means?


    Let Lu Chang hate himself? What is she afraid of? What''s wrong with your head?


    Situ Xue, who was picked up from the lotus pond by Lu Chang, seems to be frightened and crying out of breath. Lu Chang is a little nervous and comforts situ Xue in a low voice.


    "Princess! What do you mean


    Ning Rongyue shrugged: "she wants to hurt me first, I just fight back."


    How can Lu Chang believe it? The eyes are colder.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t like it at all. Lu Chang has lost his mind and can''t breathe.


    "Oh."


    Lu Chang sneers. Situ Xue comes out of Lu Chang''s arms, grabs Lu Chang''s clothes and hides behind him.


    "My Lord, my elder sister just cares too much about my Lord. I said that my elder sister will be angry when I say that my Lord loves her. Don''t blame my elder sister, my Lord."


    Ning Rongyue kneads her eyebrows with some headache. She only wants to get rid of these two bad things.


    I knew I''d let my grandfather do it.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "the princess''s jealousy is too heavy. It''s really immoral. You''ve gone too far this time!"


    "What do you want?"


    Lu Chang didn''t feel tight when he heard the words. He had a severe pain in his head.


    Seeing Lu Chang''s absence, situ Xue suddenly takes out a dagger and wants to stab Lu Chang from the back of his neck.


    Ning Rongyue''s pupil shrinks, ignoring the sense of crisis behind her, pulls out Xiaoyue''s sword and points at situ Xue!


    Xiaoyue and ruxing are frightened and turn around to meet the enemy. Should Modong be in the dungeon?


    How did you get out?


    At this time, Mo Dong''s face was bloody and ferocious. Countless small black insects crawled to the foot of Xiaoyue and ruxing.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue had drawn his sword, Lu Chang felt shocked. He protected situ Xue with his arm and pulled out his sword with his other hand.


    "Little moon!"


    Fu Yinghe, who comes back in a hurry after learning that Mo Dong is missing, is shocked and sees Ning Rongyue bump into Lu Chang''s sword.


    Fu Yinghe sees this big hate, save such a cruel thing is why!


    Ning Rongyue was slightly absent-minded for a moment. She thought Lu Chang should believe in herself. Did the love bug even erase the last trust between them?


    It turns out that Lu Chang really does it himself.


    Lu Chang doesn''t look at Ning Rongyue. He loses his sword, turns around and shakes. He holds situ Xue, who is stabbed in the left shoulder by Ning Rongyue.


    The dagger was thrown into the lotus pond by situ Xue, and nobody took charge of it.


    Gansu Ning, who heard Fu Yinghe''s voice, was faster than Fu Yinghe. He flew forward to hold Ning Rongyue, who was falling backward.


    Ning Rongyue reluctantly stands up straight with his strength, grabs the blade and pulls it out from his chest.


    Ning Rongyue''s face aches and she can''t help twitching.


    Gansu rather surprised, flustered hand want to cover Ning Rongyue bleeding wound: "sister, sister OK? I''ll take you to Mr. Fu, and I''ll take you there! "


    Ning Rongyue takes another look at Lu Chang, who holds situ Xue tightly, and slowly closes her eyes.


    Gansu rather see face a white, busy hold up ningrongyue leave.


    Fu Yinghe angrily starts from his heart, opens the fan and attacks Modong, who is holding down the moon like a star. However, Modong suddenly disintegrates like Gong Zhong before, leaving only skeletons!


    Fu Yinghe sneered and looked at Lu Chang.


    "Stop!"


    Lu Chang, holding situ Xue in his arms, stops walking, but looks equally ugly: "I will get justice for Xue ER!"


    "Oh."


    Fu Yinghe sneered, holding the cross arm of the fan in one hand to stop Lu Chang, and made a gesture to make a move.

 Chapter 276

    Lu Chang takes situ Xue into Fu''s house to stab Ning Rongyue, release Mo Dong, and hurt Fu Yinghe. The news soon reaches situ Mo''s ears.


    Situ Mo was so angry that the Imperial Army immediately "invited" Lu Chang!


    And Lu continued to learn this news Jiuyou other people are also surprised.


    Yu Xiaoxiao blows Gan Hu in a hurry and then rushes to Fu Fu''s house to visit.


    palace.


    Situ Mo looks at the limping Lu Chang with a gloomy look. He sees that Lu Chang is also hurt a lot, and then he gets better.


    "What can I do?"


    Situ Mo said coldly: "dare to break into the Imperial Palace, stab the princess and hurt the imperial teacher?"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "I know the crime, but Wang Fei stabbed Xue Er first."


    "Oh?"


    Situ Mo was angry and laughed: "if you don''t rush in, will this happen? And Rongyue also told me that it was your Xueer who took out the dagger first to start! How dare you blame Rongyue? And how dare you hurt our national teacher? "


    Mad, Stuart''s heart and lungs hurt when he thought of it.


    Hurt Ning Rongyue, don''t you dare to hurt Fu Yinghe when you leave? It''s true that there is no royal law in Dongyun. It''s Lu Chang who is in charge!


    Even if it is used, it can''t be so extraordinary!


    Lu Chang has nothing to say about this.


    He did it. It was at that time that he was so angry that he did it, but he did it.


    And he''s miserable, too, okay?


    Fu Yinghe was seriously injured. He was not much better. His right leg was discounted by Fu Yinghe!


    I didn''t expect that Fu Yinghe was so deep hidden that he didn''t show mountains and water on weekdays. It was very easy for people to regard him as a scholar. I didn''t expect that his internal power was so deep and he was so ruthless!


    Lu Chang can be sure that if he didn''t fight back, the end would be worse!


    Fu Yinghe is really moved to kill!


    "No talk?"


    Situ Mo sneered: "if you don''t speak, you will recognize it. Situ Xue is really a disaster! I don''t think it''s necessary to keep it! "


    Lu Chang was shocked when he heard the words: "I beg your majesty to take it back!"


    "Oh," the corner of situ Mo''s mouth hooked: "take back your life? She, situ Xue, can take my general to hurt our national division today, and maybe you can turn against me tomorrow! "


    Lu Chang knelt down to the ground with the sound of Kuang. There was a sharp pain in his broken right leg.


    "I''m loyal to Dongyun and to the emperor


    Si Tu Mo didn''t say anything, but changed the topic: "I heard that you still want to get justice for Si Tu Xue?"


    Lu Chang''s brain had been sober for a while, so he would not say such words again.


    "I will go to the imperial palace to plead guilty, but please forgive Xueer!"


    Sima Wen Yan inquired at Lu Chang. Is this Gu really so easy to use? Would he like to try two?


    "Hum!"


    Situ Mo''s face was still angry: "if tiandangshan didn''t need your help, I should treat your crime well!"


    Lu Chang''s mood is completely flat. In fact, his mind seems to be separated from his body. His body is not controlled by himself!


    It''s time to clean up tiandangshan. Situ Mo doesn''t want to be in trouble at the moment. Finally, he warned Lu Chang and executed him.


    "You don''t want to go to guoshifu any more. No one will welcome you and your Xueer. You can''t get rid of the fifty big boards. Please don''t plead with me, or it won''t be just like that!"


    After hearing the fifty boards, Lu Chang''s face became tense.


    Situ Mo turned a blind eye and motioned Lao Fu to call in the people waiting outside: "there are also your injuries. Let the royal doctor Bai go to your house to see and treat your injuries. I didn''t expect that when I was cleaning up tiandangshan, I was led by a lame general!"


    There are only a few people in the world who can perfectly connect the broken bones without any sequelae, but Lu Chang almost offended all of them.


    The imperial doctor Bai Ke is also regarded as a disciple of the holy doctor. Bai Langyu''s brother is the only one who can cure Lu Chang.


    "Yes."


    Lu Chang answered with a deep voice.


    "All right, go back first. Later, doctor Bai will come to your house."


    "Yes."


    After Lu Chang went out, situ Mocai looked at Bai Ke again: "give me how to treat the pain!"


    If we can''t deal with Lu Chang, we can only vent our anger for Qinghong! Mad! Dare to hurt Qinghong!


    At the thought of this, situ Mo was angry and looked gloomy.


    When Bai Ke saw this, he didn''t feel for Lu Chang at all.


    Out of the Qianyuan palace, Lu Chang is stopped by Liu Qingyan, who looks angry.


    But Liu Qingyan, who was originally angry, was also surprised when he saw Lu Chang''s Tragedy: "wocao, are you the boss? Eh, Lord Su


    Not only the broken leg, Lu Chang''s face is also wonderful, but it is beyond recognition.


    Lu Chang took a silent look at Liu Qingyan and answered with a dull voice.


    Liu light proverb smell speech smoke corners of the mouth, in the heart secret way, the old brother-in-law so fierce? I thought it was just the boss who made trouble and hurt his brother-in-law


    Shocked for a while, Liu Qingyan''s anger also dissipated a lot, and finally he just said Lu Chang two words with heartache.


    "... you talk about the sister-in-law. How can you be such a scum, boss? Even hurt my sister-in-law? My sister-in-law is not awake yet! "


    Lu Chang''s heart seemed to be clenched, but his mouth said: "in my heart, Xueer is my wife!"


    Liu Qingyan''s eyes widened slightly when he heard it, and then he was directly annoyed.


    "You deserve to be beaten like this, boss. I really misunderstood you!"


    With that, Liu Qingyan went to Qianyuan palace and ignored Lu Chang.


    Liu Qinghe and other people know why Lu Chang is like this, but they also feel that Lu Chang is so irritating and shake their heads to follow Liu Qinghe''s proverb.


    Inside the Qianyuan palace.


    Situ Mo looked at Liu Qingyan and said, "what happened to the defense around tiandang mountain?"


    "It''s almost finished. I sent all the officers and men under my command. I didn''t disturb the people on tiandang mountain."


    Although Liu Qingyan is careless at ordinary times, he is reliable in business.


    And his subordinates are all light shooters who are good at lurking, and it''s not easy to be noticed when they are working in secret.


    Sima Mo nodded slightly when he heard that tiandang had been exposed. He gave situ Xue a hundred courage. She probably didn''t dare to tell those people that she had told them about tiandang. At that time, she should be able to catch them by surprise.


    After pondering for a moment, situ Mo looked at Gan Hu again: "the king Gu in your body should not be used by the people in the north?"


    They want to use ganhu''s Wang Gu to suppress the corpse Gu on tiandang mountain, but if it is countered, ganhu is not suitable to appear on the battlefield this time.


    "The people in Beichen have left, so it''s not a big problem," Gan Hushen said in a voice. "It''s just that there''s a variable named Modong."


    After thinking about it, Gan Hu said, "I''m afraid that with Mo Dong''s ability, I can''t find anything that can check and balance Wang Gu."


    In short, there are some risks. After thinking about it, situ Mo finally decided to let Gan protect the past. At least for the moment, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.

 Chapter 277

    Fu Fu.


    It doesn''t matter how dark waves are surging in the palace. The important thing is that doctor Fu is very angry with these careless young men!


    How old is this? There will be two more wounded in a while?


    Doctor Fu bangdang put the medicine bowl on the small table at the head of Fu Yinghe''s bed: "drink the medicine!"


    If he hadn''t separated Fu Yinghe from Lu Chang in the past, these two would have been red eyed!


    But this matter Fu doctor also does not blame Fu Yinghe, stabbed Ning Rongyue''s Lu Chang, pulled the hatred steady.


    Situ Mo, who sneaked out of the palace from the secret Road, watched Fu Yinghe, a wounded man, get up from the bed and take up the medicine bowl.


    "You lie down quickly," situ Mo quickly came forward and took the medicine bowl: "just lie down, I''ll feed you the medicine."


    Before his misfortune, Fu Yinghe helped him in and out of the palace to feed himself medicine. Therefore, situ Mo didn''t have the airs of a king of a country in front of Fu Yinghe.


    Fu Yinghe half leans on the head of the bed according to his words.


    Doctor Fu raised his eyelids, took a look at them and left.


    Since there is situ Mo looking after him here, he will go back to Ning Hui hall. There are still three people lying there!


    At the thought of this, doctor Fu was angry and couldn''t help grinding his teeth.


    Ning Hui hall.


    Bai Wushuang is feeling the pulse for Ning Rongyue. Although the poison in his body has not been completely solved, he has been used to it for years.


    "How about Rongyue? Why don''t you wake up? "


    Bai Wushuang frowned and said: "palpitations, scared, and shed a lot of blood, the wound is also very close to the heart, but should not be awake now?"


    Bai Wushuang''s conclusion is the same as that of doctor Fu. Although Ning Rongyue''s injury is not light, it doesn''t hurt her head. Should she not wake up all the time?


    The Fu doctor smell speech brow tight Cu: "also have no other problem, how can so?"? Don''t get in the way. I''ll see


    The abandoned Bai Wushuang retreats silently.


    But no matter how to feel the pulse, no matter how to look at the wound, there is no other problem. Dr. Fu is worried.


    Gansu Ning, who has been guarding in front of Ning Rongyue bed, suddenly opens his mouth, and his voice is a little dry: "maybe it''s just that she doesn''t want to wake up?"


    It''s possible that Dr. Fu could have heard the words.


    Thinking of this, doctor Fu looked at Ning Rongyue on the bed and shook his head to go out for a while. He had many things to do!


    Gansu rather see silent sitting at the head of the bed, so looking at Ning Rongyue.


    Bai Wushuang sighed and looked at his apprentice who was supporting the door in another room. His mood became more difficult to express.


    Outside Fu Fu''s house.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stepped into Fu Fu''s house and then found that the people around her didn''t keep up: "big brother? Why don''t you come in? "


    After hesitating for a moment, Gan Lin said, "you go in first, I''ll wait."


    "That''s fine."


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t understand the difference between entering early and entering late. She was anxious now, so she didn''t care about them. She went into Fu''s house.


    After Yu Xiaoxiao came in, GANZE looked at the rain.


    "You''ve changed a lot."


    Gan Lin frowned: "she should not want to see me for a while."


    Ning Rongyue felt the pain of the same position when he was injured. It broke his heart.


    "Well, you were not like that before, Ganlin," GANZE said coldly in his eyes. "Are you really trapped?"


    Gan Lin looked slightly cold: "you can''t hurt her!"


    GANZE sniffed at the words, and then went to Fu Fu.


    Gan Lin lingered outside Fu''s house for a long time, but he didn''t come in at last.


    At this time, Liu Qingyan, who came from the palace, came to the door of Fu''s house.


    Liu light proverb some nervous way: "sister-in-law should have wake up? It''s over. I don''t think my sister-in-law will have a boss this time. "


    "... don''t worry."


    Liu Qingyan is a bit unscrupulous, but Chen Feng knows that he is just worried about Ning Rongyue and calms him down.


    Gan Hu looked at Gan Lin: "big brother? Do you want to see the moon


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice: "Xiaoxiao has gone in. I''ll go back first. Go and have a look."


    "... good."


    Gan Hu took a deep look at Gan Lin and nodded.


    The rain heard the words and turned to leave.


    Liu Qingyan takes a look at the rain that leaves, and then drags Chen Feng into the house quickly.


    "Suning, how''s your sister? Why are you still lying? Are you awake? "


    Yu Xiao ran to Ning Hui hall and asked.


    GANZE is silent.


    Gansu rather look a little dispirited, slowly way: "injury has been treated, but has not wake up."


    "Ah? Never wake up? How can you never wake up? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao grasped the key point.


    Gansu rather complexion of the way: "Xu is not willing to wake up."


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned and didn''t respond. She ran to doctor Fu who was frying the medicine in a hurry: "grandfather Fu, sister, what''s the matter? Isn''t that a big problem? "


    Dr. Fu sat on the bench and didn''t want to talk.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little confused: "ah? What''s going on? Why are you all silent? My sister can''t really... "


    "Be quiet!"


    Doctor Fu took a look at Yu Xiaoxiao, who was sad, and said slowly, "this hospital is full of patients. Your sister''s injury is OK, but she doesn''t want to wake up!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao sniffed Yan Leng heavy for a moment, and then finally back to taste, can''t help but drop a few drops of golden beans.


    "When will my sister wake up?"


    Dr. Fu also encountered patients with this kind of situation. It''s hard to wake them up by external force. They can only wake them up by themselves: "it''s hard to say."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was shocked when he heard the speech: "Lu Chang, an asshole! What is it? "


    Liu Qingyan, who just came in, happened to hear Yu Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoxiao?" Bai Yan asked? But what''s wrong with dissolving the moon? "


    See a few pairs of eyes are looking at themselves, Yu Xiaoxiao sad face will rather melt on the situation said.


    A few people smell speech all is a surprised, Liu light proverb Li Ma way: "I, I go in to have a look."


    Yu Xiaoxiao stopped in front of Gan Baoshen and said seriously, "if I go to fight Lu Chang, who will you help?"


    "You


    Gan Hu''s way without hesitation.


    Yu Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but smile and wipe her tears and said, "well, you''re going with me now!"


    "Now?"


    "Yes! I''ll go and kill that pair of dogs Yu Xiaoxiao nodded fiercely.


    Fu Fu, who was on the bench, was moved. Then he thought of his little granddaughter, who was still lying in bed, and Lu Chang, who seemed to have been hurt a lot. So he gave up.


    Gan Hu hesitated for a moment, and then said, "OK, let''s go."


    Yu Xiaoxiao is satisfied with the speech, pulls Gan Hu and leaves in a fierce manner.


    Liu Qingyan, who has seen Ning Rongyue, is a little confused: "what are they doing?"


    "Revenge."


    Fu doctor light way.


    Gansu Ning in the inner room only cast a glance and then took it back. He was willing to keep Ning Rongyue.


    Outside Fu Fu''s house.


    Ganlin, who bumps into ganhu and comes back again.


    Gan Hu was stunned, while Yu Xiaoxiao was puzzled: "brother, why don''t you go in?"


    "What are you going to do? How is Rongyue now? "


    Gan Lin did not answer Yu Xiaoxiao''s words and asked.

 Chapter 278

    Yu Xiaoxiao said that Ning Rongyue had not yet woken up when he heard the speech: "now I''m going to the palace to avenge my sister!"


    Ganlin was furious when he heard the words, and then followed Yu Xiaoxiao to the palace.


    The palace.


    Situ Xue is dragged by Yu Xiaoxiao''s hair to the outside of suwang''s house, while Lu Chang, who is seriously injured, is dragged by Gan Lin and Gan Hu, and can''t go to save situ Xue.


    In the past, the people who did not dare to get close to suwang''s house were shocked to see this from a distance.


    "What is this for?"


    "Isn''t that general Gan''s wife? How do you come to the palace and make trouble? What''s in her hand


    Someone with good eyes recognized situ Xue under the cover of his messy hair: "isn''t that situ Xue who was married on the day of the king''s wedding


    "What''s the situation?"


    The intelligent man speculated in a low voice: "it''s said that the princess and Mrs. Gan are intimate friends. This..."


    Lu Chang was furious at this time, and his moves were more fierce.


    The pressure of rain has increased sharply, but it does not shrink back.


    Gan Hu hesitates for a moment and takes a look at Yu Xiaoxiao, who is full of Lu Chang''s hatred.


    Kiss your mother and your brother, who is not in a good mind at present, still have to choose to kiss your mother


    Yu Xiaoxiao pulls situ Xue''s hair mercilessly and slaps her in the face of the people in the capital.


    This situ Xue is not so weak on the surface, at least Yu Xiaoxiao was almost caught off guard and hurt by her!


    But situ Xue''s skilful skills were not as good as Yu Xiaoxiao''s, and he was beaten harder after resisting.


    "Quite deep?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao sneers twice and drags situ Xue''s hair to let her get close to her.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stares at situ Xue''s eyes tightly, with a cruel radian in the corner of her mouth: "situ Xue, you should be glad that your life is related to Lu Chang, otherwise, I will take your life!"


    Twin love Gu, son mother Gu parasitic person, if any one dies, another person will also be crazy, which Yu Xiaoxiao has already learned from Gan Hu.


    When situ Xue was cruelly abused by Yu Xiaoxiao before, he was not as flustered as when he heard Yu Xiaoxiao''s words.


    She vomited out a mouthful of blood and asked: "what do you know? Do you know? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao sniffs and pushes situ Xue to the ground. He looks around and grabs a long sword from the royal guards.


    "What are you doing?"


    Situ Xue screamed and retreated.


    Yu Xiaoxiao hooked his lips and used his internal power to throw out his sword.


    "Ah


    Situ Xue screamed, really embarrassed.


    As like as two peas in the snow, he saw the same place as snow in the snow.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is not a miss who dares not kill any chickens. What she did today can be predicted from the behavior that she saw Ning Rongyue at the beginning of the day and killed her.


    Her sincerity is given to those who value her, and she is extremely indifferent to others.


    Lu Chang, who chases Ganlin to the gate of the palace, is furious at this scene. The internal force of the shock forces Ganlin and ganhu to step back.


    "Dare you


    "Xiaoxiao, be careful!"


    Gan Hu jumps into the air and comes to Yu Xiaoxiao. Yu Xiaoxiao immediately turns around to block Lu Chang with Gan Hu.


    "Oh, why dare I?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao also thinks that LA''s hatred is not enough, and ridicules Lu Chang.


    After all, Lu Chang is at the end of his rope now. Ganhu''s practice with Yu Xiaoxiao is enough to stop him.


    After several rounds of entanglement, the panting white Ke finally came out.


    He took a silver needle in his hand, and when Lu Chang and Gan Hu Gan Lin could not take care of themselves, he popped the silver needle to seal Lu Chang''s sleeping acupoint.


    In the past, Lu Chang would not have been able to avoid this silver needle, but this time he had already been injured.


    Ganhu holds Lu Chang who is about to fall to the ground, but he looks at Yu Xiaoxiao helplessly: "don''t go quickly."


    Although Gan Hu''s tone was blaming, it was obviously not.


    Yu Xiaoxiao grinned, waved and turned to leave.


    In fact, today she is also worried, Gan Hu has never seen her side, she also kept a good secret, but after all, she can''t keep it from Gan Hu, so today she deliberately started a lot, fortunately, Gan Hu didn''t care.


    Yu Xiaoxiao couldn''t restrain the joy in her heart, and a few laughter came from the direction she left.


    Gan Hu reluctantly raised his lips, and then looked at the dark guards of the palace and the guards who had not done anything before.


    "Take the Lord in."


    "Yes."


    The head of the dark guard should be a, see Lu Chang miserable after also some guilty.


    They did hide on purpose just now. They just wanted to take a breath for the princess


    Bai Ke sighed and came to several people''s side, helpless way: "this injury is not good and serious, it''s really tiring."


    "Please, doctor Bai."


    White Ke shakes his head: "it''s OK, you also go first, go, take the Lord back to the house."


    Gan Hu nodded slightly at Wen Yan, thinking that it''s time for Lu Chang to cut off his robe when he wakes up, but... It doesn''t matter. When the Lord wakes up, he knows that they did it for his good. That''s right!


    All of them ignore situ Xue who is still on the street. After they leave, only situ Xue is still being pointed out by the people.


    Seeing this, situ Xue''s face was filled with deep hatred, and his fingernails scratched on the ground oozed blood.


    At last, a bodyguard who couldn''t look down took situ Xue back to the palace.


    Fu Fu.


    Yu Xiaoxiao left angrily and came back with a smile, just like a cat who had stolen a fishy cat.


    GANZE curiously approached Yu Xiaoxiao: "second sister-in-law. What are you doing? Why hasn''t the second brother come back yet? "


    "Your second brother will be back soon."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    See this, the Fu doctor that one side is erect to listen to also move to wave a way: "Xiaoxiao wench, come here, talk with me."


    Yu Xiaoxiao walks to doctor Fu according to the speech, two people gather together and speak quietly. The expression on doctor Fu''s face also slowly spread, and finally stroked his beard with satisfaction.


    When GANZE saw that Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything, he went to Ganlin and ganhu, who had just come back, to ask them clearly.


    In silence, Gan Lin went to the room where Ning Rongyue was sleeping.


    And Gan Hu in Liu Qingyan a few people curious eyes, also simple will just say things: "cough, Lord, should no longer want to see us."


    People are speechless, this is not just do not want to see? I''m afraid this has cut their hearts.


    Bai Yan was silent for a long time. At last, she laughed twice: "yes, I don''t want to be a brother if I have a lady?"


    "I''m doing it for the Lord."


    Gan Hu said seriously, Bai Yan''s face was stiff, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Qingyan patted Gan Hu on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, we''ll help you stop the boss then. Xiaoxiao did a good job!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao raises her head to the willow to pick her eyebrows.


    She also thinks she''s doing well, hee hee


    Gansu Ning in the inner room looked at this side in silence. The smile at the corner of his mouth was a little fleeting. Then he looked at Ning Rongyue on the bed again.


    "Sister, Rongyue, not only Lu Chang..."

 Chapter 279

    Although the news of Fu Yinghe''s serious injury is blocked well, Qianjin yunmo, who has been paying attention to his left prime minister, knows it the next day.


    Cloud Mo in the eyes of his father''s ridicule searched his warehouse, what old ginseng Ganoderma lucidum all packed away.


    Zuo Xiangyun listens to the crane and shakes his head helplessly as he looks at the carriage driving away from home in a hurry.


    Thanks to this girl, it''s Fu Yinghe. This child is his own apprentice, and he knows his own character. Ah, I don''t want to stay!


    "Xiaoxiao, Rongyue, Rongyue, how is she?"


    Yunmo originally wanted to go directly to Qinghui Pavilion, but it was her daughter''s shyness that got the upper hand. She came to Ninghui hall to see ningrongyue first.


    Yu Xiaoxiao originally wanted to stay in Fu''s house, but yesterday she was rushed home by Fu, who thought she was in the way. Today, she came here early in the morning.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with some distress: "I haven''t woken up all the time. Should my sister..."


    After the words Yu Xiaoxiao did not say, in Gansu Ning some terrible eyes under the automatic silence.


    "Ah?"


    Cloud Mo heard before is Ning Rongyue should not hurt seriously, did not expect that has not wake up?


    "Is it so serious? What about Mr. Fu? Can''t Mr. Fu be cured? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao see Gansu rather some impatient frown, it is estimated that the cloud Mo noisy, so she put the cloud Mo out of the room.


    This Gansu rather now really does not dare to provoke, six relatives did not recognize fast all.


    After pulling yunmo out of the room, Yu Xiaoxiao slowly explained the current situation of Ning Rongyue: "when to wake up, it depends on my sister''s" mood. "


    "This," cloud Mo Thin eyebrow tiny Cu, on the face more a few cent worry: "didn''t expect unexpectedly is so."


    "Ah."


    Yu Xiaoxiao sighed with a sad face.


    Even if she could kill situ Xue, she would not wake Ning Rongyue!


    Cloud Mo pursed lips, finally can only say: "I let people bring a lot of medicinal materials, later let Fu old see if you can use."


    I don''t know how many herbs were sent to the palace, but it''s not about herbs. Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t plan to attack yunmo any more, but says, "brother Fu is in Qinghui Pavilion. Go and have a look."


    Cloud Mo so in a hurry, even Yu Xiaoxiao can see her mind.


    Cloud Mo smell speech face tiny red, tiny nod head: "good, I this pass."


    "Well."


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at yunmo and looks at Gansu Ning sitting in the room. This guy!


    Fu raised his eyelids and looked at Yu Xiaoxiao: "Xiaoxiao, come here and show me the heat of the medicine jar."


    "Good," Yu Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment and said, "grandfather Fu, Suning, he..."


    Doctor Fu shook his head: "leave him alone."


    Gansu Ning is really persistent. He is moved, but it''s useless


    "Oh, good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao had no other choice but to sit down and look at the medicine can.


    Doctor Fu poured out the medicine from another medicine pot and took it to Bai Wushuang to serve four patients. He was also very tired, OK.


    Qinghui Pavilion.


    "It''s Gan Ning who used to do something in the mansion, so Mo Dong has a chance to escape."


    CE Yi is reporting to Fu Yinghe the reason why Mo Dong fled.


    "If the subordinates fail to supervise, please punish them!"


    The chief bodyguard, who was in charge of patrolling in the mansion, immediately knelt down on the ground.


    Fu Yinghe glanced at him faintly: "I don''t blame you. You didn''t know that Ganning was wrong before. It''s just this time."


    "Thank you."


    The captain of the bodyguard bowed his head and gave thanks before he got up.


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly.


    "Brother Yinghe," went to the door of cloud Mo called, only to see the main hall so many people, for a moment some Na Na Na: "brother Yinghe, I, I did not disturb you?"


    Fu Yinghe turned to see Xiang yunmo, and then frowned slightly: "it''s OK, CE Yi, you go down first."


    "Yes."


    Seeing this, yunmo twisted his fingers in embarrassment: "brother Yinghe, I heard that you were injured. I and I were very worried, so I brought some herbs. I..."


    Cloud Mo stammers, don''t know what to say, blush.


    Fu Yinghe is direct mouth interrupted cloud Mo words: "thank you a mo."


    Fu Yinghe''s too formulaic. Yunmo feels a little lost in his heart.


    "Well."


    Cloud Mo light voice should be a fall into silence.


    After a while, an angry voice broke the silence between them: "Yinghe! If we didn''t find out, how long would you like to keep it from your parents? "


    Fu Yinghe and Ning Rongyue often go to yangxinju, but they haven''t appeared since yesterday, and the maidservants of yangxinju are also unnatural. Jing Xiao realizes that it''s wrong. Today, after further questioning, they are all in trouble! This can frighten Jing Xiao not light, also angry burst out!


    Jing Xiao came to Qinghui pavilion with anger. When he saw Fu Yinghe''s appearance, he let out his anger.


    "You child! How did it hurt like this? "


    Jing Xiao''s tone was full of worry: "has Mr. Fu seen it? Are you all right? "


    Although Jing Xiao questioned Fu Yinghe, who did it? Fu Yinghe kept his mouth shut.


    "Mother, I have nothing to worry about."


    Fu Yinghe didn''t think that he could keep Jing''s smile from them for a long time, but he didn''t want to make them worry: "did you go to see Rongyue?"


    "Your father''s gone."


    Jing sighed with a smile: "how can it be like this?"


    Jing Xiao also knows that his son works for the emperor, and he doesn''t ask much about some things.


    This is a relief for Fu Yinghe. If Jing Xiao, they have to find out Lu Chang. I''m afraid Xiao Yueer''s road is even more bumpy.


    "It''s just some accidents. Don''t worry too much."


    Jing Xiaowen frowned: "I know you are afraid of us, but you can''t hide it from us! You child


    Cloud Mo see this light voice way: "Fu Yi don''t gas Ying He elder brother, he, also just afraid you worry, on the contrary oneself worry bad body."


    Jing Xiaowen immediately put on a smile: "Mo''er, are you worried about your brother Yinghe? Come here so early. "


    "Well," yunmo said softly, "it''s good to see brother Yinghe is OK."


    Jing smile smell speech to pull cloud Mo''s hand: "good boy, you Ying He elder brother also don''t want you to worry."


    Cloud Mo smell speech some shy bow, voice if mosquito fly of should a.


    Fu Yinghe frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "mother."


    Jing Xiao''s eyes changed when he heard that Fu Yinghe and Jing Xiao looked at each other for a moment and finally sighed deeply.


    I don''t know how long situ Mo stood outside the door before he said: "aunt Fu, Rongyue hasn''t woken up. Aunt Fu, go to see her. Someone is taking care of Yinghe."


    Fu Yinghe stares at situ Mo discontentedly.


    Jing smile a surprised: "what?"


    Situ Mo sighed: "Rongyue she, ah, aunt Fu, you''d better go and have a look."


    Cloud Mo see hesitated for a while, or did not Yu Xiaoxiao with his words again to Jingxiao listen.

 Chapter 280

    After Jing Xiao leaves Qinghui pavilion with yunmo in a hurry, situ Mo chuckles.


    Fu Yinghe said helplessly: "how can you say that?"


    "I transferred them for you. Why don''t you thank me? Or you don''t want them to go? "


    Situ Mo snorted with a smile: "and it''s a fact. It''s better for them to have a buffer than to let them know."


    "So you''re thoughtful."


    Fu Yinghe looked at situ Mo rather speechless.


    "That''s not true," said Stuart. "And I have another news here. I think you will be very interested."


    "What?"


    "Remember when I asked Liu Qinghe to trace the children? But it''s not over yet, and Liu Qinghe has found something interesting... "


    Besides, Jingxiao comes to Ninghui hall anxiously.


    Yunmo, who was beside her, comforted her in a low voice: "aunt Fu, don''t worry too much. At least Rongyue''s body is OK."


    After hearing this, Jing Xiao felt more worried.


    "Ah Xiao, are you here? How about Yinghe? "


    Although Fu Yuan is hiding his worries, how can Jing Xiao not see it when he has been with him for more than ten years?


    "Yinghe''s injury can be cured by raising it for a few days, but it''s melting the moon. Let me go and have a look!"


    Jing sighed with a smile and came to the room where Ning Rongyue was.


    Fu Yuan a Leng, then know that Jing Xiao about know, also sighed and turned back to the room.


    See Jing smile over, Gansu rather consciously get up to give way.


    Jing Xiao sat at the head of the bed, looking at her daughter''s unconscious appearance, tears came out in a flash: "this, this is what evil to do!"


    Fu Yuan frowned: "don''t talk nonsense! Yinghe is working for the emperor. "


    He also doesn''t know the real reason for Fu Yinghe''s Ning Rongyue''s injury. He just thinks that it''s Fu Yinghe who happens to involve Ning Rongyue.


    Jingxiao smell speech silver teeth clench, finally angry like way: "it''s better to go back to Fujia village."


    Fu Yuan heard that Yan was silent for a long time, and at last he just sighed deeply.


    After guarding Ning Rongyue for half a day, Jing Xiaocai gets up and looks at yunmo who has been accompanying him.


    "Mo''er, you don''t mind if aunt Fu didn''t treat me well today."


    Cloud Mo looking at Jing smile red eyes, Li Ma way: "how can I care, Fu aunt can never say so."


    "Ah," Jing Xiao sighed and said slowly, "Mo''er, come with me to yangxinju. My aunt wants to cook some rice for you Yinghe brothers."


    "Well, I''ll help you."


    Cloud Mo smell speech eyes a bright.


    After lunch, yunmo lingers in Qinghui Pavilion for a while, but Fu Yinghe really doesn''t have any pity for jade. Yunmo stays for a while and can only leave.


    Back to the prime minister''s house, yuntinghe had been waiting for a long time.


    "Back?"


    Cloud listen to crane to see to some shy embarrassed cloud Mo: "now know shy, in the morning is quite sharp?"


    Yunmo was silent for a moment, and then said: "Dad, don''t tease Mo''er!"


    "Good good good," cloud listen to crane helplessly shake his head: "you ah, female big not stay!"


    Cloud Mo red face, and then ring cloud to listen to the arm of the crane shook.


    Hearing this, the cloud asked, "what about your brother Yinghe? How is the injury? I should also go to see you if I feel good about it. "


    Cloud Mo smell speech pursed lips: "the injury is also very heavy, but are able to raise well, mainly, mainly melting month, she was injured in has not been awake."


    "Princess Su?"


    Yun Tinghe knows why Fu Yinghe was hurt. At this time, Wen Yan just frowns. It''s hard for him to judge.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll prepare the medicine and go to visit."


    Cloud listen to crane slowly way, and then pinch cloud Mo nose: "your wench today but the medicinal materials in the house to turn out."


    Cloud Mo smell speech a moment of guilty, and then coquetry fooled in the past.


    Cloud listen to crane see, just shake his head, no more words.


    His wife is not early, and he has ignored the girl, to now, he is not willing to let the child suffer any grievances.


    The next day.


    Yuntinghe ordered his servants to prepare many precious medicinal materials early in the morning. Yunmo came to Fu Fu with him.


    In Fu Fu''s house, Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan heard that the left Prime Minister of the current Dynasty came to visit in person, and they were busy to entertain them in person.


    The main hall of Fu''s front yard is waiting for the living room.


    Fu Yuan went out and welcomed Yun Tinghe into the waiting room: "I''ve been listening to Ying he''s cultivation for a long time. If I can''t go to see Zuo Xiang, please don''t blame me."


    Cloud listen to crane in see Jing smile after the look changed, and then said with a smile: "how can, Yinghe is a good seedling, green out of blue, this is?"


    The cloud listens to the crane''s smile.


    Fu Yuan reached for Jing and said with a smile, "this is my wife, Jing Xiao, Yinghe''s mother."


    "Madame is very similar to Yinghe."


    Cloud listen to crane smile toward Jing smile slightly nod sign.


    Jing Xiaowen Yan laughed: "our two children Yinghe is the most like me."


    "Well."


    The cloud heard the crane answer.


    I thought Fu Yinghe was just like a coincidence, but his mother was more like him! Is it a coincidence or a coincidence?


    After several people sat together and chatted for a while, cloud listened to crane and said, "let''s go and see Yinghe?"


    "Well, listen to brother crane."


    Fu Yuan said with a smile.


    Just for a while, they have begun to be brothers.


    Several people come to Qinghui Pavilion together, yunmo rush into Qinghui Pavilion.


    "It''s hard for the child to treat Yinghe so sincerely."


    Jing said with a smile.


    Yunhe is silent when he hears the words. Before he sees Jingxiao, he wanted to match Fu Yinghe with yunmo, but when he sees Jingxiao, he has some doubts in his heart


    Jing Xiao and his wife did not realize that there was something wrong with Yun Tinghe, so they took him into Qinghui Pavilion.


    In Fu Yinghe''s room, yunmo stood by Fu Yinghe''s bed and said softly, "brother Yinghe, my father has come to see you."


    Fu Yinghe heard Yan Leng Leng, and then ready to get out of bed.


    Cloud listen to crane just see, busy quickly step forward: "fast lie down, who let you up."


    "Teacher, I''m rude."


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes move when he sees yuntinghe and Jingxiao come in together.


    He doesn''t have to say it first. A few people have already met with each other. That''s fine.


    "What''s impolite is not impolite," cloud heard crane looked at Jingxiao two people after the way: "this matter should not be publicized, but you boy is not a loss, I don''t say anything."


    "Yes."


    Fu Yinghe answered coldly.


    He still thinks it''s cheap, Lu Chang! Xiaoyueer is not awake yet!


    Cloud listen to crane see helpless way: "I always think you are thoughtful, before doing things will consider the gain and loss, did not expect is also so impulsive, later also want to take oneself as heavy."


    "I remember what the teacher taught me."


    Fu Yinghe respectfully responded, and then looked at Jing with a smile: "there is one more thing, I want to talk to parents, teachers, you alone."


    Cloud listen to crane smell speech brow a wrinkly, detect what.

 Chapter 281

    Cloud Mo smell speech is a Leng, then pursed lips way: "that I go out first."


    See cloud Mo some lost, Jing smile stare at Fu Yinghe after pull cloud Mo: "are not outsiders, what you say."


    Fu Yinghe felt helpless when he heard that he just didn''t want to hit the girl too much


    Yun Tinghe also asked, "what does Yinghe want to say to us?"


    Fu Yinghe said in a deep voice: "CE Yi, go and bring those two people here."


    "Yes."


    CE Yi didn''t know where he came from. Respect should be.


    Seeing that CE Yi was ordered to leave, Fu Yinghe continued to smile at Jing: "teacher, the emperor once asked General Liu Qinghe to trace the case of missing children. This case is very deep, and even involves dozens of years ago. Beishen''s uneasiness has been revealed for a long time, but the emperor had never noticed it."


    The more the cloud listens to the crane, the deeper the frown.


    Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan are a little confused. They are not officials of the central government. This has nothing to do with them. Why do you tell them this?


    "... and mother, you should have been abducted and sold by those people at the beginning!"


    Cloud listens to crane whole body a shock, see to Jing smile, this, this


    Jing Xiao was a little confused: "me? How is that possible? I, this... "


    "Does mother remember when she was a child?"


    "I can''t remember that."


    Jing Xiao did not frown: "I only remember the famine that year. I came to Fujia village after I lost my parents."


    One side looked at the development of the cloud Mo heart suddenly more ominous premonition.


    "At that time, Hou Niang, you are old enough to remember things, so you can remember them clearly, but you didn''t remember her at all?"


    Jing Xiao shook his head in silence.


    Cloud listen to crane tremble lips: "Yinghe! Do you want to say that? Are you serious? "


    "Teacher, how can a disciple do the act of repaying kindness with vengeance? This time there is also evidence that can be confirmed!"


    Cloud listen to crane heart a shock, see to Jing smile in the eyes of a trace of tears.


    Jing Xiao is still in the clouds, some ignorant force at a loss.


    At this time, CE and two people came over. One of the old men shrank and did not dare to make a sound, while the other man looked at Jing with an excited smile.


    Jing looked at the middle-aged man with a smile: "you Do you know me? "


    The middle-aged man strode up to Jing Xiao and tried to grasp her arms, but Fu Yuan blocked her.


    The man did not care, but a happy face: "Yaya! It''s my brother! I''m Jingda! It''s my brother


    Jing Xiao, who was in a panic at that time, unfortunately lost his family and never saw his original family again. He never thought that he would see them again suddenly?


    Jing Xiao hesitated: "you, are you really brother?"


    "Yes," Jing Da patted her thigh, "Yaya, you loved the candy man I made for you! I always stick to be a sugar man. Do you remember


    Looking forward to the man''s face, Jing Xiao finally showed a look of surprise and went up to the man: "brother? Is it really my brother


    Cloud listen to crane see some sad.


    Jingda laughed twice: "yes! When my nephew was asked to come, I thought I had committed something. I was surprised. I didn''t expect it was a happy event


    "How have you been, brother, for decades?"


    "Good, all right," Jing Da scratched his head. "My mother didn''t survive that year, and my father and I couldn''t find you. Later, we settled down in a small county. Now everything is OK."


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Jing smile tears, and then wipe tears: "look at today''s big day, how can I still cry."


    Fu Yuanjian comforted: "now I have found my brother-in-law. Everything is fine."


    "Yes."


    Jing Xiao nodded with Jing Dalian.


    Yun Tinghe looks at Fu Yinghe. Fu Yinghe must have said more than that.


    "Niang, you have a special identity. After those people cheated you, they were a little flustered. They were worried that because you exposed them, they would find a family and sell you at will."


    Jing Xiao smell speech this just come back from the surprise, Fu Yinghe just said he was abducted? So


    "Brother Jing


    Jingda sighed: "at the beginning, my parents really wanted to buy me a little daughter-in-law to buy you. You didn''t remember and were clever. As time goes by, your parents will take you as their own daughter."


    Fortunately, what Jing Xiao met at the beginning was the Jing family. He didn''t have a bad heart and didn''t die in a foreign land.


    Cloud listen to crane smell speech, heart regret more.


    Fu Yuan''s face is a flash of vigilance, what? Daughter in law?


    Jing Xiao is hit by this fact, for a moment speechless.


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe looked at the old man who was escorted by CE Yi: "this is the man who took your mother away at the beginning!"


    CE gave a cold hum and pushed the old man who was bowing.


    The old man immediately knelt down on the ground: "excuse me, madam! Excuse me, my Lord! At that time, I was bewildered and didn''t work for those people any more! Give me a break


    Jing Da looked a little cramped.


    Fu Yinghe motioned CE Yi to drag the man out.


    Fu Yuan stopped his helpless wife and said, "Yinghe, who is your mother


    Cloud heard crane smell speech all over a shock, red eyes orbit way: "I was not good at my sister, a person to take you out just cause you were abducted! It''s all my fault! My mother also died of depression. I, I really regret it


    After a circle, he came to yuntinghe again. Fu Yuan couldn''t react for a moment.


    Has been silent cloud Mo at this time all over a shock, can''t believe to see to own father, how possible?


    How could she, brother Yinghe, be like this?


    Jingda heard some flustered: "we also want to find Yaya''s family, but there is nothing we can do."


    Cloud listen to crane look a little complex: "is I should thank you, if smile meet is not you, I am afraid this life is difficult to atone for!"


    At the beginning, he paid more attention to Fu Yinghe because of his appearance. I didn''t expect that they were really relatives!


    Jingxiao at this time who do not believe the words, just red eyes to see his son.


    Fu Yinghe said calmly: "Niang, the emperor first sent General Liu to find out all the reasons and found the people of that year. After finding all the evidence, he told me that the teacher is indeed your own brother!"


    Fu Yinghe made a final decision, yunmo collapsed and fled.


    Cloud listen to crane hesitated for a while, finally did not catch up, let her good quiet.


    Jing Xiao hears that he has no master, but still feels that he is not true and doesn''t say a word.


    Fu Yinghe said slowly: "Niang, today is a happy event. I found uncle Jing and your family."


    Hearing the words, Jing Xiao frowned and said, "today''s matter, I, I can''t react for a moment, this..."


    "Smile, it''s all my brother''s fault that makes you taken away! It''s my fault. You blame me for everything, but can you go to worship my father and mother with me once? "

 Chapter 282

    The cloud listens to the crane''s look is really earnest, with a trace of begging.


    Jing smile heart a soft: "I, my original name is?"


    "Cloud, listen and laugh!"


    It''s a word with the name that Jing Da''s family gave to Jing Xiaoqi later. Maybe it''s really doomed!


    Jing Xiao blinked and leaned on Fu Yuan: "I... Will go to worship my parents. I''m not feeling well today..."


    Seeing this, Fu Yuan said directly, "Zuo Xiang, brother Jing, I''ll take ah Xiao back first. Let''s talk about this later. Please forgive me for not having treated you well today."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK."


    Jingda is busy.


    He is just a common man. When he first came to Fu Fu''s office in Meilun, he was also a bit embarrassed. Who could have thought that the children he bought from human traffickers had such a big background?


    Cloud listen to crane hesitated for a moment, also did not say more, today''s thing is to let Jingxiao think about it.


    Seeing this, Fu Yuan nodded to Fu Yinghe and then went back to yangxinju with Jing Xiao.


    Fu Yinghe looks at Jing DA and the tangled cloud on his face, who are staying in the same place. He hears a trace of thinking in his eyes.


    "Teacher, Niang, she just can''t accept the news because she suddenly got it. Just wait for her to slow down."


    The cloud listened to the crane''s slight nod and looked slightly cold: "Yinghe, do you mean to say it at this time?"


    He wanted to set up Fu Yinghe with yunmo before, but he also knew that Fu Yinghe had no intention of yunmo. This time, he suddenly


    Fu Yinghe said calmly: "sooner or later, I should say, but I chose a suitable time, teacher."


    The cloud listens to the crane at this moment in the heart suddenly a little chilly, suddenly discover oneself originally unexpectedly has never seen through oneself this disciple!


    Fu Yinghe looked indifferent and said, "teacher, go and see amo."


    Cloud listen to crane suddenly back to God, deeply looked at Fu Yinghe, said: "you should change your tongue, later or call me uncle."


    Fu Yinghe smiles sincerely: "yes."


    "That''s all. I''ll go to see Mo''er."


    Yun Tinghe didn''t want to care so much, so he turned and left.


    Seeing that he was the only one left in the room, Jing Da was helpless.


    Situ Mo, who has been sitting in the dark in the courtyard of Qinghui Pavilion, finds someone to call the housekeeper, and then takes the housekeeper into the room: "I''ve seen Jing and uncle. I''m a good friend of Yinghe, Si mo. why don''t you take a rest with the housekeeper first?"


    At the beginning, all the people who left home because of famine came to the imperial capital, and the Jingda family just settled in a small town that the imperial capital didn''t want, so they could find Jingda so quickly.


    "Good," said Jing da


    Fu Yinghe looked gentle: "Uncle Jing doesn''t need to see my nephew here. Otherwise, he doesn''t treat me as a member of his family. You don''t have to worry about the family. I''ve sent someone to take care of them."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Jing big smell speech relax a little bit, busy nod a way: "that''s good, I was worried about nobody at home."


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Let the housekeeper take you for a rest."


    "Good."


    Jing Da left with the housekeeper with a smile.


    After Jingda left, Fu Yinghe picked his eyebrows and looked at situ Mo: "it''s rare that he did a good thing."


    "How can Qinghong say that? I''m all for you. "


    Situ Mo chuckled.


    Besides, yunmo runs out of Qinghui Pavilion and finds a corner. Then he squats down in a daze, and his big eyes fall unconsciously.


    How is that possible? How could aunt Fu be dad''s lost sister?


    impossible!


    How can I? Why did it suddenly appear after so many years? Why?


    Why is it aunt Fu


    Cloud Mo mouth issued a small voice of sob, sob sound from her hiding corner spread out, spread to Yu Xiaoxiao ear.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at the rockery with some doubts. Why does it seem to cry?


    Some doubts in the heart, Yu Xiaoxiao frowned and approached the rockery: "Hello, who is there?"


    Don''t be a ghost, right?


    Yu Xiaoxiao scared herself, and then secretly said, how can there be ghosts in the daytime!


    After rockery cloud Mo a surprised, look also froze, hands and feet rigid squat there motionless, choking also stopped.


    No sound again?


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned more tightly. She braved herself to go around the rockery to see what happened.


    "Yunmo?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Yun Mo with red and swollen eyes and frowned: "what''s the matter with you? How can I hide here alone? "


    Cloud Mo casually with sleeve wipe eyes, some embarrassed to get up: "I..."


    "Be careful!"


    Xu is squatting for a long time, cloud Mo stand up after the eyes of a black, Yu Xiaoxiao busy to help her.


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t mind, tell me what''s wrong? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao carefully walks out from behind the rockery and takes her to a pavilion to sit down.


    Cloud Mo look tangled twist fingers, some embarrassed with Yu Xiaoxiao said.


    Yu Xiaoxiao picked up a piece of dessert from a servant girl and put it into her mouth: "it doesn''t matter if you can''t say it, you don''t want to go to a dead end by yourself."


    Cloud Mo smell words bite lips.


    After hesitating for a long time, he whispered: "I, we found out today..."


    "What did you find?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand what makes yunmo look like this. What happened to Fu Yinghe?


    "I found out that Aunt Fu is actually my father''s sister..."


    The sound of the cloud road is like a mosquito and a fly, with a blank look.


    Yu Xiaoxiao heard clearly, but he didn''t understand his meaning: "what? younger sister? Aunt Fu? Your father? "


    How cloud Mo said every word she knew, combined to a piece of her some don''t understand?


    "Is aunt Fu your father''s sister?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao thinks it''s a bit absurd.


    After crying for a while, yunmo realized the reality and was completely desperate. He nodded gently: "my father had a sister who had been separated when he was a child. Now he finally found her. That person... Is aunt Fu."


    Cloud Mo hang down the head to let a person see not clear her facial expression, but the sadness that shrouds in her whole body is who can see.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little confused at first, and then a little messy: "then you and Fu!..."


    After the words Yu Xiaoxiao no longer said, in the heart rose a touch of sympathy for yunmo, and some laughter, this, this is too much coincidence!


    Cloud Mo silent for a long time, and then eyes some godless way: "Yinghe brother is, is my cousin."


    Said, cloud Mo and more sad, once again hide his face and cry: "Wu Wu Wu, how can this be? It''s deceiving... "


    Has been like the person suddenly became his cousin, cloud Mo is like a slap in the face, not by sad fate make people!


    Yu Xiaoxiao is silent. I don''t know what to say to comfort yunmo.


    Did not expect that there is such a coincidence in this world, Yu Xiaoxiao can only look at cloud Mo sad at a loss.

 Chapter 283

    "Miss Yun, Miss Yun!..."


    "Mo''er!"


    Fu Fu''s backyard is really not small. After hearing that the crane is still missing yunmo, yunmo finds the housekeeper. However, the housekeeper goes to ask the doorkeeper and learns that yunmo has not left Fu Fu''s house, so he has to send someone to look for him in the backyard.


    Sitting in a small pavilion, Yu Xiaoxiao first heard the cry and her eyes lit up slightly.


    "Xiaomo, we''re all looking for you. Let''s go quickly."


    Cloud Mo seems to flow endless tears is really let Yu Xiaoxiao irresistible, at this time someone came to Yu Xiaoxiao is actually a sigh of relief.


    Cloud Mo smell speech this just raised head to take over Yu Xiao Xiao pass over of PA son wipe tears.


    "I, let''s go."


    At this moment, yunmo can also see people coming from afar. She is a little shy when she thinks of crying in front of Yu Xiaoxiao for such a long time.


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately nodded, stood up and waved: "Hi, we are here."


    Cloud listen to crane first in a hurry to cloud Mo two people in front of, some distressed way: "hide where to go?"


    "I''m sorry to worry my father."


    Cloud Mo lowers a head, stuffy voice stuffy way, the voice takes a silk hoarse.


    Cloud heard crane see this more blame can''t say out, only left heartache: "next time don''t be so."


    "Well."


    Xu is because Yun Tinghe''s tone is too mild. A grievance surges up in Yun Mo''s heart and pours into Yun Tinghe''s arms.


    "You child," Yun Tinghe shook his head helplessly, and then looked at Fu Yuan and Yu Xiaoxiao, who were looking for someone with him. "Thank you for taking care of Mo''er, brother Fu. I''ll take Mo''er away first."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded slightly.


    Fu Yuan said, "please."


    Before, he was satisfied with yunmo''s "daughter-in-law", but now it seems that it can only be settled.


    "Visit again some other day," Yun said after listening to the crane. "Please tell me about it with a smile."


    "I understand."


    Fu Yuan answered.


    Cloud hear crane see this, this just take cloud Mo to leave.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Yu Xiaoxiao shrugged and looked at Fu Yuan: "Uncle Fu, I went to my sister''s place."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Fu Yuan smelled that there was a trace of sadness on his face and wanted to see Ning Rongyue again. But after thinking about his unstable wife, Fu Yuan went back to yangxinju first.


    Yu Xiaoxiao went to the gate of Ninghui hall and then remembered what she was going to do. She looked at the medicine bag she was carrying and felt a little guilty.


    The Fu doctor in Ning Hui hall saw Yu Xiaoxiao coming back, and said: "I''ve dried up my medicine before you come back?"


    "Er," Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "something happened on the way."


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao offered the medicine bag with both hands.


    Doctor Fu said, "I''ll go and make another pair of medicine. You can weigh the root of bamboo and cypress for me."


    "Yes


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately answered, opened the medicine bag with a smile, and began to call zhubaigen.


    After zhubogen is finished, Yu Xiaoxiao is banished by Fu, who thinks she is clumsy. Yu Xiaoxiao touches her nose and goes to Ning Rongyue''s room.


    She looked at Gansu Ning, who hadn''t closed her eyes for several days: "Hey, are you going to have a rest? Here I''ll see. "


    Gansu rather turned a deaf ear.


    Yu Xiaoxiao see helpless: "you look like this, the elder sister is wake up also want to be scared dizzy by you again."


    Hearing this, Gansu Ning, who has been looking at Ning Rongyue, finally has other movements, just raising his eyes to stare at Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao took a step back from her heart: "otherwise, you''ll have to squint on the cot outside for a while. I''m afraid you won''t be able to survive until your sister wakes up."


    Gansu ningwen words silent for a long time.


    When Yu Xiaoxiao thought that he was still unwilling to get up, Gansu Ning got up and said, "OK."


    Gansu Ningdu didn''t speak much these days, and his voice was a little hoarse at this time.


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech finally smile, push Gansu Ning: "then you go to rest for a while, good clean up."


    Gansu Ning was pushed by Yu Xiaoxiao, then turned to see Ning Rongyue, and then left the inner room.


    After Gansu Ning goes out, Yu Xiaoxiao moves a small stool to sit at the head of the bed and slowly tells Ning Rongyue about yunmo.


    Doctor Fu said that if they talk to Ning Rongyue like this, maybe she will wake up.


    "... elder sister, you say that your bones are going to be crisp when you sleep here. Don''t you want to get up when we talk? Or I''ll get Lu Chang to talk to you? I''m bored if you don''t wake up. Ah Hu has been very busy these two days. It''s said that he''s going to tiandangshan soon. I''m a little worried. Sister, wake up quickly and talk to me... "


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t wake up, and Yu Xiaoxiao can only wait for Ning Rongyue to wake up.


    However, they did not expect that this wait would last for three months, from summer to autumn, until they came back to their senses. Only then did they realize that the three months were so short that they almost lost their hope.


    On this day.


    Yu Xiaoxiao comes to Ninghui hall again. There are a lot of people here, but everyone is very silent. It seems that Ninghui hall is also very lonely.


    Fu Yinghe, who was able to move freely, looked at Yu Xiaoxiao: "is Xiaoxiao coming? Go in and see your sister


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded his head slightly.


    Gansu Ning and Bai Langyu are both in the room, and Bai Langyu is feeling the pulse of Ning Rongyue. Yu Xiaoxiao can see this kind of scene almost every day recently.


    But Yu Xiaoxiao is still unwilling to ask: "brother Bai, how''s your sister?"


    "It''s still like that."


    Bai Langyu shook her head in disappointment.


    Fu said before that the longer Ning Rongyue sleeps, the less likely she is to wake up.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a little sad when she hears that Yuan Yuan is held by Gansu Ning. It seems that it is an induction between mother and son. Yuan Yuan is also very silent recently and has lost a lot of weight. He is held by Gansu Ning every day and holds Ning Rongyue''s hand. She seems to be wondering why his mother doesn''t move.


    "My sister is not so fragile. How can she not wake up?"


    No one can answer Yu Xiaoxiao''s words.


    After waiting for such a long time, Yu Xiaoxiao was in a bad mood. She blinked hard, squeezed out the blurred tears, and then squatted at the head of the bed.


    "Sister, you ignore us, but don''t you even want Yuanyuan baby? Is it worth it for Lu Chang? Didn''t my sister say that the most important thing is xiaoyuanyuan? Open your eyes


    Yu Xiaoxiao had thought about bringing Lu Chang over before, but Lu Chang just closed the door and didn''t see the guests, but she was stopped by ganhu.


    Yuanyuan heard Yu Xiaoxiao calling himself, and suddenly said, "mother! Empress... Wake up, round and round. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao felt even more sad, and her tears came out all of a sudden.


    Bai Langyu sighed and took Yu Xiaoxiao out for a while.


    Gansu Ning took a look at the direction Yu Xiaoxiao left, then grasped Ning Rongyue''s hand, and put her round little hand in Ning Rongyue''s palm.


    "Rongyue, everyone is waiting for you, and aunt Fu. Zuo Xiang originally wanted to recognize aunt Fu, but you didn''t wake up. Aunt Fu didn''t have that idea at all..."

 Chapter 284

    "... aunt Fu said that she wanted to wait until you wake up and recognize her. She said that she wanted a happy family."


    Gansu Ning looks at Ning Rongyue''s thin face and says seriously that Ning Rongyue is sleeping now and can''t eat at all. She can only rely on the medicine soup to hang her life. These days, Ning Rongyue''s face can be seen to be thin by naked eyes.


    "There''s more."


    Gansu Ning hesitated for a moment and continued: "there is also the emperor''s will. Half a month later, Lu Chang will be commander-in-chief. They are going to encircle and suppress tiandang mountain, but doctor Fu is not willing to take out the medicine to deal with corpse insects. No one can say that the situation is not good. If you don''t wake up, Lu Chang will be in danger."


    Ning Rongyue''s fingers on the bed moved slightly.


    Gansu Ning didn''t notice it, but continued: "when I was a child, I heard my mother tell a story about sleeping beauty. Sleeping Beauty slept for a long time like Rongyue. Then a prince woke up sleeping beauty with a kiss, and they finally lived happily together."


    At this point, Gansu Ning uses his eyes to describe Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows.


    "Although I am not the prince of Rongyue, can I kiss Rongyue?"


    No one can answer Gansu Ning''s words, Gansu Ning did not intend to hear an answer, he will round also on the bed, and then slightly bent over.


    Gansu Ning''s kiss gently fell on Ning Rongyue''s forehead, and the sleeping beauty finally opened her eyes.


    Four eyes relative, Gansu rather pupil shrink, doubt whether he is produced hallucination.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, a roar like thunder sounded, and Gan Lin, who had just entered the room, was very angry.


    Gansu rather shocked straight body to see to open the eyes of Ning Rongyue, completely ignore the rain, voice with some trembling way: "Rongyue?"


    Gan Lin had come forward to drag Gansu Ning abruptly, but he followed Gansu Ning''s line of sight to see Ning Rongyue''s eyes open, shocked and released Gansu Ning''s collar.


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    Gan Lin opens his mouth carefully, fearing that he will frighten Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue blinked her eyes, and reluctantly raised her cracked lips: "Xiao Ning."


    Gansu Ning rushed to the bed excitedly: "it''s me. Rongyue, it''s me! Are you awake? "


    Ning Rongyue can''t remember what happened when she was in a coma, but she can vaguely hear the voice in her ears, and also know that Gansu Ning has been guarding herself.


    She blinked and said in a slightly mischievous voice, "can''t you see that?"


    "I see it!"


    It''s said that men don''t shed tears lightly, but the canthus of Gansu Ning''s eyes are moist now.


    The sound of Ganlin just brought in Yu Xiaoxiao and Bai Langyu. At this time, they looked at Ning Rongyue talking with Gansu Ning and felt excited and astringent.


    Yu Xiaoxiao crowded to the front and looked at Ning Rongyue: "sister, you are awake! You''re in such a hurry


    "Let Xiaoxiao worry," Ning Rongyue said softly, "Xiaoxiao, help me sit up."


    "Good."


    Yuxiaoxiao smell speech carefully holding Ning Rongyue sit up.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Yuanyuan on the bed with a gentle look, and reaches out some arms that can''t make efforts to embrace Yuanyuan.


    "Mother! Mother


    Yuanyuan has finally shown a smiling face over the past few months.


    "Round." Ning Rongyue smiles and suddenly drops a few tears.


    Gansu Ning is already poured a suitable temperature of water: "dissolve month you drink some water first."


    Ning Rongyue slightly moved her soft arm and said, "good."


    Gansu Ning did not give the cup to Ning Rongyue, but made an effort to feed Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue''s face is slightly red: "Xiaoxiao, please Xiaoxiao."


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a teasing look at Gansu Ningxia, and then took the cup and said, "OK, Suning, go out and talk to brother Fu, second brother Fu and aunt Fu."


    Gansu rather empty grip for a while, and then nodded: "good."


    The news of Ning Rongyue''s awakening soon spread all over Fu''s house, which was the biggest happy event in this period of time.


    Lian Mingyue also came to see Ning Rongyue with a slightly protruding stomach: "Rongyue, you really worry about us all these days."


    "I''m not good."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Mingyue''s stomach and purses her lips.


    Mingyue shakes her head and says, "it''s not that you''re bad, but that you should take good care of your body next time."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "well."


    The bright moon smelt speech to smile: "know good, this room many people I don''t squeeze here, small month, you open the window to ventilate."


    "Good."


    Xiaoyue answers with ruxing to open the window.


    Fu Yinghe looked at Ning Rongyue''s face, which was thin and sharp. He felt a little distressed. He took the soup to feed Ning Rongyue: "you just woke up, you dare not eat anything else. I made people boil the less greasy soup of white gourd ribs, you drink it slowly."


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t exclude Fu Yinghe from drinking soup for himself. She answers it gently.


    Fu Yinghe sighed: "the body is broken, you talk about you, how so not to worry."


    Jing Xiao stood on one side, eyes slightly red: "that is, you wench, you just don''t want to think about us. My mother is afraid of white haired people, bah bah! Don''t say that. "


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips, and then said slowly: "mother Xiaoxiao, I heard you find your brother, right? That''s great. "


    Jing smile smell speech a Leng: "how do you know?"


    "I heard it, but I remember it vaguely."


    Ning Rongyue smiles: "it''s so good."


    "Yes," Jing said with a smile, "your uncle Jing and uncle Yun are looking forward to your waking up these days, but your uncle Jing just went home a few days ago."


    Yuntinghe treats Jingxiao sincerely. Naturally, Jingxiao is not without a touch. After listening to what yuntinghe said about their childhood together, Jingxiao''s attitude is softened.


    "Is it yunmo''s father?"


    Ning Rongyue asked.


    "Yes, it was meant to be."


    Jing said with a smile.


    Yuntinghe took care of Fu Yinghe because of his appearance, but now he has found his sister.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "that mother will recognize her uncle soon, but don''t delay because of me."


    Jing Xiaowen Yan Leng Leng, and then said: "you want to pour the United States, I can''t because you delay, immediately with your uncle said."


    "That''s good."


    Ning Rongyue grinned: "I have two more uncles now. My mother wants to ask for some gifts for me."


    Jing smile mouth corner a draw, come forward a little bit rather dissolve the forehead of the month: "how old also want a gift?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I am a child in front of my mother."


    Ning Rongyue is angry and coquettish.


    Jing Xiao shook his head helplessly: "OK, OK, I''m sure your uncles will give you a big gift!"


    "Good."


    Ning Rong Yuejiao answered: "Mom, Dad, you all go back first. I have Xiaoyue here. I''m worried about so many people..."


    Said, Ning Rongyue also squeezed his eyes.


    Jing Xiao Wen Yan nodded slightly: "well, then you have a good rest."

 Chapter 285

    Ning Rongyue wakes up the next day, yuntinghe comes to visit yunmo.


    Looking at the cloud and listening to the crane, Ning Rongyue is very familiar: "Uncle cloud is good."


    Cloud listen to crane slightly a Leng, then look gentle way: "dissolve month wake up good."


    "Well, thank you for your concern."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    Cloud Mo tiny Cu eyebrow: "dissolve month, already the day is cool now, how do you sit outside?"


    "Ruxing went to get my cape," Ning Rongyue said softly, "it''s too stuffy in the room. I''ve been staying for several months. It''s better to sit outside."


    "Oh, yes."


    Cloud Mo nods.


    At this time, ruxing also came over with her cape. She helped Ning Rongyue tie her cape well: "Miss, if you''re tired, go back to the room."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded, then looked at Xiangyun and listened to the crane: "uncle, I have asked my mother. It''s a big event for my mother to recognize her ancestors. Uncle, it''s better to be ready now."


    Cloud listen to crane smell speech, look happy: "your mother she?"


    "Mother also agreed," Ning Rongyue looked at the door of the grass loft: "right, smile, mother?"


    Jing Xiao, who just came to the door, was stunned. Then he said, "yes, brother, I want to worship my parents as soon as possible."


    The cloud listens to the crane to smell the speech to be greatly pleased, to Ning Rongyue also many several points good will and is intimate.


    It''s still a little niece. It works! The cloud listens to the crane to see to rather dissolve in the month''s vision a few minutes more warm.


    Jing said with a smile: "didn''t you ask your uncle for a gift before? Now your uncle is in front of you. Why not? "


    Ning Rongyue was so embarrassed when she heard that. She just wanted to ease the atmosphere


    Cloud Mo''s eyes a little more strange, surprised to see Ning Rongyue.


    Cloud listen to crane smell speech face a little more smile: "big gift, but I according to my sister''s request ready, dissolve month rest assured."


    Ning Rongyue''s face flushed.


    Jing Xiaojian smiles and sits down. She takes the hot tea from Ning Rongyue and says, "how do you know now that you are shy?"


    "Mother."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Jing with a strange smile.


    "Well, I won''t tease you. You''ve been sitting outside for such a long time. You''d better go in."


    Jing said with a smile: "I want to go to the prime minister''s residence with your uncle. Mo''er, go and talk to Rong Yue."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue and yunmo answered.


    Such as the star came forward to carefully hold Ning Rongyue up, Ning Rongyue now just wake up, the body is still very weak, see her soft legs to know.


    Xiaoyue follows Yuanyuan in her arms.


    Since Ning Rongyue woke up yesterday, Yuan Yuan refused to leave Ning Rongyue too far away. He cried as soon as he left.


    See Ning Rongyue they enter the room, Jing Xiaocai Chong cloud, listen to crane slightly nod, two people leave together.


    Ning Rongyue knows yunmo''s heart to Fu Yinghe, but now it seems that no matter how deep the heart is, it''s also defeated by blood relationship. Ning Rongyue avoids this topic and talks with yunmo about some things she doesn''t have.


    After several people sat together and chatted for a while, Yu Xiaoxiao''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Sister, I''ve brought you the medicine."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes moved and said with a smile, "when did Xiaoxiao come here?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao came in with a medicine bowl: "just now, I went to Ninghui hall first. Elder sister, you drink medicine first. It''s not too hot."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue looked at the brown medicine soup and wrinkled her nose, then took the medicine bowl and drank it all: "hiss, it''s really bitter."


    Doctor Fu is very angry because Ning Rongyue doesn''t care for herself, so Ning Rongyue''s medicine is bitter. It''s hard to say


    Yu Xiaoxiao hurriedly took the candied fruit on the small table: "eat a few."


    Ning Rongyue took a candied fruit and put it into her mouth: "ah, it seems that my grandfather will take a few days to cool down."


    Yunmo didn''t know, so Yu Xiaoxiao said bitterly, "elder sister, do you think grandfather Fu will give us the medicine? Ah Hu, they are about to start, but grandfather Fu just won''t let go. "


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, then sipped her lips and said, "I''ll talk to my grandfather. Xiaoxiao, don''t worry."


    "Well."


    Yu Xiaoxiao answered softly.


    After a few people had a talk, Ning Rongyue saw that Yu Xiaoxiao was really absent-minded and said, "Xiaoxiao, let''s go to my grandfather now. After all, those soldiers still have to be able to use the medicine after they get it. It''s better to get it early."


    "Good!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, and then hesitated for a moment, and said, "but don''t force my sister, don''t annoy grandfather Fu."


    "Don''t worry, my grandfather is just hardened."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    Ning Hui hall.


    When several people came to Ninghui hall, Dr. Fu was still decocting medicine, while Bai Wushuang was reading medical books beside him, directing Dr. Fu to occasionally add some herbs to the medicine jar.


    Ning Rongyue''s nose stirred slightly, and then there was a number in his heart.


    Doctor Fu also saw Ning Rongyue and said discontentedly, "Why are you so upset? And running around? "


    "Always lying there, I''m going to get moldy," Ning Rongyue said. "It''s good for me to walk more."


    What Ning Rongyue said is also reasonable, and doctor Fu said no more after hearing the speech.


    Ning Rongyue came up to see the medicine in the medicine jar: "what kind of medicine are you making, grandfather?"


    "Don''t you see?"


    Fu turned his eyes: "smelly girl, don''t pretend in front of me. Isn''t that why you''re here now?"


    "Hey, hey," Ning Rongyue said with a smile, and then looked at Yu Xiaoxiao, "I''ll say grandfather is soft hearted."


    Fu doctor smell speech look unnatural picked up a medicine.


    "This can''t be added yet."


    White matchless calm way.


    Doctor Fu then saw which medicine he was taking. He put down his mouth and said, "do you still use it?"


    White matchless smell speech just smile.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a little excited to stretch his head to see the medicine in the medicine pot: "sister, grandfather Fu? What do you mean? Is this the medicine that can deal with corpse insects? Great, great


    "I didn''t say I''d give it to you."


    Doctor Fu turned his lips.


    Yu Xiaoxiao licked his face and said with a smile, "Oh, I know grandfather Fu is the best. Why don''t you give me so much?"


    "For your own use." Doctor Fu''s cool way.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks pitifully at doctor Fu.


    Don''t look at doctor Fu. He can''t resist Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Ning Rongyue was looking at the shelf on one side: "grandfather, you have made such pills and powders. Can you use them yourself?"


    Fu Fu said with a smile: "you smelly girl."


    Ning Rongyue smiles, while Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes brighten.


    Seeing this, Fu continued: "the soldiers who take the pill to the mountain take it orally to prevent the invasion of the corpse insects. The powder is scattered on the ground to control the corpse insects. Once the insects leave the human body and touch the powder, they will not survive! It''s just that the dosage of this powder is too large. The whole tiandangshan mountain is so big. I''ll give your brother the manufacturing method later and ask him to find someone to make it. "


    "That''s fine."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly: "that medicine soup?"

 Chapter 286

    Fu raised his eyelids: "Rongyue, isn''t it what you want to do?"


    Ning Rongyue was stunned when she heard the words. She had told doctor Fu before. Unexpectedly, doctor Fu did it. Ning Rongyue sniffed the taste of the medicine soup.


    "Can these cure the people who have been eroded by the corpse insects?"


    Fu doctor again to the medicine pot lost a medicine: "slight can, serious is to save back is also a fool."


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and nodded: "I understand that."


    "But it hasn''t been tried. Everything can be cured in theory."


    Doctor Fu took the medicine pot off the stove: "I think it should be useful."


    "Grandfather Fu, you are so skillful in medicine. If you say yes, you can do it!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately flattered.


    Doctor Fu laughed and said, "you''re a sweet girl, but I''m not sure about it, but I''m sure about it."


    Bai Wushuang and Ning Rongyue have a few more smiles in their eyes. This medicine was made by Bai Wushuang and Dr. Fu together. Dr. Fu didn''t say that he was 100% sure just because it hasn''t been used on people.


    Fu Yinghe was also quickly called over, and he was very happy to get the prescription.


    "Thank you, Mr. Fu. Thank you, Mr. Bai."


    Doctor Fu waved his hand: "OK, you''re welcome. It''s not that you''ve been nagging me all day."


    Fu Yinghe can''t help laughing when he hears the speech: "old Fu Dashan, I''ll leave first."


    "Go on."


    Doctor Fu nodded slightly.


    At this point, this is to meet a big wish of Yu Xiaoxiao. Doctor Fu drove several people back to baicaoge: "although it''s good to walk, you can''t walk all the time. You''re not fit. Go back and have a rest."


    "Good."


    Ning Rong month obediently should be a back to the grass Pavilion, imperceptible day also passed.


    Ning Rongyue wakes up the next day.


    Get Ning Rongyue wake up the news of the Jingda family also came to Fu Fu.


    Jing Xiaofu yuan and Fu Yingnian meet at the door.


    Jingda had been here last time, but she was quite calm. When Jingda''s family saw that they were all dressed in luxurious clothes, they were still a little embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Jing Xiao first said, "Dad, Xiaoxiao has finally met you again."


    Then she went forward and held the woman beside Jingda: "this is my sister-in-law."


    "This is your sister-in-law Xu Jing. Ah Jing, this is Xiaoxiao," he said with a simple smile


    Xu Jing some embarrassed way: "little sister-in-law."


    "Ah," Jing answered with a smile, and then looked at the old man who seemed to be wiping tears: "Dad, this is my Xianggong Fu Yuan, and my second son Fu Yingnian. Brother Jing, you didn''t see the two boys when you came last time. Ah yuan, you go to support dad, let''s go in first."


    Fu Yingnian called people one by one.


    Fu Yuan also came forward to help the old man Jingshu into the door.


    As Jing Da walked along, he said, "my eldest son Jing Yuan and his daughter-in-law Xu Qian are doing some small businesses near the imperial capital, and my grandson has joined the army. I told them that they will arrive later."


    "That''s good. Our family is reunited."


    Jing said with a smile.


    Jing Da nodded and was pleased.


    After several people come to Yangxin house, Jing Xiao lets the servant girl serve tea.


    "This is my second daughter-in-law. She has been pregnant for several months," Jing said with a smile


    Jingshu said with a smile, "good, good."


    See the old man finally opened his mouth, Jing smile canthus some moist: "Dad, you have not talked, daughter thought you blame daughter."


    "How can that be?"


    Although at first they bought Jing Xiao for other purposes, later master Jing regarded her as his own daughter.


    He said with some trepidation: "just smile, you don''t blame me. Dad, I didn''t know you were the prime minister''s sister, and I let you suffer so much."


    "No way!"


    Jing Xiao retorted discontentedly: "if there is no father, I don''t know where you are! Even if I recognize my father now, brother Jing, you are still my relatives! "


    When Jingshu heard the words, he burst into tears, and his heart finally fell.


    "Good, good boy, that''s good."


    Jing Xiao took over Fu Yuan''s handkerchief and wiped his tears: "Dad, you will live here in the future, and let me do my filial duty."


    "This..."


    Jing Shu hesitated. Fu Fu''s mansion was really beautiful. At first glance, he thought he had entered the palace.


    "Dad, don''t refuse. I''ve been away from you for so many years. How can I not be filial again?"


    Jing Xiaoli''s horse road.


    After hearing this, Jingshu no longer refuted, but he hesitated for a while and then said, "well, smile, what are they doing now?"


    Jingda was cautious and cramped last time and didn''t ask anything, so Jingxiao didn''t say much to increase his pressure.


    At this time, Jingshu asked. After a moment''s deliberation, Jingxiao said, "this house is owned by our boss. He took an official position in the court, so he hasn''t come to see you today. The second one has his own business now. Yes, we are Rongyue. We were injured accidentally the other day, and we haven''t come here since we are still raising our body."


    "It''s an official."


    The Jingshu''s heart trembled and her face was more respectful.


    Jing DA and Xu Jing are also a little more cautious.


    Jing Xiao sees this and says that it''s good that he hasn''t told the truth yet. Later, they will all know.


    At this time, outside Fu Fu''s house.


    A couple with a young man stood outside Fu''s house.


    Young people hold their parents, some dumbfounded: "parents ah, you really did not go to the wrong place?"


    "What''s the matter? Is that what your grandfather said? "


    The older man frowned: "I think it''s quite quiet here, but it''s amazing that your aunts and grandmothers can have a house in the imperial capital! This house looks very nice


    The young man swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His parents didn''t know the officials and dignitaries in the imperial capital, but he still knew more or less!


    Hesitated for a moment, young humanity: "this, this is our Dongyun National Teacher''s house, or Qingxi Princess Su princess''s home! Are we really on the right track? "


    Jing Yuan was completely stunned: "what? Do you think this house is the National Teacher''s residence? Don''t lie to me


    From the outside, Fu Fu''s house is quite low-key, just like the house of a wealthy family, and its appearance is not big.


    The young man nodded and said bitterly, "where can I lie to you?"


    Xu Qian smell speech also some uneasy, pull Jing Yuan''s sleeve pulled: "in charge of, we don''t go in to collide with the noble ah."


    "This..."


    Jing Yuan hesitated. Would their relative be the princess of the national teacher?


    "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    Liu Qingyan: they have been observing these three people for a long time. They don''t look like bad people, but they have been wandering outside Fu''s house. It''s really suspicious.


    Jing Yuan was surprised.


    The young man turned to look at Liu Qingyan, and then he was surprised: "Jiujiu, Jiuyou general? General Liu? General Gump? White... "


    "Well, you don''t have to call the roll one by one."


    Liu Qingyan interrupted the young man.

 Chapter 287

    The young man smell speech rose red face, the vision blazing looking at Liu light proverb several people.


    Liu Qingyan was a little uncomfortable and twisted: "do you know us? What are you all doing here? "


    Jing Yuan and his wife were frightened when they heard what their son said about the general. At this moment, they thought Liu Qingyan was going to be held accountable and turned pale.


    And the young man immediately said, "we are generals who come here to find relatives. Hehe, I am also a soldier in Jiuyou army."


    "Oh?"


    Liu Qinghe looked at the young man with a little surprise: "you are a soldier in Jiuyou army. What''s your name? Which one do you belong to? "


    "What kind of relatives are you looking for? This is the only family here. "


    Liu Qingyan added.


    It''s the Fu family around here. They haven''t heard of Ning Rongyue. They have any relatives. Isn''t they all here?


    The young people didn''t recognize the query in Liu Qingyan''s tone. They were only excited to see their idols.


    "My name is Jing Fei! I have been following Jiuyou army for many years! Yes, it''s from the front line. I''ve seen several generals from a distance on the battlefield. "


    At this point, Jing Fei was embarrassed to scratch his head, and then firmly said: "but I will become the real Jiuyou army!"


    In fact, Jiuyou''s army is better than the ordinary army.


    Liu Qingyan was stunned, then said with a smile: "you are not the real Jiuyou army, OK, young man."


    What''s wrong with the firemen? The fire leader is also the fire leader of Jiuyou army!


    "Yes, yes!"


    Jing Fei didn''t expect that the general who was very far away from him used to be so approachable. In fact, he was 20 years old with Liu Qingyan, but he didn''t feel despised because Liu Qingyan called himself a young man.


    This is a general, a living general!


    "What kind of relative are you looking for? There is only one national teacher here. "


    White Yan pick eyebrow way.


    It''s really a national teacher!


    Jing Yuan and his wife did not relax at all because of Liu Qingyan''s friendly attitude. At this time, they heard that the national teacher turned pale again.


    Jing Fei felt embarrassed and scratched his head: "I, I don''t know. We are looking for my aunt''s family. Maybe we are looking for the wrong one."


    "Aunt? Do you know your aunt''s name? "


    Jing Fei looks at his father.


    Jingyuan busy respectful way: "call Jingxiao!"


    All surnamed Jing, the name is also right, maybe really?


    Liu Qingyan looked at each other, and then said, "then follow us in. The name of the National Teacher''s mother is Jingxiao."


    Jingyuan three people smell speech God synchronous stare big eyes, and then some nervous with liuqingyan behind them.


    And Jing Fei''s excited mood also gradually cooled down, and then it was because of Fu Fu''s internal gorgeous embarrassment.


    Jing Yuan pulled Jing Fei to his side and bit his ear: "smelly boy, these are all generals?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Jing Fei immediately nodded his head in the chicken pecking style, and then some tangled: "Dad, will it be a duplicate name? If we find the wrong general, will we think we are cheating?"


    Jing Yuan''s face was a little stiff and a little at a loss.


    Xu Qian''s face was slightly pale, and she did not dare to lift her head.


    Liu Qingyan said that no one came to stop them all the way to baicaoge. The servants in Fu Fu''s house already knew them very well.


    Liu Qingyan stepped into the Baicao Pavilion and laughed at Ning Rongyue sitting in the courtyard: "you wake up, sister-in-law. We were busy yesterday, so we are here to visit you today."


    Ning Rongyue holds her chin and lies on the table: "it''s OK. When the ceremony arrives, it doesn''t matter if people don''t arrive."


    Liu light proverb mouth a smoke, around Ning Rongyue turned two circles: "sister-in-law, you are a little different, ah, we must be brought gift, housekeeper should also receive."


    "That''s fine."


    Ning Rongyue laughed and straightened up: "you sit down, I won''t get up."


    She is still weak at the moment. Liu Qingyan will not care about the etiquette.


    "Xiao Yuanyuan is still so cute," Liu Qingyan said. After teasing her, she sat down and poured herself a glass of water. "You''re just as good as waking up, sister-in-law. It''s been three months. It''s really scary."


    "I didn''t expect to sleep for three months."


    Ning Rongyue smiles with a flat tone.


    Then she looked at the three people still standing at a loss and said, "who are these three?"


    "Don''t you know Rongyue?"


    Bai Yan looks slightly cold and looks at the three Jingfei, who are frozen in place.


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe said, "Bai Yan, you''re frightening me." then Liu Qinghe repeated what Jing Fei had said before: "do you really don''t know Rong Yue?"


    Ning Rongyue just reflects who Jing Fei is. He signals to ruxing to help him up.


    "It turns out that it''s the elder brother of Uncle Jing''s family. We haven''t seen him before, so we don''t recognize him. By the way, Jing Xiao is my mother."


    In this way, Jingyuan husband and wife also straightened out the relationship, but still a little cramped.


    And the braver Jing Fei is a little curious to see Ning Rongyue: "you, are you my aunt? Are you princess Su


    Ning Rongyue looks a few years younger than him, but Keke, this generation is pressing here.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "yes, big nephew."


    Ning Rongyue is in a good mood.


    Jing Fei''s face was messy, and Liu Qingyan couldn''t help laughing twice.


    Jing Yuan and his wife relaxed a little. Ning Rongyue said to them, "I''m not in good health, brother. Don''t blame me. I didn''t expect you to come at this time. We didn''t go to meet you either. Ruxing, go to inform my parents."


    "Yes."


    Ruxing nods and holds Ning Rongyue to sit down before leaving.


    Ning Rongyue asked other servant girls in Baicao pavilion to move some stools to Jingyuan: "brother, please sit down. These are my friends. You don''t have to be embarrassed."


    With that, Ning Rongyue pointed to Liu Qingyan.


    Liu light proverb also good temper smile way: "originally all is a family, big brother Jing can not see outside."


    A princess, a general, call yourself big brother?


    Jing Yuan was still in a trance.


    Jingfei saw this and said, "watch, aunt, this is my father Jingyuan, this is my mother Xuqian."


    "Brother Jingyuan, sister-in-law Xu," Ning Rongyue nodded with a smile, "you are so tired that you can have lunch?"


    "It''s not tiring. We''re not far away. I''ve taken my parents."


    Jing Fei pursed her lips.


    Liu Qingyan said with great interest: "yes, Jingfei is still a soldier in our Jiuyou army."


    "Well, that''s great."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Jing Fei in surprise: "my nephew is also a young talent."


    Usually, in front of his brother, Jing Fei will be proud that he is a Jiuyou army, but now in front of so many generals who are not too different from his age, he really can''t be bold enough to answer Ning Rongyue''s praise.


    "I''m still a long way off..."


    Ning Rongyue smiles: "you are too modest."

 Chapter 288

    "No, no, no modesty."


    Jingfei stands on the horse road.


    Ning Rongyue also knows that Jing Fei is still a little strange in front of him and others, so he doesn''t talk about it any more.


    At the same time, ruxing also brings Jing Xiaofu yuan and they come and invite them to yangxinju.


    After Jing Yuan left, Liu Qingyan began to talk with Ning Rongyue.


    At last, Liu Qingyan hesitated and asked, "sister-in-law, do you blame brother?"


    To the point, Ning Rongyue almost lost her life this time. I don''t know if she blamed Lu Chang?


    Ning Rongyue thinks about it. She doesn''t blame Lu Chang. After all, it''s because of the love bug. But Lu Chang''s appearance still makes her shrink back. Can the love bug really erase all the feelings between them?


    Heart with a pimple after the end will not be long, Ning Rongyue also see open.


    "I don''t blame him," he said. Ning Rongyue motioned Xiaoyue to come into the room and take out the object, "but you still don''t want to call me sister-in-law."


    Liu light proverb smell speech heart a clap Deng, elder sister-in-law all don''t let call? Is this really not strange?


    "Big, Rongyue, do you still blame big brother, he is just because of that thing, we..."


    Ning Rongyue raises her hand to stop Liu Qingyan''s words, and then takes the document taken by Xiao Yue and hands it to Liu Qingyan: "this, please give it to Lu Chang for me."


    Liu Qingyan looks at the document suspiciously, but when he looks at the words on the Qingwen book, he throws the document on the table like a hot potato.


    "This, this..."


    Liu Qinghe several people see also eyes on the document, above and from the book a few words are very conspicuous.


    Bai Yan''s pupil shrinks slightly, then looks at Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, do you want to leave with Wang Ye?"


    And rather dissolve month this appearance unexpectedly have a kind of light however of appearance? Don''t you really care?


    "That''s right," Xie Liyuan''s Gansu Ning suddenly came over, and the affirmative answer for Ning Rongyue was: "Rongyue wants to leave with Lu Chang!"


    "You?"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Gansu Ning, Liu Qingyan''s looks have become strange. Gansu Ning is guarding her sister-in-law when she sleeps. Isn''t it


    Did this guy abduct his sister-in-law?


    If you think about the attitude of your eldest brother, it seems that it''s normal for your sister-in-law to be abducted!


    Ning Rongyue knows that they want to be crooked when she looks at people''s expressions, but she doesn''t want to explain.


    "Prince Su''s house is closed, and we can''t see the guests, or the people in Fu''s house. You can only send the book to him."


    Ning Rongyue sips her lips.


    Liu Qingyan is silent, and others don''t know what to say, especially after seeing Gansu Ning''s consideration for Ning Rongyue.


    White complexion complexion way: "you don''t love Wang Ye?"


    She thought that Lu Changhe should be Ning Rongyue, but she never thought that there were so many twists and turns.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t answer this question, but said: "Bai Yan, no matter how much emotion will be lost, at least, I''m more relaxed and happy when I''m not with Lu Chang now than when I''m with him, aren''t you?"


    Gansu Ning deeply looked at Ning Rongyue, but said in his heart: I will not.


    Baiyan heard the silence, not do not love, but love can not afford, she extremely understand.


    "I see. I''ll take the book for you."


    The complexion of Bai Yan is difficult to distinguish.


    "Bai Yan, you..."


    Chen Feng stops the words behind Liu Qingyan, who can only shut up angrily.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    She thought that maybe she could really put it down, otherwise why would her mood be so calm now?


    Seeing this, Gansu Ning went to help Ning Rongyue get up and said, "let''s go inside. It''s cold now."


    Ning Rongyue took a deep look at Gansu Ning, and finally stood up silently with his action.


    Liu Qinghe several people see also rise to leave.


    Liu light proverb hold for a long time, finally just hold out a sentence: "Rongyue, even if you are not my sister-in-law, we are still friends."


    "Of course."


    Ning Rongyue turns around and smiles: "I''ll go back to the house first."


    "Oh, good."


    Liu light proverb should be a, also followed Chen Feng left.


    After entering the house, Ning Rongyue sat on the low couch, and then took over the round moon.


    Gansu Ning hesitated for a moment and then said with a trace of hope: "Rongyue, do you really want to live with Lu Chang?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue kneaded a round hand with a flat expression.


    Gansu Ning is glad to see this: "I..."


    "Xiaoning," Ning Rongyue looked up at Gansu Ning: "Xiaoning, are you still..."


    Ning Rongyue''s last words still didn''t come out. When she looked at Gansu Ning and looked at herself seriously, she couldn''t help thinking of the kiss.


    Leng for a moment, Ning Rongyue hid her eyes in confusion: "Xiao Ning, I..."


    "Don''t say it!" Gansu Ning suddenly interrupted Ning Rongyue''s words: "I only ask you, but are you willing to put down Lu Chang?"


    Ning Rongyue was in a trance for a moment, and then said, "yes, but..."


    "No, but," Gansu Ning squatted down: "one day, one month, one year, ten years, I''ll wait!"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked all over, and Xiaoyue was like a star. Their expressions also changed.


    Struggling for a long time at the bottom of my heart, Ning Rongyue finally looked deeply at Gansu Ning and said, "good."


    She wants to give herself a chance, and also give Gansu Ningxia a chance.


    Gansu ningwen speech a Zheng, and then is ecstasy!


    He knew that Ning Rongyue would never make any decision easily, and would not give others a glimmer of hope easily, but what she said showed that she was really willing to accept herself!


    "Rongyue, I, I will treat you well, I will!"


    Ning Rongyue''s helpless smile: "Xiao Ning, what you think is a little long-term."


    "Yes," said ruxing, "the young lady hasn''t accepted you yet. Look, you are in a hurry."


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Gansu would rather giggle.


    Ning Rongyue shook her head helplessly, then said: "I want to take a nap for a while, Xiao Ning, you go out first."


    "All right."


    Gansu Ning immediately said: "then you have a good rest."


    "Good."


    Ningrong month should be a, and then holding has been sleeping in his arms into the circle nap.


    On the other side, yangxinju.


    After Jing Yuan saw Jingda Jingshu, he found the organization, and finally relaxed his tight face.


    "Dad, Grandpa."


    Hearing the speech, Jing Shu stood up and said, "Jing Yuan, you are not ready to meet your aunt, and your uncle Fu Yuan and Jing Fei. This is your aunt and your second uncle Fu Yingnian."


    To tell you the truth, Jing Xiao looks like they are of the same generation as Jing Yuan. They are much younger than Jing.


    Jing Yuan Xu Qian immediately bowed down after hearing the speech: "aunt, uncle."


    Jing Xiao also obediently bowed down: "old aunt, aunt, uncle."


    Jing Xiao asked them to get up with a busy smile: "hurry up, I didn''t expect that brother Jing, your grandson is so big."


    A family reunion, how beautiful, this day Jingxiao their face smile did not disappear.

 Chapter 289

    Suwang mansion.


    Liu light proverb, they also just know that Su Wang Fu''s house is still closed, who did this?


    Liuqinghe several people hesitated for a long time, still not at ease, white Yan a person sent and leave the book, with white Yan came to suwangfu.


    Lu Chang has been cultivating himself in suwang mansion recently, and his broken leg has been recovered under the care of Bai Ke.


    When Liu Qingyan saw situ Xueshi, who came to greet them, his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes, he said coldly, "where''s the king?"


    The cold idea in situ Xue''s eyes slipped away without any trace and said with a smile: "it''s in the main courtyard."


    "Oh."


    Liu light proverb not salty should go to the main courtyard.


    At the gate of the main courtyard, the housekeeper was guarding here dutifully.


    Even if the princess is not there, the main courtyard is not free for an aunt to go in and out. Of course, it''s another matter for the prince to find her.


    The housekeeper saw Liu Qingyan and invited an happily. Then he put on a expressionless look and looked at situ Xue.


    "Aunt Xue, please stop."


    The expression on situ Xue''s face was ferocious for a moment. Even though Lu Chang treated her like his wife now, the servants in the palace did not look at each other!


    What''s so good about Ning Rongyue? The Lord doesn''t want them to forget it?


    Sooner or later, I will ask Lu Chang to release these slaves!


    "Ha ha," situ Xue chuckled, and then said, "please let housekeeper Lin tell me. I will prepare the dinner by myself and wait for the king to come."


    "Oh."


    The housekeeper didn''t even look at situ Xue.


    Situ Xuejian chuckles and turns to leave. Lu Chang has already sent off several servants for her. What can the housekeeper do even if he doesn''t like her any more? Don''t you want to do it?


    The white Yan light glanced at the Si Tu snow that left, then way: "we go first."


    Liu light proverb to say and stop, finally can only follow Bai Yan into the door.


    Lu Chang was practicing his spear in the yard at the moment. His long spear was chopping or sweeping with a momentum.


    Seeing this, Bai Yan suddenly pulls out the whip and makes several moves with Lu Chang.


    "There''s progress."


    After a few moves, Lu Chang stood with a gun, with a trace of appreciation.


    White Yan smell speech just took the whip to sit to one side, look without fluctuation.


    Liu Qingyan hesitated to come forward and asked: "Lord, but you ordered not to let them in?"


    Lu Chang smell speech a Leng, have no tiny Cu: "have no."


    That''s situ Xue''s "fake imperial edict"! Liu Qingyan tells Lu Chang something in anger.


    Lu Chang hears speech but way: "snow son she also suffered injustice, if want to make to depend on her, princess, should also don''t want to come back temporarily, princess''s injury how?"


    Before the dozens of whips, situ Xue was also quite miserable. Lu Chang couldn''t bear to scold her any more.


    Liu light proverb a few people smell speech is frown, Liu light proverb some dissatisfaction way: "you don''t know the situation of sister-in-law?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Lu Chang was stunned.


    He remembers that he only stabbed Ning Rongyue at that time. There should be no big problem.


    "My sister-in-law just woke up from a coma the day before yesterday!"


    Liu Qingyan stares at Lu Chang''s expression: "boss, you..."


    "All right!"


    Bai Yan said to stop Liu Qingyan: "what else do you say? Your boss has only situ Xue in mind now. By the way, Wang Ye, and this, Wang and Rong Yue asked me to take it. "


    Lu Chang frowned: "how is the princess now?"


    "Why do you care?"


    Bai Yan chuckled and patted He Li Shu on the table: "in the future, people will have nothing to do with you."


    When Lu Chang heard that, he put his eyes on the paper on the desk: "is this a letter?"


    "He Li Shu."


    Baiyan slowly spit out three words: "Rongyue has signed his name and pressed his fingerprints. It''s just you."


    Lu Chang stares at the document like an enemy. He seems to want to burn the paper with his eyes.


    His appearance was so resistant that others could see it clearly, but only Lu Chang himself was not aware of it.


    White Yan see also no longer say more, but way: "anyway, I just help send a bit, other then not my business, I will leave first."


    Liu Qingyan hates iron but does not make steel. Looking at Lu Chang, he said with painstaking care: "boss, you must not sign this and Li Shu. I see that Gansu Ning is always ready to dig the corner of the wall beside my sister-in-law! You can''t be impulsive. "


    Liuqinghe some helpless look to his brother: "little proverb, go."


    "Oh, let''s go."


    As Liu Qingyan walked, he turned his head and said, "don''t sign it! We''ll leave first, boss


    Lu Chang seemed to have never heard of it. Without saying a word, he was just staring at the documents on the desk.


    The housekeeper came in now and said, "Lord, Aunt Xue said that you will have dinner ready."


    With that, the housekeeper wants to turn around and leave, but Lu Chang does not say a word and stares at the appearance of the document. The housekeeper can''t help looking at it, and then the housekeeper is shocked.


    "He Li Shu?"


    The sound of the housekeeper''s broken voice finally made Lu Chang come back to himself: "prince, do you want to leave with the princess?"


    Without saying a word, Lu Chang folded the book and put it in his arms. He didn''t say whether he wanted to leave or not.


    The housekeeper scratched his heart and liver anxiously and asked again, "prince, are you going to leave with the princess? Is Aunt Xue going to do this? I... "


    "It''s not Cher. Don''t say that."


    Lu Chang frowned, as if he could not tolerate the malicious speculation of others on situ Xue.


    The housekeeper was almost choked by his words and didn''t come up: "that''s the Lord. Do you want to do this?"


    Lu Chang heard that the speech was silent for a long time, and then said in a deep voice: "it was sent by the princess."


    When the housekeeper heard this, he had only one thought in his heart: the princess would not want the prince at last


    "What do you mean


    Asked the housekeeper tentatively.


    Lu Chang did not answer, but said: "I''m going to leave the green garden now."


    The housekeeper was silent and angry. He turned and left directly. Madder, he broke his heart for this bastard Lord!


    Seeing this, Lu Chang walked slowly to Liqing garden.


    From the green garden.


    He was sent by situ Xue to invite Lu Chang back to Liqing garden.


    Seeing this, situ Xue could not help frowning: "what''s the hurry? What about Wang Ye? Why don''t you invite anyone? Rubbish


    Such as ice smell speech some fear of shrink neck.


    "What''s the matter?"


    One side of Ruyi asked.


    Rubing swallowed her saliva and said nervously: "I, I just heard housekeeper Lin say that the prince wants to leave with the princess outside the main courtyard!"


    "Seriously?"


    Situ Xue looked happy when he heard the words.


    These days, she did not mention this in front of Lu Chang, but every time with Lu Chang silence, angry she can not help but again and again to increase the dosage!


    "True, true," rubing nodded immediately: "I heard it clearly, absolutely true! It seems that the housekeeper is still a little angry! "

 Chapter 290

    Si Tu Xue was overjoyed when he heard the words: "that''s great!"


    "What''s great?"


    Lu Chang, who had just stepped into Liqing garden, asked in a deep voice.


    Situ Xue was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "it''s the soup I made for Wang Ye. I''ll take it now."


    She thinks that she should not be less attractive to Lu Chang, but she is in bed... So now she likes to make some tonic soup when she has nothing to do!


    And now she really thinks that child is not Lu Chang, right? It''s said that it belongs to situ Mo?


    Lu Chang''s face turned green for a moment, and he no longer asked what he had just heard.


    Situ Xue took the soup, while the other servant girls warmed up the dishes they had prepared in the morning and put them on the table.


    Situ Xue personally gave Lu Changsheng a bowl of gouqi pilose antler quail soup: "Lord, drink this quickly."


    Lu Chang takes situ Xuesheng''s soup with some rigidity. Although he still doesn''t like to share food with others, he can restrain himself a little in the face of situ Xue.


    When they had almost the same meal, situ Xue seemed to mention casually: "Wang Ye, just now I heard that rubing said you wanted to get rid of the book with the housekeeper? With the princess? "


    Lu Chang looked cold: "hmm?"


    One of the waiters, rubing, knelt down in fear: "excuse me, Lord. Rubing didn''t mean to eavesdrop on me, but housekeeper Lin''s voice was a little loud. I heard that. Excuse me, Lord!"


    The housekeeper''s voice was really a little loud, and Lu Chang was a little preoccupied.


    "Lord? Rubing, she didn''t mean it. Please forgive her this time? "


    Situ Xue didn''t see that Lu Chang was in a trance, and he was careful.


    Lu Chang nodded slightly.


    Situ Xue saw this and then squinted at rubing: "OK, you all go down."


    "Yes."


    All the people in the room bowed their heads and backed down.


    Lu Chang then looked at situ Xue: "what does Xue Er want to say?"


    "I just want to ask if the prince really wants to leave with the princess?" Situ Xuejiao said angrily: "hum, I don''t want to be happy in vain."


    "Would you be happy if I were with her?"


    Situ Xue looked slightly stiff, and then continued to say, "yes! Lord, although I am willing to be my concubine and share you with others, I want to have you alone! Lord, Xueer is happy for you. "


    Lu Chang smell speech look a soft, take out the arms of the book and from: "this and from the book is the princess let people take."


    Si Tu Xue''s eyes widened: "really? How can my sister really help us? "


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, but his face didn''t look good.


    Situ Xue was a little happy: "that''s great, that''s great!" With that, it seemed that Lu Chang was not very happy. Situ Xue restrained her expression and asked, "is the Lord not happy? Wang Ye, I will take good care of my little son for my sister. We.... "


    "Lu Yuan, follow the princess."


    Situ Xuewen couldn''t help grinding her teeth and returning the princess?


    "Mr. Wang, you can''t bear it. If so, I''ll go and apologize to my sister. How about asking her back?"


    Situ Xue asked tentatively.


    Lu Chang frowned, but his tone was distressed: "no, I will sign and leave the book, Xueer, I only have you in my heart."


    Situ Xue heard some tears in his eyes: "well, Lord."


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, and then said, "I''ll go back to my study first. I have some business to deal with."


    "Good," situ Xue got up, then bit her lip and said, "that and Li Shu?"


    "I will sign for the housekeeper to send it back," Lu Chang holds situ Xue''s hand. "Don''t worry about Xue er."


    "Good."


    Situ Xue took a deep look at Lu Chang and chose to believe him. She gently hugged Lu Chang and then let go: "go quickly."


    "Well," Lu Chang said with a smile, "if I come back late, you can rest alone."


    "It''s OK. I like waiting for the Lord."


    Lu Chang''s face became softer.


    Study.


    Lu Chang shut the housekeeper out of the door, and his only son entered the study. His ears echoed Liu Qingyan''s words with the housekeeper, but his body was acting against his will.


    In the short time when Lu Chang was written in Heli book, Lu Chang''s face was struggling, so that it seemed a little ferocious.


    The housekeeper outside sighed deeply and sat directly in the corridor.


    But it''s only two words and sixteen strokes. It''s finished in a moment.


    Lu Chang suddenly threw pen, heart pain, dissolve month!


    This is his moon! How can


    The housekeeper outside didn''t know the tangle of Lu Chang inside the door. Lu Chang half knelt on the ground with a bang, and his forehead was blue!


    Finally, I don''t know how long later, Lu Chang''s shoulders collapsed, and then he got up again with blood in his eyes. He pressed his index finger in the cinnabar and pressed a bloody fingerprint on helishu!


    "Poof!"


    After the fingerprint is pressed, Lu Chang covers his heart and face, spits out blood on helishu.


    "Ah


    Housekeeper Lin was frightened by the movement in the study. He stood up and pushed the door open.


    "Lord? Lord! Mr. Wang


    Housekeeper Lin''s three voices clearly show his mood. At this time, Lu Chang is half kneeling on the ground and can''t see the situation clearly, while helishu is brushed to the ground by Lu Chang, and the blood on it is everywhere.


    The housekeeper was startled and carefully touched Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang just fell on the ground when he was touched by his finger, which made housekeeper Lin jump.


    "Housekeeper, what''s the matter?"


    The people guarding outside the study were also attracted by the sound, but they couldn''t enter the study, so they stretched out their heads and asked aloud outside.


    Housekeeper Lin trembled, picked up and left the book, and said in a deep voice: "go and ask Dr. Bai to come here!"


    Bai Ke was still living in Lu Chang''s house, which happened to trouble him again.


    The people outside the door didn''t dare to ask what was going on. They immediately turned around to find Bai Ke.


    Housekeeper Lin doesn''t know the inside story, and he really can''t figure out why the prince is so bewitched by situ Xue. It doesn''t look like he is willing to leave with the princess?


    What housekeeper Lin doesn''t know is that what he thinks is closest to the truth.


    Beck came in a hurry. He seemed to be dressed in a hurry, but he didn''t have time to tidy up.


    "What''s going on? What happened? "


    Bai Ke''s eyes circled in the study and asked with a frown.


    Housekeeper Lin sighed and said, "the LORD was fine at first. He just signed this and left the book and yelled. Then when I came in, the LORD was in a coma."


    "He Li Shu?"


    White Ke Leng Leng, and then took and from the book smell: "this is no problem, but this blood is your prince spit, eh, a little disgusting."


    Housekeeper Lin said, "it should be."


    Bai Ke lightly looked at another person''s name on He Li book, and then threw He Li book aside.


    "Later, I''ll show him first."


    Because of the holy doctors, Bai Ke knew something about it.

 Chapter 291

    "Yes, doctor Bai, please."


    Housekeeper busy side body to get out of the way, just he has moved Lu Chang to the study of the low couch.


    Bai Ke nodded slightly, then put his hand on Lu Chang''s wrist to feel his pulse.


    But as soon as he got on the pulse gate of Lu Chang, Bai Ke''s eyelids jumped and frowned and said in a deep voice: "housekeeper Lin, you must stop Aunt Xue when she comes here. Don''t let her in."


    "Good, huh?"


    After answering, housekeeper Lin was a little confused. How could Bai Ke be so sure that situ Xue would come later?


    But Bai Ke didn''t mean to explain any more. He stood up and opened Lu Chang''s chest.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Chang''s chest under the skin of a drum is moving fast.


    Housekeeper Lin was shocked: "what is this?"


    "It''s not a good thing anyway."


    Bai Ke did not answer his words, but took out the silver needle he carried with him.


    After being stimulated, Qinggu leaves Lu Chang''s heart for a while, and Lu Chang seems to subconsciously use his internal force to prevent Qinggu from entering his heart again. At this time, they are deadlocked.


    If it continues like this, Lu Chang''s heart will not be able to bear it. He is afraid that he will go back to heaven!


    White Ke''s quick eyes and quick hands stabbed the silver needle to stop the impact of the love bug.


    But it''s not a long-term solution. After thinking about it, Bai Ke took out another Yuqing pill and put it into Lu Chang''s mouth.


    He can''t make this pill yet. He has only a few pills given by master!


    With the support of Yuqing pill, Lu Chang''s internal power seems to be more powerful, but his emotional Gu is a little depressed.


    Bai Ke scratched his head in agony. The mother of the sentimental insects had not been controlled. He didn''t dare to move, unless he really didn''t want Lu Chang''s life.


    And now there was a lot of noise outside.


    After seeing Bai Ke''s look, housekeeper Lin asked, "what''s the matter with you, doctor Bai? But what''s wrong? "


    "Nothing."


    Bai Ke said with a sad face that he had nothing to do, but his credibility was not high: "you''d better stop Aunt Xue first!"


    Lin housekeeper Wen Yan frowns, did not expect that this situ snow really came: "yes."


    Situ Xue was surrounded by a group of bodyguards and could not help feeling a little embarrassed: "whatever you do, get out of my way! What happened to Wang Ye? Why don''t you let me see you? "


    The female Gu in her body is restless now, which makes her heart ache for a while!


    Something must have happened!


    A group of big men can''t fight with situ Xue, but they have to stand in front of her and block her way.


    Steward Lin came out of the study and sneered. If there was no situ Xue, what happened?


    "Aunt Xue, stop! Wang Ye has nothing to do, but the study is very important. Naturally, your aunt can''t enter, and the bodyguards are only loyal to their duties. "


    Situ Xue didn''t care about any disguise: "where''s the Lord? I want to see Wang Ye? There must be something wrong with you, or you will not see me! "


    Housekeeper Lin''s brows were frowning.


    Ah, he wondered, how could situ Xue know that the LORD had an accident, and he was still so nervous?


    Did she do something?


    Thinking of this, housekeeper Lin looked cold: "it''s the prince who doesn''t want to see you. Aunt Xue, you''d better go back and have a rest first."


    "No way!"


    Situ Xue spoke fiercely, and then realized that something was wrong and slowed down: "steward, I just saw the white imperial doctor coming. What''s the matter with the Lord? I''m just worried about the Lord. "


    Housekeeper Lin''s face changed.


    Situ Xue sees this and secretly says that she really guesses right. She doesn''t see Bai Ke at all, but housekeeper Chen''s appearance at this time is clearly guessed by her!


    "Steward Lin, please. I''m just worried about the Lord. Just let me go in and have a look."


    Mother Gu is so restless. What are they doing?


    Is it to help Lu Chang remove the poisonous insects? Absolutely not!


    Situ Xue''s heart was already painful now, and her face was twisted: "let me in!"


    A group of bodyguards couldn''t do it. They could only step back with situ Xue''s steps, and the housekeeper Lin frowned.


    No matter what, situ Xue''s attitude is really ghost!


    "Stop her


    The chief bodyguard was in a dilemma: "housekeeper, this..."


    "After that, if the Lord is to be held accountable, I will! I''ll catch her. I can''t get her near the study! "


    The bodyguards smell speech also ruthless heart, start to catch situ snow.


    Situ Xue looked at housekeeper Lin incredulously and confirmed his guess in his heart!


    They found out!


    They must have found out!


    They''re dealing with sentimentalism!


    Think of here, situ Xue some out of control, unexpectedly is directly attack the bodyguard in front of.


    A few bodyguards were surprised, and then increased their strength. The bodyguards who can work in the palace are naturally skilled. One or two situ Xue can still fight, but now there are dozens of bodyguards here!


    With situ Xue coming, rubing couldn''t help exclaiming, as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Ruyi calmly pulls the ice who wants to rush up and says in a low voice: "don''t go there!"


    "But..."


    When rubing saw Ruyi''s look, she was silent and stopped.


    Housekeeper Lin looked at it from a distance, then went back to his study with a cold hum.


    After thinking for a moment, Bai Ke is ready to lead the love bug to another place temporarily, so it will be convenient for them to solve the love bug.


    He took a slender silver needle and stabbed it into Lu Chang''s heart, took a drop of heart blood, and then quickly stabbed it into a acupoint beside Lu Chang''s shoulder.


    Butler Lin, who came in again, saw that Bai Ke was attentive and didn''t dare to say a word, so he stood and watched.


    After drawing blood from his heart, Bai Ke pulled out the silver needle that stopped the way of Qinggu, and then gently stabbed the tip of the silver needle with a trace of blood into the skin of Lu Chang''s chest.


    Seems to smell the smell of heart blood, drum package has a moment of agitation.


    As soon as Bai Ke''s eyes brightened, the tip of the silver needle crossed Lu Chang''s body to the acupoint where he stored his blood.


    The drum also moved to that place, and then slowly disappeared under the skin.


    Seeing this, housekeeper Lin said, "doctor Bai, why is this drum missing?"


    Qinggu has entered the acupoint beside his shoulder, and Bai Ke takes out a pill to restore his vitality, ready to put it into Lu Chang''s mouth.


    When Bai Ke''s finger just touched Lu Chang''s lips, Lu Chang just woke up. Both of them were slightly embarrassed.


    "Wake up so fast?"


    After the embarrassment, Bai Ke calmly took back his hand: "the prince just suddenly fell into a coma. The housekeeper called me to treat him. Take this medicine first."


    Lu Chang sat up and took the medicine: "coma? How could I... "


    "Don''t you remember what happened?"


    Housekeeper Lin asked nervously.


    "Remember," Lu Chang thought about it and then took the pills and frowned, "housekeeper, don''t give it to the princess Fu first


    Housekeeper Lin''s eyes brightened when he heard that he was busy.

 Chapter 292

    "Lord! Lord


    At this time, situ Xue''s voice also spread to Lu Chang''s ears.


    Housekeeper Lin''s face changed slightly, and he said with a stiff smile: "Lord, I didn''t ask Aunt Xue to come in just now when the situation was critical."


    Lu Chang frowned and said in a deep voice, "after Xueer comes to me, let her come in."


    "Yes."


    Lin housekeeper smell speech skin smile meat don''t smile of should a, go out to call Si Tu snow.


    Lu Chang looked at Bai Ke: "doctor Bai, what''s wrong with my health? I seem to have palpitations before? "


    "No problem, ha ha," Bai Ke didn''t tell Lu Chang the truth: "palpitations will definitely not happen after that. My Lord, you fainted this time because you made up for it."


    As soon as the words came out, housekeeper Lin, who had just entered the door, froze.


    Situ Xue and Lu Chang also froze, there is a trace of subtle guilty.


    Ignoring the subtle atmosphere, Bai Ke looked at situ Xue and said, "aunt, it''s good to mend occasionally, but it''s not good for your health if you can mend too much, and I think the Lord just mends but doesn''t relieve..."


    Situ Xue is petrified.


    Lu Chang immediately interrupted Bai Ke: "I understand the meaning of doctor Bai! There''s no other problem. Lord white, go and have a rest. It''s getting late. "


    After appreciating the wonderful looks of several people, Bai Ke said with a smile, "OK, I''ll leave."


    After Bai Ke left, housekeeper Lin could control his expression.


    Without any trace, he gouged out situ Xue, then said in a deep voice: "Lord, I''ll go out first."


    "Well, the housekeeper doesn''t have to guard. Go back and have a rest."


    For some reason, Lu Chang felt a little tired.


    "Yes."


    After the housekeeper left, situ Xue looked at Lu Chang with some trepidation: "Wang, Wang Ye, Xue Er didn''t mean to, and I didn''t expect to..."


    It turns out that Lu Chang''s body is in trouble, and situ Xue is quietly relieved.


    "That''s all," Lu Chang interrupted situ Xue: "Xueer will not cook those dishes in the future."


    "Good."


    Situ Xue answered with a low voice, his face flushed with dryness.


    Lu Chang gently rubbed situ Xue''s hair: "you go back first. You are scared tonight."


    "What about the Lord?"


    Situ Xue frowned and asked, "don''t you go back?"


    "My business hasn''t been settled yet. Go back first."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice.


    Situ Xue can only reluctantly nod to leave.


    Lu Chang, who said that he wanted to deal with affairs, walked slowly to the desk in front of the window, picked up the brush and slowly wrote down a word.


    He stood in front of the window for a long time, until the wind outside the window blew off the rice paper on the table, and Lu Chang regained his mind. There was a word on the paper.


    Month!


    Lu Chang''s eyes congealed, then picked up the rice paper and temporarily rested in the study.


    The next day.


    Yuntinghe invited Jingxiao and Jingda to the prime minister''s office to discuss the matter of Jingxiao''s ancestry.


    Fu Yinghe came to Baicao Pavilion and said to Ning Rongyue, who was holding a round moon in his arms, "today is just a negotiation. If Rongyue is still recovering, don''t go over."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue has no objection.


    Jing Fei suddenly stretched out his head from behind Fu Yinghe. Fu Yinghe said with a smile, "and Jing Fei, let him stay with you first today."


    He and Fu Yingnian have something to deal with. They can''t take care of Jing Fei, but they are guests after all, and they can''t hang out.


    "Well, nephew, come here, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? We''ll eat together later. "


    Ning Rongyue blinks her eyes and laughs happily. It''s boring everyday. It''s rare for someone to make himself amused.


    Jingfei draws the corner of his mouth and responds obediently.


    Fu Yinghe saw a smile in his eyes: "then I''ll go first."


    Ning Rongyue waved: "brother, don''t worry. I''ll take care of my nephew."


    "You."


    Fu Yinghe shook his head in favor of drowning, and then turned to leave.


    Jing Fei went to Ning Rongyue: "Biao Gu."


    "Ha ha, sit down quickly. Look at your expression. Why, I''m afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Ning Rongyue laughs twice, which dispels Jing Fei''s embarrassment.


    "If the star you give Xiaofei Sheng a cup of milk tea," said Ning Rongyue looking at Jingfei: "first warm up, breakfast will be fine."


    Although Jing Fei is a few years older than Ning Rongyue, Ning Rongyue still treats Jing Fei as a younger generation at this time, perhaps because of the experience.


    "Good."


    Jing Fei nodded.


    Holding the milk tea cup in both hands for a moment, Jing Fei could not sit still. He looked at Yuan Yuan and asked, "aunt, is this the son of King Su?"


    "It''s my baby son Lu Yuan, whose nickname is Yuanyuan," Ning Rongyue waved Yuanyuan''s hand. "Come on, Yuanyuan, say hello to brother Fei."


    Jing Fei couldn''t help but show a smile and gently squeezed the round hand.


    In Ning Rongyue''s arms, Yuan Yuan doesn''t recognize life. He stares at Jing Fei with big eyes.


    Jing Fei couldn''t help but say, "it''s lovely."


    Ning Rongyue sips her lips with a smile.


    Jingfei asked again: "cousin, are you not well? Why... I think you are really thin. "


    "I was injured a few days ago," Ning Rongyue said. "I''ve been sleeping for a while, so I''m not very well now. I''m recovering."


    "Well, you have to take good care of that cousin."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered softly.


    At this time, the kitchen stretched out a head: "dissolve the moon, the rice is good, the moon is like a star to serve vegetables."


    Xiaoyue and ruxing answer each other.


    Ning Rongyue answered with a smile, and then said to Jing Fei, "that was Ning of Gansu Province, my good friend."


    Jing Fei nods when he hears the words, and then he has some doubts. How could a foreigner cook for his aunt? There must be no shortage of cookers in Fu''s house.


    Tangled hesitation for a moment, Jingfei or asked himself the most want to know things.


    "Aunt Biao, why aren''t you in suwang mansion? You... "


    "They have been separated from each other."


    Gansu Ning holds the porridge for Ning Rongyue in front of Ning Rongyue and looks coldly at Jing Fei.


    Jing Fei didn''t know why he was afraid of what Gansu Ningxia looked like at this time. At the same time, he was shocked and left?


    Ning Rongyue saw this and said in a low voice, "Xiao Ning, please sit down first. This is Jing Fei, my big nephew."


    "Well, good nephew."


    Gansu Ning immediately put on a smiling face, he and Ning Rongyue on the same generation, so calculate, Jing Fei is even his nephew.


    Jingfei''s mouth is full of smoke. There is no one in this generation.


    Although he thought it was a taboo private affair, he could not restrain his curiosity and tried again to ask: "cousin, when did you leave with the king? How could... "


    "Hum!"


    Gansu rather cough a break Jing Fei''s words.


    Jing Fei shut up from the heart.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "yesterday just and leave, can''t see you, strange heart is still very heavy."


    "Well, it''s not, it''s just, it''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Jingfei with some doubts.


    "It''s just that I, I have a little respect for general Lu..."

 Chapter 293

    Gansu Ning Wen Yan''s eyes are cold.


    Ning Rongyue suddenly realized that Lu Chang is a general galloping on the battlefield, and Jing Fei is also a member of the Jiuyou army. It''s normal to respect Lu Chang.


    "There''s no way. He''s not your cousin now."


    Ning Rongyue shrugged: "but I have a good relationship with other Jiuyou generals. Which one are you from?"


    Gansu Ning''s breath is really cold at the moment. Even Jing Fei, who has been on the battlefield for several years, is a little nervous and dare not say a word any more.


    Curiosity killed the cat. He swore that he would not be curious in the future!


    Ning Rongyue looked at Gansu Ning helplessly: "Xiaoning, aren''t you hungry? Eat quickly."


    "Oh."


    Gansu should be a sound, an instant warm.


    Jing Fei said with a stiff face: "I, I am the leader of the fire, the leader of the fire equipped with the Jiuyou army."


    "Poof! Cough... "


    Gansu Ning, who is eating porridge, laughs.


    Seeing this, Jing Fei was not satisfied and forgot how much he had counseled: "what are you laughing at? General Liu has said that it''s the real Jiuyou army! "


    Jingfei''s words were sonorous and powerful. Gansu Ningqiang said with a smile: "yes, I didn''t laugh at you."


    I''m laughing at myself! Jing Fei is depressed!


    "Well, Xiaoning, why are you so childish?"


    Ning Rong month helpless crooked head: "you two, eat quickly."


    Gansu would rather use action to show that he is eating obediently, but Jing Fei also has to eat.


    After eating.


    Gansu Ning spread a thick blanket and quilt on the ground of baicaoge courtyard, holding Yuanyuan and talking with Ning Rongyue directly sitting on the blanket.


    He weaves two leeches with some withered and yellow grass stems, which makes Ning Rongyue laugh happily. Every move of the two people has a kind of warm feeling.


    Seeing this, Jing Fei comes to ruxing: "sister ruxing, Gansu would rather not be my new uncle?"


    Such as star eccentric saw Jing Fei one eye, then slowly way: "may be."


    "Could it be?"


    Jing Fei thought about it and thought that nine times out of ten.


    But why did she leave with the general?


    Jing Fei didn''t realize that he asked again subconsciously.


    Such as star smell speech wrinkly frown: "Su Wang Ye and my miss don''t fit, so and left."


    Jing Fei Wen Yan eyes slightly stare, he can''t help but some chagrin after seeing such as star look slightly cold walk away, he is curious about these things why?


    He hit his mouth, Jingfei and get to ningrongyue their side.


    After playing for a while, Ning Rongyue got tired and yawned, "Xiao Ning, Xiao Fei, I want to go in and have a rest."


    Gansu ningwen speech horse way: "then you go to rest quickly, I take Yuanyuan to Ninghui hall to see Fu old medicine boil well."


    Ning Rongyue''s medicine is prepared by Dr. Fu himself, twice a day.


    "Good."


    If the star sees shape to come forward to help rather dissolve month, take her to enter a house: "still have, take small fly also past to walk."


    Gansu rather glanced at Jing Fei, light should be a: "good."


    Ning Rongyue came into the house to rest.


    Ning Hui hall.


    Lu Chang wants to visit Ning Rongyue. The housekeeper doesn''t ask Ning Rongyue for the first time. Instead, he comes to doctor Fu. No one in the house is here today. It depends on what doctor Fu means.


    "You said Lu Chang came?"


    Doctor Fu''s eyes flashed a fierce color, and his anger lit up in an instant.


    The housekeeper said respectfully, "yes, I want to see the princess and take her back to the palace."


    "What princess!"


    Fu Fu snorted coldly: "Rongyue has sent the book to him. Don''t say that the princess is not the princess in the future!"


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper answered immediately.


    After hearing this, doctor Fu relaxed: "what about Lu Chang? Where is it now? "


    "I haven''t been stopped yet."


    The housekeeper also knew the master''s mind very well. At the same time, he was not angry that the king Su showed off his power in the house last time.


    "Well done."


    There was a smile on doctor Fu''s face: "let me go to meet him!"


    Holding round came to hear Lu Chang came to Gansu Ning also deep voice: "Fu old, I go with you."


    Doctor Fu gave a strange smile: "go!"


    Looking at the medicine pot, Bai Wushuang sighed: "don''t go too far."


    Doctor Fu picked his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Jing Fei, who had been following Gansu Ning, looked around and then quickly followed him.


    It seems that the people of my cousin''s family hate the general very much. Could it be that he has done something wrong to my cousin? Which side should I go to


    A few people came to Fu Fu.


    Lu Chang is standing outside with housekeeper Lin and some young men carrying gifts. Looking at the appearance, the housekeeper confiscates the gifts.


    Doctor Fu turned his mouth. His nose was not his nose. His eyes were not his eyes. "Why, King Su is not going to break in today?"


    Housekeeper Lin sniffed at Yan''s heart and said, "don''t blame master Fu. Our Lord was in a bad mood a few days ago. It''s our fault. Today I''m here to apologize."


    "I''m sorry, how''s the princess?"


    Under the gaze of housekeeper Lin, Lu Chang choked out such a sentence for a long time, but his expression was sincere.


    It''s just that Dr. Fu doesn''t like this. He''s not satisfied with Ning Fu for a long time, and now he hates Lu Chang even more!


    "Lord Su, there are many noble people who forget things. We have already sent the book to you. There is no royal concubine here!"


    Doctor Fu said calmly, "if there is nothing else, please go back."


    "I didn''t sign with Li Shu! I don''t count Lu Chang said in a deep voice, and then eased his face: "I was sorry for the princess. I didn''t mean to hurt her. Let me see the princess."


    Jing Fei, who has been watching silently, is shocked to see that her cousin is so weak. Is it the general who hurt her?


    How could the general hurt a weak woman? Hurt your wife?


    Jing Fei is in shock, Gansu Ning can''t help but speak.


    "Whether it''s unintentional or intentional, has Rongyue been sleeping for more than three months? Has the Lord ever come to see her? Do you want to give up just a few words now? I''m afraid he forgot his prestige that day


    Lu Chang hears that the speech is silent, and housekeeper Lin and his friends are also agitated.


    But housekeeper Lin still licked his face and said, "it''s our royal family''s fault. We just want to visit the princess today. We are very worried about her injury."


    "No need."


    Doctor Fu snorted coldly: "I''ll say it for the last time today. From today on, our moon melting has nothing to do with your palace! Don''t cry from the princess


    Lu Chang''s brow was frowning, but housekeeper Lin was sad.


    "Let me see the princess!"


    Lu Chang said that he wanted to step into the door.


    Gansu Ning eyes a cold block in front of Lu Chang: "how, also want to break through hard?"


    Yuanyuan in Ning''s arms in Gansu Province can''t feel the tension. Seeing Lu Chang approaching, he waves his little hand to call his father.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang looked soft and said, "I just want to see Rongyue."

 Chapter 294

    Seeing this, doctor Fu finally couldn''t bear it: "get out of here!"


    Housekeeper Lin was startled and stepped back in silence.


    Jing Fei, who was beside doctor Fu, was also shocked by the sound. What''s the origin of this old man? He''s so fierce


    "Lu Chang boy, I''ve given you face!"


    Fu Fu pushed Gansu Ning away. Although he was not as tall as Lu Chang in front of him, his momentum was not weak at all!


    "My family Rongyue is not a royal family!" Now it is.


    "But I grew up holding it in my hand. I didn''t allow you to bully me when I married you in suwang mansion!"


    "As early as when you were still Ning Fu, I didn''t approve of your marriage. Now it''s true! What an asshole! It''s not worthy of us


    Although later Fu was quite satisfied with Ning Fu, now he was not pleased with Lu Chang!


    Lu Chang was scolded bloody, but his expression remained unchanged. He said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s my fault."


    Dr. Fu took a deep breath with a ferocious expression.


    Seeing this, Gansu Ning hurriedly motioned to the housekeeper to take doctor Fu. He said in a deep voice: "since you know that you don''t have to come in the future, it doesn''t matter whether you sign with Lishu or not. At least Rongyue has given up on you."


    At the end of the day, Gansu Ning''s expression is a little strange, like sarcasm, like joy.


    Lu Chang breathed, and his heart was full of regret and pain.


    He lowered his head and said, "let me go to see Wang and Rongyue. Just have a look."


    Housekeeper Lin is sad to see his prince, but he hates Lu Chang secretly. He hates that Lu Chang doesn''t know how to cherish him, which makes the princess''s family so dislike him!


    Seeing this, doctor Fu frowned and inadvertently remembered what Bai Ke had said before.


    He turned his eyes and said coldly, "no, Rongyue doesn''t want to see you. Next time you come back, you don''t need Yinghe. I''ll break your leg myself!"


    Doctor Fu also knows why Lu Chang is like this now, but he also makes up his mind to separate Ning Rongyue from Lu Chang. Ning Rongyue suffered too much when she followed Lu Chang. It''s not worth it!


    When Lu Chang''s face stagnated, there was a kind of unspeakable sorrow.


    Jingfei, who was watching, gritted his teeth but didn''t dare to say anything. After all, he didn''t know the whole story and didn''t dare to talk.


    Fu finally took another look at Lu Chang, who was standing upright in the same place, and turned to enter the mansion.


    "All in, close the door!"


    "Wait!"


    At this time, a voice came from the house, such as the star supporting Ning Rongyue.


    Gansu rather pupil shrink, in the heart a little more fear.


    Fu Fu''s brow was frowning, and he felt that something bad was going to happen. How could Rongyue come at this time?


    Lu Chang was surprised: "Princess!"


    After hearing this address, Ning Rongyue was cold in her heart. She came to Ning of Gansu Province with a cool look: "let me hold Yuanyuan."


    Gansu Ning hesitated.


    "I''m fine. I can hold it for a while."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    Gansu Ning just handed over Yuanyuan to Ning Rongyue, but Lu Chang only felt that this scene was dazzling.


    "Princess, I didn''t mean to, I..."


    "I know."


    Ning Rongyue looks calm, and slowly interrupts Lu Chang''s words: "what is the reason why the Lord is here today?"


    The sense of crisis is greatly increased in Gansu Province.


    Lu Chang heard that Yan was stuck. Yes, what did he come to do? Apologize. Please go back to the princess?


    Housekeeper Lin immediately said, "can the princess come back with us?"


    Ning Rongyue is really thin this time. The face that used to be fat and thin makes people feel sad now. Housekeeper Lin spits on his prince in his heart.


    "And I''ve sent the books. No need."


    Ning Rongyue said calmly: "Lord, maybe it''s always me who forced him."


    She has been chasing Lu Chang''s steps, but now she can''t walk any more and doesn''t want to go.


    Lu Chang was shocked all over: "I''ve torn the Heli book!"


    Housekeeper Lin secretly despises Lu Chang in his heart, but he won''t tear him down: "princess, you are the only princess in our hearts!"


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t want to say too much. After all, Lu Chang is under the influence of love and evil, and it''s just hard for him to make a choice.


    "Thank you, housekeeper Lin, but I have no intention of going back to the palace."


    Ning Rongyue whispered, then motioned ruxing to take it out and give it to Lu Chang.


    "And this family jade pendant. It''s from the Lu family. It''s round and inconvenient to hold."


    Housekeeper Lin''s heart is cold when he hears that. Now, the little prince is gone.


    Lu Chang refused to accept: "you go back with me."


    Ning Rongyue lowered her eyelids: "I''m predestined with Wang Ye, and Yuanyuan is a child I raise by myself. Wang Ye won''t come to rob me, will he? I also ask housekeeper Lin to put away the jade pendant of the king. "


    Housekeeper Lin looks at the jade pendant that ruxing handed to him, and looks embarrassed.


    "Goodbye."


    See such as star hard will jade pendant to Lin housekeeper, Ning Rongyue slightly nodded and turned back to the house.


    Seeing this, Gansu Ning breathed a sigh of relief: "Lord Su, there is still a beautiful lady waiting in your home, so we won''t stay."


    The last thing left to Lu Chang was the sound of Dr. Fu turning to close the door.


    Lu Chang looks down at housekeeper Lin''s face and hands the jade pendant bitterly. Suddenly, his heart is also bitter.


    Lin Guan''s parents sighed: "Mr. Wang, let''s go back?"


    Lu Chang didn''t seem to hear the words of housekeeper Lin. he just looked at the jade pendant in his hands in a daze.


    "Poof!"


    Housekeeper Lin is surprised. He helps Lu Chang, who has vomited a mouthful of blood and then falls to the ground. Lu Chang still holds the Green family jade pendant, which has been dyed red by blood.


    "What kind of evils are they made of?"


    Housekeeper Lin suddenly felt a little sour in his eyes and said, "take the Lord back to the house quickly!"


    "Yes."


    A few boys came forward to help in a hurry.


    In Fu Fu''s house.


    Ning Rongyue, with her head down and round feet in her arms, faltered a little.


    If the star and the moon are worried, they are on both sides of ningrong moon.


    Ruxing looked sad: "Miss, shall I call Lord Su? Take situ Xue? "


    Ning Rongyue seems to be a little puzzled. Why does the star say that? After slowly raising her head, she finds the coolness on her face.


    Ruxing was even more sad when she saw this. She cried: "Miss, don''t scare me. I''m so worried about you."


    Gansu Ningji people silently follow ningrongyue. When they hear ruxing''s words, they are not happy.


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng way: "strange, there is no rain."


    She slowly laughed twice, and then said in a soft voice, "don''t follow me, you all don''t follow me."


    With that, Ning Rongyue enters the hundred grass Pavilion alone, and Xiaoyue stands outside the hundred grass pavilion with frowning eyebrows like a star.


    Gansu Ning hesitated for a long time, looked at a direction, and finally some dejected in the grass Pavilion.


    In the direction of Gansu Ning, a young man in white stood silently on the branch.


    Doctor Fu sighed and finally turned to leave.


    And Jing Fei is a face ignorant force of have no way.


    In the grass Pavilion.


    After hobbling to the room, Ning Rongyue finally knelt down in front of the bed and cried.


    Yuan yuan, who was put on the bed, could not help but shrivel his mouth and cry when he saw his mother.

 Chapter 295

    The door of baicaoge has not been opened since Ning Rongyue went in. Ruxing and Xiaoyue have been guarding the door.


    Finally, it was dark and the moon was small, and they were really worried before they opened the door and entered Baicao Pavilion.


    There was no one in the yard, so they ran to the inner room.


    Gansu Ning heart some uneasy, but Ning Rongyue side round she will not want to open!


    In the inner room, people came in a hurry, and after seeing the scene inside, they couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Looking at Ning Rongyue, who was half lying on the bed asleep, and Yuan Yuan, who was sleeping on the bed, doctor Fu couldn''t help saying, "two of you are not easy!"


    The rest of the people were relieved, but also some helpless, really both distressed and want to laugh!


    Doctor Fu said slowly, "Xiaoyue, hold Yuanyuan first. If you are a star, wake up Rongyue and let her eat before sleeping."


    "Yes."


    If the star gently shakes a few times, Ning Rongyue wakes up.


    Although the dry tears on her face are inconspicuous, they are very uncomfortable. Ning Rongyue rubbed her face and said vaguely, "grandfather, why are you all here?"


    Doctor Fu is speechless.


    Ruxing said with a smile: "Miss, you should get up to wash your face and eat something. It''s cool on the ground."


    Ning Rongyue is at the mercy of stars. After washing her face, she finally comes back to her soul. For a moment, she doesn''t know whether she should be agitated or continue to be sad.


    But always such a vent, Ning Rongyue mood also suddenly brightened.


    The next day.


    Yu Xiaoxiao came over early in the morning with a face of gossip: "sister, are you separated from Lu Chang?"


    Gansu Ning, who is drinking tea, can''t help but stare at Yu Xiaoxiao. Which pot doesn''t open? Which pot does it mention.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t react as much as yesterday. She held her chin and said, "yes."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was surprised to hear that Ning Rongyue was so calm that she made two turns around Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue''s black line: "what are you looking at?"


    "See if you are possessed by a monster!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao rushed to Ning Rongyue with a face.


    Ning Rongyue looked surprised, pushed away Yu Xiaoxiao''s head and said, "you should be glad I didn''t drink tea."


    Or spit on your face!


    Yu Xiaoxiao hears Ning Rongyue''s implication, and laughs twice. She sits quietly: "sister, you really don''t care?"


    Gansu Ning forehead jumped out of a green tendon, this guy!


    Jingfei can''t help praising Yu Xiaoxiao. Isn''t he afraid of Gansu Ning? How dare you ask such a question?


    "I don''t care. It''s suddenly clear."


    Ning Rongyue smiles with clear eyes.


    Yu Xiaoxiao also smiles: "that''s good, that''s good. I said, sister, why did you hang yourself on that crooked neck tree? Look at all the beautiful men around you... "


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    Gansu Ning stares at Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao made a zipper action: "well, I won''t say, hehe."


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Gansu Ning, and then asked: "Xiaoxiao, you didn''t come here early in the morning just to ask this, did you?"


    "Can''t you?"


    "I feel shocked and happy," Yu said


    "Er..."


    Ning Rongyue is speechless.


    Jingfei felt that if he didn''t make a sound, he would be forgotten.


    "Cousin, who is this girl?"


    "Cousin? What''s that weird name? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Jing Fei with some doubts: "Hey, who''s your cousin? Don''t look at how old you are? "


    Jing Fei is innocent. Is this generation here what he wants to call


    Ning Rongyue patted Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand: "don''t make trouble. This is my grandson, Jingfei, from Uncle Jing''s family."


    "Oh, it''s you," Yu Xiaoxiao knew about the relationship between Jingda and yuntinghe before. "I''ve heard from ah Hu about you, the fire leader, the Jiuyou army. It''s good. I''ll try to follow my ah Hu in the future."


    Jing Fei some doubts, asked to see Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "this is Yu Xiaoxiao, my good friend and the wife of general ganhu."


    It''s general kanhu!


    Jingfei looked at Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes immediately changed: "I will work hard! Thank you, madam


    Yu Xiaoxiao could not help shaking her body: "Er, you''d better not call me wife, call me cousin, thank you."


    What the hell!


    Jingfei some messy, and then obediently called: "cousin Gan."


    "Poof!"


    Gansu Ning laughs again, and Jing Fei looks resentful.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    As soon as Fu Yinghe entered the door, he heard Ning Rongyue''s long lost laughter and asked softly.


    "It''s nothing," Jing Fei said


    Fu Yinghe looked at Jing Fei with great interest, and then said: "xiaoyueer, mother''s day to recognize her ancestors is set on the 15th of this month. My parents asked me to have lunch together today."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    "It''s going to the prime minister''s house for lunch."


    Fu added.


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech is some sigh a: "that I can''t pass."


    "Why not?" Fu Yinghe looked gentle: "just familiar people sitting together for dinner, Xiaoxiao can be with Rongyue, yunmo also miss you very much."


    "Yes? That''s great. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes brightened, while Gansu Ning''s eyes moved.


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "ah niange has come back, too?"


    Fu Yingnian is often too busy to get home these days. He just came back the day before yesterday and left again.


    "I''m back." Fu Yinghe nodded: "it''s time for a family to get together."


    "Yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue''s pecking rice nod.


    Fu Yinghe patted Ning Rongyue''s head: "I''ll go first. I remember to go earlier at noon."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue should be obedient.


    After Fu Yinghe left, Yu Xiaoxiao turned her eyes and asked, "sister, you should be bored at home. Why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    "Xiaoxiao! Rongyue''s body is not suitable to go out now. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao said impatiently, "my sister can take a carriage. I just want to let her go out to play."


    "I don''t think you can find anyone to play with, can you?"


    Ning Rongyue sees through everything.


    "Er... It''s true that I don''t have any acquaintances in the imperial capital. My grandfather is gone, and my parents are gone. My sister, my good sister, just accompany me out for a walk. I''m on the carriage if I don''t run around."


    Yu Xiaoxiao holds Ning Rongyue''s arm and shakes it to the end.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment, and then said, "OK."


    In fact, she also found it boring to stay at home all the time.


    "Rongyue, how can you?"


    "Xiaoning..."


    Ning Rongyue looks at Gansu Ning with a long voice and blinks.


    Gansu rather helpless help forehead: "that is good, I am together with you."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue''s joyful response, Gansu Ning''s eyes dote.


    Yuxiaoxiao see suddenly feel a little can''t bear to look directly at, Gansu would rather not really want to take the elder sister? Er, the big brother is really hopeless


    "Can I keep up?" Jing Fei said weakly


    "Poof, yes."


    Ning Rongyue laughs.

 Chapter 296

    After a little cleaning up, the party went out. Ning Rongyue lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside, which was very interesting. Anyway, it was much better than staying at home.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a restless person, and gets out of the carriage alone.


    "I''ll go down for a walk. It''s boring to take a carriage."


    Jing Fei also jumped out of the carriage: "yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue shrugs helplessly, then looks at Gansu Ning: "Xiaoning, don''t you go down for a walk?"


    "No, I''ll stay with you."


    Ning Rongyue felt a move in her heart and a smile on her face.


    "Miss, Xiaoxiao is calling you from the snack shop in front of you. I''ll park the carriage to the door?"


    It''s a pity that their time together alone is fleeting, while Ning Rongyue says happily: "OK, Xiaoxiao knows my mind best!"


    She didn''t want to stay in the carriage, either.


    It was a long time before the carriage moved to the snack shop.


    Yu Xiaoxiao opened the car curtain in front of him: "sister, I''ll help you down."


    "Be careful."


    Gansu Ning frowned and stretched out his arm to protect Ning Rongyue.


    "Oh, I''ll help my sister."


    Yu Xiaoxiao gave Gansu Ning a big white eye, and then carefully helped Ning Rongyue out of the carriage.


    Xiaoyue arms round see Ning Rongyue also came down, happy body forward, see that appearance is want Ning Rongyue hold.


    It''s a pity that Ning Rongyue is powerless. She can only kiss her round face, and then follow Yu Xiaoxiao into the snack shop.


    Yu Xiaoxiao happily introduced to Ning Rongyue: "sister, this shop is the one that I told you about autumn. The snacks are delicious."


    "Oh, miss, you have a good eye! If we don''t say that the imperial capital is the first in autumn, it''s one of the best! "


    After listening to this, the man in autumn smiles more brightly.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at this shop. It''s not big, but the layout inside is elegant, and the aroma of cakes is also very attractive.


    "I remember that Xiaoning bought the milk cake you brought before here?"


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan gently answered.


    "Yuanyuan likes it. Buy some more."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a big hand: "OK, sister, just buy it. Today I''ll pay for it!"


    Fellow smell speech, simply treat Yu Xiaoxiao as a money boy, they this heart is not cheap!


    Jing Fei also swallows his saliva when he hears the words. Although he works in the Jiuyou army, he can''t spend the money in this kind of snack shop several times.


    It''s just a few pieces of snacks. It''s not heartache, it''s flesh ache


    Ning Rongyue whispered to the man, "help me pack two portions of milk cakes first."


    The clerk immediately took Ning Rongyue to the shelf with the milk cake: "Miss, we have several flavors of milk cake here, pear, grape, osmanthus, orange... The raw materials are excellent, and the young man can eat it. Which flavor do you want, miss?"


    "I bought the original last time."


    Gansu Ning added aside.


    Ning Rongyue is a bit tangled with the words. Although so many flavors want to try, they don''t last long. Isn''t it a waste?


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao decided to dissolve the moon for Ning: "grape, lotus, osmanthus and loquat, one for each!"


    All of a sudden, it''s changed from two shares to four shares. The guy is making a small calculation in his heart, and he estimates that he can make a lot of money today.


    Ning Rongyue has no objection to Wen Yan. They can eat Yuanyuan if they can''t.


    "The two ladies, look at the other snacks?"


    The man asked respectfully.


    There are many kinds of dim sum in the shop, which makes people dazzled. Ning Rongyue chose several kinds of dim sum and said, "what I just chose is also the signboard in your shop. Give me two packs each."


    One they take back to eat, one just can be sent to yunmo by the way.


    "Good!"


    The man answered immediately.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is in a side way: "and that coconut jelly, now there?"


    "There are still three copies left. Will you wrap them up, miss?"


    The man''s eyes brightened when he heard that it was the most expensive snack in their shop!


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately nodded: "yes, wrap it up for me!"


    In this autumn shop, coconut jelly tastes the most special, tastes the best, and sells the fastest. Several times before, ganhu came late and didn''t buy it for her.


    "What is coconut jelly?"


    Ning Rongyue asked curiously.


    Yu Xiaoxiao sucked his saliva without any trace: "it''s soft and smooth. It''s delicious. It''s said that it''s made of coconut. Anyway, we don''t have Dongyun."


    "Coconut?"


    Ning Rongyue is a little curious.


    The man who packed the snacks came over and said with a smile: "coconut is a kind of fruit rich in Xiali country. Only the most remote county in Dongyun has this kind of fruit. This fruit is the juice in the drink, and our coconut jelly is made of the juice in the coconut. The taste is unique!"


    "Xia Li." Ning Rongyue murmured.


    At the same time, she also remembered what Nan Li Yu had said before. Now she is free. Maybe she can


    "Yes, miss, you will like it after you taste it!"


    The man gave the snack to ruxing, and his face became more happy after he got the silver.


    Ning Rongyue just laughed and said, "let''s go."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nods and takes the initiative to help Ning Rongyue leave.


    The man waved his hand behind them and said, "take your time, ladies. Come again next time!"


    After a little autumn, Ning Rongyue didn''t want to get on the carriage again anyway. She bit her lip and said, "I''ll walk in the street, too?"


    Xiaoyue is silent when she hears the words like a star.


    Ning Rongyue said: "you protect me. I''ll be fine. If I''m tired, I''ll go back to the horse cart."


    Gansu rather smell speech helpless and doting way: "well, if you are tired, you must immediately tell us."


    "Good!"


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    If star see shape helplessly pursed lips, then put the cake in hand on the carriage, command the coachman to drive the carriage to follow them.


    "Be careful, miss."


    Two hands idle down such as star closely follow in ningrong month side.


    "Well, good."


    Ning Rongyue looked at the people on the street with joy. Although she was sleepy for three months, she should not feel it, but her mood was affected. Now she is in a happy mood when she comes to the noisy market.


    Yu Xiaoxiao trotted to buy six strings of ice sugar gourd and gave each one a string.


    Jing Fei was still puzzled: "how to be a man..."


    "Oh, take it for you. What''s the matter with a man? Can a sugar gourd turn you into a woman?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao choking Jing Fei has nothing to say, silently holding the sugar gourd in his hand.


    Yu Xiaoxiao chuckled and licked the sugar gourd in his hand and looked at Ning Rongyue: "elder sister, let''s go to the clothing shop over there and make some clothes for Xiao Yuanyuan?"


    "Yuanyuan, he has no shortage of clothes."


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "go and buy some cloth. I want to make some clothes for Yuanyuan."


    "Well, this one will do!"

 Chapter 297

    Yu Xiaoxiao nods and pulls Ning Rongyue to the clothing store. However, she has a sense of propriety and doesn''t walk too fast.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t make clothes, otherwise I also want to make some clothes for Yuanyuan and my future children."


    "I can teach you."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment: "eh, ha ha, this needlework is not suitable for me. Sister, why don''t you help my children to do more things in the future?"


    Ning Rongyue took a silent look at Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao gave a few dry smiles.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing: "you''re the only one who can do it."


    "Haha," Yu Xiaoxiao said as she walked, touching her stomach: "maybe I have a child here."


    Ning Rongyue said mercilessly: "I can tell you clearly that you have to work hard."


    "Well, all right."


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugged.


    After all, she didn''t feel that she had the patience to take care of the children.


    Ning Rongyue approached the ready to wear shop and said, "but I can make two suits for you first."


    "This one can have."


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at the clothes in the shop, then looked at the man on one side: "do you have any cloth here?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Man, stand up and ask people to take out all the best materials in the shop.


    He sells clothes all day long. Naturally, he can see that these girls are not wearing ordinary materials. Compared with the best materials in their shop, they are better. Even the two girls have extraordinary temperament and are well-off.


    Sure enough, after seeing the best materials that the people in the clothing shop came up with, Yu Xiaoxiao felt that was the same.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is held in the palm of Gan Hu''s hand. Naturally, she has the best food, not to mention Ning Rongyue''s body. Fu Yinghe chose the tribute from the palace to make it.


    The clerk asked respectfully, "Miss, do you like it?"


    Ning Rongyue picked a bright yellow one and a bright blue one, and then he chose a black one with dark lines: "just these three."


    The man smelled the smile on Yan''s face and felt a little sincere.


    Xiaoyue came forward and said, "these three pieces of materials will be sent directly to Fu Fu''s house. Here, silver."


    Listen, it''s Fu Fu''s house. The man is more respectful. It should be respectful.


    After choosing materials and walking for such a long time, Ning Rongyue was a little tired: "go back to the horse cart."


    Gansu ningwen speech immediately put away the deep expression, some worried asked: "but tired? I''ll help you. "


    Ning Rongyue felt a little uneasy in her heart, but she still followed the strength of Gansu Ning to get on the carriage.


    Yu Xiaoxiao also got into the carriage: "sister, it''s almost noon now. Why don''t we go to Momo''s house directly?"


    "That''s OK," Ning Rongyue nodded. "Let Lao Yu go back and say it later when we get there."


    Lao Yu is the driver of the carriage at this time. Ruxing answers softly, then lifts the driving curtain and orders Lao Yu.


    Old in the middle of the full should be a, command the horse to change the way to the prime minister''s house.


    "Ah


    Suddenly a scream rang out and Lao Yu stopped the carriage awkwardly.


    The horse is far away from this man. What''s his name? He was so scared that he felt a thump in his heart.


    "Lao Yu, what''s the matter?"


    In the carriage, ruxing frowned and asked, "but did you hit someone?"


    There are so many people in the market now that they may bump into each other accidentally.


    "No," Lao Yu said innocently, "it''s far away. It must not be next to her?"


    If the news looks slightly changed, it''s not to deceive people, is it?


    She lifted the curtain and walked out of the car. "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. The man suddenly called out, but I didn''t bump into anyone. Everyone in the street can testify!"


    The old lady pointed to the shivering woman in front of the carriage. The woman''s eyes were dull. Did she think there was something wrong with her brain?


    Ruxing looked at the woman standing in front of their carriage and said, "what''s the matter with this lady?"


    The woman shivered, then turned her head and rushed into the crowd.


    Such as star silent moment, then rolled a white eye, met neuropathy?


    "Leave her alone, let''s go."


    "Well, girl ruxing, please go in."


    "Well."


    Lao Yu''s voice was as loud as a star. Ning Rongyue, who was in the car, heard it and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After the carriage slowly rushed out of the crowd, it could speed up, and soon came to the front of the prime minister''s house.


    Compared with the coldness in front of Fu''s house, the front door of the prime minister''s house is like a market. We all know that Zuo Xiangxi cherishes talents, so there are many young students who stand in front of the gate of the prime minister''s house and recite poems.


    Ruxing got out of the carriage first, and then supported Ning Rongyue: "Miss, let''s go first."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, ignoring the amazing eyes cast on her, and slowly came to the front of the prime minister''s house.


    The courtyard guard in front of the prime minister''s house was polite: "dare to ask, miss?"


    "Fu Funing dissolves the moon."


    Such as star slowly on the name.


    Others don''t know what happened between Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang. Hearing this, they immediately changed their color. It turned out that it was Princess Su!


    And the courtyard was also told by the cloud to listen to the crane early in the morning. After hearing the words, he immediately said: "Miss, young master, please hurry up. The prime minister has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, and then entered the prime minister''s residence under the leadership of a nurse.


    The prime minister''s house is much quieter than the colorful backyard of Fu''s house. The rockery and flowing water are elegant.


    All the way, the guard took Ning Rongyue to the waiting room: "princess, I''ve asked someone to invite me. Please wait a moment."


    Ning Rongyue frowned slightly, then answered softly.


    After hearing this, the guard retreated, and the maid in the living room served some hot tea and snacks.


    Yu Xiaoxiao motioned the servant girl to step down first, and then said in a soft voice: "the prime minister''s mansion is very big, but I always feel that something is wrong."


    "A little cold."


    Ning Rongyue hit the nail on the head.


    The only masters in this prime minister''s mansion are yuntinghe and yunmo. It''s no wonder that they are lonely in this big prime minister''s mansion.


    "That''s it, and the environment is very, er, clean."


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugged.


    "Yes," Ning Rongyue said with a smile.


    "Dissolve the moon, Xiaoxiao!"


    At this time, yunmo people did not arrive first: "you are coming!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao got up and said with a smile, "yes, this is our first visit. We brought some snacks without anything else."


    "You''re welcome."


    Cloud Mo pursed lips to smile to smile, then see to rather dissolve month: "dissolve month how body now?"


    "Nothing serious."


    Ning Rongyue said it briefly.


    "That''s good."


    Yunmo comes to Yu Xiaoxiao and sits down. After seeing Gansu ninghou, he makes a little more fun in his eyes.


    At this time, yuntinghe came slowly, with a happy face: "Rongyue, ah, and Mrs. Gan, Mr. Gan."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was embarrassed to smile: "Uncle Yun, please call me Xiaoxiao. Otherwise, I look so cheeky. I''ll have a mixed meal for your dinner today."

 Chapter 298

    "Ha ha ha..."


    The cloud hears the crane to smell speech to laugh a few: "that is good, that I entrust to shout you Xiaoxiao."


    Although Gan Hu is young, his position as a general of that grade is not a decoration. In officialdom, it''s not about seniority.


    Seeing this, Gansu Ning immediately got up and bowed respectfully, saying, "Uncle Yun, please call me Suning."


    "Good, Suning, please sit down."


    Cloud listen to crane with a smile.


    After sitting down, Yun Tinghe looks at Ning Rongyue with some care: "how is Rongyue these two days? My uncle hasn''t been able to visit these two busy days. "


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I''m not in any serious condition. I''m just a little weak after sleeping for such a long time."


    If she didn''t eat for three months, she must be weak, but with Dr. Fu, she didn''t hurt her at all.


    Cloud listen to crane smell speech some happy: "that''s good, need what medicine, although with uncle said, there is old Fu and Baisheng doctor in, Rongyue will be OK."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue answered with a smile.


    At this time, housekeeper Yu of the prime minister''s residence came and said, "Mr. prime minister, Mrs. Fu, Mr. Fu, they are here."


    Housekeeper Yu doesn''t know the relationship between Jing Xiao and Yun Tinghe. He just knows that they have a close relationship recently, but the housekeeper is also an old man in the prime minister''s mansion. He is also very close to Jing Xiao, who is so similar to his deceased wife.


    Cloud listen to crane smell speech, look happy, get up a way: "I''ll go to meet."


    Ning Rongyue also got up and said, "I''ll go with my uncle."


    "Good."


    The cloud listened to the crane and answered happily.


    On the other hand, housekeeper Yu frowned, uncle? What''s the matter with yuntinghe, such a big niece? No, where is yuntinghe''s sister?


    Smile is not already


    Several people go out to meet each other, and Jing Xiao they have also been brought into the house, everyone just met.


    Jingfei smiles and rushes to Jingyuan and they say: "father and mother, ye Nai, Tai grandfather, aunts and grandfathers."


    Jing Fei called all at once, and Jing laughed. They all nodded.


    At a glance, housekeeper Yu is a big family! In the heart also can''t help but rise a little doubt, this is?


    Cloud listen to crane slowly way: "in uncle, this is smile."


    Housekeeper Yu naturally knows that Fu Fu''s wife''s name is Jing Xiao. This is Yun Tinghe. But this attitude makes him see something unusual. Smile?


    Housekeeper Yu finally realized something and looked at Jing Xiao in horror: "smile? Listen to crane, you, you, you mean


    "Uncle Yu, I''ve got Xiaoxiao back! This is my biological sister. This is Yun tingxiao! "


    Cloud listen to crane heart also some agitation, he felt guilty for so many years, looking for so many years, finally he lost the little girl back.


    Housekeeper Yu was shocked and trembled. He didn''t know what to say. Finally, he choked and said, "OK! Good... "


    He is a good friend of yuntinghe''s mother. He has some relatives with yuntinghe''s mother''s family. Jing Xiao also grew up watching him. He was also strange to yuntinghe when he went there earlier, but he cherished his loneliness. Later, he could only gradually alienate him.


    Cloud listen to crane see some emotion: "smile, uncle is mother''s relatives, he was a child also often holding you out to play."


    Jing smile smell speech to see in housekeeper, in the heart somehow also rose a bit close.


    "Uncle Yu."


    "Ah


    Housekeeper Yu answered with red eyes. He was at a loss for a moment and said, "just come back, just come back!"


    Jing smile smell speech lightly should a.


    Seeing this, housekeeper Yu also looked at Xiang Yun and listened to crane and said, "listen to crane, you didn''t tell me earlier! Tell me at this time! "


    "I also want to really decide to tell Uncle Yu."


    Housekeeper Yu''s eyes brightened when he heard the words: "so smile, are you willing to recognize your ancestors? Your mother really loves you. Don''t blame them... "


    With that, housekeeper Yu didn''t know what to say. Naturally, he really loved his children. Otherwise, he would not have been hit at the beginning, and he would have gone to the sickbed early.


    Jing Xiao came forward and supported the housekeeper: "Uncle Yu, I know that things have been going on for many years. I don''t blame my mother, father and brother. Besides, I''m living very well now."


    After hearing this, housekeeper Yu remembered that Jing Xiao is now the mother of the national teacher, which means that she should not suffer too much in these years. That''s good!


    He patted Jingxiao''s hand: "that''s good."


    "Well," Jing said with a smile to yuntinghe and some silent Jing family, "brother, brother Jing, let''s go first. I''m hungry for this meeting."


    "Well, let''s get in."


    Hearing the crane''s words, cloud said, "brother Jing, uncle Jing, please. I''ve got lunch ready."


    "Ah


    Jing Da immediately nodded when he heard the words.


    These two days, the national teacher called him uncle, and the prime minister called him brother. He was still in a trance!


    At lunch, housekeeper Yu was not polite and sat down on the table. After many years, he looked quite young.


    A large family had a happy reunion dinner together.


    After dinner, housekeeper Yu went out for a visit, and then asked the house to take a lot of things.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''ve had so many children and grandchildren for so many years. Uncle Yu doesn''t have any good things, but you should also give the children some meeting gifts."


    Jing Xiao smell speech stare big eyes: "in uncle, this how make?"


    "Why not? If you call me uncle, it''ll make me happy! "


    In housekeeper put out dissatisfied appearance of the way, but the face of joy is not deceive people.


    Hearing this, Yunhe thinks to himself that Xiaoxiao is uncle Yu''s child. In order to smile, uncle Yu has been cold for so many years


    Er, sin, sin! How can I think of my mother so much?


    Cloud listen to crane back to God, in housekeeper has taken the gift to distribute.


    First of all, it''s for Jing Xiao. Ning Rongyue is surprised to see the pills taken out by the housekeeper.


    Housekeeper Yu said happily: "this is Tianshou pill. Its name is arrogant, but its effect is good. Smile, you can put it away."


    Is it really Tianshou pill?


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised. It''s a medicine that can kill the heaven!


    This is the holy Medicine Valley. There are three of them. My grandfather has never been able to make a real patent medicine. How can a housekeeper in the prime minister''s house have them?


    After hearing what medicine it is, Jing Xiao looks at Ning Rongyue, and then sees the shock on her face. Her heart knows that this is not ordinary!


    "Uncle Yu, this medicine is too precious. I can''t take it!"


    Housekeeper Yu thrust the wooden box with the medicine into Jing Xiao''s hand: "this is what I prepared for your mother. Now it''s just right for you!"


    Jing Xiao can only take it.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help but ask: "how can grandfather Yu have Tianshou pill? I''m just a little curious about that. "


    She was also a doctor herself. Seeing this kind of medicine, she couldn''t help itching.


    The housekeeper Yu said with a smile: "it''s said that Rongyue teaches from Fu Cen, a ghost doctor? Fu CEN is the only doctor in the world! It must be a wonderful way to dissolve the moon. This is my gift for you. Come on, child. "


    Ning Rongyue takes the box from housekeeper Yu and feels sorry to open it

 Chapter 299

    Seeing this, housekeeper Yu said with a smile: "since Rongyue is a doctor, I will send you a medicinal material, named Ziyu Xueshen."


    Ning Rongyue was shocked: "Ziyu Xueshen?"


    "Yes."


    Housekeeper Yu nods and says no more. He continues to give gifts to other children. Ning Rongyue is shocked and sits in his seat.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stretched out her head and asked in a low voice, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue bit her lips and said slowly, "ziyushen is rare. It''s something that can hang life, and ziyushen has the effect of life and death!"


    The main medicine of Tianshou pill is Ziyu Xueshen, and it only needs a little root as the main medicine!


    Doctor Fu has not been able to make a real Tianshou pill, because he can''t find Ziyu Xueshen!


    Yu Xiaoxiao is also very surprised when she hears that life and death are human beings. It sounds very powerful.


    The last group stayed in the prime minister''s residence all afternoon, and even Yu Xiaoxiao and Jing Fei didn''t get a gift.


    After that, when they want to leave, Jing Xiao is left by housekeeper Yu. No matter what, he won''t let go. Fu Yuan also stays in the prime minister''s residence with housekeeper Yu''s disgusting eyes.


    Back to Fu Fu''s carriage, Ning Rongyue opened his box containing Ziyu Xueshen.


    "This is Ziyu Xueshen?"


    Fu Yinghe was also interested in looking at the so-called Purple Jade blood ginseng. The whole body was light purple, and a blood line on the ginseng was very conspicuous, which was worthy of the name.


    Ning Rongyue was surprised again. This is not only a complete Purple Jade ginseng, but also: "this ginseng has been for at least 500 years. Grandfather Yu, is he really a housekeeper?"


    Ning Rongyue has pure feelings. How can the person who can take out this kind of thing be just a housekeeper of the prime minister''s mansion?


    Fu Yinghe remembers what Yun Tinghe said about the relationship between housekeeper Yu and his mother. Tut, good friend?


    "When I looked through the books, I saw that Ziyu Xueshen has the effect of life and death. Is it exaggerated?"


    Fu Yinghe asked slowly.


    Ning Rongyue now protects the blood ginseng from being touched by Yu Xiaoxiao. Don''t touch it badly!


    "No exaggeration! The year of this blood ginseng is so big, the effect is absolutely strong! Brother, the Tianshou pill that grandfather Yu gave to his mother, I guess I can make it by scraping a little powder off the ginseng! "


    If they only thought it was precious before, Ning Rongyue''s words made them feel more clearly how precious it was!


    Fu Yinghe''s first reaction was to frown: "you can''t tell other people about this after you dissolve the moon!"


    Ning Rongyue also knows the advantages and disadvantages. She just said that because the people in the carriage are all people she can trust.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I won''t talk nonsense."


    "Please keep a secret for Rongyue!"


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly, then looked at Yu Xiaoxiao and them, his eyes slightly cold.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said: "brother Fu, don''t worry, we won''t harm my sister."


    In this carriage, there are Fu Yingnian Mingyue, Gansu Ning and Yu Xiaoxiao. Fu Yinghe doesn''t believe them, but he is guilty. Therefore, Fu Yinghe needs to remind them again.


    The others nodded slightly.


    Fu Yinghe just let go of his heart, and at the same time, he had some doubts in his heart.


    Fu Yinghe was more puzzled than Ning Rongyue: "no, how could my grandfather give me such a precious thing?"


    It may seem a little heartless to ask, but Ning Rongyue really doesn''t understand. She doesn''t know the housekeeper very well. I met her for the first time today. Even if the housekeeper loves her house because of Jing Xiao, is it better to give her something than Jing Xiao?


    No one can answer Ning Rongyue''s question.


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned: "it''s not more pleasant to see my sister, is it?"


    Who''s going to give this kind of thing to a person? Is it such a black sheep


    Yu Xiaoxiao also felt that her guess was unreliable and shrugged her shoulders.


    "I''m afraid there''s another reason for this," Fu Yinghe said slowly. "But housekeeper Yu didn''t mean any harm, and we don''t have to worry too much."


    "Well, it''s always good for us. Let''s just remember."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and agreed.


    "That''s right."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nodded, then said excitedly, "let me see what Yuanyuan''s gift is... I really want to know."


    People are naturally curious creatures. Ning Rongyue is also curious and nods.


    Holding the jade bottle in Yuanyuan''s hand, Ning Rongyue was about to open it when he heard: "wait a minute!"


    The carriage was suddenly stopped and the people in it frowned slightly.


    Ning Rongyue put the jade bottle away and put it in the dark grid of the carriage: "Lao Yu, what''s going on outside?"


    The old driver of the horse said in a deep voice, "Miss, it''s the officials who stopped us."


    Fu Yinghe frowned slightly and lifted the driving curtain: "who?"


    People who stopped the carriage felt guilty when they saw Fu Yinghe coming out. They respectfully said, "I''ve seen the national teacher."


    "What''s the matter with you stopping the carriage?"


    As soon as Fu Yinghe saw the dress of the person opposite, he knew that he was from Dali temple.


    Several people in Dali Temple immediately came forward and told everything in a low voice: "a lady suddenly went to Dali temple to sue the second young master. She said that she came from Anhuai County, the hometown of the national master, and that the second young master killed her son. Mr. Jiang sent us to Fu''s house to ask people to know that you went to the prime minister''s house, but they didn''t find him. So she stopped the national master on the way and asked him to forgive us."


    What this man said was detailed. Fu Yinghe immediately thought of what it was, and his face was slightly heavy.


    Fu Yingnian didn''t hide it from them. Naturally, they knew what happened in Anhuai County! Didn''t expect that this man would dare to come?


    Several people in Dali temple were a little flustered. They secretly said that they didn''t offend the national master, did they?


    Fu Yinghe thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "please wait a moment. Your younger sister and general Gan''s wife are also in the carriage. We will send them back to Fu''s house and follow you to Dali temple."


    Hearing that there were Princess Su and Mrs. Gan in the carriage, several people in Dali temple could not help wiping their heads.


    "Make, national teacher, please."


    A few people made way quickly.


    Fu Yinghe Wenyan slightly nodded back to the carriage, and then told Fu Yingnian about it.


    "What does Yingnian think should be done?"


    I''m afraid Fu Yingnian hated Hu Jinbao''s family even more. If it wasn''t for them and others, they wouldn''t have come to the imperial capital in such a hurry, and Yinyin wouldn''t have


    Fu Yingnian sneered: "but who does it look like?"


    It is also very "perseverance", can report to the imperial capital.


    Fu Yingnian helped Fu Yinghe manage the secret forces for such a long time. It was not Fu Yingnian who had to flee at that time.


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly: "well, I''ll accompany you later."


    "Good."


    Mingyue was a little flustered and asked, "ah, ah Nian, what are you talking about?"


    Fu Yingnian thought about it for a moment, and then he deleted what happened before and said: "Mingyue, when you are with Rongyue and they are at home, I will go back."


    Moon smell speech in the heart of chaos is very, but still should gently.

 Chapter 300

    After they were sent back to Fu Fu, Fu Yinghe and Fu Yingnian went to Dali Temple together.


    In different positions, the mood is naturally different, Fu Yingnian at this time really no fluctuations in the heart.


    When he came to Dali temple, Jiang Fu came out in person to welcome him.


    If you want to say that they have nothing else to do in Dali Temple except for those who are ordered to be examined by the emperor. But when he was on duty, he was sued twice, and they were all related to Fu Fu


    "National teacher, second son."


    Jiang Fu arched his hand and saluted: "please come in with me."


    He was also on the side when the woman filed a lawsuit. He didn''t speak in detail. Obviously, he had something to do with them. He had dealt with them several times, and he was not a villain.


    But even if the second young master really killed a person, what can he do?


    Instead of leading Fu Yinghe to Zheng Tang, Jiang Fu took them to another place and served them with hot tea.


    Seeing that Fu Yinghe picked up his tea cup, Jiang Fucai asked, "master, the second young master should have known the situation. I don''t know what the facts are."


    When Fu Yingnian saw that Jiang Fu was so straightforward, he didn''t hide it. He told us everything at that time, but what he said was that he killed Hu Jinbao, not Mingyue.


    "That''s why!"


    After listening to Fu Yingnian''s words, Jiang Fu''s only compassion for the woman was gone: "I don''t know what the second young master is going to do with the woman?"


    Fu Yingnian frowned: "let me see her first."


    "Well, it''s just that the woman looks crazy. I''m afraid she has some mental problems."


    Fu Yingnian thought in his eyes: "let''s go first."


    When they arrived at the evidence hall, the woman immediately recognized Fu Yingnian and rushed up: "you return my son''s life, ha ha, you return my son''s life!"


    Jiang Fu''s face changed, and he immediately signaled the Yamen to pull the woman away.


    Fu Yingnian took a cold look at the crazy lady: "what''s your name? The imperial capital of one person? "


    At this time, the woman could not understand Fu Yingnian''s trial at all, or she was really crazy and came here with only one obsession.


    "Jinbao, my Jinbao!"


    Looking at her appearance, Fu Yingnian knows that he can''t find out anything, and master Hu and his bully son share the same virtue. I''m afraid the woman has been abandoned long ago.


    "Just drive her away from the imperial capital," Fu Yingnian said with a complicated look. "Give her some silver."


    Jiang Fu is a little surprised when he hears the words, but the two young masters are still soft hearted.


    However, seeing that Fu Yinghe did not retort, he ordered the Yamen in Dali Temple according to Fu Yingnian''s idea.


    The people in Dali temple are so tight lipped that they naturally know what to say and what not to say.


    The swearing wife was soon pulled down. Seeing this, Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "in that case, my brother and I will leave first."


    "Please."


    Jiang Fu left Dali temple with them.


    Not long after Fu Yinghe and his wife left, Jiang Fu sent the person who told the emperor to come back.


    "What does the emperor say?"


    The man took Jiang Fu into the inner room: "is the woman still there? The emperor ordered... "


    The man didn''t say the words behind, but put his palm across his neck.


    Jiang Fu''s face changed slightly, and then he said in a deep voice, "I''ll send someone to chase you before you go far away!"


    "Good."


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Besides, Fu Yingnian and his family went back to Fu''s house in silence.


    Fu Yinghe said in a low voice: "go to Mingyue. I think she is scared. She should be worried about you now."


    "Good." Fu Yingnian nodded slightly, and then went to Baicao Pavilion.


    Fu Yinghe looked at his back and laughed, then turned back to his Qinghui Pavilion.


    However, Ning Rongyue was not in baicaoge. Fu Yingnian rushed to Ninghui hall after he was empty.


    "Bright moon! I''m back. "


    Fu Yingnian''s first words are to give the moon peace.


    The heart that bright moon is carrying just put down this, busy rise to greet go up: "are you ok?"


    Fu Yingnian laughed twice: "do you think I have something to do? It''s all right. The woman has already gone mad and has been sent away. Don''t worry about it


    "That''s good."


    Mingyue looked up and down at Fu Yingnian. After that, she breathed a sigh: "where''s big brother?"


    Fu Yingnian said slowly: "back to Qinghui Pavilion."


    "Hey, you two are making out. Go back to your nanzhuyuan. It''s sour for us here."


    Yu Xiaoxiao saw that Fu Yingnian ignored them completely and said.


    The moon turned red.


    Fu Yingnian said, "well, let''s go back to nanzhuyuan first. Mingyue is also shocked today."


    Yu Xiaoxiao sniffed at the corner of his mouth again, but he didn''t see: "whatever, go ahead."


    Mingyue is so ashamed that she buries her head in Fu Yingnian''s arms and is half carried away by Fu Yingnian.


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugs and plays with yuan yuan.


    Ning Rongyue went to take out the Ziyu blood ginseng he had got from housekeeper Yu and showed it to doctor Fu: "grandfather, do you know the person who can take out Ziyu blood ginseng?"


    "Purple Jade blood ginseng?"


    Doctor Fu reached out and picked up the ginseng and observed it carefully: "really! It''s really that old thing! Ha ha, it''s been a long time since I hid it! "


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, and then look to one side, originally still smiling, see the blood ginseng after the instant cold look of white matchless.


    "Well, grandfather, I don''t think senior Yu has a grudge against you?"


    White matchless expression condenses: "have, big grudge!"


    This is not easy to do. Ning Rongyue is in a dilemma for a while.


    Fu doctor smell speech to stare a white matchless: "since it is for you, you take it, you deserve it!"


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue feels that she can''t understand her grandfather.


    Bai Wushuang took a deep breath: "where is he now? "Prime minister?"


    Looking at Bai Wushuang''s image of seeking revenge, Ning Rongyue didn''t dare to say: "Grandpa Bai..."


    Doctor Fu rolled his eyes and said, "don''t worry, I''m not going to kill that old man!"


    I''m not sure. It''s a bit murderous.


    Seeing this, Bai Wushuang relaxed: "he is my elder martial brother, the last leader of the holy Medicine Valley, but..."


    "Only later that guy left a letter and ran away. He left the mess to Bai Wushuang and robbed the holy Medicine Valley, an unreliable old guy!"


    Fu doctor receives white matchless words way.


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue''s mouth is full of crimes!


    Grandfather Yu doesn''t look like such an unreliable person?


    "I didn''t expect that he would dare to come forward?"


    Doctor Fu couldn''t help laughing: "at the beginning, half of the treasures of the holy medical valley were taken away by that guy, and he was not afraid of flashing his waist. It was shameless."


    Ning Rongyue is speechless.


    Holy Medicine Valley has been handed down for hundreds of years. Half of it is treasured. How did grandfather Yu take it? It''s a little tough.


    "But Bai Wushuang was taught by him. You can rest assured that Bai Wushuang won''t kill him. I''m afraid he knows our relationship with you when he gives you this today."


    Doctor Fu''s cool way.

 Chapter 301

    Ning Rongyue finally tells Bai Wushuang that housekeeper Yu is really in the prime minister''s house now, and he is also the housekeeper of the prime minister''s house.


    After hearing this, Bai Wushuang immediately turned around and left. Doctor Fu waved to his back in a good mood: "more things to come back."


    When Bai Wushuang came back, he did bring back a lot of precious medicinal materials. Ning Rongyue was guilty and shared the spoils with doctor Fu.


    On this day.


    Ning Rongyue is bored when she talks with Gansu Ning, Yu Xiaoxiao comes out from the door.


    Ning Rongyue narrowed her eyes: "what are you doing hiding? Come on in? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao sniffed and laughed, then hesitated and said, "Suning, grandfather Fu asked you to go there and have something to do."


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan Leng Leng: "call me what?"


    And how did Fu let Yu Xiaoxiao call himself? Yu Xiaoxiao went to Ninghui hall first?


    "How do I know that? Maybe it''s my sister''s medicine. What''s the matter? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao is a little guilty, but Gansu Ning is a little nervous after hearing Ning Rongyue''s medicine.


    "Then I''ll be there."


    "All right."


    Yu Xiaoxiao gives way.


    Gansu rather see the brow micro Cu, but also did not ask what, stride to Ning Hui hall.


    Yu Xiaoxiao this just Chong Ning Rong month dry smile two: "elder sister, I also withdraw first."


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue is a little confused. I don''t know what Yu Xiaoxiao is up to.


    "Dissolve the moon."


    After Yu Xiaoxiao runs away, Gan Lin slowly walks into Baicao Pavilion. Ning Rongyue knows what Yu Xiaoxiao is up to.


    "Brother Lin."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "come and sit down."


    Ganlin looks calm with a trace of entanglement, smell speech slowly sit down.


    The last time Ning Rongyue was sober, they met three months ago. They broke up in a bad mood. Ning Rongyue didn''t come over after she woke up.


    Ning Rongyue saw him like this, and after a moment of silence, he poured tea for Gan Lin: "how did elder brother Lin share so much with me?"


    Gan Lin, however, frowned and said slowly, "dissolve the moon, you know what I mean. Why deceive yourself?"


    Ning Rongyue was silent.


    "I don''t ask much," Gan Lin said with some self mockery. "People''s ideas will change when they dissolve the moon. Since you can put Lu Chang down and give Gansu Ning an opportunity, why can''t you give it to me?"


    He was a must have, and wanted to do extreme things, but Ning Rongyue was in a coma for three months, which scared him completely.


    Rather dissolve the month smell speech bite lip, don''t know what to say is good.


    Yes, why can she give Xiaoning a chance, but don''t want Ganlin to see hope?


    Because she knew that she had no intention of rain, what about Xiaoning? Is Xiaoning OK?


    Ning Rongyue was surprised by the idea in her heart, and some of them had no idea.


    Gan Lin frowned slightly: "dissolve the moon?"


    Ning Rongyue suddenly wakes up, his heart is like a mess: "brother Lin, I really don''t mean to be with you! I just don''t want to... "


    "That''s also my choice, Rongyue. I just hope you don''t contradict me so much and don''t act like nothing happened."


    Gan Lin''s face is firm, even if his head is broken and bleeding, it is his own choice!


    Ning Rongyue was shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    Outside the Baicao Pavilion, Gansu Ning, who was stopped by Yu Xiaoxiao, looks gloomy.


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    Gansu Ning''s gnashing of teeth makes Yu Xiaoxiao think that he probably chewed and swallowed the word "Xiaoxiao".


    Yu Xiaoxiao shuddered and said with a smile, "don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Take a deep breath. Ah, yes, let it go."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Gansu Ning stares at Yu Xiaoxiao. He has seen the rain in the grass Pavilion.


    Yu Xiaoxiao has a headache: "let your elder sister talk to your elder brother first."


    Gansu rather face more black, a see color forget friend''s thing!


    He staggers Yu Xiaoxiao and is about to enter the hundred grass Pavilion. Yu Xiaoxiao has a bitter face and can''t help it. Anyway, he has been alone for a while. Should he have said anything?


    "Why do you want to support us when brother Gan comes? Is there anything I can''t know?"


    Gansu Ning came forward to break the strange atmosphere between the rain and the moon.


    Gan Lin buried his hostility and said with a light smile, "there''s nothing Suning can''t know, but when did I support Suning?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who came in later, was silent. She still had to work hard and carry the pot? Cry!


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan hum a smile: "that is Xiaoxiao in tease me to play?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao, staring at by Gansu Ning''s sharp eyes, nods silently. Yes, it''s her fault


    "Bang."


    Gansu Ning sends out a Qi sound with unknown meaning and sits down on the other side of Ning Rongyue.


    Feel between the two people the undercurrent surging Ning Rong moon look slightly stiff, and then stare at Yu Xiaoxiao, smelly Xiaoxiao!


    What can Yu Xiaoxiao do? She is also very helpless.


    "Well, elder sister, you talk first. I''ll go to Ninghui hall to play Yuanyuan. Bah! I''m looking for Yuanyuan to play... "


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao turned and left.


    Ning Rongyue''s canthus twitch, dead Xiaoxiao!


    "Rongyue, brother Gan, what were you talking about?"


    Ning Rongyue feels that she is not saying better.


    Gan Lin smelled the words and said with a smile: "my heart is happy to dissolve the moon. Now she and Lu Chang have completely broken up. I want to seek the heart of dissolving the moon."


    I didn''t expect that what Gan Lin said was so direct. The moon was rather stiff.


    Gansu rather the pupil is tiny shrink, then sink a voice way: "didn''t expect Gan childe and my mind pour is the same!"


    Ning Rong''s moon is big, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    What should she say? She said everything. Hello!


    Gan Lin and Gansu Ning showed no sign of weakness. When the fire light appeared at the place where their eyes met, a black robed man jumped down from the wall with a cold hum.


    "Well, did you ask me when you coveted my wife? Lu is not a dead man yet


    "Oh."


    Gansu Ning gave a sneer.


    Gan Lin didn''t see Lu Chang at all. Although he didn''t spend a long time with Ning Rongyue, he was also clear about Ning Rongyue''s character. Since he and Li Shu had been sent, Lu Chang was out!


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes are dull. How did Lu Chang come in? Over the wall?


    Lu Chang wants to reach out to pull Ning Rongyue. While Ning Rongyue avoids them, Gansu Ning and Gan Lin''s arms are also in the middle of them.


    Ning Rongyue said in a deep voice: "the Lord has self-respect!"


    Lu Chang had an unbelievable feeling: "dissolve the moon? And I''ve burned the book! "


    We are still husband and wife!


    Lu Chang''s face is slightly injured, but Ning Rongyue avoids looking at him.


    "If the Lord cares about these forms, I can go to ask the emperor brother for permission to leave."


    Gansu Ning looked at Lu Chang with disdain: "Rongyue has made it clear enough, so please go. I don''t know how suwang came in?"


    Fu Fu didn''t welcome Lu Chang at all. This time, Lu Chang really went over the wall!

 Chapter 302

    "I don''t have to worry about how I got in!"


    Originally thought that this is Rongyue friends should be treated with courtesy, but did not expect that his mother is trying to dig the foot of the wall!


    Thinking of Gan Lin, they all lived in the palace before, Lu Chang''s face became even darker.


    Gansu Ning took a look at Ning Rongyue''s indifferent look and said with a smile: "I don''t want to care about it, but the Fu family doesn''t welcome Wang Ye. Wang ye should be very clear about it? It''s about Rong Yue and Fu Lao''s safety. How can I ignore them? "


    Lu Chang''s eyes were cold: "I won''t hurt them!"


    "Really?"


    Gansu Ning''s tone is sarcastic, and he looks at Lu Chang closely.


    Lu Chang''s body was stiff, and he thought of Ning Rongyue''s three-month coma.


    When the atmosphere here is deadlocked again, Yu Xiaoxiao and Bai Langyu come together.


    Yu Xiaoxiao stopped walking after seeing Lu Chang''s hostility to them. What''s the situation? Another one?


    However, Bai Langyu''s eyes were slightly cold when he saw this scene. He just learned from Yu Xiaoxiao that Gansu Ning and Gan Lin were both there, but he didn''t expect that Lu Chang was also there!


    Bai Langyu took the medicine bowl made of Bai Yu and walked slowly to Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, it''s time to drink medicine."


    "Ah, good!"


    Ning Rongyue immediately stepped back and took the medicine bowl.


    After drying this bowl of medicine in one breath, Ning Rongyue felt the pain later and wrinkled her face.


    Bai Langyu saw a smile in her eyes and a few candy cakes in her palm: "eat this."


    Ning Rongyue immediately takes the sugar cake and puts it into her mouth. The sugar cake melts in the mouth. The sweet taste immediately replaces the bitter taste. Ning Rongyue narrows her eyes happily.


    Bai Langyu looked down at the satisfied expression of Ning Rongyue.


    The frost on Bai Langyu''s face doesn''t melt all the year round. It''s rare that he is so gentle. The emotion in his eyes makes Lu Chang''s several people alert instantly.


    Lu Chang is especially bent. His head is out of control. Once he comes up with people who want to rob his wife. How hateful!


    Ning Rongyue, who was later awakened, looked up and found what she didn''t want to see on Bai Langyu''s face. She felt a thump in her heart.


    She moved her steps: "thank you, elder martial brother Langyu."


    "It''s all right," Bai Langyu said, looking back at Lu Chang: "Rongyue has just finished taking the medicine and needs a rest. Why don''t you move a place first?"


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan chuckled: "it should be."


    Lu Chang frowned and said, "Rongyue, can you come back to the palace with me? When you''re healthy? "


    Ning Rongyue looked coldly at Lu Chang: "Lord, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to repeat a word many times!"


    Gan Lin also said in a deep voice: "why do you need to entangle Rongyue again? Is situ Xue not enough? Is Lord Su too greedy? "


    Hearing Gan Lin mention situ Xue, Lu Chang''s face changed: "I..."


    "Enough!"


    Ning Rongyue interrupted them: "if you want to fight, go out and fight! You all get out of here! "


    With that, Ning Rongyue shouts Yu Xiaoxiao to help him drive people.


    See Ning Rong month is really angry, a few men can only quit the grass Pavilion.


    Lu Chang leaned against the door and said anxiously: "Rongyue, I didn''t mean to hurt you. It was situ Xue who did something! I''ve got a problem. I''m... "


    Bang!


    The gate of Baicao pavilion was closed by Ning Rongyue, and the noise hit several people''s hearts.


    Gan Lin looks at Lu Chang in shock. How can he? Gan Lin''s look is not good. He looks at Lu Chang indefinitely and then turns to leave.


    Gansu Ning''s look is not very good, but he also thought that Ning Rongyue knew about Lu Changzhong''s Gu. Since Rongyue wanted to let go, it would not happen again?


    Lu Chang hit the door with a fist and let out a low roar at his throat.


    He stood silently outside the door for a moment, then said in a loud voice, "dissolve the moon! I love you


    With these words, Lu Chang swallows the blood in his mouth, holds back the pain and turns to leave.


    The housekeeper who brought people to "invite" Lu Chang to leave Fu''s house also left, and Bai Langyu came back to Ninghui hall with an empty medicine bowl, leaving Gansu Ning alone.


    Gansu rather complexion to see Lu Chang left the back, and then all the emotion introverted into a cold eye!


    Inside the door.


    Ning Rongyue seems to have no response after hearing Lu Chang''s words.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is worried: "sister, this..." hesitated for a while, Yu Xiaoxiao still did not mention Lu Chang: "are you ok?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "I''m really tired after drinking this medicine. It''s estimated that my grandfather added some new medicine. I want to go to sleep."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue did not mention Lu Chang, Yu Xiaoxiao was relieved.


    "Go to sleep, elder sister. I''ll go to Ninghui hall later."


    "OK," Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, "I have a new snack in the kitchen. I''ll go to bed."


    Ning Rongyue goes back to the inner room. Yu Xiaoxiao drinks tea in the courtyard for a while, eats some snacks, and then opens the gate of baicaoge to go out.


    "Ah


    As soon as she opened the door and ran into a big face, Yu Xiaoxiao was startled and stepped back.


    "Suning? You scared the hell out of me


    Yu Xiaoxiao is discontented to shout, then hesitantly looks at Gansu Ning: "you are not always guarding outside?"


    Gansu rather than answer her words, but asked: "dissolve the moon?"


    "I feel sleepy after taking the medicine. If you go to sleep, don''t go in."


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a serious look at Gansu Ning: "I said, don''t be angry. I just brought someone here. In fact, I think my sister treats you differently. Maybe you really, forget it. I''ll leave now. Don''t disturb my sister."


    "Well."


    Gansu rather should be a, the corners of the mouth gently.


    Yu Xiaoxiao see Gansu Ning has not left the meaning, also did not say more, but turned to Ninghui hall.


    First of all, Bai Langyu didn''t go back to his room. Instead, he put down the medicine bowl and came to doctor Fu and Bai Wushuang.


    "Master, I heard that Rongyue has made a medicine that can cure amnesia?"


    "That''s right."


    Bai matchless light way, wise eyes seem to have seen through Bai Langyu''s mind.


    Bai Langyu lowered her eyelids: "then, can you also use this restraint for sentimental demagogues?"


    Those herbs are just like love and poison. He can''t help thinking about them.


    "Yes," Dr. Fu raised his head from the sea of medical books, "white boy, why do you ask this? Although the medicine made by Rongyue can be restrained, it can''t completely solve the emotional Gu. The only way is to catch the female Gu first and then solve the child Gu. "


    Bai Wushuang had no choice but to listen to what doctor Fu said in such detail.


    "Is it?" Bai Langyu''s mouth gently raised: "the talent of dissolving the moon is really rare."


    "That''s not true. Can my apprentice be worse?"


    Doctor Fu is a little proud. Bai Wushuang can''t help laughing. This guy''s temperament hasn''t changed for so many years.


    Bai Langyu said with a smile, "of course, it''s not bad. Master, Mr. Fu, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Bai Wushuang took a deep look at Bai Langyu and finally sighed, "go."

 Chapter 303

    A few days after they left Lu Chang, they fought in the hundred grass Pavilion. Today is fifteen.


    The invitation card of prime minister''s office has been sent all over the imperial capital. Now which dignitaries in the imperial capital don''t know that Zuo Xiang''s baby sister has been found. Today, they have all prepared gifts to go to the prime minister''s office.


    Today, situ Ling just came to join in the fun. He was not comfortable sitting in the carriage: "father, does Zuo Xiang have a sister?"


    "Lost as a child."


    Xiangwangye situ lie slowly said: "things were very big at that time, but I didn''t find them. I didn''t expect to find them now."


    "Is it?"


    Situ Ling blinked and murmured, "that''s good, too."


    "Well."


    Situlie should a after no longer say this matter, but the appearance of deep looking at his daughter: "and no matter other family, but you, in recent days are not home?"


    "... ah, that."


    Situ Ling turns his eyes when he hears the words. Before he can find a good excuse, he is interrupted by situ lie.


    "I don''t think liuqinghe is bad. It''s just that the generals on the battlefield live and die. How can I trust you to him? What''s more, he didn''t say anything when you were obsessed with him again and again? "


    Speaking of this, situ lie is the most dissatisfied.


    Like is like, don''t like is don''t like, why has been hanging his daughter?


    Situ Ling''s face was slightly stiff when he heard the words: "father! What did you say? Is that what you say about your daughter? "


    After hesitating for a while, situ Ling blushed and said, "besides, who said brother Qinghe didn''t like me! He, he... "


    In fact, Madame Liu Mu Dan secretly revealed to herself that Liu Qinghe had been secretly preparing to propose marriage. Situ Ling was both happy and shy. In fact, she also knew that Liu Qinghe may not have such deep feelings for herself, but she was not covered by herself!


    "What happened to him?"


    Situ lie looks at his daughter''s facial expression of hair and cough, and frowns.


    "Oh, anyway, I''m going to marry brother Qinghe! I''ll go with him when he goes to war! Father, you must not embarrass brother Qinghe! "


    With that, situ Ling jumped out of the carriage, and the prime minister''s house had arrived.


    Seeing this, situ lie shakes his head helplessly. Before he gets married, he turns his elbow out, worried!


    Worried for a moment, situ lie also got out of the carriage, followed by the slave carrying the gift.


    Another real steward in charge of the prime minister''s house, Wang, greets the guests at the gate. Fu Yinghe and Fu Yingnian follow the jubilant yuntinghe to greet the guests in the small buildings arranged in advance.


    In fact, the original purpose of greeting the guests was to ask Jing Fei to come here, but the boy couldn''t help himself.


    And the people who came to congratulate were also a little strange. How could the national master help yuntinghe greet the guests?


    It seems that the two families have nothing to do with each other, right? Or is the happy event between the national master and the prime minister finally finished?


    The guests who came to congratulate were puzzled, but this was the national teacher. They hid their curiosity and kept smiling.


    After the guests arrived, Yun Tinghe expressed his joy.


    Then he said to Fu Yinghe, "Yinghe, Yingnian, help your father and mother up quickly."


    Fu Yinghe and Fu Yingnian smile and gently lift up Jing Xiao and Fu Yuan and take them to the two empty seats on the left of yuntinghe.


    A kind of guests are a little confused, isn''t it? Why is it that the two masters and wives of the National Teacher''s family are not here?


    Although they didn''t often go out after they came to the imperial capital, the guests who were present had already found out their details.


    Cloud listen to crane didn''t care about different eyes, smile ha ha, hold up Jingxiao''s hand: "my younger sister lost young, thanks to the adoption of the Jings old man, so that we can have the day to recognize each other today, one is to thank the Jings old man, the other is to let my younger sister recognize their ancestors!"


    Cloud listen to crane right sit of Jing Shu immediately get up: "smile smile can find blood relatives, Lao Jiu is also very happy for her."


    It turns out that they are the adopters of Xiangye''s younger sister. No wonder they are so strange.


    A kind of guests see this suddenly realized, also not from the secret way this old man Jing life is good, this time is on the left phase of this tree.


    However, it''s a coincidence that the relationship between Zuo Xiang and Guoshi is more solid! People with a little mind are on guard.


    Zuo Xiang and his apprentices are good friends, but who would have thought that they could still have such a relationship?


    However, no matter what the guests thought in their hearts, they were all happy: "congratulations to Zuo Xiang, congratulations to Mrs. Jing."


    "Congratulations


    "This is really a good thing. I didn''t expect that the national teacher was not only your apprentice of Zuo Xiang, but also your nephew. It''s really close!"


    Cloud listen to the smile on the crane''s face has declined, smile to accept everyone congratulation.


    Jing smile there also smile Ying Ying of chat with the female dependents who come, but didn''t show a bit timid color.


    Seeing this, these women''s families have a good feeling for Jing Xiao. It seems that the pearl is still a pearl in the dust. Look at the whole body, it''s not the same!


    Sitting beside Ning Rongyue, yunmo can''t tell whether he is happy or sad, drinking muggy wine.


    Ningrong month see this to cloud Mo clip a chopsticks dish: "don''t just drink, our food on this table but mother hand do, don''t waste."


    Cloud Mo smell speech put down the wine cup, helpless smile: "I originally thought with dissolve month you at first sight, comparable to sisters, didn''t think we are really sisters."


    "What''s wrong with that? I want to be a sister with my sister. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao laughs and laughs: "Momo, you have a taste of this."


    Cloud Mo by such a interruption, bad mood also dissipated a lot, anyway think so many days, want to pass the fact can''t change.


    "It''s delicious."


    Yunmo tasted the taste in her mouth, which was sweet but not greasy, and very elegant. It was very suitable for her.


    Yu Xiaoxiao did not like her to chew and swallow slowly. She took another snack: "of course, this is a snack made by her sister."


    Jing Xiao wants to make their own dishes for several seats. Ning Rongyue helps to make some snacks.


    "It''s Rongyue."


    Cloud Mo picked up another piece and tasted it: "but what''s the taste? Like the coconut jelly Xiaoxiao brought before? "


    "Coconut," Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "is the kind of fruit to make coconut jelly. I went to buy some coconut and made it with milk."


    It''s not easy to transport coconuts from Xiali to Dongyun. When Ning Rongyue went to buy the coconuts, the boss was distressed. In the end, she spent a lot of money to buy the coconuts.


    "This kind of fragrance, indeed."


    Cloud Mo is holding the small square cake of cream white.


    "But the coconut juice is not very good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao shrugs. The fragrance is very fragrant, but it has no flavor.


    "Yes? The smell is enough. "


    Yunmo pursed her lips, and her mood improved a lot.


    "I''m too late. Please don''t blame uncle Yun."


    At this time, two people suddenly came to the gate of Xiaozhu, and the guests turned to look.

 Chapter 304

    Although Lu Chang''s mouth was full of accusations, the guests still felt that he had come to smash the scene.


    Who came to congratulate my uncle with my concubine? Do you still care about the princess? Now Princess Su is also his niece!


    But it seems that Princess Su didn''t come with the prince?


    Lost, for a while said the prince and princess love, for a while said situ Xue is true love, face change is not so fast?


    The guests couldn''t figure out the complicated relationship of suwangfu, so they took actions to show that they were onlookers.


    Cloud listen to crane is also very clear what Lu Chang did, before it doesn''t matter, but now Rongyue is his niece!


    "It''s good to be here. I''ll take it. Please take a seat."


    Cloud listen to crane not salty way, smile on the face also put away.


    Lu Chang''s heart sank when he saw this. He also knew that it was not right to bring situ Xue. But situ Xue was entangled in every way, and he couldn''t refuse her!


    "Thank you, Yunxiang."


    After seeing Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang tears down situ Xue, who leans on her, but Ning Rongyue doesn''t look here at all.


    Lu Chang was depressed, but helpless, like a big abandoned dog.


    Situ Xue has felt that things are out of control these two days. She has increased her dosage. Why, since that night


    "Lord, are we going to say hello to the princess''s sister?"


    Lu Chang looked at situ Xue coldly: "you don''t have to go there."


    Situ Xue''s body was stiff: "I know, Lord, as long as you like, I will ask the princess and sister."


    Lu Chang''s heart was indifferent, but he could not help saying: "Xueer, I don''t mean to blame you, but the princess is not wrong, I can''t..."


    He can''t what? Mad! That''s not what he''s going to say!


    At this time, Lu Chang was crazy to the extreme, but there was no clue from his paralyzed face.


    Situ Xuewen couldn''t help laughing: "I know what the Lord wants."


    The people around him can''t help shaking their bodies. The Su Lord is also a talented person. It''s a pity to be only a general if he says such numb words without expression.


    Situ Ling, who was not far away from them, bit his teeth and said, "brother Wang!"


    After shouting a sentence, situ Ling gets stuck. If she says in front of so many people that she is dissatisfied with situ Xue for Ning Rongyue, it''s not only situ Xue but also Ning Rongyue who is embarrassed.


    "Brother Wang, if you are late today, should you punish yourself for three cups?"


    After holding for a long time, situ Ling held out such a sentence.


    Lu Chang was stunned, then he took up his glass and drank three cups in a row.


    Seeing this, situ Ling sat down with a black face and said nothing more.


    Yu Xiaoxiao tells the servant girl behind him a few words.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to call ling''er over. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "sister, let''s go somewhere else. It''s boring to sit here all the time."


    The small building for the banquet was very large, and it had been carefully arranged. At this moment, some guests had already got up and left the banquet to find a suitable place to talk.


    "OK, Momo, let''s go."


    Ning Rongyue nods her head, then pulls up yunmo.


    At this time, situ Ling had already followed the servant girl: "sister-in-law, why are you here?" With that, situ Ling said in a low voice: "you didn''t see that fox! What day is it today? Brother Wang can really bring her here! "


    Lu Chang''s behavior can even be regarded as an evil relationship with Zuo. Concubines can''t go out of the house at ordinary times, let alone on such occasions!


    "Wang Ye is willing to take it. What can I do?"


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "and it''s none of my business. I''ve been separated from Lord su."


    Ning Rongyue was surprised to hear this.


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t think it was enough. She raised her voice and said, "yes! The elder sister has already left with King Su! It''s none of our business to do what you like! "


    Now many people heard it. They were shocked. How could the emperor say that he was divorced?


    People who were still talking about other things immediately moved away and changed the topic to the family affairs of Lord Su, just like a large-scale gossip scene.


    Ning Rongyue was a little helpless, and then said, "OK, let''s go somewhere else."


    Cloud Mo left and right looked, pointed to a false mountain way: "there is a small hidden Pavilion behind that, let''s go there."


    "Good."


    After several people came to the pavilion, situ lingcai recovered from the shock and asked: "sister-in-law, sister-in-law, are you separated from brother Wang?"


    "Yes, so call me Rongyue."


    Ning Rongyue is lying on the stone table in the pavilion with one hand and chin.


    Xiaoyue and ruxing frown. Ruxing immediately pulls up ningrong moon. Ruxing spreads a thick blanket on the stone table.


    "Miss, it''s cold now, and you are still weak. How can you ignore your body so much?"


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment. Some rogues'' whole faces were lying on the blanket, and their voice was stuffy: "Oh, I see. Why are you two more and more like housekeepers? Do you want to get married? "


    Xiaoyue smokes the corner of her mouth.


    As the star look a little unnatural: "Miss, what do you say!"


    "Ah..."


    Ning Rongyue sighs, straightens up and no longer hinders the servant girls who come over with dim sum fruit.


    "What about Yuanyuan?"


    Xiaoyue said slowly, "my wife is holding it."


    "Oh, oh."


    Ning Rongyue answered and picked up a snack.


    At this moment, situ Ling finally recognized the reality, but he was shocked. Ning Rongyue really didn''t care.


    Seeing this, situ Ling did not know which pot was not open. Instead, he sat down and began to eat: "how can this taste be different from that in our seats?"


    Cloud Mo Wu wears mouth to smile: "this is dissolve month to do."


    "I said, it''s much better than the one on my plate. You still eat alone."


    Situ Ling took another piece of cake and continued to nibble.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said, "come on, if you eat alone, we''ll call you here?"


    "Hey, hey."


    Situ Ling laughed twice.


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao came up to situ Ling and whispered a few words.


    Yunmo is gentle. Elder sister, it''s not suitable to say. It''s better to work with situ Ling.


    "You


    "Shh


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s index finger is erect on his lips, and his cunning Chong situ Ling picks his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, situ Ling''s surprise gradually turned into excitement, indicating that his servant girl came forward behind him.


    Yu Xiaoxiao motioned for the servant girl to come and whispered a few words, then gave her a small paper bag.


    Ning Rongyue thinks these two people are blind, right?


    "What are you doing? How can you be furtive? "


    Ning Rongyue asked with some doubts.


    Yu Xiaoxiao raised her face and said, "no, no, this is my little secret to ling''er. Ha ha, sister, don''t ask."

 Chapter 305

    Ning Rongyue looked at the two of them laughing like a cat that had stolen fishy. She shrugged: "OK, whatever you want."


    "Hey, hey."


    Yu Xiaoxiao smiles twice, and the smile on his face becomes a little strange when he looks at situ Ling.


    On the other side.


    Situ Xue drinks the wine poured by the servant girl behind him without precaution: "Lord, let''s go and sit down somewhere else?"


    Lu Chang frowned and said in a deep voice, "you are here first. I will go to see the princess."


    Situ Xue''s eyes flashed and he grasped Lu Chang''s sleeve robe with clear eyes and quick hands: "Lord! Wait a minute, Lord. No matter what the princess wants, Xueer only wants to be around him. "


    "Xueer, I will not abandon you."


    Lu Chang''s "gentle" way.


    It seems that when he realized that he was moved by situ Xue, all his unnecessary love for situ Xue disappeared. Now he only hates her, but his body is not controlled by himself. He can''t scare the snake for the moment!


    Situ Xuehong said, "good."


    Lu Chang nodded slightly when he heard the speech, then turned around and left in a hurry.


    After Lu Chang left, a girl came to situ Xue.


    Although she had made friends with situ Xue before, she was somewhat inferior due to her status, but now she is not the same. Standing in front of situ Xue, she is also very generous.


    "Snow..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the girl stopped. Now situ Xue is a concubine! Isn''t it self effacing to call yourself sister?


    "How are you doing, Cher? You are in the suwang mansion, and I dare not go there. "


    "Let sister Liu Qing worry, I''m all right, the Lord is very kind to me."


    Situ Xue''s face is slightly red.


    Liu Qing''s face changed a little. She couldn''t help hating her brother. Situ Xue was no longer a princess. She was still reading.


    "Well, that''s good," Liu Qing said close to situ Xue, "originally I was worried that you would be bullied by the princess, but I heard that King Su and the princess were together? But because


    Liu Qing tries to inquire.


    The blush on situ Xue''s face hasn''t dissipated for a long time. She can''t help frowning. She says that it''s clearly autumn. How can she be so hot and dry?


    "I, I didn''t mean to. The prince was so kind to me that it was hard to avoid neglecting the princess..."


    Liu Qing heard some envy: "I didn''t expect that Wang Ye is really because of you, ah, you live well, I''m relieved."


    "Well."


    Situ Xue only felt that he was in the furnace, and his tone was a little more perfunctory.


    Seeing this, Liu Qing was even more upset, and then said in a deep voice: "by the way, brother wrote you a letter and asked me to give it to you, I......"


    "Well..."


    Situ Xue''s uncomfortable voice interrupted Liu Qing''s words: "sister, sister, I..."


    Liu Qing was stunned, and then he saw something wrong: "Why are you so red? are you all right? What''s the matter with you? Well, come on


    Situ Xue could not resist the thought of taking off her heavy clothes, but felt hot all over: "call, call the doctor..."


    Situ Xue bites her lips, and Liu Qing''s eyes flash with a different color.


    Too much medicine?


    Although doctor Fu and Bai Wushuang are all here, yuntinghe finds a doctor in his family to diagnose situ Xue.


    "What''s going on? What did situ Xue eat by mistake? "


    Yun Tinghe looks a little cold. This kind of thing happened in the prime minister''s residence. Anyway, it''s not good.


    The old doctor hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I don''t know if this girl is married?"


    "Well?" Cloud listen to crane eyebrow micro Cu: "yes."


    "Then let the girl''s husband come here."


    Hearing this, all the ladies in the boudoir don''t cover their faces with handkerchiefs. Liu Qing is embarrassed to hold situ Xue who wants to climb onto her body.


    Cloud listen to crane look a black, and then asked: "Su king?"


    "Someone has been sent for it."


    Fu Yinghe took a light look at situ Xue with no change in his expression.


    Lu Chang was soon invited to come, and Ning Rongyue came slowly behind him.


    Lu Chang looks ugly. After seeing situ Xue surrounded by a group of people, his face turns even darker: "Zuo Xiang, what''s this?"


    "Maybe he ate something by mistake. King Su should take Miss situ away quickly."


    Cloud listen to crane sink a way.


    Lu Chang doesn''t care to investigate. He holds up situ Xue with a black face. But he doesn''t know about situ Xue at all!


    Situ Xue twists and turns in Lu Chang''s arms. Facing Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang doesn''t want to stay here any more. After a confession, he leaves in a hurry.


    Ning Rongyue saw this scene and looked at Yu Xiaoxiao thoughtfully.


    Yu Xiaoxiao blinked innocently.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t ask any more when she sees this. Anyway, she is very happy.


    The banquet of the prime minister''s office can be said to add a lot of bricks and tiles to the Eight Diagrams business of the imperial capital. The news that King Su dotes on his concubine''s room and the Royal concubine''s separation does not fade away. The family affairs of Prince Su are enough for those imaginative people to make up countless heartbreaking love stories.


    Yu Xiaoxiao sat cross legged on the Kang: "I''m going to die laughing. Why is situ Xue the fox who repays his kindness in the previous life? Why does the LORD already have a wife? Emmana stuxue is really a fox. "


    "There are so many versions."


    Ning Rongyue took Yu Xiaoxiao''s several storybooks and roughly looked at them: "how quickly can they become storybooks?"


    "Yes."


    Yu Xiaoxiao patted her chest: "I''ve collected all the things I can. Elder sister, you have nothing to worry about."


    Gansu rather smoke mouth corner to take the book to one side: "look at this kind of thing to relieve boredom?"


    He wished Ning Rongyue would never see or hear the name of Lu Chang again.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing: "it''s also very interesting."


    Gansu rather helpless to help the amount, and then look at Yu Xiaoxiao: "you come over nothing else? Come here with these books? "


    "That''s not true," Yu Xiaoxiao said uneasily. "Ah Hu, they are going to tiandangshan the day after tomorrow. I''m a little worried, so I want to ask my sister for some medicine. It''s better to treat any injury!"


    "You think it''s beautiful."


    Gansu rather some speechless: "that has that kind of medicine?"


    "Anyway, you''d better have some medicine for any injury."


    "Is your guard going to sell medicine or sweep up the rebels?"


    "Gansu Ning!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao is very angry. She is worried enough. She would rather make trouble.


    Gansu Ning said nothing more when he saw this. The general who went to tiandangshan had three Jiuyou generals, Lu Changgan protecting liuqinghe. It was enough to see the emperor''s determination to solve those people. But will Rongyue worry about Lu Chang?


    Ning Rongyue patted Yu Xiaoxiao gently: "don''t worry, I do have some medicine here. It''s made of Ziyu Xueshen. I''ll save you at the last breath!"


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was a little flustered: "sister, don''t say that, but give me some medicine."


    Ning Rongyue said with a smile: "don''t worry. I''ve given the medicine to my brother. The Jiuyou generals who went there this time all have a share. Your family guard is a great general. You don''t have any confidence in him?"

 Chapter 306

    "No way!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao immediately denied it, and then said in some distress: "I''m just a little uneasy. I always have a bad premonition..."


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t know how to comfort her. It''s just that Gan Hu is a general. It''s inevitable to fight and lead soldiers.


    "Jiuyou will go to three this time. It will be OK. And I gave my brother a lot of medicine. Nothing will happen."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment, then pulled out a smiling face: "OK, sister, you don''t have to comfort me, I''m ok."


    After a pause, Yu Xiaoxiao said again, "and ah Hu, they haven''t left yet. We don''t know what they have."


    "So it is."


    Ning Rongyue laughed: "why don''t we go out to eat today? How about going to baiweilou? "


    Ning Rongyue wants to divert Yu Xiaoxiao''s attention, but as soon as Yu Xiaoxiao hears the food, she really forgets her previous worries.


    "Yes, yes."


    Gansu rather is frown: "still want to go out?"


    "Mm-hmm, my health is much better, I want to go out..."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    Gansu rather can''t help but show a smile: "well, I won''t follow you to disturb your sister''s play time."


    "Oh, how can you look so good today?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "then help us to send a post again, please yunmo and linger, in Baiwei building at noon."


    Gansu ningbai took a look at Yu Xiaoxiao: "OK, where are you going now? It''s still early. "


    "Just go around."


    Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t care about Tao.


    Gansu rather smell speech to nod, oneself went out the door first.


    Ning Rongyue and her husband, Xiaoyue, with Yuanyuan in her arms and ruxing''s cloak, follow them out of the door.


    On the street, it may be cold and there are fewer people.


    Yu Xiaoxiao pulls Ning Rongyue to look around. It seems that she can''t see enough.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''ve been walking here for such a long time. Let''s find a place to rest."


    "All right."


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who was carrying snacks, stopped: "Hey, sister, let''s go to Taiqing lake!"


    "Taiqing lake? Are there any more lotus flowers? "


    "There seems to be hot spring water in the center. The lotus is still growing well. There are mandarin ducks in the outer ring. Go and see them."


    "Good."


    Smell speech, rather dissolve month also raised a few minutes interest.


    Taiqing lake.


    Listen to hear Ning Rongyue two people come, sun Da personally come to entertain.


    "Ladies, I''d better go boating with sun da."


    Sun Da is already in charge. He didn''t have to row a boat.


    Ning Rongyue waved her hand and said, "it''s OK. You don''t have to row for us."


    "If it wasn''t for the two young ladies, my granddad would have lost his life. Rowing for the two young ladies would have given me a little kindness. I have no other ability."


    Sun Da scratched his head and said with a smile.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked left and right, and then her eyes brightened: "forget it, it''s boring that the boat is so empty outside the lake. Brother sun, you can get us a bigger boat!"


    "This..."


    Sun Da hesitated: "the boat here has just been wrapped."


    "What''s the package? Where do so many people come from? "


    There are at least dozens of boats in Taiqing lake. Where do so many people come to visit the lake?


    "There are few people, just a group of young masters and young children," Sun said in a low voice! Bring the girl


    Sun Da''s frowning and winking look made Ning Rongyue''s mouth twitch.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said: "show off? Why don''t Xianbai go to the palace in front of the emperor? There are many things! Where are the people? I''ll talk to them! "


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s posture is not like talking about it, like fighting.


    "Ah! Xiaoxiao, people pay for the boat. Don''t scare people. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao heard the words and said, "I''m just going to talk to them. I just want to make a boat."


    If it doesn''t make sense


    Ning Rongyue thought and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Good."


    Yu Xiaoxiao nods and looks at Sun da.


    When sun Da saw this, he immediately led the way. These two were enough to walk horizontally in the imperial court, and he didn''t worry that those young men would bully the two young ladies.


    The group of young brothers were also the boats they had just contracted, and they were still on the shore.


    Yu Xiaoxiao just saw what they looked like and laughed.


    Several sharp eyed childe brothers also saw Yu Xiaoxiao, who came by, and his scalp was numb.


    How can I get there?


    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Lin a turn to see Liu Zhong several people look panic, seems, a little counsellor?


    Liu Zhong then remembered that there was another Jiang Lin and Wen Lu. Isn''t Yu Xiaoxiao Jiang Lin''s cousin? No panic, no panic.


    "Ah ha ha, Jiang Lin, you see that''s Mrs. Gan."


    Jiang Lin Wen Yan looked at Liu Zhong''s eyes and said with a smile, "Xiaoxiao, Rongyue, how did you come here?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned. Then he raised his mouth and said, "brother Jiang Lin, my sister and I are here to visit the lake. I just heard that all the boats are wrapped up. I''ll come and have a look."


    Just now, Jiang Lin was carrying her back. She didn''t see it.


    Jiang Lin frowned slightly when he heard that he didn''t approve of all the boats. It''s just that Liu Zhong and his guests are all at their disposal.


    "Brother Jiang Lin, can you give me a boat?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao smiles and looks at Liu Zhong, who is shivering.


    Liu Zhongli said: "of course, yes. Mrs. Gan, Miss Su and miss Ning, please."


    Seeing this, Jiang Lin said, "why don''t you travel with us?"


    Jiang Lin also knows Yu Xiaoxiao''s grudge with Liu Zhonghuang Ming, but several people have been escorted to apologize, so they invited him this time, but he didn''t refuse.


    Yu Xiaoxiao waved his hand: "forget it, I can swim with my sister."


    "That''s fine."


    Jiang Lin took a look at Ning Rongyue, followed by Xiaoyue and ruxing, but he didn''t worry about their safety.


    "I''ve met Miss Ning. I''m in wenlv."


    At this time, a childe who had been silent came forward and said to Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue''s head is crooked. The young man is in a green shirt. The white jade crown sets off his face like jade. He is elegant. It doesn''t look like people who are with Liu Zhong, a group of romantic boys?


    It is said that the clothes are just like the person. Lu Chang likes to wear black robes, and Xiao Ning is always blue. In front of him, the young man in green is really an elegant scholar.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Wen, but I''m still in the moon."


    Although I don''t know this person, Ning Rongyue has a good impression of Wen Lu because of her eyes.


    "Rongyue should call me cousin. My aunt is Wenxue."


    Although Wen Lu had never met Ning Rongyue before, she was also very fond of her. On the day of King Su''s wedding, Ning Rongyue came down from the sedan chair.


    After he listened to the words of cloud and crane, he had a good feeling for Ning Rongyue. A woman was full of love and perseverance. King Su didn''t cherish her husband!


    At this time, Ning Rongyue doesn''t know that yuntinghe and he are already secretly rubbing together to match themselves.

 Chapter 307

    Wenxue?


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, and then reaction, cloud listen to crane''s wife name Wenxue, originally is uncle wife home.


    "Cousin Wenlu."


    Wen Lu smelt a smile on his face: "it''s better to swim with us to dissolve the moon?"


    Jiang Lin looks strange to see his friend, this guy, originally did not want to come out? Are you in spirits now?


    Liu Zhong also looked at Wen Lu with strange eyes. In fact, they were not very familiar with Wen Lu. Mr. Wen was a scholar and was not with them. But it seems that Wen Lu was a little bold?


    That day, the princess of the prime minister''s banquet said she was away from the prince, but Prince Su denied it. What does Wen Lu want?


    Tut Tut, capable people are different from them!


    "Uncle Yun told me about Rongyue the day before yesterday. I happened to meet her today. It''s fate."


    Wen Lu''s gentle way.


    Ning Rongyue is indecisive when she hears that she doesn''t want to be with these childe brothers, but her uncle has mentioned herself to Wen Lu?


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Wen Lu with great interest: "OK, since we are so predestined, elder sister, let''s go to the lake with brother Jiang Lin?"


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    Wen Lu looked softer when he heard the words.


    At this time, a charming voice sounded, and a woman stepped down from the boat docked at the bank: "Mr. Jiang, how can you not get on the boat?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows are slightly picked, with a trace of curiosity. This is the girl sun Da said.


    The woman also saw Ning Rongyue and her beautiful eyes showed a hint of flattery: "are these two sisters?"


    Wen Lu frowned. Jiang Lin wanted to see one of the women, but he didn''t want to hang out with Liu Zhong.


    Liu Zhong looked black: "who is your sister, go, get on the boat!"


    But the women in the building dare not call the princess and the general''s wife their sisters!


    The woman''s face changed slightly. In a flash, she was smiling again. Liu Zhong pushed the woman to get on the boat again.


    Yu Xiaoxiao snorted and said, "Hello, what''s this?"


    Liu Zhong immediately changed into a smiling face: "ha ha, I haven''t given my name to my wife yet. In Xialiu Zhong, this is my brother Liu He, and this is Huang Ming. That woman is just the singer we are looking for. She plays music when she is touring the lake."


    "Yes."


    Yu Xiaoxiao is too lazy to take care of these. He looks at Jiang Lin: "brother Jiang Lin, young master Wen, shall we go aboard?"


    "Please."


    Wen Lu turned aside to give way and was modest.


    Yu Xiaoxiao takes a deep look at him, then pulls Ning Rongyue onto the boat, and Xiaoyue is like a star.


    Wen Lu nodded to Liu Zhong and they got on the boat.


    Ning Rongyue first smelled the fragrance of the powder on the boat, and several beautiful looking women were drinking and joking.


    Ning Rongyue frowned and looked aside at Sun Da: "let''s open the window of the boat, and let it smell."


    Yuanyuan is too small to smell so strong.


    Sun Da immediately asked the waiters on the boat to open the window.


    Wen Lu looked coldly at the willow bell.


    Liu Zhong, who was not sure about the master, but was inexplicably afraid of Wen Lu''s eyes, immediately said, "look, what are you doing? Don''t get up quickly and let the distinguished guest sit down. I can play some songs! It''s smoky


    Some of the women looked at Liu Zhong in anger and didn''t want to get up: "Sir, you are unreasonable. Why do you ask us to swim in the lake and let us get up?"


    And the woman who first went out to see Ning Rongyue indicated that the woman beside her stood up and stood to one side.


    Liu Zhong''s face is dark. He has no face at all!


    Hesitated for a moment, Liu Zhong thought that Ning Rongyue should be easier to speak than Yu Xiaoxiao: "see who this is? This is Qingxi Princess of the dynasty! Take care of your skin! No rules


    Several women smell speech the facial expression changed finally, some panic of get up.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows are slightly frowned, and her eyes are cold.


    Yu Xiaoxiao curled her lips: "OK, Liu Zhong, you start."


    The people on the boat have eyes to remove the wine, Yu Xiaoxiao pull Ning Rongyue randomly choose two seats to sit down.


    After sitting down, Yu Xiaoxiao looked at the women who got up at the beginning: "isn''t this sister Chunhua? Who is your sister? Come and sit down and drink with us. "


    Jiang Lin''s face changed, and then he was held down by Wen Lv.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Yu Guang glimpsed the scene with a smile.


    When she didn''t see it, she would stare at other girls as soon as she came in. It seems that cousin Jiang Lin is also dishonest.


    Ning Rongyue''s hand under the table gently poked Yu Xiaoxiao and whispered: "don''t worry about your cousin."


    "No way."


    Yu Xiaoxiao picks her eyebrows and smiles to let Chunhua and the girl sit beside her and Ning Rongyue.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at the girl beside him and asked with a smile, "what''s the name of this elder sister?"


    This woman''s face is like a silver plate, her eyebrows and eyes are clear, but she doesn''t look like a person in the brothel.


    "I have a warm summer."


    Ning Rongyue already knows that the painted brothel is a place for Fu Fu to collect information. Naturally, she knows that Chunhua''s identity is different.


    "Is Miss Chunhua also invited by Mr. Liu?"


    Liu Zhong, they don''t seem to have much to touch, do they?


    Chunhua smiles and says in a soft voice: "it''s too boring in the brothel. I''ll accompany Xia Er out for a walk."


    Ning Rongyue''s look is moving, which means that Lang Youqing is interested?


    It''s just that it''s hard for the Jiang family to accept the warm summer. Ning Rongyue sips her lips: "it''s really boring to stay there all the time."


    Liu Zhong and they are sitting down now.


    Liu Zhong hesitated for a moment, and came to Ning Rongyue with a salivating face: "Princess and Chunhua, do they know each other?"


    This is the girl in Hualou. How do they know Ning Rongyue?


    Ning Rongyue said faintly: "call me miss Ning. I had a meeting with them before."


    Liu Zhong was stunned, but he didn''t ask much.


    At this time, the sound of Qin and Pipa had already sounded, and Wen Lu opened the willow bell without any trace.


    "Listen to the music, brother Liu."


    Liu Zhong began to listen to the music.


    Wen Lu said in a soft voice: "Rongyue, there are mandarin ducks outside. Do you want to have a look?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened when he heard that Yu Xiaoxiao was excited and said, "go and see Yuanyang. It''s boring."


    Wen Lu said with a smile: "yes, it''s better to have a sightseeing tour of the lake."


    Ning Rongyue gives Chunhua a slight nod, then gets up and hugs Yuanyuan: "let''s go, Xiaoxiao, cousin Wen, go to see Yuanyang."


    "Go."


    See Wen LV three people out of the cabin, Liu Zhong this just signal warm summer sit to Jiang Lin side, oneself also followed in the past.


    He asked Jiang Lin to come out today. Naturally, nothing happened.


    Outside the cabin.


    Ning Rongyue asked sun Da for some fish to feed mandarin ducks. She brought a small bench and sat there with Yuanyuan in her arms to feed mandarin ducks.


    Throw out a small fish with clip, Ning Rongyue asks casually: "brother Wenbiao and brother Jianglin are good friends?"

 Chapter 308

    "Yes," Wen Lu said with a smile, "I''m good at reading. I''m bored and I don''t have many friends. Jiang Lin can stand me. "


    "To have a confidant in life is enough."


    Ning Rongyue smiles.


    "The words of dissolving the moon are the same as I thought."


    Wen Lu looks at the mandarin ducks on the lake, and her heart is calm.


    Yu Xiaoxiao muttered: "Mr. Wen is not boring now."


    Ning Rongyue hears Yu Xiaoxiao''s ridicule and stares at her with warning in her eyes.


    Yu Xiaoxiao complacently sticks out her tongue, and then shakes her head to the other side.


    Ning Rongyue turned her lips and then asked, "what does cousin Wen think of brother Jiang Lin? Brother Jiang Lin seems to be familiar with Miss nuansha? "


    Nuan Xia, a subordinate of Fu Yinghe, is naturally classified by Ning Rongyue as a member of his family.


    Wen Lu hears Ning Rongyue''s unfinished intention, but he just doubts why Ning Rongyue cares about these things: "Jiang Lin is rare and affectionate."


    Ning Rongyue raised her mouth and no longer asked, "that''s very good."


    Wen Lu wondered why Ning Rongyue asked: "does Rongyue know Chunhua?"


    How can Ning Rongyue know the people in the brothel?


    Ning Rongyue blinked her eyes and said with a smile: "once upon a time, Chunhua girl has a brilliant piano sense. A gentleman doesn''t ask where she came from."


    Ning Rongyue talks nonsense, but Wen Lu believes it. He does hear Jiang Lin mention that the four girls in the brothel are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    "Dissolve the moon..."


    "Sister, sister!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao ran over to interrupt Wen Lu: "it''s almost noon now. Shall we go back?"


    Ning Rongyue took a look at the sun: "good."


    Wen LV Leng Leng: "Rongyue, are you going home?"


    "No, to baiweilou, yunmo will go too."


    Ning Rongyue stood up and said with a smile.


    It''s a gathering of girls. Wen Lu felt a little pity: "I''ll send you there?"


    "No," Ning Rongyue said with a smile, "please tell brother Wen and brother Jiang Lin that I''m gone."


    Yu Xiaoxiao asked sun Da to put down a boat on the boat. They just sat down and left.


    "Good."


    Wen Lu whispered at the words.


    Ning Rongyue got on the boat and went away slowly. Wen Lu stood outside and looked for a while, then went back to the cabin.


    On the boat.


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "elder sister, your cousin''s mind is unusual."


    "I don''t want to make friends."


    Ning Rongyue shrugged: "it''s just that he''s a little like his brother, so he said two more words."


    "It''s a bit like brother Fu, but not as good as that."


    Yu Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    They soon arrived on the shore, and after sun Da said goodbye, they went to Baiwei building. Here, yunmo and situ Ling are already waiting.


    Seeing Ning Rongyue, situ Ling''s reaction was the same as Yu Xiaoxiao''s in the morning.


    Ning Rongyue had to pull people to sit down: "don''t worry, I have prepared medicine for my brother, it will be OK."


    Situ Ling sighed: "I''d rather go with brother Qinghe. It''s a pity that my martial arts are not very good. I''ll only delay."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes moved when she heard the speech.


    "So you just wait for your brother Qinghe to return triumphantly. Don''t drag your feet."


    Ning Rongyue patted situ Ling''s forehead with a smile: "well, aren''t you hungry? Order first. "


    Hearing Ning Rongyue say so, situ Ling kneaded his stomach: "I''m really a little hungry. It''s said that baiweilou is Rongyue now. I can''t collect money later."


    Ning Rongyue pretended to be discontented and said, "you don''t pay for each one of them. Be careful when I come to ask for accounts!"


    "Come on, come on, I''m Princess Showa! I''m not afraid of you


    Situ Ling raised his small face and said.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing and lying on the table.


    A few people in Ya Jian look at each other, then they can''t help laughing.


    After lunch, several girls sat together again and chatted for a while. After playing for a while, they went home.


    Three days are fleeting.


    In order to alert the people on tiandang mountain, situ Mo didn''t make much noise. Even the soldiers who wanted to follow Lu Chang to attack tiandang mountain secretly ambushed near tiandang mountain a few days ago.


    Above the golden palace.


    Liu Qingyan looks serious: "after you go up the mountain, Lao Chen and I will lead our subordinates to surround tiandang mountain, sprinkle the powder provided by Fu and clean up the escaped people. As soon as you go down the mountain, we will set the mountain on fire!"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "good."


    Situ Mo sat on the hall and looked at the scene: "in this case, King Su, you can go!"


    "Yes."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice and left the hall with liuqinghe ganhu.


    Yu Xiaoxiao takes Ning Rongyue and situ Ling to stand at the gate of the imperial capital, watching Gan protect them away, worrying.


    Ningrong month helpless shake hands: "Xiaoxiao, you light."


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech a surprised, busy loose hand, Ning Rongyue wrist has been her hand out a red mark.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s OK," Ning Rongyue said slowly, "I think you two should go back. Do you have to stand here and wait for them to come back?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao and situ Ling both lowered their eyelids.


    Ning Rongyue said: "let''s go home with me first! Xiaoning, let''s go back first. "


    Holding a round Gansu Ning see Ning Rongyue not like Yu Xiaoxiao, they look worried, face more smile: "go home."


    Fu Fu.


    At this time, situ Mo also came to Fu Fu.


    "Qinghong, I don''t know why, but I''m not at ease when I''m absolutely sure."


    Situ Mo frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.


    Fu Yinghe heard some hesitation: "that Modong and Gong Zhong should also be on tiandang mountain, the only variable, I''m afraid is ganhu."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    Fu Yinghe saw a little bit of thoughtfulness in his eyes, and then his expression changed slightly: "situ Xue!"


    Situ Mo frowned: "I forgot her, but she can''t get out of the palace. I''ll send someone to find her now."


    "No need," Bai Langyu suddenly appeared at the gate of Qinghui Pavilion: "situ Xue has disappeared."


    "How do you know?"


    Situ Mo looked cold.


    Bai Langyu walked into Qinghui Pavilion coldly: "she was taken away, I was going to find her."


    As for what to do with situ Xue, Bai Langyu is not going to say.


    Si Tu Mo smelled that Yan''s face was ugly: "now, will Si Tu Xue be in tiandang mountain?"


    Is preparing to push the door Ning Rongyue action meal, situ Xue in the day Dangshan?


    "Eight or nine is ten."


    Fu Yinghe rubbed his eyebrows with some headache: "Lu Chang, will be affected."


    Lu Chang can hurt Ning Rongyue for situ Xue. It''s dangerous to protect them in tiandangshan this time!


    Hearing this, Ning Rongyue immediately opened the door: "brother, what you said is certain?"


    Fu Yinghe feels that Yan''s brows are frowning. Suddenly, she has a headache. How can Xiao Yueer give up Lu Chang


    "Xiaoyueer, you don''t have to worry. We''ll let Baiyan chase after her with the medicine."


    Ning Rongyue, they have made a medicine that can temporarily paralyze the female Gu, but they haven''t used it yet.

 Chapter 309

    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly: "OK."


    Fu Yinghe breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However, I want to know the situation of tiandangshan. No matter what happens, you should tell me."


    Ning Rongyue said after a pause.


    Fu Yinghe''s face changed slightly when he heard the words, and then he said in a deep voice, "OK."


    "Well," Ning Rongyue said with a smile, and then put down the box in her hand: "here are some cakes I specially make. Brother, you should go to tiandangshan, too?"


    A little surprise flashed in situ Mo''s eyes.


    Fu Yinghe was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile, "that''s right."


    "I guess I''m right."


    Ning Rongyue blinked: "then I''ll go out first."


    After Ning Rongyue left, Bai Langyu took a look at Fu Yinghe and left.


    Tiandangshan.


    When Lu Chang and his three men arrived, the soldiers who had been in ambush no longer hid. According to the location provided by situ Xue, they went up the mountain in a mighty manner.


    There was such a big movement at the foot of the mountain that the ambush spies naturally found out. Some of them fled to the mountain in confusion and told Gong Zhong the news.


    Gong Chong''s face was cold and Su: "it''s expected."


    With that, Gong Chong glanced at situ Xue who was sitting below.


    Situ Xue''s fingers trembled slightly, her head lowered and she didn''t speak. She didn''t even know how she was brought here!


    "Miss situ, don''t be nervous. I will depend on you later."


    Situ Xue trembled in her heart and said in a low voice, "I''m both prosperous and I''m both ruined."


    "Hiss."


    The hibiscus standing beside Gong Zhong gave a sneer.


    Gong Zhong picks eyebrows, but he doesn''t say much.


    Hibiscus said in a deep voice: "now we have been discovered by situ Mo first. What does Gong Lao think?"


    Gong Chongshen said, "what do you think of Hibiscus girl?"


    "Back."


    Hibiscus looks cold. What she wants is revenge, not the loss of the brave army here. She also knew that Gong Zhong wanted to make them both lose, but


    Gong Zhong said calmly: "retreat? Since situ Mo had made a move, he was sure. How could he make us retreat easily? "


    Hibiscus eyes suddenly stare big, this time tiandangshan was found, this palace heavy I''m afraid also out of a force!


    "Does Mr. Gong think we should be trapped in tiandang mountain?"


    Hibiscus sneered: "of course, Gong must have a way to retreat."


    "Miss Hibiscus is serious."


    Gong said in a heavy voice, "I''m just saying what I think. Hibiscus girl doesn''t need to think much."


    "Then back! Hide in the mountains and find another way out


    Now Jiuyou will have five in the imperial capital, and most of the troops who follow them back. There are only more than 30000 brave soldiers, so they can''t fight hard!


    What''s more, those soldiers have


    Hibiscus closed her eyes and opened them again. She could restrain the excess emotion in her eyes. For the sake of the second prince, it was worthwhile to make any sacrifice!


    Palace heavy smell speech cold way: "that retreat, trouble Hibiscus girl."


    After all, it''s Hibiscus that controls the corpses and insects of the 30000 Yongwu army.


    Gong Zhong shows a smile that makes situ Xue creepy.


    Hibiscus gave him a cold look, and then went to arrange the withdrawal of the Yongwu army. At the same time, she transferred some people to delay Lu Chang for a little time.


    Gong Zhong got up slowly: "Mo Dong, let''s go too. A handful of old bones don''t dare to stay here."


    Mo Dong should be respectful and follow Gong Zhong to leave this gloomy house.


    Situ Xue saw that no one was in charge of him. He hesitated and bit his lip to keep up with him.


    There is only one way up the mountain, narrow and steep, which can only allow three people to pass side by side. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack. No wonder Gong Zhong chose this place.


    Liu Qinghe and Lu Chang, the leaders of the road, stopped at the same time. After they looked at each other, they both jumped to the top. Liu Qinghe was on the left and Lu Chang was on the right.


    "Ambush


    Liu Qinghe''s voice is transmitted to every soldier''s ears through his internal power.


    Gan Hu at the back of the hall, with an awe inspiring look, took the place of the two men to command the officers and soldiers temporarily.


    But in fact, there was no need for these soldiers to do anything. The soldiers on guard only heard a scream from the high places on both sides, and then they were gone.


    Lu Chang frowned at the insects crawling out of the soldiers'' heads, then took out the powder in his arms and sprinkled it. These ordinary soldiers had been completely eroded by the corpse insects, and they could not be saved.


    The original restless corpse bug turned into a pool of black water after contacting with the powder, giving off a strong stench.


    Lu Chang''s heart is even colder. He turns back to the front of Dongyun''s army.


    Liu Qinghe also came back later, and he didn''t look very good.


    "It''s better to die in battle than to be humiliated like this!"


    Liu Qinghe cold voice way.


    Lu Chang looks cold: "go!"


    As soon as the soldiers died, hibiscus felt it. She looked at the assembled soldiers and said, "retreat!"


    Except for a few generals with deeper internal power and more determined mind, the rest of the 30000 brave soldiers were numb and dull eyed, and could only listen to Hibiscus'' orders.


    The first general''s eyes flashed with a different color, and then retreated according to his words.


    When they came to tiandangshan, they had already found out the terrain. The mountains behind tiandangshan are the best hiding places.


    However, Lu Chang''s speed was fast enough for all the people on the top of the mountain to retreat.


    Hibiscus''s pupils shrunk and drank: "old Gong! Don


    After a group of walking dead people left, some hasty situ Xue''s face changed and turned to look at Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang was shocked and his face was tense.


    Gong Zhong is still laughing. He hears that Lu Chang is standing in front of them.


    Lu Chang''s face was cold and he didn''t talk nonsense. He came to fight with his gun!


    Gan Hu with a big knife clang collided with Mo Dong''s ghost claw, Mo Dong''s arm numb and trembling back.


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe jumped up in the air and fell directly into the retreating army. It can be said that he was a brave man.


    When Hibiscus saw this, she pulled out her soft sword and came to liuqinghe. Liuqinghe''s mouth was gently raised. After entanglement with hibiscus, Changjian could mercilessly harvest these people whose minds were eroded by insects.


    Lu Chang''s long gun dance is very popular. However, Gong Zhong is as slippery as a loach, dodging from left to right.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang''s face became cold. As soon as he stepped on the ground, he raised the dust and jumped out like an arrow. With a long gun, Gong Chong could not avoid it!


    He didn''t know why situ Xue was here, but he couldn''t help worrying about his safety.


    "Drink!"


    Even if Gong Chong tried to dodge, he was still swept to his left arm with a long gun, and his body was staggering.


    Lu Chang twisted his waist and stabbed his spear at the back of Gong Chong''s heart. The tip of the spear twinkled.


    Gong Chong''s face changed, and he blew a sharp whistle. The sharp dagger fell into his hand, and his backhand blocked Lu Chang''s long gun. However, the huge force made his tiger''s mouth split instantly, and the dagger came out.


    Gong Zhong leaned forward and turned around to avoid Lu Chang''s attack.


    "Oh, my old bone, it''s not easy."


    Gong Zhong shows a strange smile, Lu Chang''s heart is full of crisis!

 Chapter 310

    Lu Chang''s heart crisis, a kite turned over into the air, nine you gun pointed down!


    Seeing this, Gong Chong took out a long flute to play. The melody was strange and harsh, while the huge Python under Lu Chang''s gun twisted violently.


    Lu Chang''s posture at this time still relies on the spear to stab the Python and stand upside down in the air. When the python twists, Lu Chang looks cold and increases his hand strength.


    "Hiss!"


    The boa constrictor hissed out of breath.


    Lu Chang lands on his feet and takes back his long gun.


    Seeing this, Gong Chong''s voice was more rapid, and all the poisonous snakes and insects in the mountains gathered here.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang frowned. It was hard to deal with ghosts. There were too many poisonous insects in the mountains, and there were also those anacondas whose size didn''t conform to the common sense. It was estimated that they were all made by Gong Zhong!


    Gan Hu, who has no fighting power against Mo Dong, knocks Mo Dong down in the crowd, and then comes to Lu Chang.


    "Poof!"


    Mo Dong spat out a mouthful of blood, but he couldn''t get up.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Gan Hu''s big knife cuts a poisonous snake into three parts and says in a deep voice.


    "Good."


    Lu Chang puts away his Jiuyou gun, takes a wary look at Gongzhong, and catches up with the valiant army to help liuqinghe.


    Hibiscus is not as good as liuqinghe, so she has already got away with the Yongwu army which is controlled by the corpse insects. At this time, liuqinghe is holding the Ninghua sword in the Yongwu army, and he seems to be in a state of no one. At this time, his face is stained with a trace of blood, and he looks like Shura!


    Lu Chang poured his internal power into the nine secluded places in his hands, swept with a long gun, and instantly cleared a piece of open space.


    "Light River, follow me!"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "where is Jiuyou! Kill


    Liu Qinghe nodded slightly, and then said in a deep voice: "Jiuyou belongs to me. Listen to the order, the powder of restraining corpses and insects will be scattered! Don''t let the corpse insects invade others! "


    "Yes


    Jiuyou army, who is a little bit red eyed, cheered in unison.


    These brave soldiers are different from the opponents they met before. They know that they are in danger, but they don''t retreat. These brave soldiers who are completely eroded by corpse insects don''t know the pain, and they are not afraid to die!


    Hearing this, Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe look at each other, jump up together, step on their heads and chase forward!


    "Your Highness, are you really against me?"


    Seeing Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe leave, Gong Zhong puts away the long roar and looks at Gan Hu surrounded by poisonous insects with a smile.


    Gan Hu looked at Gong Zhong coldly and picked off a leaf to play.


    A blood colored poisonous insect falls on GaN Hu''s hand, and those poisonous insects summoned by Gong Zhong''s control crawl on the ground one after another.


    Gong Chong and Mo Dong, who is still sitting on the ground, see the red bug and his eyes become hot instantly!


    Gong Chong looks obsessed: "Wang gu! The real Wang Gu is finally born, ha ha ha


    Gan Hu''s face was cold, but his eyes seemed to hide enough hatred to destroy everything: "kill!"


    With the sound of Gan Hu, countless poisons rushed to Gong Zhong and Mo Dong. Mo Dong was shocked and retreated on the ground, but it didn''t help.


    Looking at Mo Dong surrounded by poison, Gan Hu''s face flashed a trace of pleasure.


    Gong Chong sprinkled some medicine powder and laughed happily: "Your Highness, you are finally willing to use Wang Gu, but you don''t realize what''s wrong, ha ha ha!"


    Wang Gu is still bloody after all. Once used, it will inevitably be affected.


    There was a flash of red light in ganhu''s eyes, and the big sword was raised high.


    Gong Chong''s face changed a little, and finally he didn''t hide himself. He was fighting with Gan Hu.


    On the other side.


    Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe have been chasing to the front, hibiscus look horrified, eyes move to put situ Xue in front of him.


    Liu Qinghe in the hands of the soft sword touch with the hibiscus, the hibiscus was not lightly injured again spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The five generals of the Yongwu army came forward to protect hibiscus and surrounded Lu Chang.


    Situ Xue was really scared this time. She said in a trembling voice: "Wang, Wang... Wang help me!"


    Hibiscus sneered and put the soft sword on situ Xue''s neck: "Lu Chang, if you don''t want her to have an accident, don''t do it!"


    Lu Chang''s face changed: "Why are you here?"


    Situ Xue saw that Lu Chang''s first reaction was not to worry about himself, but to question him like this, and a trace of grievance rose in his heart.


    "How could I know! I was tricked into waking up and being brought here! "


    In Hibiscus'' eyes, Sima Xue''s silver teeth clenched and forgot to be afraid.


    Liu Qinghe frowns and looks at Lu Chang anxiously.


    Lu Chang frowned, knowing that it was wrong, but he could not tolerate Hibiscus hurting situ Xue: "dare you!"


    Hibiscus couldn''t help laughing: "why don''t you dare? We''ve come to this? Why not? "


    Lu Chang clenched his fists.


    Liu Qinghe looks ugly. It''s OK for him to block these five guys alone, but if the general is because of situ Xue


    Liu Qinghe doesn''t think that Lu Chang won''t hurt himself when he is really under the control of love. After all, Ning Rongyue, who is regarded as a treasure by him, is hurt!


    "Lu Chang! You don''t put down your arms yet


    Hibiscus soft sword in situ Xue neck a row, a bloodstain is very conspicuous.


    "Ah


    Situ Xue exclaimed and looked pitifully at Lu Chang: "Lord..."


    Lu Chang throws Jiuyou away coldly, and liuqinghe catches Jiuyou with his left hand.


    "General!"


    Even though Lu Chang had been crowned king, they preferred to call him a general.


    Lu Chang didn''t wrinkle, but he struggled.


    Liu Qinghe stood in front of Lu Chang: "don''t fall into the trap, general. If you don''t want to catch her, isn''t miss situ in a more dangerous situation?"


    Hibiscus, with a sharp look in her eyes, motioned to the five generals of the army to fight.


    Nobody''s eyes suddenly become chaotic, and they attack when they lift the sword.


    "Lu Chang, don''t move!"


    The sharp voice of Hibiscus rings out, grabs situ Xue and prepares to leave. Lu Chang''s movements are stiff.


    Liu Qinghe''s brows are frowning, and the air is tight, blocking the five generals and protecting Lu Chang at the same time.


    "Drink!"


    Liuqinghe roared, the sword suddenly appeared, the clothes on the five generals'' arms exploded, and they stepped back a few steps.


    Hibiscus couldn''t believe it. She really recognized the strength of the so-called Jiuyou general. The so-called brave military forces could not stop one of the five?


    "Lu Chang, stop the liuqinghe river for me!"


    "Ah, ah


    The hysterical voice of hibiscus and the shrieking voice of situ Xue sounded at the same time. Situ Xue''s hand was cut off directly by hibiscus.


    Lu Chang''s face changed: "Xueer! Light river


    There is a strong enemy in the front, but there is a team-mate behind. Liu Qinghe''s face is hard to see.


    "General, let go!"


    Liu light river side body dodges a general''s knife, some helpless Li drink.


    Lu Chang''s brows were tight and tangled.


    Hibiscus was pleased to see, but she didn''t find that the battle circle was getting closer to her: "Lu Chang, don''t you really want situ Xue''s life?"

 Chapter 311

    "Oh."


    Lu Chang chuckled, then suddenly appeared in front of Hibiscus under the cover of liuqinghe.


    Hibiscus''s pupil suddenly shrinks, trying to grasp situ Xue in her hand.


    "General, Jiuyou!"


    Liuqinghe originally held Jiuyou in his left hand and Ninghua in his right hand. At this time, he threw Jiuyou into Lu Chang''s hand and pointed the Ninghua sword at Hibiscus'' eyebrow!


    Hibiscus was so frightened that she couldn''t take care of situ Xue. She quickly raised her hand to block NING Hua sword.


    Ding!


    The sharp point of the Ninghua sword is on the soft sword in Hibiscus'' hand. The soft sword is directly broken, and hibiscus staggers and sits on the ground.


    Lu Chang also took advantage of situ Xue to protect her.


    Liu Qinghe has no time to kill Hibiscus again. Five generals behind him have been forced to come over like crazy!


    Bang!


    All five weapons were cut on the top of Ninghua, but Ninghua was not damaged.


    A red tide appeared on the surface of Liuqing River, and the veins on his arms were exposed. Then he pushed all five people out with a roar.


    Lu Chang took a look at situ Xue, who was holding him tightly. His face turned black. He opened situ Xue''s hand, handed her a dagger and said in a deep voice, "I''ll help Qinghe!"


    "Lord!"


    Situ Xue exclaimed, looking at the dagger in his hand, he looked resentful!


    Hibiscus saw that no one could take care of herself for the time being. She covered her chest and got up and backed back.


    With Lu Chang''s help, liuqinghe''s under less pressure, and Jiuyou''s army hasn''t caught up at this time. Liuqinghe and Lu Chang''s joint efforts to deal with the five generals and brave troops here are not in a dilemma.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, there was a distant roar like an animal, which was full of madness.


    Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe are both surprised. The secret way is not good. This voice is Gan Hu!


    Liuqinghe is about to jump over to see the situation, see the hair of Gan Hu carrying the palace flew over again.


    "Ah Hu, is everything ok?"


    Liu Qinghe cleared an open space for GaN Hu and asked.


    Gong Zhong lost an arm at this time. His left arm was cut off by Qi gen, and his face was bruised. He was really embarrassed.


    Just see liuqinghe close, but his eyes flashed a trace of strange color.


    Gan Hu''s face was covered by disorderly hair, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    "Gump!"


    Liu Qinghe can''t believe that he grabs the tunmang that pierces his abdomen.


    Gong Zhong immediately gave liuqinghe a hand. Liuqinghe flew backwards and was caught by Lu Chang: "Qinghe, are you ok?"


    Liu Qinghe swallowed the blood gas in his mouth, took out a jade bottle from his arms and swallowed the pills: "I''m ok! Something''s wrong with Lao Gan! "


    Lu Chang took a look at his bleeding wound. It was sharp and ferocious. The wound was the most difficult to heal: "you deal with the wound first, help me protect Xueer!"


    "Good."


    Liu Qingyan tears off the sleeve and puts some powder on the wound. Then he ties the wound with the torn sleeve and comes to situ Xue.


    He doesn''t want to protect situ Xue, but it''s better for Hibiscus to hold down Lu Chang with situ Xue.


    Situ Xue held the dagger tightly in his left hand and hid behind Liuqing river.


    Liuqinghe waving Ninghua to block the constant rush of ordinary soldiers did not have much pressure, but the abdomen has been dull pain.


    Lu Chang stood in the way of the five valiant generals, and his long gun was as strong as his arm!


    Gong Chong looked at the scene with a gloomy look and said to Gan Hu, "kill him!"


    He himself was injured a lot, and he couldn''t control how long he was willing to protect, and he couldn''t delay!


    Thinking of this, Gong Zhong took out the long whistle which had been cut off half again and began to play. Although he had been cut off half, he could barely keep on playing.


    It''s just that the sound of Xiao did not lead to poison, but to the uprising of Yongwu army!


    Hibiscus heart a pain, can''t believe watching a bug from his heart tear skin climb out.


    "Poof!"


    Hibiscus spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt down to the ground. She looked at Gong Zhong bitterly: "Gong Zhong!"


    Gong Zhong''s eyes sneer, how can he give the control of yongwujun to Hibiscus? Just a fool!


    The last glimmer of clearness in the eyes of the five brave generals also completely dissipated, and the internal force of the agitation broke their skin, like a mad devil rushing at Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang''s pressure increased greatly, and Liu Qinghe, besieged by crazy soldiers, could not help frowning.


    No matter how good the medicine of Ning Rong Yue is, it can''t cure his injury in an instant. What''s more, he is still using his internal power at this time, and his meridian is beginning to ache!


    Situ Xue see some nervous shrink in liuqinghe behind, with his steps back.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang infuses his internal power into Jiuyou. It seems that there is a wisp of black spear on the tip of the gun. Lu Chang sweeps Jiuyou, and the five generals fly backwards!


    Gong Zhong stares in horror. How can he be so strong?


    Fortunately, they have a back move to control Gan Hu!


    Gong Chong''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity. Lu Chang, they are so young and so strong. How can they wait for them to grow up again? By then, they will be ruined!


    "Kill him!"


    Once the sound of Gong Zhong Xiao changed, Gan Hu, who was standing in the same place, gave a sharp look in his eyes.


    Keng!


    Maybe the weapons are smart. The Jiuyou gun and tunmang Dao, which fight with the master all the year round, are all with a trace of fierce force. When they collide, they seem to have the sound of dragons singing and tigers roaring.


    Lu Chang''s face changed and he was shocked.


    Gan Hu doesn''t know how to be controlled by Gong Chong. At this time, he doesn''t know what to do with him!


    The two men are equal. No one should be able to do anything about them, but Lu Chang has scruples and is willing to protect them. After a few rounds, Lu Chang loses the upper hand.


    Liu Qinghe looks slightly changed: "boss! Come here


    Lu Chang begins to retreat when he hears the words, and the sound of the flute is harsh when Gong Chong sees it. People who are attacked by the corpse insects are more manic and aggressive.


    As soon as Liu Qinghe''s eyes were fixed, his steps changed his body method and momentum. He became light, flexible and difficult to catch.


    A life will fall when the light of Ninghua sword suddenly appears!


    Lu Chang stamped his foot hard. With his foot as the center, the ground of tens of meters around him collapsed a little. Lu Chang''s figure broke through the crowd and reached liuqinghe in an instant.


    There was a fierce light in Gan Hu''s eyes, and he kept on chasing.


    Ding!


    Ninghua stabs the tunmang blade and makes a crisp sound. Because of this sound, ganhu''s body has a clear sign.


    Gong Chong''s face changed greatly, and he was busy splashing the only powder left in his family.


    The powder fell on everyone with the wind. Gan Hu increased his strength. The body of Ninghua sword was bent, and Liu Qinghe finally could not resist the brute force. He stepped back a few steps.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang immediately blocked it and said, "light River, take Xueer to break through the encirclement and hide in the mountains for the time being."


    I''m afraid Jiuyou army can''t break through the crazy brave army to support them for the time being. They might as well withdraw.


    "Good."


    Liu Qinghe nodded slightly.


    After the three retreated from a certain distance, hibiscus, who was far away from the battle circle, saw their intention. Hibiscus clenched her teeth with a deep intention in her eyes.


    "Gong Zhong! Lu Chang, they want to go


    Those who help situ Mo should die!

 Chapter 312

    Lu Chang looks cold.


    Liu Qinghe has an evil smile on his lips. As soon as he picks up the Ninghua sword, a broken sword falls on the ground and shoots at the hibiscus!


    Hibiscus was seriously injured. At this time, she tried to dodge and was stabbed in the right leg by the broken sword. She spat out a mouthful of blood and laughed madly. The only thing to be thankful for was that she still had the smell of the corpse king. The corpse insects who crawled out of the broken leg did not dare to come near her for the time being.


    Gong Chong''s face is gloomy, which brings innumerable poisons again. The five valiant generals who were seriously injured by Lu Chang also get up and rush up now!


    Lu Chang has no choice but to turn attack into defense and protect situ Xue with liuqinghe.


    Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe have no way to put a heavy hand on GaN Hu, but Gan Hu doesn''t recognize people at the moment, and is really tied up.


    Moreover, without situ Xue, Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe would be able to get away. At most, they couldn''t take Gan Hu away. But with such an oil bottle, they could only trip here.


    Realizing that he treats situ Xue as a tug of oil, Lu Chang''s face changes again.


    Liu Qinghe doesn''t care what Lu Chang is thinking. He can''t be cruel to Gan Hu, but he doesn''t realize it now!


    With skillful force to let Ninghua pick in the side of tunmang, liuqinghe turns a somersault in the air to get behind ganhu.


    His right hand blocked the five generals with Ninghua, and Liu Qinghe clapped his left hand on ganhu''s right shoulder.


    "Boss!"


    Lu Chang sees the right time and mentions that Jiuyou collides with tunmang fiercely. Ganhu''s right hand loosens and tunmang falls to the ground.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang plans to temporarily seal Gan Hu''s Dantian, but Gong Zhong is waiting for this opportunity!


    When Lu Chang''s attention is all on GaN Hu, situ Xue behind him is suddenly in trouble!


    Liu Qinghe was shocked: "boss, turn around!"


    Liu Qinghe clasps Gan Hu''s shoulder, but Lu Chang hesitates for a moment when he thinks that situ Xue is behind him.


    Just for a moment, let ganhu break away from liuqinghe for the time being, and hit Lu Chang. Liuqinghe clenches Ninghua, but he can''t stab him.


    Lu Chang also won''t use Jiuyou to block ganhu''s fist, so he has to clench his fist and fight with ganhu!


    "Poof!"


    But situ Xue also stabbed the dagger into Lu Chang''s heart under Liu Qinghe''s eyes! Lu Chang vomited blood on Gan''s face.


    "Asshole!"


    Liu Qinghe stabs into situ Xue''s heart and kicks her aside.


    "Light river!"


    Half kneeling on the ground, Lu Chang''s pupil shrinks.


    Liu Qinghe sipped his lips and told himself that because of the love bug, because of the love bug! Don''t get angry!


    Gan Hu, who was splashed with blood on his face, stood still. Gong Zhong''s secret way was not good, and the sharp sound of Xiao rang out again.


    Gan Hu was fierce in his eyes, but he didn''t attack Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe in front of him. Instead, he attacked the five brave generals and the soldiers behind him. He looked like a complete madman who didn''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves!


    Gong Chong was shocked. He didn''t know what was wrong.


    Gan Hu Mingming is not out of control. What''s the matter?


    Gong Zhong retreats silently and hides in the crowd.


    Liu light River see this but don''t care so much: "boss, how are you?"


    Lu Chang wry smile: "afraid is not good."


    Liu Qinghe''s face changes when he hears the words. He looks at the dagger on Lu Chang''s back, but he doesn''t dare to pull it out. I''m afraid the deep wound has hurt his heart!


    Take out Fu Yinghe''s medicine again. Liu Qinghe asks Lu Chang to take one, and then grabs him to fly away from here.


    "Qinghe, Xueer!"


    Lu Chang struggled.


    Liu Qinghe was angry at his appearance. He didn''t even breathe out. How could he care for others? It''s really a hidden trouble!


    Thinking of this, Liu Qinghe directly stunned Lu Chang with a hand knife, and their bodies disappeared in the mountains.


    Gong re see this, this just show, just sweet protect crazy sex big hair, they have no one can get sweet protect!


    Liuqinghe must have known this before he left.


    Eyes Yin Jie bite teeth, Gong Zhong blows the flute again, but this time the sound of the flute let Gan Hu''s eyes lock on him, Gong Zhong was so scared that he left the flute to hide.


    One of the five brave generals finally seemed to break away from a trace of control, with a clear look in his eyes.


    Gong Zhong controls the soldiers to protect himself from Gan Hu, who kills a lot. However, in the eyes of the brave general who is out of his control, there is a flash of worry.


    Many ants kill elephants. If you go on like this, you''ll have to finish it!


    The brave general suddenly roared, which made Gong Chong jump.


    However, when Gong Zhong saw that he was rushing to ganhu, he was relieved, and a trace of shame flashed in his eyes.


    Ganhu was close to the cliff now. The brave general rushed to the cliff. He took ganhu out of the cliff with momentum. Gong Chong was dull.


    After a long time, the shouts of Jiuyou army came near. Gong Chong wiped his face and ordered him to retreat and hide temporarily.


    Lu Chang''s life is on the line. Liu Qinghe is injured. Gan Hu''s life and death are unknown. If they can find these people first


    Carrying situ Xue to leave quickly, Gong Chong''s eyes flashed a trace of evil.


    Yongwu army no longer crazy attack, but quickly retreat, Jiuyou army see busy with up.


    At the moment, they don''t know that ganhu is controlled by Gongzhong. They just think that ganhu seriously injured Gongzhong and took Gongzhong to help them.


    "Why are the generals gone?"


    A young general looked at the place where Lu Chang had been fighting before and was a little confused: "tunmangdao? Isn''t this the tunmangdao? Why are you here? General Gan, they... "


    Then he saw tunmang on the ground.


    Huang Sheng picked up tunmang: "general, they should not have an accident!"


    At this time, the pursuit of Liu An they also backed back: "did not catch up, they are too familiar with the terrain here, Lao Huang, what do you take?"


    Huang Sheng''s face was a little ugly: "if it wasn''t for something, general Gan would never have left tunmang!"


    The nine nine you generals each have a weapon that follows their own life and death. If their lives are safe, they will never leave the sword like this!


    Liu An''s face changed: "is this tunmang?"


    He and Huang Sheng had just been transferred to Jiuyou army by Lu Chang before. He had not seen their weapons yet.


    Huang Sheng nodded slightly, and then carefully observed the situation here. It''s not too much to describe the situation here. It''s obvious that after a big war, another young general is arranging someone to sprinkle the powder to deal with the corpse bug. The corpse bug crawls in layers here, and the scalp of the person watching is numb.


    "Deputy general Qin, there is a man alive here!"


    At this time, a soldier raised his voice and called out. The hibiscus who pretended to be dead also opened her eyes directly.


    Qin was a deputy general beside liuqinghe. At this time, Wen Yan immediately walked over: "Hibiscus?"


    He has also seen the portrait of Hibiscus: "well interrogate her, what''s the matter!"


    Hibiscus is a sneer, silent, she simply can''t live long, how can let situ Mo wish? If only Lu Chang and them died here, situ Mo would lose three generals all of a sudden, which would be enough for him to suffer!

 Chapter 313

    When Qin saw the appearance of Hibiscus, he knew that the man couldn''t speak.


    He looked at the soldiers around him and said, "take out what Princess Su gave us. She has to say even if she doesn''t say it!"


    Ning Rongyue privately gave liuqinghe some powder made of enchanting grass, which can make people confused and ask what to answer.


    Hibiscus was fed the powder of the magic grass, and she really said what she had seen before, and the Jiuyou army on the scene changed greatly.


    When Qin Dynasty looked ugly, he said, "go and tell general Shenshe and general Gan!"


    "Yes."


    Awake Hibiscus bitterly looked at Qin Shi and others, and finally couldn''t go on. She died. After her death, she still glared at her eyes, as if she had endless reluctance!


    Liu Qingyan, who has been lying in ambush at the foot of the mountain, soon got the news. His pupils suddenly shrank and stepped forward.


    Chen Feng grabbed his arm: "calm down! You can''t go now! "


    The people who ambush outside are all Liu Qingyan''s subordinates and shooters. They have to rely on Liu Qingyan to direct and preside over the overall situation.


    "The terrain of the mountains is complex. General, they shouldn''t have a big deal now. I''ll send someone to report to the emperor now, and then look for someone."


    Liu Qingyan took a deep breath and looked cold: "good."


    Dada dada.


    Suddenly a horse''s hoof sounded. Liu Qingyan narrowed his eyes and said, "emperor? Bai Yan, how did they come here? "


    "When the emperor comes, it''s much more convenient."


    Chen Feng said in a deep voice.


    Liu Qingyan sips his lips and then greets him.


    Bai Yan with the medicine heard that situ Xue was really bad, and then she looked hard to see the extreme: "bah! What a disgusting woman! Do you want to put our general on the back when we die? "


    A cold color flashed across his face: "Bai Yan Chen Feng, you should take people to look for people. You must find Lu Chang before Gong Chong them!"


    Gong Chong and they will not miss this good opportunity to get rid of Lu Chang. If Gong Chong and they find out first


    "Yes."


    Chen Feng and Bai Yan immediately respond, and then rush to find someone.


    Seeing this, situ Mo patted Liu Qingyan on the shoulder: "calm down."


    "I know."


    Liu Qingyan looks cold way.


    Lu Chang saw a flash of surprise in his eyes. It seems that Liu Qingyan hid his identity and ran to the border alone.


    Fu Yinghe seems to have forgotten what he promised Ning Rongyue before. He just looks at the mountains in front of him with a light look, and his eyes are not focused.


    In the imperial capital.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and situ Ling stay in Fu Fu, waiting for the news of tiandangshan, but they don''t think about it.


    Just when Gan Hu was crazy in tiandangshan, Yu Xiaoxiao was in great pain and felt extremely sad.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Rongyue looks at Yu Xiaoxiao''s painful appearance and is puzzled.


    In fact, she also has some unknowns. It''s just that Yu Xiaoxiao and she are already so nervous that they can''t make a mess of themselves any more. Lu Chang and they have gone to so many people. They will be OK!


    "It''s OK. Maybe I''m too worried about ah Hu."


    Yu Xiaoxiao frowned and looked a little pale.


    But after saying this, she seemed to suddenly think of something, which... Is it a love bug? She and Gan Hu are also in love and can empathize with each other. Is there something wrong with ah Hu that Gu will warn him?


    There was no blood on Yu Xiaoxiao''s face!


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t persuade him any more, but said, "I''ll bring you some porridge."


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech eyes a twinkle, then reluctantly smile way: "good."


    She can''t disturb her sisters


    Congee has been hot, Yu Xiaoxiao and their breakfast did not eat, this will be the son of the body I am afraid also uncomfortable, ningrong month absent-minded Sheng congee.


    "Miss!"


    Since the morning, ruxing, who has not been seen, suddenly appeared, with an ugly face.


    Ning Rongyue felt a little bad after seeing her expression: "how is tiandangshan now?"


    Just as Fu Yinghe didn''t plan to really tell Ning Rongyue the situation, Ning Rongyue also secretly sent ruxing, who is good at concealing and changing appearance, to follow Bai Yan to tiandangshan.


    Ruxing hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth: "King Su, they are all in trouble!..."


    Ning Rongyue''s pupil shrinks slightly and stops ruxing from saying. She takes a look at the other side of the room and pulls ruxing: "tell me in a low voice."


    Ruxing took a deep breath: "the life and death of general Gan falling from the cliff is unknown. General Liu was injured by general Gan. King su..."


    Ruxing looked at ningrongyue''s expression and said: "King Su was stabbed by situ Xue, and his life was hanging on the line!"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked all over, and her face suddenly turned pale: "where is he now?"


    "Taken away by General Liu, he should be hiding in tiandang mountain at this time. Now Bai Yan and Gong Zhong are looking for someone."


    "Into the back of my heart?"


    "That''s right."


    Ruxing is a little nervous.


    Ning Rongyue only felt that it was dark in front of her eyes, and the indifference of these days all disappeared: "such as stars, don''t tell others."


    Ruxing''s face changed slightly: "Miss, you can''t go to tiandangshan! Young master, they will not allow it


    Ning Rongyue reaches out her hand and grasps ruxing''s hand tightly. Ruxing finds that Ning Rongyue''s hand is trembling and shakes her heart.


    "Ruxing, don''t tell others, I can draw with you now, can''t I? You can''t tell anyone else! "


    If the star sees shape, the facial expression is incomparably complex, close an eye tightly then: "good."


    Ning Rongyue looked at ruxing gratefully: "let''s go out first."


    Ning Rongyue pretends that nothing has happened and brings Yu Xiaoxiao their porridge. After watching them drink, Ning Rongyue says that she is tired and has a rest in her room.


    At night.


    Ning Rongyue, who has been sitting in the room, tightly grasps the jade bottle in her hand and turns blue at her finger joints.


    She suddenly said: "if the star, you don''t guard, I left."


    The star in the dark just appeared with a complicated look: "Miss, I''ll go with you."


    "No, I have a way to find Lu Chang."


    Ning Rongyue shakes her head. She''s in danger. There''s no need to take them with her.


    If the star hears speech brow tight Cu, also did not speak again finally.


    Ning Rongyue put the things she had packed up in the morning into her arms. In fact, there were not many things, just a few jade bottles: "ruxing, help me watch Yuanyuan."


    "Yes."


    Like a star sinking.


    Ning Rongyue heard that she left Baicao Pavilion and Fu Fu house quietly.


    "Stop!"


    Outside Fu Fu''s house, Gansu Ning called Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, you..."


    Ning Rongyue with Gansu Ning on her back is stiff. Then she suddenly turns around and comes to Gansu Ning, with a trace of fragrance on her body.


    Gansu Ning, who was unprepared for Ning Rongyue, immediately hit the move and stood still.


    "Xiao Ning," Ning Rongyue lowered her eyelids, "you don''t have to risk with me." After turning around, Ning Rongyue suddenly stopped and turned her back to Gansu Ning and said, "if I come back safely this time, Xiao Ning, let''s get married."


    Gansu Ning''s behavior is not unshakable. This time, it''s time for her to finish with Lu Chang.

 Chapter 314

    Gansu Ning is shocked to stare big eyes, lips hum move.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t speak any more, and her figure is hidden in the night.


    She also knew that it would be safer to take them with her, but Lu Chang''s martial arts skills were so excellent that they were all defeated. She didn''t want to let them risk any more.


    With lightness skill, he quickly comes to tiandang mountain. Ning Rongyue takes a long look at the fire at the foot of the mountain, and then turns around and goes up the mountain.


    Even if Ning Rongyue chooses a place with weak guard to go up the mountain, Liu Qingyan''s subordinates are not vegetarian.


    A soldier failed to stop Ning Rongyue and said in a deep voice, "go and tell the general that someone has broken into tiandangshan."


    They are mainly responsible for sticking to the mountain, and no one can go down the mountain. If the people who go up the mountain can''t stop them, there''s no way.


    When the soldiers rushed to report to Liu Qingyan, it was not only in their position that someone rushed up the mountain.


    "You mean someone''s going up the mountain again?"


    Liu Qingyan is about to be angry with his subordinates. Even if he says that no one can go down the mountain, he doesn''t have to


    Thinking of this, Liu Qingyan glanced at situ Mo''s expression.


    The soldier with bow and arrow on his back said awkwardly: "yes, it seems that he is a woman."


    There''s no way. They''re archers. They''re known for their fragile skin. They can''t stop them.


    "A woman again?"


    Liu Qingyan rubs his chin.


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes moved, and then he had a bad idea in his heart: "emperor, I''ll go back first!"


    Situ Mo seemed to think of something, frowning: "good."


    Fu Yinghe turned to leave with an ugly face.


    Liu light proverb is will be pulled aside to teach: "smelly boys, all of a sudden rush up two, your eyes are covered?"


    "General, this, that woman appears suddenly, at night we are not a thousand mile eye."


    A few soldiers were appointed to the party.


    Liu Qingyan slapped him on the back of the head: "dare to talk back! I can tell you that the emperor is here with us at the moment. Boss, they have already had an accident. You should be careful about your life! "


    Several soldiers heard the words with a look of awe inspiring: "general, don''t worry, we won''t put anyone on the mountain again!"


    "All right, all right, just keep an eye on it."


    Liu Qingyan was also a little agitated and waved a few soldiers away.


    The Liu light proverb that they can think of, of course, is the woman who will go up the mountain at this time


    Skull pain!


    There is only one land to go up the mountain. Ning Rongyue, who is thought of by a large group of people, chooses the direction of craggy rocks. She can only use her lightness skills to jump up here, and then temporarily find a place where she can barely stop.


    Standing on the branch of a big tree, she took out a net pocket from her sleeve and released the butterfly inside.


    As long as you put a specially prepared powder on that person, the guide butterfly made by the method of refining poisonous insects can find that person.


    The faint light purple fluorescence on the butterfly''s body is very conspicuous in the dark. Ningrong''s eclipse finger is a little lost, and it is on the butterfly''s wing: "go."


    The guide butterfly flutters its wings and flies forward. Ning Rongyue sips the blood on her clothes and hands, jumping up again to catch up with the guide butterfly.


    Butterfly doesn''t know which way to take. Ning Rongyue can only follow her and cross several steep cliffs. Fortunately, her martial arts have improved a lot. Otherwise, I''m afraid she will die before she finds Lu Chang in this dark day!


    But at this time, Ning Rongyue can only take back the lead butterfly frowning at the cliff in front of her, no matter how she can''t get down!


    Bite teeth, Ning Rongyue roughly looked at the location, ready to go around from one side.


    Yiyi! Pee pee pee


    Suddenly came a burst of cricket''s voice in the Bush, Ning Rongyue looked around with vigilance, but it''s a pity that the distance is very short.


    She stepped back carefully, and then suddenly hit something on her back.


    "One thing" Yu Xiaoxiao stares big eyes, feels the wind behind, and immediately reaches for Ning Rongyue''s arm.


    At this time, Ning Rongyue holds a dagger in her hand and looks at Yu Xiaoxiao who turns around in surprise: "Xiaoxiao?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao narrowed his eyes, then breathed a sigh of relief: "sister!"


    "Why are you here?"


    Ning Rongyue and Yu Xiaoxiao ask each other at the same time, and then they both want to laugh and have no choice.


    Ning Rongyue didn''t expect that she didn''t want to tell Yu Xiaoxiao about them. As a result, Yu Xiaoxiao came by herself.


    At this time, a poisonous snake suddenly appeared in the bush. Ning Rongyue quickly threw a dagger to stab the poisonous snake seven inches and nailed it to the ground.


    After solving the poisonous snake, Ning Rongyue hesitated and asked, "Xiaoxiao, do you know the situation of tiandangshan?"


    "What happened? What''s the situation? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned, and then responded: "sister, do you know anything? Ah Hu, what''s wrong with them


    Ning Rong month smell speech is also a Leng, then cover up a way: "have nothing, they all have nothing."


    Yu Xiaoxiao had no choice but to smile bitterly: "sister, don''t lie to me. If nothing happens, how can you come here alone secretly? And I feel it. I really feel that something must have happened to ah Hu!"


    "Do you feel it?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned, then thought of the love Gu that Yu Xiaoxiao told her before: "you..."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s voice choked a little, and then pretended to be calm: "sister, I''ve come here and I won''t go back. You can tell me what you know!"


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a long time, then sighed.


    "Gan Hu was controlled by Gong Zhong and dragged down the cliff by a general of the Yongwu army."


    Yu Xiaoxiao was shocked. He couldn''t believe it: "sister?"


    Ning Rongyue closed her eyes and opened them again: "it''s true."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s body shakes for a while, shaking all over. Ning Rongyue helps her.


    "But don''t worry about it. You should know if there is any reaction from one party''s death. It means that Gan Hu is OK. Jiuyou army has gone to the bottom of the cliff to find out. The cliff is not high at all. There is no one at the bottom of the cliff, only some blood."


    Yu Xiaoxiao calmed down after hearing this: "I''m going to find ah Hu!"


    "Just follow the way up the mountain."


    Ning Rongyue said in a deep voice: "but the people of Gongzhong should also be looking for people. Be careful. Take these medicines well and this sachet can disperse poisons."


    "Wait a minute."


    Yu Xiaoxiao grasped Ning Rongyue''s wrist: "where are you going, elder sister?"


    Ning Rongyue broke away Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand: "Xiaoxiao, you know, I''ll go first."


    Ning Rongyue''s figure disappears in the night. Yu Xiaoxiao holds the sachet in her hand and stands for a while with a complicated look. Then she turns to identify the direction and leaves.


    On the other side.


    The general of the Yongwu army who took all the medicine on GaN Hu''s body happened to take the medicine that they made by Dr. Fu for the treatment of corpse insects. At this time, he was carrying Gan Hu on his back to the mountains, and Liu Qinghe with Lu Chang was also in a cave to treat Lu Chang.

 Chapter 315

    Liu Qinghe and his wife are hiding in the cave.


    "Don''t waste your time."


    Lu Chang''s deep voice prevents Liu Qinghe from continuing to deliver his internal power. His heart is hurt and he is afraid that he will not be able to return to heaven. Why let Liu Qinghe waste his internal power again.


    Liu Qinghe put down his arms and clenched his fists: "general, I''ll take you out of the mountain now. Doctor Bai, they can cure you!"


    Lu Chang shook his head and then said in a deep voice, "did you kill Xueer?"


    At this point, Lu Chang''s throat was filled with blood.


    Liu Qinghe looks like a vegetable, and then pulls up the corner of his mouth: "Miss situ is not dead, but, general, you..." you are dying!


    Lu Chang''s brow was frowning, but he had nothing to do: "just, Qinghe, you should heal yourself first. If you don''t force it out, your meridians will go wrong."


    Liu Qinghe looks anxiously at Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang said without expression: "I can''t die yet."


    Liu Qinghe heard that he had to sit on the ground with his knees crossed to heal his wounds.


    He was really unprepared when he was swallowed just now. He was almost injured in Dantian. Later, he used so much internal power. At this time, his internal injury was not light at all.


    Fortunately, Ning Rongyue is worried that the medicinal materials they have prepared are the best. After Liu Qinghe recovers his internal power, he uses his mental method to force out the evil spirit of swallowing Miscanthus.


    When tunmang was forced out by liuqinghe, the Ninghua on his leg was shocked, as if there was a sword chant.


    Liu Qinghe opened his eyes and breathed a long breath.


    Lu Chang, who was sitting on the wall of the cave, took a look outside: "it''s getting brighter."


    Liu Qinghe frowned and looked at Lu Chang, whose face was like gold paper, and his lips were bloodless: "general, are you ok?"


    "Light River, you leave quickly. Jiuyou hasn''t found it. I think it''s a trip."


    Lu Chang reluctantly said such a sentence and then closed his eyes.


    As soon as Liu Qinghe''s face changed, he came to Lu Chang to check his situation.


    Liu Qinghe, the dagger on Lu Chang''s back, still doesn''t dare to pull it out. The black blood clot condenses and makes people panic. Liu Qinghe holds Lu Chang''s pulse gate, but finds that Lu Chang''s heart beat almost imperceptibly. Because of the exhaustion of internal power and serious injury, Lu Chang''s forehead is extremely hot.


    Liu Qinghe clenched his teeth and left the cave with Lu Chang on his back. If he did not leave tiandang mountain, Lu Chang would be gone.


    Out of the cave, identify the direction, liuqinghe jumped to leave tiandangshan.


    On the other side, because the liuqinghe river is hidden deep, Ning Rongyue accidentally meets the people of the Yongwu army. After he finally gets away, Ning Rongyue finds that the leading butterfly suddenly turns around.


    Gong Zhong, who had searched Lu Chang all night, also raised his lips. He played a bamboo flute made temporarily. All the poisons in tiandang mountain were used by him!


    "Found it!"


    Situ Xue, who was made into a corpse puppet but still kept a trace of consciousness, turned her eyes rigidly.


    Gong Chong takes a look at the brave army hidden in the mountain forest. He doesn''t believe it. These tens of thousands of people can''t kill a Lu Chang!


    "Go


    Gong Zhong and others catch up with liuqinghe after they arrive at an open place, where the terrain is open and the cliff is on the left, which is most suitable for siege.


    Liuqinghe is tied with Jiuyou at his waist, and his hands are in front of him.


    Gong Chong takes a look at Lu Chang on his back, showing a trace of joy.


    "Kill


    Without much nonsense, Gong Zhong ordered the brave troops to rush up behind him.


    They had a lot of noise this time. We must solve them before the two men come!


    Gong Chong''s eyes were a little bit more angry. The sound of Xiao sounded again, and countless poisons rushed to the foot of Liuqing river.


    Liu Qinghe tied Lu Chang to his back, and then chose a direction to break through.


    Four brave generals, as well as the brave soldiers and poisons from all directions, there was a trace of sweat on liuqinghe''s forehead.


    If he put down Lu Chang, he would be able to walk alone, but how could it be!


    Liu Qinghe suddenly changed the Ninghua sword to his left hand, while his right hand lifted the Jiuyou gun. The gun was more powerful than the sword, but more flexible than the hammer!


    Bang!


    A few swords in front of him cut on the Jiuyou gun.


    Liu Qinghe''s arms are full of green tendons, pushing the person in front of him back a few steps: "ha


    All the people in front of liuqinghe were leaning back. The Ninghua sword in his left hand was not idle. A stab and a stroke was a life.


    Lu Chang finally opened his eyes. Similarly, he was very clear about the current situation.


    "Jiuyou, give it to me!"


    Lu Chang, with a white face, slid down the back of the liuqinghe river.


    Liuqinghe looks changed.


    "Come on


    Lu Chang takes out the medicine in his arms and shoves it into his mouth. His exhausted internal power is full in an instant, and his clothes are full of Qi.


    Liu Qinghe also knows that he can''t take Lu Chang away by himself. He has a ferocious face and hands Jiu you to Lu Chang.


    As soon as Lu Chang took Jiuyou into his hands, the whole person''s momentum changed. Although there are thousands of people, I will go!


    Nine you gun unexpectedly also vibrates, Lu Chang''s eyes are cold and fierce, tears a hole in the crowd directly, momentum like bamboo!


    Liu Qinghe follows closely, helping Lu Chang block the pressure behind him.


    Gong Chong''s face was cold, and the malice in his eyes could not be hidden.


    "Poof!"


    Liu light River spits out a mouthful of blood, some doubt why Lu Chang suddenly stops: "general?"


    At this time, it was situ Xue who stood in front of Lu Chang. Lu Chang, who had been so powerful, suddenly stopped: "Xueer!"


    Situ Xue has a sneer at the corner of her mouth. What she is holding is the dagger that Lu Chang gave her before.


    Liu light River smell speech complexion a stiff, have a kind of desire to cry without tears feeling: "general, go quickly!"


    Lu Chang spat out the blood in his mouth: "light River, you go first!"


    This time, he reluctantly used his internal power, and his body was full of holes. It had nothing to do with whether to go or not.


    Liu Qinghe, with a black face, turned from behind Lu Chang to in front of him to block situ Xue''s dagger and roared: "boss! How can I leave you here alone? "


    Lu Chang looked stagnant, and then said in a deep voice, "don''t hurt Xueer."


    Liuqinghe smell speech heart is a block, feel to be gas to internal injury!


    "Situ Xue has become a puppet and is controlled by the corpse insects. Are you crazy, boss?"


    Lu Chang smashed himself on the shoulder: "light River, stun me!"


    Because of situ Xue and Liu Qinghe, they were surrounded by the Yongwu army again and retreated to the edge of the cliff.


    Liu Qinghe gritted his teeth and was about to knock Lu Chang unconscious when situ Xue suddenly screamed: "brother Lu Chang! Help me


    Liu Qinghe''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Lu Chang dodges Liu Qinghe''s knife and goes to situ Xue.


    "I step on my mother..."


    Liu Qinghe rarely said a dirty word and looked ferocious.


    In this way, it has become the same dilemma as before, and now that situ Xue is completely out of control and will explode at any time!


    Several people soon retreated, but situ Xue was not out of control, which made Liu Qinghe despair.


    "Wu..."


    All of a sudden, a melodious flute sounded behind the crowd, and then the sound became clear and graceful

 Chapter 316

    The poison that had been hurled at liuqinghe suddenly turned to the brave army.


    Although the Yongwu army didn''t feel pain, it couldn''t move any more after being covered by countless snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    Liuqinghe looks happy. I don''t know who is coming? Can you control poison?


    But at this time, it''s the friends who help!


    Lu Chang''s face changed. He seemed to see the man through the crowd. The voice was very familiar


    Gong Chong''s face turned black. He looked at Ning Rongyue behind the crowd, and his look was extremely fierce.


    Ning Rongyue looks a little embarrassed at this time, but her eyes are very bright. She glances at Gong Chong lightly, and then pours her internal power into the jade flute in her hand. The sound of the flute is a bit high. Some of the corpse puppets controlled by Gong Chong are actually robbed by Ning Rongyue!


    Gong Zhong was shocked. How could she?


    In fact, even doctor Fu has said that Ning Rongyue is gifted. He can figure out a way to control the insects with his music only by his fragments!


    And now, it''s finally coming in handy.


    It''s just that Gong Zhong still has the corpse king in his hand, and Ning Rongyue only has part of the Yongwu army close to him.


    She walked forward step by step, and the brave soldiers on both sides gave her a path.


    "Sister in law!"


    Liu light River shocked to see Ning Rongyue, did not expect Ning Rongyue would come!


    Lu Chang''s face is a trace of anger, but he does not want Ning Rongyue to come, does not want her to risk


    Gong Chong saw that they had ignored themselves. He was so angry that the sound of Xiao became sharper.


    Ning Rongyue looks a Leng, also not to be outdone, both seem to be more powerful.


    Ning Rongyue motioned to liuqinghe for them to come quickly, and liuqinghe immediately dragged Lu Chang close to Ning Rongyue.


    However, without taking two steps, Lu Chang stopped again and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Liu Qinghe''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and a palm claps the dagger on Lu Chang''s back, which makes situ Xue a little deeper.


    Ning Rongyue also stares big eyes, but she can''t stop playing flute, directing poison to attack Gongzhong.


    Gong chongleng snorts, jumps into the air, and then quickly approaches Ning Rongyue. He can see clearly that his rhythm can''t fight Ning Rongyue, but if they fight close to each other


    Ning Rongyue also jumps up in the air, kicking the toes on the shoulders of several brave soldiers to make them fly up and smash Gongzhong.


    Gong Chong''s face was a little more surprised and he dodged.


    Ning Rongyue glances at Gong Zhong and ignores Gong Zhong. Instead, she approaches them quickly.


    Gong Zhong''s face changed, and Chang Xiao pointed to Ning Rongyue''s heart.


    Ning Rongyue volleys in the air and turns back, kicking at the flute. The bamboo flute crackles.


    Gong Chong''s face changed, and Ning Rongyue put the jade flute to her lips again. Now she can control most of the Yongwu army!


    Taking advantage of Gongzhong''s being surrounded by the Yongwu army, Ning Rongyue hurriedly came to Lu Chang''s side, put away his flute and said, "Qinghe, pull situ Xue over!"


    Liu Qinghe did not care to ask why, immediately nodded to do.


    Ning Rongyue takes out medicine from her arms and feeds it to situ Xue. Then she mercilessly takes out a dagger and stabs it into situ Xue''s heart.


    Lu Chang was shocked and stopped by liuqinghe.


    But Ning Rongyue can''t help frowning, no mother Gu? What''s going on?


    Gong Chong, who was surrounded by the Yongwu army, was in a mess. His clothes became a piece of cloth, but he laughed very freely.


    "You''re looking for this?"


    Ning Rongyue was shocked when she saw the things in the hands of Qing Gong Chong: "mother gu!"


    Liu Qinghe also changed his face when he heard that Gong Zhong was about to crush the poisonous insects in his hand when he raised his lips. Now situ Xue only had a trace of sentimental poisonous smell left on him. He had gouged out his mother for a long time!


    Lu Chang can''t live when she dies!


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue turns to Lu Chang and stabs the dagger on his left shoulder.


    "Sister in law?"


    "Ning Rongyue, what do you do?"


    Finally, Bai Yan, who followed the sound, lashed Gong Chong''s hand with a whip. He was shocked to see the action of Qing Ning dissolving the moon.


    Liu Qinghe is at a loss. Lu Chang''s body stagnates, but he doesn''t resist. He just looks at Ning Rongyue with guilt.


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t need his guilt at all. After looking at him coldly, he directly gouges out a piece of flesh and blood from Lu Chang''s shoulder.


    Lu Chang''s eyes were suddenly lax and he leaned back.


    Ning Rong''s expressionless face crushes the flesh even more.


    Liu Qinghe was so shocked that he swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "sister-in-law?"


    Don''t Ning Rongyue want to avenge that sword?


    Ning Rongyue doesn''t care to say much, so she takes out the medicine and feeds it into Lu Chang''s mouth.


    "Ah


    At this time, Gong Zhong, who was entangled by Bai Yan, suddenly burst out and rushed over with a roar. Those Yongwu soldiers, who were controlled by Ning Rongyue, were crazy again. They dragged their broken limbs and bodies, and attacked us and the enemy, which surprised everyone.


    Liuqinghe wants to stop, but he is directly waved by Gongzhong''s arm. Liuqinghe is stunned, but Gongzhong still rushes to ningrongyue.


    Ning Rongyue clenches her teeth and blocks Lu Chang with a jade flute. However, the palace is as heavy as crazy. Ning Rongyue and Liu Qinghe can''t stop him.


    What a grudge?


    Lu Chang felt as if his brain had gone wrong again. Otherwise, why did he think about this before he died?


    "Poof!"


    Just as Gong Zhong is about to clap his hand on Lu Chang''s head, Ning Rongyue pounces on him.


    Gong Chong''s eyes are cold, and she claps her hand on Ning Rongyue''s heart. Ning Rongyue falls to the ground, and blood gushes from her mouth. At this time, she also smells other breath in the air except blood gas.


    "Light River... Mountain, mountain toxic array! Burn... Mountain


    There are so many poisons dead in the mountain now, plus the poison array, if the mountain miasma doesn''t burn again, once it breaks out, there will be no grass for thousands of miles!


    Gong Chong''s eyes flashed a different color, and then he kicked Lu Chang.


    Then there is the cliff. Lu Chang falls off the cliff with a look of horror in liuqinghe and others.


    "Lu Chang!"


    Ning Rongyue falls to the ground and holds Lu Chang''s arm tightly. Bitter tears drop from Ning Rongyue''s eyes to Lu Chang''s mouth.


    It''s hard.


    "Yueyue, let go..."


    Ning Rongyue heard a shock in her heart and cried out silently.


    Palace heavy see this look ferocious break free, holding their own liuqinghe, in their disintegration will ningrongyue they pushed down the cliff.


    "Bang!"


    Ning Rongyue falls off the cliff, and Gong Zhong''s clothes suddenly burst open, and it turns into a pile of insects scattered. It''s also the ghost of the double!


    Liu Qinghe''s eyes are full of ruthlessness.


    And has been staring eyes lying on the ground, looking at the side of situ Xue also finally dozed off his eyes, finally, the only person who gave her warmth, no more.


    When she falls off the cliff, Ning Rongyue, who is still conscious, feeds Lu Chang with Tianshou pill and Yuqing pill in her hand, and then hugs him tightly to protect him.


    The Tianshou pill was given to her by Jing Xiao. It can cure people with heart injury and increase the life expectancy of people who have no injury but have reached the age of Shouyuan by one year.


    "Fu, take good care of Yuanyuan. You must take good care of Yuanyuan for me..."

 Chapter 317

    Yu Xiaoxiao, who is holding ganhu, just sees this scene and stares at it.


    "Sister..."


    Bai Yan directly turns to go down the cliff to find someone. Chen Feng is silent for a moment and chooses to take Liu Qinghe seriously injured first. They go down the mountain.


    "Si Tu Mo, I''m your mother!"


    Xi Ye, who had just heard the news, was angry and gave situ Mo a hard blow.


    He clearly said that he would come to help, but situ Mo didn''t tell the injured himself because he was suspicious.


    Fu Yinghe knew the deal between situ Mo and Xi Ye.


    He frowned and looked at situ Mo, only to find that situ Mo had not changed, had not changed


    He didn''t panic when he learned that Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue had fallen off the cliff. When Xi Ye was in trouble, he didn''t panic. But when Fu Yinghe looked at him, he did.


    "Qinghong, I..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Fu Yinghe''s eyes are full of red blood, gnashing his teeth to spit out two words.


    It turns out that situ Mo''s time in front of him is just a disguise. Is it a disguise? Ridiculous!


    The most heartless imperial heart, the most suspicious imperial heart! How could he forget?


    Xi Ye also wants to give a hand to situ mo. Liu Qingyan stops him and says, "the most urgent thing now is to find their elder sister-in-law! Life needs to see people, death needs to see corpses! "


    Liu Qinghe, lying on a stretcher, has a shocked look at Liu Qingyan. Unexpectedly, he is the calmest now!


    What did Liu Qingyan experience in those two years?


    What outsiders don''t know is that Liu Qingyan didn''t go to the border directly when he left home. When he appeared at the border two years later, there was already a Chen Feng beside him!


    Chen Feng said in a deep voice, "that''s right. Let''s find someone!"


    Bai Yan never came out of the mountain, and Liu Qingyan and his party immediately took the soldiers into the mountain to look for people.


    After they entered the mountain, liuqinghe remembered what Ning Rongyue had said before: "emperor, my sister-in-law said that it''s poisonous to go up the mountain. She wants us to burn the mountain immediately!"


    Doctor Fu, who has been silent all the time, has his eyes moving.


    Situ Mo looked at Fu Fu and Bai Wushuang, both of whom thought he was the air.


    Bai Lang jade, which is just like cold jade, looks colder at this time: "in another half an hour, the poison barrier will spread."


    But they didn''t say it, because Ning Rongyue was still on the mountain, and Bai Langyu only said it after seeing Liu Qingyan.


    Situ Mo throat hair bitter, understand the people''s mind.


    However, it is true that if only Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue were on the mountain, he would order the mountain to be burned!


    Fu Yinghe gave a cold smile, glanced at situ Mo and said in a deep voice: "I''ll go to find someone!"


    Situ Mo''s face was stiff: "Qinghong..."


    "If it''s a big deal, you can burn it with me."


    Fu Yinghe waved his sleeve robe and went up the mountain, followed by Bai Langyu.


    Situ Mo''s body is stagnant in the same place. His life is Qinghong''s! How could he hurt Qinghong?


    Seeing this, doctor Fu sneered, and Bai Wushuang lowered his eyelids.


    After he "killed" Fu Cen, he was no longer the white Valley master who wanted to save the world. This time, he would only stand behind Fu Cen!


    In tiandang mountain, the fog or poison barrier gradually thickens.


    Tianshou pill is worthy of being the God medicine that takes life from heaven. In addition to Yuqing pill, which is used to treat internal injuries and recover internal power, Lu Chang can be said to be resurrected with full blood.


    Ning Rongyue, who protects Lu Chang, is not so lucky. She is seriously injured by the palace, but gives Lu Chang the Tianshou pill. Finally, she falls into the deep pool and helps Lu Chang bear the greatest impact. She has already died!


    Lu Chang was choked by the water, and after waking up, he finally got rid of the control of the love bug and recalled everything.


    Lu Chang''s face was a little more hasty. He looked around and immediately dived to the bottom of tan.


    "Dissolve the moon! Yueyue, wake up! You wake up? "


    Lu Chang couldn''t believe looking at Ning Rongyue lying on the ground quietly: "Yueyue, wuwuwu... Yueyue! Dissolve the moon! I was wrong! I was wrong! Are you still blaming me? You get up, you hit me, you scold me


    "Yueyue!"


    "Don''t scare me, Yueyue. Fu is a bad man. Fu will never bully Yueyue any more. Wuwuwu..."


    "Rongyue, wake up, I don''t want Yuanyuan! If you don''t get up again, I''ll throw him away! I''m wrong. Fu is wrong. Yueyue, Rongyue, wake up, wake up. "


    "Yueyue!"


    "Ah


    Finally down to the bottom of the cliff Baiyan eyes dull looking at this scene.


    Yu Xiaoxiao staggered forward and pushed Lu Chang away: "go away! It''s all you! It''s all you


    Yu Xiaoxiao kneels beside Ning Rongyue and reaches for Ning Rongyue''s breath with trembling hands, then despairs completely: "Wow! Sister, sister!... "


    Lu Chang kneels down and moves to Ning Rongyue again. He pushes Yu Xiaoxiao away and hugs Ning Rongyue tightly.


    "Mine!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao was out of breath crying: "Wuwu, it''s all because of you. It''s not enough for you to hurt my sister once. You have to kill her! Wuwuwu... "


    Bai Yan looks at Lu Chang with dull eyes. The Xu Feng in her hand falls to the ground. She closes her eyes and tears slide down her cheek.


    Lu Chang just holds Ning Rongyue dully and seems to be able to sit until the end of time.


    The banquet night they soon also found over, Liu light proverb looked at this scene, a shock: "white... Yan?"


    Xi night shocked to reach for Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang had a reaction this time: "get out of here!"


    Xi Ye looks at Lu Chang bitterly, and claps Lu Chang with one hand directly: "do you deserve to dissolve the moon so deeply?"


    "Dinner night!"


    Liu Qingyan exclaimed.


    Lu Chang spits out a mouthful of blood, gets up and blows to Xi Ye.


    Xi You blocks Lu Chang''s fist before Xi Ye. Xi Ye doesn''t look happy or sad. His fingers tremble and he holds Ning Rongyue to leave.


    Lu Chang roared: "stop!"


    Xi murmured, his eyes firmly in front of Xi Ye.


    Xi Ye sneered and kept on walking.


    Liu Qingyan grabs Lu Chang indignantly: "boss, calm down!"


    Lu Chang still wants to chase him regardless. Chen Feng comes forward to help Liu Qingyan control Lu Chang: "let''s leave tiandangshan first."


    Fu Yinghe, who came in a hurry, saw Xi Ye holding Ning Rongyue and asked eagerly, "how is Xiao Yueer''s injury?"


    Xi Ye did not say a word, just holding Ning Rongyue forward.


    Fu Yinghe frowned and stopped Xi Ye: "let me see xiaoyueer!"


    Bai Langyu stared at Ning Rongyue''s hand with an ugly face: "Rongyue, already, dead


    "Nonsense


    The pupil of Fu Yinghe contracted suddenly.


    Xi night nervous smile, and then smile tears fall down: "moon, has died."


    No one knows how cold the person in his arms is.


    He had never seen Ning Rongyue as the only salvation in those dark days, and finally wanted to treat her as the last relative, but the salvation was gone.


    Fu Yinghe could not believe his words: "you give me xiaoyueer!"


    The banquet night seemed unheard of, Fu Yinghe stretched out his hand and fell down, laughing desolately.

 Chapter 318

    Liu Qingyan, together with Chen Feng, forced Lu Chang to take him down the mountain.


    When Liu Qingyan saw Fu Yinghe''s smile, he couldn''t bear it: "Mr. Fu, let''s go down the mountain quickly."


    Fu Yinghe takes a look at Lu Chang, who is like a trapped animal. He laughs and raises his steps to leave.


    Ning Rongyue''s medicine on Gansu Ning, doctor Fu, they can''t solve it for a while and a half. They can only wait for the medicine to pass by themselves, so when Gansu Ning comes here in a hurry, they only see Ning Rongyue in Xi Ye''s arms.


    "Dissolving the moon, what''s wrong with dissolving the moon?"


    Gansu rather some nervous look to Xi night arms Ning Rongyue, reach out to pick Xi night.


    Xi night looked at him, did not say a word, let Gansu rather check.


    What does Gansu Ning realize after touching the cool skin of Ning Rongyue with his fingertips: "dissolve the moon? Mr. Fu, come and see Rongyue! Come on


    Doctor Fu squatted not far away, looking calm, but let people really feel sad.


    Bai Wushuang worried about standing beside him, also did not expect yesterday also see the fresh smile of the girl so no.


    Doctor Fu''s eyes were slightly red: "is it my retribution?"


    White matchless smell speech whole body a shock, facial expression finally appeared a crack: "have nothing to do with you!"


    Fu Shuzhen, closed his eyes and said: "today, midnight dream is still when the corpses everywhere, they are looking at me with hatred, now, finally took my last relatives."


    White no double body side of hand clench, bone also seem to be making a sound: "those all have nothing to do with you!"


    "Ha."


    Doctor Fu gave a smile and stopped talking.


    Bai Wushuang''s expression is like regret, pain, impatience, resentment and heartache.


    Gansu Ning also finally recognized the reality, first silence, and then painful smile voice: "you haven''t finished what you promised me, how can you just leave me?"


    "You liar! Liar


    Gansu Ning''s voice is hysterical, others are silent.


    Lu Chang is now finally down the mountain. Gansu Ning''s eyes are red and he stares at Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang broke away from Liu Qingyan and Chen Feng and came to them again: "mine! Give it to me


    "Get out of here!"


    Gansu Ning hit Lu Chang on the side of the face, and then the two entangled.


    Liu Qingyan looked at them at a loss, and finally did not stop them.


    Finally, Fu Yinghe seemed to have recovered his peace. He walked slowly to doctor Fu: "old Fu, take xiaoyueer home."


    Situ Mo was a little helpless and approached him: "Qinghong..."


    Fu Yinghe looked cold and looked at situ Mo: "please order the emperor to burn the mountain."


    Situ Mo was nailed in place by the coldness in his eyes. He was in a panic and seemed to have lost something important.


    Doctor Fu gave a smile, then got up and went to Xi Ye: "give me my granddaughter!"


    Xi night finger slightly curled up, or will ningrong month to Fu doctor, a few people slowly away.


    Lu Chang, spitting out a mouthful of blood, saw that his pupil shrank: "moon!"


    Gansu Ning once again kicked Lu Chang, but this time Lu Chang did not resist, half kneeling on the ground, Gansu Ning was stunned, and then sneered.


    He walked up to Lu Chang and tugged at his collar: "Lu Chang, do you know? Rongyue has promised to marry me. Do you want to die? I don''t want you to be happy! I want you to remember that your life dissolves the moon! You don''t deserve to die


    Lu Chang clenched his fist, and the blood in his mouth became stronger.


    Gansu rather this just straightens up the body, resentment of looked around several nine you general one eye later Gansu rather turn to leave.


    Liu Qingyan choked his face: "how could this happen..."


    Chen Feng''s eyes moved.


    Ning Rongyue secretly ran out in the middle of the night, but the next day it was impossible to hide. It was just that people in Fu''s family would not think that what they were waiting for was a corpse.


    Jing Xiao almost cried faintly on Ning Rongyue, and the rest of the people seemed to have come across a bolt from the blue.


    Ruxing never thought it would be like this, shaking all over.


    "Young master!"


    Ruxing knelt down on the ground: "childe, madam, master, I told you the news of tiandangshan. I let her go. It''s all because of me. Childe, you kill me!"


    Fu Yinghe looks coldly at ruxing: "xiaoyueer doesn''t want me to kill you, otherwise you think you still have life to stand here!"


    If star whole body a shock, the tears on the face how wipe also wipe not clean.


    "Miss, miss, she obviously has tianshoudan with her..."


    At this point, such as the star on the pause, understand everything.


    Fu Yinghe and others also look a change, and then think of Lu Chang is stabbed after the heart, hurt heart!


    Gansu Ning wiped a face: "isn''t there Purple Jade blood ginseng?"? Isn''t it about life and death? Bring it quickly


    Fu doctor several people smell speech hopelessly close eyes.


    Ning Rongyue has been out of breath for a long time, but Ziyu Xueshen can''t be saved against the sky


    But it seems that everyone still has a weak hope in his heart. He thinks there may be a miracle, so no one stops Gansu Ning from searching for Ziyu blood ginseng and feeding it to Ning Rongyue.


    Ziyuxueshen is really a spiritual thing. It''s melting at the entrance, but it still doesn''t help.


    Gansu rather Leng Leng looking at his empty hands, heart pain, a trace of blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.


    "Suning!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at Gansu Ning with some worry and wipes her tears: "your sister will be sad like this."


    Gansu Ning smiles bitterly, and his tears are all left. A moment later, he suddenly kneels down to Fu Yuanjing with a smile: "Mom and Dad, Rongyue promised me to marry me when I come back from tiandangshan, and ask Mom and dad to help me!"


    Say, Gansu rather heavy kowtow a head.


    Yu Xiaoxiao covered her mouth with one hand to stop her crying.


    Jing smile eyes dull and silent, Fu Yuan some painful way: "dissolve month, has gone."


    "Even so, I''ll take Rongyue as my wife and never marry again after that!"


    Hearing the words, Bai Langyu''s eyes moved, and her expression slowly became indifferent.


    "You don''t have to."


    Fu Yinghe said faintly.


    "Oh


    Suddenly a sneer rang out, and Lu Chang, who looked embarrassed, came in angrily: "Yueyue is my wife. When did she have a relationship with Mr. Gan?"


    Lu Chang looks very embarrassed. His clothes, which are rotten and wet, are hanging on him. He has a crazy look in his eyes. He looks at Gansu Ning and refuses to let go.


    Ruxing saw Lu Chang come in and screamed, "it''s all you! Miss must have given you tianshoudan! You''re not going to kill miss


    Lu Chang was shocked, and then said in a cold voice, "Rongyue is my wife. Anyway, I won''t give her to others!"


    "Yours?"


    There is darkness in Gansu Ning''s eyes: "do you deserve it? Lu Chang, you don''t deserve it


    Lu Chang''s face was slightly stiff. He endured the pain of his heart: "before Rongyue died, let me take good care of Yuanyuan. She asked me to take good care of Yuanyuan!"

 Chapter 319

    With these words, Lu Chang only looked at Ning Rongyue with deep and desperate eyes.


    After Ning Rongyue was taken away, Lu Chang was just as mad. They couldn''t stop him. They could only follow him here.


    Bai Yan took a look at Xiaoyue. She didn''t know what happened in her arms. She stretched out her body and thought of the round moon Beside Ning Rongyue. There was a trace of tears in her eyes.


    "Master Fu, madam Fu, master Fu, Rong Yue, she should not be separated from Wang Ye."


    "Nonsense


    Xi Ye and Gansu Ning denounced at the same time.


    Gansu Ning eyes blood red: "Rongyue has said that he will marry me, he Lu Chang is nothing!"


    Jing Xiao looked at Lu Chang angrily: "get out of here!"


    Yuanyuan was also frightened by their shouting and shouting, and was held by her mother. She cried bitterly.


    Lu Chang was shocked, and then knelt down to the ground, his eyes still refused to move away from Ning Rongyue.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu was angry. He turned around the room twice, and then he couldn''t bear to kick Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang was shocked, but he still knelt there.


    Everyone was furious, but Lu Chang''s life was changed by their daughter, granddaughter and sister! Even if they hate to kill Lu Chang, they can''t do it. It''s Rongyue''s lover!


    Finally, only Jing Xiaoning and Lu Chang kneeling on the ground were left in the room. Lu Chang moved his knee to the bedside, and the two lines of tears dropped without warning.


    "Yueyue..."


    Jing Xiao looks at Lu Chang indifferently, and finally pulls Ning Rongyue''s hand to close his eyes.


    Outside, people stood in the grass Pavilion.


    Fu said in a deep voice, "bury me. Bury Rongyue first."


    After all, he saw more life and death. He thought he would be very sad, but he was also very sober.


    Liu light proverb smell speech is about to speak, Fu Yinghe look indifferent way: "dissolve the moon can''t enter the imperial mausoleum."


    Liu light proverb a few people a Leng, they originally want to say so, selfishly also for their own boss.


    "Rongyue should want to go back to Fujia village."


    Fu Yingnian, who had been silent, suddenly said.


    Doctor Fu also had this idea, but he didn''t say anything. It took too long from the imperial capital to Fujia village to ensure that Rongyue''s body was not rotten.


    At this time, a monk went into the hundred grass Pavilion.


    "Amitabha, a Cen, unparalleled, it''s better to bury Rongyue in Lin''an temple."


    Master yun''an looks compassionate, but Fu Yinghe knows that they didn''t send someone to inform master yun''an about it!


    Fu Fu was stunned, and then his eyes glared angrily. He rolled his sleeves and was ready to hit people: "did you know that long ago! You are not! Why don''t you tell us? "


    Fu Yinghe''s pupil shrinks, Gansu Ning and others'' eyes are also on yun''an.


    Yun An''s scalp is numb: "matchless... Help!"


    Bai Wushuang holds on to the Fu doctor who is extremely angry and kicks at the air.


    Yun An''s smile with lingering fear told him that doctor Fu had just really killed him: "Buddha said, it can''t be said."


    Doctor Fu choked in his heart and looked at yun''an even more terrifying. If yun''an couldn''t say one or two or three, he would not be finished today: "but is Rongyue not dead?"


    "Dead indeed."


    Yun An thought to himself that this is not a lie. Ning Rongyue is dead now.


    Fu Fu looked overcast and looked at yun''an.


    Yun''an shrunk his neck and said with a stiff smile, "I''ve actually paid attention to the tiandang mountain, and I know that. I want to say that there is an ice room in Lin''an temple, which is suitable for burying Ning girl."


    Doctor Fu''s eyes glared and his teeth creaked.


    Yun An moved his steps a little bit. He was a little far away from doctor Fu. Then he looked at Fu Yuan and said, "what do you think of master Fu?"


    Fu Yuan was silent for a moment, and finally sighed, "let''s stay for a few more days."


    Yun An''s eyes moved, and then he put his hands together: "benefactor, you can come to me at any time."


    "Thank you, master."


    Fu Yuan nodded slightly.


    Ning Rongyue is still lying in ignorance, but the people in Fu''s house seem to have no concept of time. They are all guarding Ning Rongyue in Baicao Pavilion.


    Lu Chang also stayed here for three days and three nights, but no water came in.


    But situ Mo was directly rejected by Fu Yinghe. Fu Yinghe looked indifferent: "emperor, I want to go home."


    Situ Mo''s pupil shrank and stepped forward: "Qinghong!"


    Fu Yinghe stepped back and closed the door of Fu''s house.


    Three days later.


    The dead are dead, and they cannot be forced to stay.


    Jing Xiao, who had never closed his eyes, finally opened his cracked lips and said with a cry, "ah yuan, let Rongyue settle down."


    Fu Yuan closed his eyes: "good."


    Lu Chang''s eyes moved: "father, mother! Yueyue... "


    "Enough!"


    Jing Xiao scolded: "I know that all this is the choice of dissolving the moon. No one else can blame us, and we shouldn''t blame you. It''s just that."


    Fu Yuan said in a deep voice: "Rongyue will be buried in Lin''an temple as Fu''s daughter. Lu Chang, go."


    With that, Fu Yuan took another pause and looked at Gansu Ning: "Xiaoning, you are still young. Don''t waste the rest of your life in order to dissolve the moon."


    Gansu Ning slowly knelt down and kowtowed three times: "I will not marry again in this life, only Rongyue has a wife."


    Liar, you owe me a wedding gift.


    Gansu Ning finally took a look at Ning Rongyue''s blue and white face, which was no longer as vigorous as before, and got up and left with some faltering.


    Fu Yuan moved his lips and finally sighed in his heart.


    Lu Chang''s eyes did not move. When he got up, he shed two lines of blood and tears.


    Fu Yuan and his wife were surprised.


    Lu Chang lowered his head and said, "Mom and Dad, Rongyue is my only wife in this life. Please allow me to raise Yuanyuan. Rongyue gave me the Tianshou pill. Her last word is to let me take good care of Yuanyuan and ask her parents for permission."


    Fu Yuan pulled the excited Jing smile and said in a deep voice: "good."


    Jing Xiao looked at Fu Yuan incredulously and broke his voice: "what did you say?"


    "Smile, that''s what Rong Yue said."


    Fu Yuan''s lips trembled.


    Jing Xiao''s face was stiff, and finally he came out of the room with his mouth covered.


    Fu Yinghe stood outside the room with no focus. Finally, he turned his eyes: "tomorrow morning, take Rongyue to Lin''an temple."


    The star behind him drooped his head, and big tears fell to the ground.


    "Xiaoyue is like a star. Rongyue once told me to set you free. If you have anything you want to do and go to, you can go."


    Xiaoyue was shocked: "young master?"


    "It''s time to go."


    Fu Yinghe looks cold.


    If the star is stiff, I think of what Ning Rongyue said to me before


    The next day.


    There was no grand funeral procession, no so-called Princess guard of honor. When the sky was light, Fu Fu''s people and spontaneous people wore white plain clothes and sent Ning Rongyue''s coffin to Lin''an temple.


    Fu Yinghe and Fu Yingnian personally moved Ning Rongyue to the ice coffin in the mountain ice room behind Lin''an temple.

 Chapter 320

    Lu Chang hugs Yuan Yuan tightly and looks at the door of the ice room. His heart is still.


    But he can''t die, now it''s Yueyue''s life, he can''t die!


    Yun An said Amitabha and looked at the people who were looking at the door of the ice room: "everyone, let''s go."


    Jing smiles and cries in Fu Yuan''s arms, and Mingyue buries her face in Fu Yingnian''s arms.


    Fu Yinghe took a look at the circle in Lu Chang''s arms: "father, mother, let''s go, too."


    They are not going to go back to Fu''s house, they are going to go back to Fu''s village directly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Fu Yinghe walked up to Lu Chang and said, "please take care."


    Lu Chang hugged Yuanyuan: "I will take good care of him."


    Fu Yinghe chuckled: "this is what xiaoyueer wants, I, just."


    Xi night is to see to Fu doctor: "thank Fu old antidote, I, also should go to end some things."


    Fu Fu''s brow slightly frowned. Finally, he was a little tired and said, "go."


    "Mr. Fu, you..."


    Fu Yuan looked at doctor Fu and wanted to persuade him again.


    Fu gougougou lip: "I will not go back, I intend to go back to the holy medical valley with Bai Wushuang, it''s time to provide for the aged."


    What outsiders don''t know is that Dr. Fu is also Bai Wushuang''s younger martial brother, but it''s a pity that in the end, he didn''t agree with each other.


    Fu Yuan a Leng, finally no more words, slightly nodded, turned to Jingxiao side.


    Jingxiao looked at Jingshu and other people with a smile: "Dad, brother Jing, please tell him for me that we are going."


    This sad, Jingxiao do not want to step.


    After the Fu family and his party left, doctor Fu silently looked at the door of the ice room.


    Yun An was half guilty and half sad. His old friend had a hard time, but fortunately, there are still a few people who care about him today.


    Bai Wushuang''s voice was soft, as if he was afraid of disturbing doctor Fu: "ah Cen, let''s go, too."


    Fu''s face could not control the twitch twice, and then reluctantly raised his lips: "let''s go."


    Dissolve month, should also don''t want to see him sad, this dead wench!


    At this time, Bai Langyu made a bow in front of Bai Wu: "master, I''m going."


    "It''s time for you to go back. I won''t stop you."


    White matchless a Leng, and then the face with a trace of some micro do not give up.


    Bai Langyu bows respectfully again, then turns around and leaves. Fang Susu is for Suning, Gan Youlang is for Langyu!


    After a moment''s hesitation, Liu Qingyan looks at Lu Chang: "boss."


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Chang took a deep look at the door of the ice room and said in a deep voice.


    Yu Xiaoxiao saw that everyone was gone. She wiped her tears and bit her lips to leave. She was still asleep in AHU.


    Since then, everyone has gone their separate ways.


    In the ice room.


    Gansu Ning, who was hiding here early, walked out slowly from behind the icicle. He looked at Ning Rongyue in the ice coffin with some attachment.


    "Rongyue, I''ll accompany you."


    Lu Chang carries Ning Rongyue''s life and can''t die, but he can. He will accompany her.


    Outside the ice room.


    After everyone left, there were two more.


    GANZE supported the pale Ganlin and said, "brother, you..."


    Gan Lin pale face smile: "fast, Ozawa help me hide from ah Hu."


    GANZE smelled that there was something strange in his eyes, and then said with a smile, "OK."


    Sitting on the Albizzia tree outside the ice room, Yun An had a complex look, and then slowly lay on his back on the branch.


    The origin, the end, the reunion, the end, everything is God''s will.


    Fu Fu.


    If I come here naked, I should go naked.


    Fu Fu''s things were not taken away. Situ Mo held the note in his hand painfully. Just like this, Qinghong, do you just leave this sentence?


    Father Fu turned his back and wiped his eyes. The only one who was sincere to the emperor was gone after all. Alas.


    "Emperor, the Xiali mission has been waiting outside the city for a long time."


    Situ Mo painfully closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was still the indifferent Emperor: "close Fu Fu! Let''s go. "


    "Yes."


    Suwang mansion.


    Liu Qingyan said that they were worried about Lu Chang and Yuanyuan after all. They followed Lu Chang all the way to suwang mansion.


    In front of suwangfu''s house, Xiaoyue and ruxing, who left with the Fu family, are standing here.


    Xiaoyue saw Lu Chang and they came back and pushed ruxing: "go quickly, miss has told me secretly that she wants to manage your marriage in person for a long time."


    If star heard this words and some tears collapse, she pursed lips slightly nod.


    Walking in front of Lu Chang, ruxing took out two daggers: "I don''t have any good things. I''ll leave this Sanskrit spirit dagger to young master."


    Lu Chang''s eyes are a little dull. He thrusts the dagger to Liu Qingyan, and then turns around and runs away.


    Liu Qingyan is a little confused with the dagger he has been stuffed with.


    Xiaoyue looked at Lu Chang and said, "Miss, the last thing I care about is Yuanyuan except you. I want to stay in the palace and take care of Yuanyuan."


    Lu Chang had a reaction: "good."


    Xiaoyue takes a deep breath and turns her head into the palace.


    Lu Chang also walked slowly towards the door with yuan yuan in his arms.


    "Boss!"


    Liu Qingyan was a little flustered and caught by the threshold. Lu Chang: "boss? You... "


    He frowned and looked into Lu Chang''s eyes, then he was shocked: "boss! Your eyes? "


    Lu Chang can also feel that his eyes are slowly becoming blurred. After he finally looks at the quiet circle, his eyes turn to darkness.


    Liu Qingyan''s hand shook in front of Lu Chang''s eyes, and then he stepped back in disbelief.


    "Boss?"


    Lu Chang said indifferently, "if you can''t see it, you can''t see it."


    Bai Yan and others were shocked.


    Housekeeper Lin finally burst into tears and sat down on the threshold.


    Lu Chang is relying on the memory slowly into the door, Liu Qingyan a few people are not at ease with Lu Chang''s side, and then follow Lu Chang to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu.


    Bai Yan couldn''t bear to open her eyes, and then turned to leave.


    After arriving at the door, Bai Yan hesitated and looked at housekeeper Lin: "the Lord can''t see now, please housekeeper."


    Housekeeper Lin sighs and shakes his head. He is the only old man who guards the landing home. He thought that the LORD would eventually belong, but he didn''t think it was a dream.


    Bai Yan leaves with drooping eyes.


    Outside the imperial capital.


    The chariots of Xia Li mission and Fu family crossed each other, and neither side noticed each other.


    The battle to meet the Xia Li mission was a bit shabby, but it was not.


    Nanli Ke looked at situ Mo and Lao Fu in front of him and frowned: "I have seen your majesty. We are late."


    Because something happened on the way, they lost a lot of time when they joined up with the mission.


    Father Fu wanted to pull out a smile, but he couldn''t pull it out. He said bitterly, "your Highnesses, please come in."


    Nanlico, the people they are fighting against are no longer there. I''m afraid there will be more trouble after that.


    Nan Li Yu frowned and said with a smile, "we are not evil spirits. How can father-in-law Fu look like this?"


    He was only joking, but Lao Fu couldn''t laugh.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu also noticed something strange. After looking at Nan Li Ke, he arranged the mission to enter the imperial capital first.

 Chapter 321

    After entering the imperial capital, Nan Li Yu saw that the route he was walking was wrong and could not help frowning.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to go to the palace to entertain us. Why don''t you go to Fu''s first?"


    Father Fu''s face was stiff.


    Situ Mo then turned around and said slowly, "Ning Rongyue is gone."


    Nanli Ke frowned and thought it was absurd. He obviously didn''t believe situ Mo''s words.


    Nan Li Yu said: "Your Majesty, don''t make such a joke with us. It''s not good to say anything on this happy day, eh."


    Seeing this, Lao Fu could not help stamping his feet and said with a sad face, "don''t talk about your Highnesses. The emperor, the emperor, he didn''t cheat your Highnesses!"


    "What did you say?"


    Nan Li Yu pulled Lao Fu''s collar with one hand, and his eyes were cold.


    "Cough cough..." Lao Fu coughed a few times, a face of dishes.


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice: "let go! My words will not be false


    Nanlico felt absurd and angry: "Your Majesty should give us an explanation!"


    Situ Mo was silent for a moment. He felt that everything was very dull, and he didn''t want to find any reason: "come with me first, I will listen to you."


    Take people to the empty Fu Fu.


    Situ Mo light way: "don''t look, people are gone."


    Fu Fu''s house was especially quiet. Nanli Ke and Nanli Yu had a growing sense of foreboding, and some believed what situ Mo had just said.


    "What''s going on?"


    Nan Li Yu stares at situ Mo tightly.


    Si Tu Mo hears speech the corner of the mouth lightly Yang, slowly said before of affair.


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes widened in disbelief: "what you said is serious! Lu Chang! It''s Lu Chang again


    "I also have some mistakes in this matter. It''s too big. Everyone is responsible. We can''t attribute the fault to King su."


    Nan Li Yu sneered: "what''s wrong? Of course you are wrong. My princess Xiali is the second one to die in your Dongyun! We will not give up on this matter. "


    South Li Yu a jilt sleeve robe, the facial expression cold turn round to leave, see that direction is to go to hundred grass Pavilion.


    Situ Mo didn''t comment on this, but Lao Fu was sweating.


    Nanlico laughed twice, then asked, "where is Yuanyuan? Fu Yinghe, did they take them away


    Situ Mo took a light look at Nanli Ke: "in suwang mansion."


    Seeing Nanli Ke''s meaningful expression, situ Mo said in a deep voice: "this is what Rongyue wants, so Qinghong didn''t take Yuanyuan away."


    If it''s not for Ning Rongyue, who laughs with Jing that they are hurting Yuanyuan to the bone, how can they be willing to leave Yuanyuan in suwangfu?


    Nanlico looked slightly cold.


    "Take us to Lin''an temple first!"


    After going to baicaoge, Nan Li Yu came back angrily.


    Even though they had believed situ Mo''s words, they still couldn''t believe that the girl was dead. She was only 17 years old!


    Lao Fu sighed helplessly.


    Situ Mo light way: "good."


    Nanli Ke and his family arranged the people of the mission in the post station for the time being, and then they followed situ Mo to Wanfo Mountain.


    And such a big movement in the imperial capital naturally shocked many people. They also came to Wanfoshan one after another.


    The death of Ning Rongyue has not been reported, so most people don''t know about it. They don''t understand why there is such a big movement in the imperial capital today.


    Chen Fengliu light proverb white Yan salute way: "emperor, two Highnesses."


    They still don''t know the identity of Ning Rongyue. Before Liu Qingyan, he even thought that Nan Liyu was his eldest brother''s rival.


    Both of them were cold faced and silent.


    Situ Mo nodded slightly and said, "let''s go. Rongyue has entered the ice room."


    Fu Yinghe didn''t want to see him again, so he didn''t come this morning. However, he didn''t expect that Fu Yinghe would go so decisively.


    Bai Yan said softly, "yes."


    Nanli Ke''s face was a little ugly again.


    Liu Qingyan frowned and looked at Nan Liyu: "but how did you come back?"


    "Oh."


    Nanli Ke didn''t say a word. Nanli Yu gave a sneer back.


    Liu light proverb see this, the heart also rises a bit dissatisfied, can''t see what Xia Li do.


    Chen Feng pulls Liu Qingyan: "and look."


    "Oh."


    Liu light proverb turns his mouth.


    Yun''an had been informed by the monk and was waiting in front of Lin''an temple.


    "I have met the emperor, two Highnesses and several generals."


    South Li Yu calm face way: "dissolve month, ice room where?"


    "Hey, what do you want to do with the ice room of Rongyue? What does it have to do with you? "


    Liu Qingyan is not satisfied, and Li Yu''s attitude is so arrogant.


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice: "master yun''an, please take us there."


    Yun An took a look at the icy Nan Li Ke and Nan Li Yu, then nodded: "please follow me."


    The ice room is in a cave with a large area of Acacia growing outside. At this time, there are only trees full of green, white petals have already become dust, and a few clusters of Phoenix Tail flowers are blooming out of season at the entrance of the mountain.


    Nan Li Yu walked heavily and slowly came to the door of the ice room. He put his hand on the door.


    The chill spread through the stone gate to the palm of his hand until it reached the bottom of his heart.


    South Li Yu some dejected half kneels on the ground, a fist hits on the stone gate, a trace of blood left along the stone gate.


    He used to be too weak to protect his little aunt. Now her only daughter is lying in this cold place. Her voice and face are still in her heart. How can she expect such a changeable world!


    Nanlico''s eyes were red and choked for a moment.


    Yun An sighed: "two benefactors, don''t be too sad. The dead are gone."


    "Ah


    Nan Li Yu roared, still half kneeling in front of the stone gate: "situ Mo, Lu Chang, I Xiali and you Dongyun swear to death!"


    Nanli Ke''s eyes are slightly cold, but he doesn''t refute Nanli Yu''s words.


    Liu Qingyan was surprised to hear that Xia Li''s heirs were just two. Now they say that


    Liu Qingyan frowned, thinking that Nanli Yu was so affectionate to his sister-in-law?


    Situ Mo finally opened his mouth, but he explained to Liu Qingyan: "Rongyue is the daughter of Princess Xia Li."


    Liu light proverb several people are surprised, Xia Li Long princess?


    Of course, they know the princess Xia Li. For the sake of the relationship between Xia Li and Dongyun, they are already stiff. Now, are the two princesses dead to their Dongyun


    Liu Qingyan''s hostility dissipated, some embarrassed and guilty.


    Nanli Ke looked at yun''an: "open the door, we''re going to take Rongyue!"


    "No!"


    Liu Qingyan immediately retorts.


    "Rongyue is from Xiali. How can I stay in Dongyun?"


    South Li Yu stands up, eyes blood red of see to Liu light Yan they.


    Liu Qingyan was startled by his appearance and thought that there was something else in it?


    But at this time, some guilty people can''t tell the identity of Ning Rongyue''s so-called Princess su. After all, it''s all for his family''s general


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice: "this is Qinghong''s decision. Compared with you, Rongyue would like to follow Qinghong''s idea."

 Chapter 322

    South Li Yu smell speech look a cold, tightly stare at Si Tu mo.


    Situ Mo did not give in to the south Li Yu.


    Seeing this, yun''an came forward to be a peacemaker: "Miss Ning has just been buried in the ice room today. It''s not appropriate to open the door of the ice room immediately. Why don''t you two benefactors stay in Lin''an temple for the time being?"


    South Li Yu smell speech this just take back line of sight: "good, annoy master."


    "But I''ll go to suwangfu first!"


    South Li Yu cold smile two, everybody back a cold.


    It''s not easy for Liu Qingyan to talk about it. There''s no way. It''s all the eldest brother-in-law''s family affairs. No matter how he supports the eldest brother, he can''t manage it.


    Nanli Ke said in a deep voice, "I''ll go too. It''s not right for Yuanyuan to stay in suwang mansion!"


    Lu Chang and Nan Li Ke took a deep breath and told themselves to be calm, even if it was what Rong Yue wanted.


    Situ Mo shrugged: "please help yourself."


    He is really a little tired.


    Old Fu some distressed way: "emperor, let''s go back to the Palace first?"


    "Let''s go."


    Situ Mo said in a deep voice.


    Seeing that situ Mo didn''t plan to take care of it, Nan Li Ke had a quarrel in his heart and motioned Nan Li Yu to go down the mountain.


    Liu light proverb hesitated for a moment, under the sign of Bai Yan or pull Chen Feng to keep up, their boss now become blind, ah, don''t have any more trouble!


    Suwang mansion.


    Nanli Ke and Nanli Yu didn''t let anyone inform them at all. They went through housekeeper Lin''s door.


    Housekeeper Lin was surprised. He quickly got up and looked at Liu Qingyan and said to them, "Qingyan, is this, is this?"


    Liu Qingyan pulls the housekeeper to catch up in a hurry and tells housekeeper Lin the reason as he walks.


    Housekeeper Lin didn''t expect Ning Rongyue to have such an identity. He was shocked and could only smile bitterly, but he couldn''t even keep his little son


    "Lu Chang!"


    Nan Li Yu Kuang kicks the door of the main courtyard of the palace, but Lu Chang is not there, and several servants seem to be packing up.


    Housekeeper Lin hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "the Lord has dismissed the servants in the house. Now he is in Xiaozhu, Xiaoyao."


    South Li Yu smell speech eyes a cold, carefree small building? Lu Chang also deserves to live!


    Thinking of this, Nan Li Yu went to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu with a cold feeling.


    Housekeeper Lin keeps up with her.


    "Lu Chang!"


    Xiaoyao Xiaozhu door south Li Yu is reluctant to kick, push open the door south Li Yu burst drink.


    Holding round Lu Chang, he turns his head along with the sound, and Xiaoyue, who is preparing round food in the kitchen, comes out frowning.


    When Nan Li Yu saw Lu Chang''s appearance, he frowned: "what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Lu Chang''s eyes were covered with a black cloth, and his face was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    Liu light proverb some nervous block in front of south Li Yu: "the eyes of the boss can''t see, you don''t impulse ah."


    Nan Li Yu sneered: "retribution."


    Liu Qingyan has a stiff face and doesn''t know what to say.


    Nan Li Yu looked at Lu Chang: "Rongyue is dead. Why are you still alive! You coward! You don''t deserve to be so affectionate! Why don''t you die! "


    I didn''t expect that Lu Chang was such a person!


    Lu Chang slowly gets up and gives Yuanyuan to Xiaoyue.


    "I can''t die."


    Nanli Ke could not help frowning: "Prince Su, Rongyue is my princess Xiali. Her child should be raised by us!"


    Although Nanli Ke''s tone was quite polite, there was no doubt about it, but Liu Qingyan could not help frowning.


    Lu Chang steps in front of Xiaoyue: "Rongyue let me take good care of Yuanyuan, instead of her."


    "Oh, thank you for being so affectionate. Why don''t you dare to die with Rongyue? Coward


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes were fierce, and it was obvious that he hated to the extreme.


    Lu Chang''s mouth was suddenly hooked up, and his tone was a little creepy: "I can''t die. It''s Rongyue''s life. I want to live well and forgive. How can I die?"


    Liu Qingyan thinks his boss is going crazy


    Nan Li Yu''s pupils shrink slightly. He doesn''t understand why Lu Chang is so affectionate now, and why he was a different image before that.


    After the crowd of white Yan also seems to think of what, pursed lips will love Gu thing said.


    Nanlico was silent. It was really hard to tell which was right or wrong.


    Xiaoyue walks to the front with Yuanyuan in her arms, but she doesn''t find Yuanyuan. She doesn''t know when she grabs Lu Chang''s hair: "Dad."


    Lu Chang was shocked, and Nanli Ke and them were also slightly surprised.


    Xiaoyue was shocked and her eyes were slightly red: "Miss, I want King Su to take care of the young master. I will stay in the palace to take care of the young master. Please rest assured."


    Nan Li Yu looks constantly changing, and finally gouges out Lu Chang and leaves angrily.


    Ning Rongyue died, but he couldn''t even find a strange person. Everyone was wrong about this, and everyone was right!


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke said in a deep voice: "we will always pay attention to Yuanyuan. If we think that the Lord can''t take care of Yuanyuan, we will take him away!"


    Lu Chang did not speak, took Yuanyuan from Xiaoyue''s arms and sat down again.


    There was a trace of regret in nanlico''s eyes.


    Lu Chang is blind and so decadent. It seems that the God of war of Dongyun is also decadent!


    Bai Yan looks at this scene, her eyes are slightly red, Liu Qingyan and others are not taste, deep love is not life, always so.


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    South Lake Road.


    They were happy to welcome people, but they got bad news. The mission sent by my father had to communicate well. I hope my father won''t get angry when he got the news.


    Lu Chang turned a deaf ear.


    Xiaoyue hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, miss has told us before that she really wants to visit her mother''s hometown."


    Nanlico walked, nodded slightly, and then left.


    After the South brothers left, Bai Yan took a look at Lu Chang, who had nothing to love.


    "Lu Chang, if you don''t want to disappoint Rong Yue, cheer up. Your son is still watching you!"


    Lu Chang''s fingers curled slightly.


    Baiyan no longer said, turned away.


    Liu Qingyan sighed helplessly: "Hey, boss, Lao Gan hasn''t woken up yet. Let''s go to see him first."


    General Gan''s residence.


    Gan Hu has no relatives in the imperial capital, but for Yu Xiaoxiao, he decorates the general''s residence with special warmth and excitement.


    Looking at the servants in and out, Yu Xiaoxiao felt sad and said in a deep voice, "you all go down first. I''ll call you if you have something here."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    All out of the yard, Yu Xiaoxiao some sad shriveled mouth: "ah Hu why not wake up?"


    Situ Mo originally wanted to interrogate the general of the brave army, but he was stopped by Yu Xiaoxiao. When Gan Hu fell off the cliff, he was the only general around him. Yu Xiaoxiao must ask clearly.


    Xie Yingzong, the general of the Yongwu army, shook his head when he heard: "I don''t know."


    "Tell me about your falling off the cliff again! What''s wrong when you think about it? "


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face was as cold as ice.


    In fact, she probably guessed that Gan Hu might be because of Gong Zhong, but she was really upset and didn''t dare to let go of something wrong.

 Chapter 323

    Xie Yingzong carefully recalled: "I didn''t remember clearly before, but vaguely remembered that the cliff was not high. I took the medicine that general Gan took, and I just got the antidote of corpse insects. Then I fainted for a while, and when I woke up, I took general Gan to hide in the mountains. During this period, general Gan should never wake up."


    "But I also saw that general Gan''s injury was not serious."


    The injury was not serious, and the internal injury was not serious.


    Thinking of this, Yu Xiaoxiao''s heart sank. The unknown is the most terrible. The only uncertain factor in Gan Hu''s body now is that Gu Wang!


    But Gan Lin is not at home at the moment, and Yu Xiaoxiao can''t find anyone even if she is anxious to ask Wang Gu.


    Fortunately, Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t wait long. Ganlin and GANZE came back soon.


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked at Gan Lin''s pale face and asked softly, "have you seen my sister?"


    Ganlin didn''t know what was going on, but he suffered a serious internal injury. When Yu Xiaoxiao saw that he didn''t want to say anything, he didn''t ask much.


    Gan Lin looks ugly: "I''ve seen it."


    Yu Xiaoxiao saw this and kept silent for a long time. Then she asked Xie Yingzong about Wang Gu after she went out.


    GANZE said: "we are just going to tell the second sister-in-law that the second brother will not wake up until he is injured by Wang Gu."


    Yu Xiao Xiao Wen Yan brow tight Cu: "that this wants how to do?"


    "Go back to Ganjia village, where the insect caves can help ah Hu recover."


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice.


    Yu Xiaoxiao was stunned, then sipped his lips: "how long does it take? Can I go with you? "


    "Yes, as short as a few months, as long as a year or two."


    GANZE opened his mouth, Ganlin opened his mouth first, GANZE''s face changed slightly.


    Yu Xiaoxiao bit her lip, hesitated for a moment and said, "let''s go tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice, "but I won''t go back with you."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes moved.


    When GANZE saw this, he said, "I''m not going back! But don''t worry, second sister-in-law. We have informed the clansmen before. They will arrive at the latest this evening and will take you back. Besides, abganning will go back. "


    Yu Xiaoxiao looked a little cold when she heard the speech.


    She didn''t know how Ganlin took Ganning away from tiandangshan, but now she didn''t like anyone who had hurt Ning Rongyue.


    "Ganning divulges Wang Gu''s affair, and the clan won''t let her go easily."


    Gan Lin said in a deep voice.


    "Whatever."


    Yu Xiao said coldly, "please help me watch ah Hu today."


    "Second sister-in-law, where are you going..."


    "Lin''an temple!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao went out and said that before she left, she wanted to accompany her sister again.


    GANZE''s eyes flashed a smile: "second sister-in-law has a good relationship with Rongyue. It''s really rare."


    "Well."


    The meaning of the rain is not clear.


    After Yu Xiaoxiao left, Liu Qingyan and them also came, including Liu Qinghe, who was seriously injured, who was also helped by Chen Feng.


    Liu Qingyan frowned and asked, "how can Lao Gan not wake up? Didn''t you say it wasn''t serious? "


    Gan Lin knew that these people were all trusted by Gan Hu, and that Gan Hu had already told them about Wang Gu, so he was outspoken.


    "... so, we are going to take AHU back to Ganjia village."


    "So."


    Liu Qingyan was a little distressed when he heard that "you Ganjia village should not let outsiders in. Can we go to visit?"


    "Ah Hu will return to the imperial capital immediately after he recovers."


    Rain slowly way.


    Liu light proverb smell speech can only nod, mutter way: "what Laozi Gu insect benefits did not see, there are still many disadvantages."


    There was a flash of brilliance in GANZE''s eyes.


    Ganlin looked at liuqinghe River: "General Liu, I''m sorry for shedi."


    Liu Qinghe had no choice but to smile: "all brothers, how can they care about these?"


    "Ah Hu, it''s a blessing to have you brothers."


    Gan Lin was stunned and then said with a smile.


    Liu Qingyan couldn''t help laughing twice, then waved his hand and said, "Oh, it''s not so exaggerated. Lao Gan is also a good brother."


    Gan Lin had a smile in his eyes.


    Liuqinghe and they stayed for a while, then took leave, and the jieyingzong Ganlin also let them go.


    Outside the ice room of Lin''an temple.


    After glancing at Nan Li Yu, Yu Xiao moves a stool and sits in front of the door of the ice room.


    South Li Yu lifted Mou to see her one eye, in the eye flash a silk warm color.


    It seems that Rongyue has not recognized her sister in vain.


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t get up until nightfall to move her hands and feet: "elder sister, I''m going to take ah Hu to heal. It can be as short as a few months and as long as two years. I''ll see you again when I get back."


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao glanced at Nan Liyu again: "Hey, you can have a rest too. It''s already dark."


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes moved and looked at Yu Xiaoxiao. The original refusal was changed into: "good."


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Yu Xiaoxiao chuckled, patted his clothes and left.


    Refused to stay, Yu Xiaoxiao night down the mountain.


    But after returning to the imperial capital, she thought of something. Instead of going back to the general''s house immediately, she changed her steps.


    Fu Fu''s house has been sealed off. No one can walk in front of it.


    Yu Xiaoxiao took a look at the gatekeeper at the gate, turned over the wall and entered Fu Fu''s house.


    Qinghui Pavilion.


    Lao Fu pushed open the door of the room, which was still lighted with candle: "emperor, Mrs. GaN has burst in."


    Situ Mo is looking at a painting at the moment. If you look at the signature of the painting, you will know that it was painted by Fu Yinghe.


    "Come in and tell her not to find out."


    A little thought to know who Yu Xiaoxiao came in for, situ Mo didn''t want to care.


    "Yes."


    Lao Fu responded respectfully and stepped back.


    A hundred grass Pavilion.


    Yu Xiaoxiao touched Ning Rongyue''s room.


    Sewing bag is also placed on the side of the cabinet, Yu Xiaoxiao some aggrieved want to cry shriveled mouth, eyes appear some tears.


    She opened the cupboard beside the wall. There were several small clothes in it. The bright blue one was three or four, the bright yellow one was for a little girl, the one was for a little boy, and there were some useless cloth and a dark black cloth that had not been moved.


    The elder sister said that she didn''t know whether she was a man or a woman in her stomach at that time.


    Yu Xiaoxiao picked up the small yellow clothes and her fingertips trembled gently.


    After taking the clothes and walking to the door, Yu Xiaoxiao hesitated and turned back, holding the bright blue clothes and black cloth in her arms.


    The next day.


    Yu Xiaoxiao didn''t immediately follow the people of Gan family. Instead, he asked them to wait. He came to suwang mansion.


    Looking at Lu Chang, who has been blind, Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t know whether to hate or regret: "Xiaoyue, this is the dress made by her sister for Yuanyuan. We must let Yuanyuan know."


    Xiaoyue looks moved, takes over the clothes and nods.


    After another look at Lu Chang, Yu Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth and patted the cloth on the table.


    "Lu Chang, and this, although my sister did not say, but I know she should be for you."

 Chapter 324

    Lu Chang had a reaction. He shivered and touched the things on the table.


    "Mine? Yueyue gave it to me? "


    Looking at Lu Chang''s appearance, Yu Xiaoxiao felt sad and said slowly about buying cloth that day.


    "... my sister bought cloth for Yuanyuan and my children, and this batch of black ones. Although my sister didn''t say it, I think she should give it to you."


    The blindfolded black cloth seemed to be soaked by something.


    Yu Xiaoxiao glanced over and said in a soft voice, "I''m going to take ah Hu to treat my injury. When I go back to Ganjia village, you can take good care of yuan yuan."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang finally has a response. Touching the cloth, it seems that he has the backbone.


    Yu Xiaoxiao sips her lips, nods to Xiaoyue, and then turns to leave.


    After Yu Xiaoxiao left, Lu Chang gently touched the cloth on the table, and then slowly said, "make clothes for me, use these cloth."


    Housekeeper Lin blinked his astringent eyes: "good."


    "Bring me the rest of the cloth."


    "All right."


    "There''s also a discount for resigning. Give it to the emperor. I''m blind now, and I''m not qualified for the post of general."


    "Yes."


    Housekeeper Lin replied: "don''t worry, general."


    After hearing this, Lu Chang slowly stood up and went back to his room. He had a strong memory, especially the carefree little building that he had lived in for several years, which was the same as the house in Fujia village. Therefore, even if he was blind, he could walk freely in this room.


    Xiaoyue, holding her clothes in her hand, sighs and goes to prepare meals.


    In a few days.


    General house.


    GANZE was impatient and turned around the room: "what the hell are these two people doing? Are you going to become a monk? "


    Even if Nan Li Yu wanted to see Ning Rongyue, they would not stay in Lin''an temple, so that they could not do it.


    Gan Lin frowned slightly: "I can''t wait any longer."


    If you wait any longer, the temperature in the ice room will not be the place where ordinary people can stay


    GANZE some crazy scratch head: "but south Li Yu that dead heart eye has been there to guard, if there is any movement, he will find out."


    Gan Lin was silent. He didn''t want to make a mistake this time.


    "Wait another two days and try to get them to leave."


    "That''s the only way."


    GANZE shrugged helplessly: "I''ll go to Liu''s house."


    "Good."


    Liu family.


    Liu Qinghe''s internal injury is quite serious, but it''s not impossible to cure.


    Situ Ling stared at Liu Qinghe with a sad face and refused him to get out of bed: "you have to take good care of yourself. You slipped out again before, right? It''s really you! But I haven''t gone to see them yet. It''s all because of you! "


    Ning Rongyue''s death is hidden from many people, but because he is worried about liuqinghe, situ Ling has not found out about it.


    Liu Qinghe looks slightly changed when he hears the words.


    "No, I still have to go to see Rongyue and Xiaoxiao. They both secretly went to tiandangshan. I was the only one who was kept in the dark."


    Situ Ling was originally in Fu''s house, but he was called back by King Xiang the next day, so he didn''t see Ning Rongyue''s body.


    Liu Qinghe was glad that situ Ling didn''t go.


    Liu Qingyan, who stepped into the threshold with one foot, looked like eating Xiang: "sister-in-law, you don''t know sister-in-law..."


    "What do you know?"


    Situ Ling was stunned: "what? Is Rongyue hurt? No matter what happened to Lu Chang, how could Rongyue be so desperate! "


    Liu Qingyan is silent.


    Liu Qinghe stares at Liu Qingyan and sighs in his heart. This matter will never be concealed.


    "Ling''er, let me tell you something. Don''t be too excited."


    But situ Ling frowned more tightly: "what''s so mysterious? What''s the matter?"


    "Xiaoxiao has gone."


    "Gone? Where have you been? "


    Situ Ling was a little confused.


    "Ganhu was injured. Xiaoxiao took ganhu back to ganhu''s hometown to recuperate."


    Situ Ling said: "that''s it. You''re so nervous, but Xiaoxiao is so nervous. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe said, "also, sister-in-law, Rongyue, is dead."


    Situ Ling said again: "you are teasing me, but even so, you are not allowed to get up from the bed. Bang, I''ll go to see Rongyue."


    Situ Ling got up and walked out of the door.


    Liu light proverb see helpless way: "sister-in-law, big brother didn''t cheat you."


    Situ Ling stepped and turned his head to show an incredible expression: "what are you talking about? How did Rongyue die? "


    This is a wound in everyone''s heart. Liu Qingyan also thought that if he paid more attention to it and let his subordinates stop Ning Rongyue, if she didn''t go up the mountain, would Ning Rongyue be ok?


    It''s just that there is no two perfect methods in the world. If Ning Rongyue didn''t go, it might be Lu Chang or even liuqinghe who died now!


    "What''s going on? Make it clear to me


    The expression on situ Ling''s face became serious.


    Liu light proverb quietly escape, Liu light River can only day Dangshan slowly said.


    "... ling''er, Rongyue is really dead."


    Then he took a deep breath: "I''m going to Lin''an temple now."


    Liu Qinghe looks at situ Ling''s back with some worry.


    Liu light proverb and quietly appear: "big brother, I go to look at sister-in-law?"


    Liu Qinghe glared at him angrily: "go


    "Oh."


    Lin''an temple.


    Situ Ling came to Lin''an temple with a pale face, and the people of Yun family were also here to guard.


    "Momo, where is the moon? "The moon won''t..."


    Yunmo''s face turned white. They just learned about it from the Jing family the day before yesterday, and then lived in Lin''an temple for a few days.


    "Ling''er, she''s in the ice room."


    Cloud Mo some sad way.


    Situ Ling completely believed Liu Qinghe''s words and stopped in shock: "how could this happen?"


    Cloud Mo pursed lips, silent.


    On the other hand, yuntinghe not only can''t accept the death of Ning Rongyue, but also can''t accept that his sister will take this place as a sad place and leave.


    "Dad, you''ve been guarding for a long time. Go and have a rest."


    Cloud Mo some worry of see to cloud listen to crane.


    The cloud listened to the crane and sighed, then turned to leave the ice room.


    Housekeeper Yu seems to have figured out something. He looks at Xiangyun and listens to crane: "crane, uncle, it''s time for me to go home."


    Cloud listen to crane a Leng, then wry smile: "that wish in uncle a pleasant journey."


    The housekeeper nodded slightly.


    Cloud Mo some don''t give up of call in housekeeper: "in grandfather!"


    The prime minister''s office is cold enough. Now are these people going to leave one by one?


    The housekeeper turned around and patted yunmo''s head: "Mo''er has grown up too. My grandfather hasn''t been home for many years. It''s time to go back and have a look."


    Smell speech, cloud Mo even if don''t give up, also can''t keep in housekeeper, since she remember, in grandfather in prime minister''s house, alone, didn''t expect in grandfather also have their own home.


    Housekeeper Yu said with a smile: "grandfather is gone."

 Chapter 325

    After housekeeper Yu left, yunmo came to situ Ling: "don''t stand here and be sad. Come with me."


    Situ Ling''s steps stopped, but he followed yunmo to her temporary Zen room.


    And has been guarding in front of the ice room, Nan Li Yu was also called out by Nan Li Ke.


    Under a Albizzia tree, nanlico looked a little cold: "look at this."


    Nan Li Yu frowned and took the letter from Nan Li Ke.


    "This..." Nan Li Yu raised his head and looked at Nan Li Ke.


    Nanlico put his index finger on his lips and whispered, "someone wants us to leave Dongyun as soon as possible."


    The letter said that the two brothers would return to China immediately. There was something urgent. The signature was their father, but.


    However, the ghost knows that their father has never written to them. Generally, their mother and offspring write letters for them. It''s hard for this person to imitate their father''s handwriting so much! Nanlico raised his lips in sarcasm.


    "It''s just that some people don''t want us to leave so early."


    Some of the members of the regiment have already left and are angry. They want to go back to China and report this to the leader of the kingdom. By the way, they announce that they are breaking up with Dongyun. Nanliko, they are not bothered by it, and they were ready to leave


    However, yun''an finds all kinds of excuses to delay their stay.


    Nan Li Yu and Nan Li Ke looked at each other, then raised their lips: "I''ll go!"


    "Well."


    Nan Li Ke chuckles, but Yun An doesn''t know whether he can accept the character of Nan Li Yu.


    In the Buddhist temple of yun''an.


    Nan Li Yu directly pushed the door open and swaggered in.


    "Master yun''an, I came here today to say goodbye to you. I''ve bothered you these days."


    Nan Li Yu did not ask directly, but politely.


    Yun An''s eyelids jump, and then look at Nan Li Yu. His penetrating eyes seem to see through what Nan Li Yu thinks.


    "Why don''t you stay a few more days, benefactor?"


    Nan Li Yu grinned: "no need. My elder brother has already reorganized the people of the mission. I''m leaving now."


    Yun An''s face changed slightly: "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "My father sent us a letter asking us to go back as soon as possible without delay."


    Nan Li Yu said slowly: "although I also want to spend more time with Rong Yue, I''m just in a hurry from my father."


    Yun An frowned: "but is it written by Xia Li? Is there a fake? Well, I mean, the Lord of Xia Li should attach great importance to dissolving the moon. "


    "Ha."


    Nan Li Yu said with a smile, "come on, old monk, why don''t you want us to go? Why don''t you just say it, huh? "


    Yun An calmly leaned back: "benefactor, please respect yourself."


    Nan Li Yu drew his mouth and straightened up: "can I still take a fancy to you old monk? Don''t change the subject


    Cloud an smell speech helpless smile: "Buddha said, can''t say."


    Obviously, Nan Li Yu was just as angry as doctor Fu: "come on, don''t fool me with this. Either make it clear or we''ll leave now. I''m not interested in playing with you here."


    Yun''an is innocent: "it''s true. You can''t say it. Benefactor, monks don''t lie."


    If you can say, he already told Fu Cen, that still use here with a few children intrigue?


    South Li Yu rolled a white eye, turn head to walk directly, God God Dao of inexplicable.


    Seeing this, Yun An had no choice but to call Nan Li Yu: "wait a minute!"


    "What? Want to say? "


    Yun An sighed, and then said slowly, "stay here. It won''t be long before all the benefactor''s ideas come true."


    Nan Li Yu feels that Yun An is questioning his IQ.


    Seeing this, Yun An could only gnash his teeth and say, "what''s going to happen is related to miss Ning!"


    With that, Yun An''s expression suddenly became ferocious and grinned: "Your Highness, think it over!"


    With the last sentence, Yun An waved his sleeve, and Nan Li Yu was pushed out of the courtyard by a gentle inner force, and the door of the Zen temple was closed.


    Nan Li Yu frowns because of Yun Anshen''s vague words, but it''s true


    No matter what, when it comes to Ning Rongyue, Nan Liyu chooses to stay.


    A few days later.


    Gan Lin finally couldn''t wait any longer. Gan Lin said in a deep voice, "we can''t wait any longer."


    "So, tonight?"


    GANZE asked.


    "Well."


    Gan Lin answered: "Ozawa, have you arranged for those people?"


    "I''ll leave the imperial capital as soon as I receive the arrangement. Don''t worry about it."


    The rain nodded slightly, waiting for the night to fall.


    At night.


    Because of yun''an''s words, Nan Li Yu can''t sleep for several days. Is it related to Rongyue?


    But Rongyue is dead! What can I do for you?


    Thinking about it, Nan Li Yu couldn''t sleep any more. Then he got out of bed and went to the ice room.


    The ice room is quiet here. Nanli Yu doesn''t care about the cold autumn night. He just sits down on the ground and mutters: "Rongyue, I said I would go to Xiali, but how can you break your words? Little liar... "


    People in night clothes have not been close to the cave to hear the recitation of Nan Li Yu.


    Two people look at each other, one takes out a incense to light.


    Nose smell different taste, south Li Yu look slightly changed, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    See south Li Yu seem to really lose consciousness, two black dress person this just appear.


    GANZE, who was covered with black cloth, rolled his eyes and said, "frighten ghosts here in the middle of the night?"


    "Ozawa," Gan Lin said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, open the ice room."


    "Good."


    GANZE had already found out the mechanism of the door, and Wenyan went to open it.


    After Ganlin and GANZE entered the ice room, they were surprised at first.


    "This is..." GANZE eyes slightly stare big: "Gansu Ning?"


    The face lying beside the ice coffin is not exactly Gansu Ning. He seems to have lost the breath of life with Ning Rongyue.


    "When did he come in?"


    GANZE was a bit shocked.


    Gan Lin squatted down and grasped Gansu Ning ''


    Ganlin looks complex, I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart, but I want to go to the yellow spring with Rongyue?


    "That''s good."


    GANZE breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gan Lin didn''t think about it any more. He got up to open the ice coffin and took out the pale man inside: "I''ll leave first, Ozawa. You''ll take Gansu Ning out, too."


    GANZE was stunned, and then said, "OK."


    Gan Lin Wen Yan nodded slightly, and then quickly left the ice room with Ning Rongyue in his arms.


    After Ganlin left, GANZE took a look at Gansu Ning on the ground, and then turned to leave.


    Feeling Gan Lin''s departure, Nan Li Yu immediately opens her eyes and opens the ice room door again.


    The people of Xiali royal family have already promoted the resistance of various poisons and overpowering drugs, and this amount can''t fascinate him!


    "Dissolve the moon? Gansu Province "Ning"


    Nan Li Yu looks at the empty ice coffin with a slightly changed look.


    He frowned and carried Gansu Ning out of the ice room, and then chased them in the direction where Gan Lin left. No matter who dares to steal the corpse of Rong Yue, they should die!

 Chapter 326

    GANZE did not go in the same direction with Ganlin, Nan Liyu resolutely chose to keep up with Ganlin holding Ning Rongyue.


    Mad! I''ll kill you when I catch you!


    At the same time, Nan Li Yu also felt that the voice he heard was familiar, Ozawa? Ozawa?


    South Li Yu seems to think of what, brow tight Cu, more careful of conceal oneself of breath, follow to embrace rather dissolve month person behind.


    All the way from the back mountain of Lin''an temple in Wanfo to the foot of the mountain, Gan Lin put Ning Rongyue on a carriage and then turned to leave.


    His sudden disappearance will certainly arouse suspicion, so he can''t leave with Ning Rongyue at this time. These people GANZE is looking for can be trusted.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu did not hesitate to keep up with the carriage.


    Although he also wants to find out who did these things, dissolving the moon is obviously more important.


    The carriage drove out of the city in the night. It was just a short time before the gate of the imperial capital was closed, and it just stuck out of the gate.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu followed up.


    In the carriage.


    The two people who were driving the car were puzzled and said, "tell me what''s wrong with these old men. Give us a corpse to pull out of the city. The farther we get, the better it is. Do you want to bury it well?"


    "Who knows."


    Another man said with a smile: "anyway, it''s enough for our brother to make a profit this time. Just do things according to the requirements. Don''t worry about so much."


    "So it is."


    The south Li Yu that quietly falls on carriage top listened to this words clearly, then also some muddle force.


    Do you steal Rongyue to bury her? Do you have nothing to do or something?


    But looking at the two coachman should also don''t know how many things, south Li Yu float to fall in the carriage of the two coachman side, in their frightened eyes directly knocked them out.


    After another hesitation, Nan Li Yu didn''t give up. Instead, he directly threw the two men out of the carriage. At the moment, the carriage was still in the official way, and he was not afraid that the two men would be eaten by some wild animals. However, in the cold autumn night, they still had to suffer.


    And now the door of the imperial capital has been closed, and he can''t go back for the time being. Nan Li Yu drives a carriage to hide in the woods for the time being.


    Find a hidden place, south Li Yu into the car to see the situation of Ning Rongyue.


    The layout of the car is extremely comfortable. The heater is carefully placed in the dark compartment, which is covered with a very soft brocade quilt. Ning Rongyue quilt is carefully placed on the quilt.


    South Li Yu sees this but again wrinkly frown, knead eyebrow heart some don''t understand.


    Ozawa? GANZE?


    Ganlin, would they steal Rongyue away and bury her so boring? what do you mean?


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s too warm in the middle of the car. Nan Li Yu feels that Ning Rongyue''s original blue and white face seems a little ruddy.


    Nan Li Yu curled up and touched Ning Rongyue''s face with her fingers, then she was shocked.


    Although the feeling is not obvious, but the soft silk should not be a "dead man" should have! Even if the car is warm, it shouldn''t be like this!


    South Li Yu brow lock, in the heart an idea is more and more clear.


    The heart reads electricity to turn between, south Li Yu fingertip trembles to put on Ning Rong month wrist, carefully transports a silk of internal force, investigates Ning Rong month''s situation.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    I can''t see it from the outside, but when Nan Li Yu''s internal power reaches the heart of Ning Rongyue, he really feels the beating voice.


    Ning Rongyue''s heart pulse appears to be protected by something. His internal power can''t enter, but!


    This is a good thing!


    Nan Li Yu''s excited fingers trembled. He was at a loss. After a while, he got out of the car and stayed outside. He had to think about how to do this.


    The next day.


    Nanli Ke was the first to find that Nanli Yu was missing. He looked at Gansu Ning in the ice room and thought deeply. Then he looked left and right and dragged the man to the yard of yun''an.


    Yun An''s eyelids jumped: "Your Highness, what is this?"


    Nanli Ke innocuous smile: "today, when I went out, I saw Mr. Gan fainting in Lin''an temple, so I thought it would be better for the master to deal with it."


    Yun An frowned and looked at Gansu Ning, then his face changed slightly.


    "I think Mr. GaN has been seriously injured. Your highness can rest assured to give it to me."


    "Good."


    Nanlico nodded slightly, then turned and left. He twirled his cold fingers gently, with a meaningful expression on his face.


    After leaving yun''an courtyard, Nanli Ke immediately went down the mountain to find the people of the mission.


    "Did Li Yu come to you?"


    "No," Murong Ke, the leader of the mission, who is Nanli Ke''s mother''s family, shook his head. "However, we received this."


    Murong Ke took out a letter: "you came before you could find your highness."


    "Oh?"


    Nanli Ke took the letter and looked at it carefully. After seeing the content clearly, his face changed.


    Murong Ke frowned: "Your Highness, the eldest sister''s daughter also encountered an accident in Dongyun, for the sake of Dongyun''s God of war, how can we give up this matter easily? Why stay here and not leave? "


    After reading the letter, Nan Li Yu did not answer Murong Ke''s words, but looked strange.


    "We''re leaving now. Uncle, please send someone to tell emperor Dongyun."


    Murong Ke Leng Leng, and then slightly nodded: "OK, Xiaoyu''s letter said what?"


    "It''s not convenient to say now. Let''s leave the imperial capital first."


    South Li Ke sinks a way.


    Murong Ke was stunned and frowned slightly.


    For Nanli Ke, they have no feelings about leaving situ mo. they are just a little surprised that they are in such a hurry that they don''t even go to see Yuanyuan.


    The two brothers of the Gan family, who were also familiar with each other, resigned and left the imperial capital after the Xia Li mission.


    Eager to confirm whether the contents of the letter were true or false, Nan Li Ke''s mission quickly caught up with Nan Li Yu, who was driving slowly.


    Murong Ke saw this behind the scenes some puzzled: "Li Yu, when did you leave the city?"


    Nan Li Yu yawned: "last night."


    "Well?"


    Murong Ke is more puzzled.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu waved: "brother, brother-in-law, come here first."


    Nanli Keli immediately took the carriage driven by Nanli Yu.


    Murong Ke''s eyes widened: "this... This? Big sister? No, is it Ning Rongyue? "


    Murong Ke shocked to see south Li Yu: "Li Yu, how did you steal the body? But the child is really like the elder sister... "


    Nan Li Yu said to his younger uncle, who was not much bigger than himself: "someone did steal the body, but I didn''t steal it. Listen to me..."


    South Li Yu will last night''s matter detailed way.


    "Which thief is so bold?"


    Murong Yue snorted angrily, then frowned: "but Xiali and Dongyun have a long way to go, so we can''t take them back."


    When people are dead, how can they still blaspheme the corpse?


    Nan Li Yu is a happy face: "no, it''s just that I found an interesting thing. It''s a happy event!..."

 Chapter 327

    "Li Yu!"


    Nanli Ke looks at Nanli Yu with some doubts.


    South Li Yu flushes him to nod slightly, then under Murong Ke''s puzzled vision slowly way: "this happy event, is, dissolves the month not to die!"


    Nanli Ke is psychologically prepared, not like Murong Ke.


    "What''s going on?"


    Murong Ke looked incredulously at Ning Rongyue lying quietly in the carriage: "no, didn''t he say that the holy doctor and the ghost doctor were at that time? They can''t be blind... "


    Murong Ke''s voice is getting weaker and weaker, obviously very puzzled.


    Nan Li Yu shook his head: "I''m also very confused about this. It''s impossible that they didn''t find the ghost doctors I could find. The only possibility is that Rongyue was really" dead "at that time!"


    Murong Ke was even more puzzled.


    "There may be other reasons, but that''s a good thing."


    Nan Li Yu shook his head and said, "no matter what, I will protect Rongyue this time."


    Nanlico pondered for a moment, then said, "let me have a look."


    Hearing the words, Nan Li Yu nodded slightly and turned aside to let Nan Li Ke check Ning Rongyue''s situation: "I''ve seen it carefully. The situation of Rongyue is getting better and better. It should be the same as ordinary people soon!"


    Nanli Ke naturally felt Ning Rongyue''s strong and powerful heartbeat and looked slightly happy.


    "But Xiaoyu, you said that someone stole Rongyue to bury her? What do those people know about Rongyue? "


    South Li Yu smell speech also thought of south Li Ke want to say, if those people know Ning Rongyue didn''t die but want to bury her, that heart can kill!


    Nan Li Yu''s face is slightly heavy: "Dongyun this side dissolves the moon, absolutely can''t stay any longer!"


    "I think so, too. We''d better take the elder sister''s children back to Xiali! With our protection, Rongyue will not be like this! "


    Nanlico thought deeply: "let''s speed up the journey..."


    On the other side.


    Later, Gan Lin, who left the city, did not receive anyone at the designated place.


    Gan Lin looked ugly: "what''s the matter? Ozawa


    GANZE thought in his eyes: "those two people will not break their appointment. Is there something wrong? Don''t worry, elder brother. Let''s find it by the way first. "


    "Well, Rongyue ate Ziyu Xueshen, and the time to wake up will be much faster."


    The rain falls.


    He is too weak now, and Wang Gu has fallen into a deep sleep for the time being. He can''t feel the direction of Ning Rong Yue through Wang Gu.


    At the same time, only he knows why Ning Rongyue can still wake up! Wang Gu is divided into Wang Gu and Ming Gu, that is, mother Gu and son Gu. The life of the two who hold Wang Gu and Ming Gu is equally divided. If one party dies, half of the life of the other party will be divided!


    However, this is not the art against heaven, life sharing can only be once, the second time one party has an accident, both sides die at the same time!


    At the beginning, in Ganjia village, Ganlin gave her life to Ning Rongyue, so Ning Rongyue really died. Now she can live because of Ganlin''s life!


    This is also the reason why Gan Ning resented Ning Rongyue but didn''t kill her!


    Gan Lin found the blood on the official road along the original road, and then found the bodies of two people who carried Ning Rongyue away in the forest.


    The rain frowned.


    "No carriage, no moon!"


    GANZE''s face changed: "in the eyes of outsiders, Rongyue is just a corpse. Most people don''t take a corpse with them, do they?"


    Gan Lin''s eyes turned red: "use the order of the king Gu to find it for me!"


    GANZE was shocked all over, a little more surprised: "big brother?"


    "We must find Rongyue!"


    Ganlin turned to GANZE with a cold look.


    GANZE sighed: "OK, I''ll send someone to look for it immediately, but you have to go to heal it quickly."


    Seeing what Ganlin wanted to say, GANZE immediately said, "you can rely on Wang Gu to find the direction of dissolving the moon after you have recovered your wound."


    "Good."


    Ganlin''s eyes were cold, and when his eyes fell on GANZE, there was no more temperature.


    A few days later.


    Yun''an temporarily left Gansu Ning in his Zen home. Gansu Ning was invaded by cold this time. If the protector of Shengyang Heart Sutra had not protected his heart, I''m afraid he would have been gone. But even so, Gansu still didn''t wake up.


    I do not know for what purpose, yun''an has not publicized this matter, and everyone does not know that Gansu Ning is with him.


    Ning Rongyue, who had been looking for Ganlin for several days but could not find any trace, just woke up in the carriage.


    Ning Rongyue was still a little confused when she woke up, and because she was greedy for the warmth in the carriage, she couldn''t help rubbing her brocade quilt.


    Muddled for a long time, Ning Rongyue slowly sat up and blinked clear eyes.


    There was no one around. Ning Rongyue looked around, then reached out and lifted the curtain of the carriage. The noise from outside suddenly poured in.


    Several people who were watching outside swallowed the scream again, and their legs could not help shivering.


    They don''t know that Ning Rongyue is not dead. Don''t they think it''s a corpse?


    Suo, Suo... Is it Deceiving a corpse now?


    Several people''s eyes are a little scared, Ning Rongyue doesn''t know how to blink and looks at these people askew.


    These people swallow a mouthful of saliva, hold back the tears that are about to rush out, a little counsellor, counsellor ah, how to do?


    A few people look at each other and dare not speak.


    Ning Rongyue frowned slightly, then carefully got out of the carriage and looked around curiously.


    See Ning Rongyue want to go, these people are no longer dare to let her go, several people push out a person.


    Ning Rongyue looks at the shivering person standing in front of her.


    The man was in tears: "Your Highness, they have gone into the county. Don''t move, don''t move..."


    The man said that at the end, he had a cry.


    And the rest of the mission were finally shocked by the movement here, and then their eyes were filled with fear.


    It''s my birthday! Deceiving the corpse!


    Ning Rongyue pointed to herself: "me? Father in law and princess? What are you


    Even though he was afraid, he couldn''t help puffing his mouth and his eyes were delicate: "no, it''s not. Gongsunke, a member of Xiali Imperial Army, don''t laugh."


    It''s hard for Gongsun Ke to be such a counsellor, but he can''t help it. What he has always been most afraid of is the saying of ghosts and gods.


    So when talking to Ning Rongyue, Gongsun Ke still holds the sword handle tightly to prevent Ning Rongyue from suddenly hurting people.


    "Gongsunke? What am I


    Ning Rongyue is cute and crooked.


    Gongsun Ke was cheated by Ning Rongyue''s appearance, and then he was in a cold sweat. Sure enough, ghosts and gods were the most terrible!


    "The prince and the princess are princesses!"


    He pushed Gongsun Ke out and the people around him couldn''t help gasping.


    One of them couldn''t bear to look straight ahead and pull Gongsun Ke aside. Then he respectfully asked, "how did the princess wake up?"


    However, this man found himself asking a stupid question after asking, and his IQ was infected

 Chapter 328

    Ning Rongyue was even more puzzled: "ah? How did I wake up? "


    The party was speechless.


    Murong Ke, who returned, looked at a group of people gathered around him and frowned: "what are you doing? Get out of here


    Seeing that Nanli Ke and his family came back, the people in the group quickly made way for Nanli Ke to see ningrong moon beside the carriage.


    South Li Yu heart a shock, quickly came to Ning Rongyue side: "Rongyue?"


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    Ning Rong month Leng Leng, a moment of absence.


    South Li Yu sees shape brow tight Cu, then look to Gong sun guest they: "exactly is how to return a responsibility?"


    "I don''t know how the princess cheated cough and corpse."


    Gongsun Ke said bitterly.


    "Cheat, cheat you!"


    Nan Li Yu rolled his eyes.


    Nanli Ke coughed twice: "Fuqing, come on."


    The man who opened gongsunke, that is, Fuqing said slowly: "nothing serious happened, but the princess suddenly woke up and scared some people."


    Murong Ke curled his mouth, then said in a loud voice: "the princess is not dead! It''s... "


    Murong Ke motioned Nan Li Yu to bring Ning Rongyue back to the carriage.


    "It''s Dongyun who deliberately conceals that they want to detain the princess, so you should keep your mouth shut about the princess''s awakening! You know what? "


    "Yes


    The people of the Xia Li mission answered quickly.


    They don''t like Dongyun very much. Now Dongyun has to detain their princess. It''s even more angry. OK.


    Nanlico thought a little in his eyes, and then added: "don''t mention it in front of the princess, otherwise it will cause the princess''s sadness!"


    "Yes, we remember."


    After hearing this, Nanli Ke said, "the supplies have been replenished. Now let''s go. OK, Hakka, go down."


    It''s not a corpse fraud


    Gongsun Ke''s little heart fell, and he retreated in shame.


    After Nanli Ke and Murong Ke looked at each other, they got on the carriage.


    Inside the carriage.


    The words outside listen to some vague, but Ning Rongyue was startled by the two magnificent sounds.


    "Is Rong and Mei Mei OK?"


    Ning Rongyue frowned slightly: "I''m ok. Who do you think I am?"


    "You are my sister."


    Nanli Yu said with a smile, then pointed to Nanli Ke and Murong Ke who just got on the carriage and said, "this is Nanli Ke, the elder brother, and Murong Ke, the younger uncle."


    "Then why don''t I remember?"


    Ning Rongyue had doubts and uneasiness on her face.


    However, for Nanli and Ke, she did have a kind of cordial feeling in her heart. She didn''t doubt Nanli''s words too much.


    "What''s my name?"


    After pondering for a while, Nanli Ke said, "we are from Xiali state. My sister, your name is nanhuaiyue."


    The lost treasure is called huaiyue.


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes moved, and then added: "we used to go to Dongyun country, but the people in Dongyun country are very bad! A villain accidentally hurt Yuer, so you don''t remember the past when you are pregnant with Yuer. "


    Said South Li Yu still low head pose wipe wipe tears: "all blame elder brother is not good, did not protect good month."


    Nan Li Ke stretched out his hand and rolled it on Ning Rong Yue''s head.


    Ning Rongyue wrinkled her nose when she heard the words: "it''s not my brother''s fault."


    Nan Li Yu''s mouth rose slightly, then said in a deep voice: "we will never go to Dongyun country again! The second elder brother will certainly protect Yueer! "


    Ning Rongyue saw that what he said was so sincere, her eyes moved slightly, and she said, "OK, thank you, second brother."


    Nanlico chuckled: "it''s ok now."


    In a word, they will never let Ning Rongyue come back to Dongyun, which will only hurt her. Now Ning Rongyue forgets it, and they will protect her!


    "Yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue red eyes nodded: "brother, you tell me about the past."


    "Good."


    Nanlico answered, and then made it up solemnly.


    Ning Rongyue also believes in this. She has died once. Now her new life is like a piece of white paper. Everything in the past is like clouds. That''s why Gan Lin was so nervous at that time. Even so, he still let Nan Li Ke and them take the lead.


    Xia Li''s mission slowly approached Xia Li in the story that Nan Li Ke made up.


    On this day, Ning Rongyue could not bear to turn around in the carriage: "ah, it''s so boring."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ning Rongyue, who is familiar with them, is totally different from the gentle temperament before. She is a little bit more charming and naive, but also shows a bit of potential to be a devil.


    In other words, this is Ning Rongyue''s temperament when she has never experienced pain.


    Nanli Ke helplessly looks at the girl named dissatisfied but actually coquettish.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened when she heard that, and then she turned her eyes: "brother, I want to ride a horse..."


    Nanli Ke had a headache: "do you remember how you rode a horse the other day?"


    Ning Rongyue is the only girl in the mission. Although Nan Li Yu sometimes stays in the carriage and plays with Ning Rongyue, the man is born to prefer to ride a horse. Over time, Ning Rongyue becomes greedy.


    However, Ning Rongyue''s first riding experience a few days ago can be described as the scene of disaster. The horses ran all the way, which really scared them.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Rongyue''s instinct, she would jump off the horse, but she was in a mess and didn''t get hurt. They were really scared to death, but they were very angry.


    Ning Rongyue''s guilty eyes glanced: "I will be careful this time, I will! Elder brother... Just let me ride. It''s really boring for me to stay in the carriage alone. My bones are going to fall apart. "


    The blue tendons on nanlico''s forehead jumped.


    In front of the south Li Yu see also turned the horse''s head: "OK, big brother, but the moon you can listen to me, get a gentle horse."


    "I know, I know."


    Ning Rongyue chicken pecked rice and nodded: "you can''t eat a mouthful and become a fat man!"


    "Do you know that?"


    Murong Ke couldn''t help laughing. If Ning Rongyue didn''t listen to the advice a few days ago and had to choose a Liema, where would that happen.


    Ning Rongyue''s mouth is tight when she hears the words, her eyes turn around and she looks pretty.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke could only pat Ning Rongyue''s head gently: "well, be careful. I''ll find someone to hold the horse for you first."


    Maybe it''s really a blood tie. They really treat Ning Rongyue as their sister when they get along with her. It''s good to have such a sister. Nanli Ke''s mouth is light.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated for a moment, then nodded reluctantly: "OK."


    Because Ning Rongyue wanted to ride a horse, and nanliko worried that she was not safe, the whole team''s speed slowed down with Ning Rongyue''s speed.


    Ning Rongyue sits on the back of a horse and moves her butt. The speed is so grinding


    Gongsun Ke, who helped her lead the horse, saw that she was ready to move. He said, "princess, if you learn from the horse for the first time, just slow down."


    The last time he didn''t watch it, he was so tired

 Chapter 329

    "Er..."


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes turned, obviously not so.


    Seeing this, Gongsun Ke immediately switches to the state of preparation. Although the little witch princess is lovely, she is still kind and tired


    Tear eyes.


    After sitting on the pony for a while, Ning Rongyue suddenly said, "ah? Brother Gongsun, do you think there are people from Dongyun? What are they stopping us for? "


    Knowing that the people in the regiment hate Dongyun, Ning Rongyue probably knows that it''s because of herself.


    Gongsun Ke looked in the direction of Ning Rongyue''s finger: "where?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing, and then slapped the bottom of his pony.


    Er, my hand hurts a little


    Gongsunke just felt tight in his hand, and Ning Rongyue and the tame pony ran out like a runaway wild horse.


    Gongsun Ke wanted to cry without tears, so he could only follow him and shout: "slow down, slow down! Ah! Be careful!... "


    So that the rest of the group can''t help laughing, and then have to give way to Ning Rongyue.


    South Li Yu see some nervous longitudinal horse to keep up with Ning Rongyue: "moon! Why are you so naughty


    During this period of time, his temperament has also been worn away by Ning Rongyue. That gentle and understanding Rongyue is really a fantasy. Hello!


    Ning Rongyue is very happy, even if the horse is bumpy.


    The south Li Yu sees a glimmer of surprise in the eyes, didn''t expect Ning Rong month this time riding skill is very good.


    Well, it didn''t roll over.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Ning Rongyue quickly pulls out the whip of Nan Liyu''s horse and speeds up the speed again.


    South Li Yu slightly surprised, with catch up with the south Li Ke Murong Ke, they look at each other with a smile to follow.


    The four of them rode in front and were happy, while the members of the mission followed closely.


    When Ning Rongyue finally got tired of playing and stopped, nanliko asked the mission to stop for a while and take a rest.


    Because there is Ning Rongyue in the team, they didn''t enter any county of Xiali just in case, but they will buy in the county when the supplies are running out.


    Ning Rongyue turns over and dismounts. She sits on the blanket they have laid on the ground and sighs comfortably.


    "Ah, what''s up? Elder brother, "Ning Rongyue looked at Nanli Ke with a smile," I said I can ride a horse. "


    Nanli Ke shook his head helplessly: "how can a girl be so wild?"


    That said, nanlico''s face was not faked.


    Ning Rongyue took Nan Li Yu''s sweet and greasy milk tea and drank it with a sip: "well, I don''t know why I just like riding a horse."


    Nan Li Yu''s face changed slightly when he heard the words. He shook his head at Nan Li Ke.


    "Just like it. What can I do?"


    Nanlico raised his lips.


    Murong Ke said with a smile: "I think it''s very heroic for us to sit on the moon."


    "Right, right?"


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened, revealing white teeth.


    Nan Li Yu couldn''t help laughing and handed over a handkerchief: "wipe the moustache on your mouth first, the valiant moon."


    Ning Rongyue rolled her eyes and hummed softly.


    "All right, all right, no more noise."


    Nanli Ke said in a low voice: "we''ve been going day and night for more than a month, and it''s time to return to Xiali in another month. Let''s eat quickly, and then we''ll go on."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "although I don''t remember, it seems that I''ll get home soon."


    Nanli keyin went to see something strange in his eyes and looked gentle: "my father and mother also miss Yueer very much."


    "Is it?" Ning Rongyue was a little disappointed again: "but I don''t remember them."


    "They won''t be angry. They must be distressed. Huaiyue can ask them for gifts at that time."


    South Li Yu Chong Ning Rong Yue squeeze eyes.


    Ning Rongyue wanted to be a little bit reserved, but she couldn''t help looking forward: "well. Well, that''s what you think of


    South Li Yu mouth corner a draw, then smile a way: "month son how so lovely."


    Ning Rongyue''s face is slightly red, and she turns her head awkwardly.


    A month later.


    Get the south Li Yu they with "Wang Mei" back of the news of Xia Li Wang can''t wait to come to the border waiting for them.


    At dawn, as soon as the Xiali mission entered the border city, it felt that the atmosphere here was not right.


    Thinking of his unreliable father, Nanli Ke frowned and looked at the city guard: "what''s wrong with the city? Is Wang here


    The city guard''s face was a little more surprised. It''s true that he knows his father better than his son!


    He said respectfully, "if you go back to your highness, the king has indeed come."


    "Don''t ask them, father is here."


    At this time, a group of people came slowly. The middle-aged man with a faint urgency was Huang Nan Yu Shen of Xia Li state.


    Nanli Ke saw a trace of helplessness on his face, and then motioned to Nanli Yu to ask Ning Rongyue to get off the carriage.


    South Li Yu pie pie pie mouth suppress to smile, turn round to shout a person.


    "Dissolve the moon, dissolve..."


    "Cough!" Nanli Ke interrupted his father and King: "the emperor''s sister, nanhuai Yue, is resting on the carriage."


    Nan Yu was a little deep, with a trace of deep meaning in her eyes.


    Ning Rongyue was woken up and got out of the carriage. She was still a little confused. She pulled Nan Li Yu''s sleeve: "second brother, when is it? Have we gone back to Xiali? "


    Nan Yu Shen stepped forward and was a little excited: "Emperor..."


    A word out he stopped, this is not his sister, is his sister''s daughter, is really like.


    Nan Yu''s eyes were slightly moist, and Lao Huai was greatly relieved. He nodded to Nan Li Ke: "OK, OK, just come back!"


    Ning Rongyue just sobered up and suddenly saw that there were so many strangers in front of her that she was still confused: "big brother, second brother?"


    Nan Li Ke touched Ning Rongyue''s head: "yue''er, this is my father. Father, yue''er is injured in Dongyun and forgets what happened before. It''s all because of our bad care. Father, forgive me


    Ning Rongyue looks at Nan Yushen with an excited face. He is absent-minded for a moment. Is his father like this?


    But soon she was infected by the excitement of Nan Yu Shen, hiding behind Nan Li Ke, she called out: "father."


    "Good, good!"


    Nan Yuchen sighed with relief: "it''s good to be back. It''s good for my daughter to be back. It''s bad for my father."


    Huangmei, I must treat this child as my own daughter. You can rest assured.


    Nan Yushen is a true expression, Ning Rongyue naturally will not be touched, but also gradually accepted the identity of Nan Yushen, came forward to carefully hold Nan Yushen''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, father. It''s not the brothers'' fault."


    "Hum!"


    Nan Yuchen snorted. Seeing that Ning Rongyue was afraid, she immediately slowed down her tone: "it''s your brothers'' fault that you didn''t protect yourself well! Li Yu, I don''t think you should go back to the capital. Stay at the border and have a good experience! "


    South Li Yu smell speech corner of the mouth a draw, heart know oneself father king in borrow a topic to play.

 Chapter 330

    "Well, no, no!"


    South Li Yu stem a neck way: "the bosom month forgot us all, I must grasp the time to get familiar with her well, how can stay at the border?"


    Ning Rongyue''s expression is subtle.


    South jade sink meaning unidentified smile a, temporarily don''t mention this topic.


    "I think we huaiyue are really thin. You are really tired even if you are on your way. Let''s have a rest in the sunset city for a few days."


    Nan Yu Shen, with a kind smile on her face, patted Ning Rongyue''s hand: "I have to fatten our pregnant moon."


    Ning Rongyue is a little embarrassed when she hears that she is on her way, but it''s not her who is tired. When she passes Nanli Ke, they will buy a lot of food for themselves, and they are a little fat.


    "Well, this is not a place to talk."


    Nan Yushen looked at the general beside him: "general Murong, let''s go back and talk about it early."


    "Yes."


    Murong Che''s absent-minded response, his eyes floating to Ning Rongyue.


    Pearl, this child is really like you.


    Nan Yuchen''s eyes moved, but he didn''t say much. Murong Che was a side branch of Murong family, the same generation as Murong Ke, and the pursuer of his sister Nan Yuzhu. Although pearl didn''t mean it to him, he was very persistent and has not married yet.


    Ning Rongyue noticed murongche''s eyes and gave murongche a little shy smile.


    Murongche was shocked.


    The people of the mission had their own arrangements. Nanli Ke brothers and Murong Ke followed Nanyu Shen to his temporary residence.


    "Yinghua, you take huaiyue to have something to eat first. You have entered the city so early today, so you must not have eaten yet."


    Nan Yuchen looks at the servant girl on Ning Rongyue''s body after they enter the mansion.


    Britain and China should be right after hearing the words.


    Nan Yuchen said to Ning Rongyue with a smile: "Yueer, this is Yinghua, the female official beside your mother. She was brought by your mother''s family. You should go to eat with her first."


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Yingqi Yinghua and nodded: "good."


    In front of strangers, Ning Rongyue lost the liveliness when he got along with Nan Liyu.


    Yinghua said with a smile: "princess, please follow me."


    "Well."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue followed Yinghua away, Nan Yuchen''s face sank and sat in the first place: "tell me what''s going on."


    There are only Nanli Ke brothers and Murong Ke Murong Che in the hall now. It''s time for Zhikai Ning Rongyue to ask what''s going on. What Nanli Ke said in their letter is not clear. One moment Ning Rongyue died, one moment someone stole the body, and one moment they brought someone to Xiali. It''s hard to understand.


    Nanli Ke heard that they came to Dongyun and said: "father, Rongyue has forgotten what happened before, so we are good at advocating to bring her back."


    "Well done."


    Nan Yu Shen''s face was dark, and he said slowly, "that''s right. The child named Yuanyuan?"


    "Rongyue told Lu Chang to take care of Yuanyuan before she died. I''m afraid we can''t get back to Yuanyuan easily. We''re worried that if we expose Rongyue again, we won''t be entangled any more."


    The South jade sinks to smell speech eyebrow tightly lock a moment later, the facial expression restores as usual: "just."


    After a pause, Nan Yu looked coldly at the people in the hall: "remember, there is no Ning Rongyue from today on, only Xia Li''s princess, I and Murong Yi''s Princess Nan huaiyue!"


    The first queen of nanyushen was Murong Xue of Murong family, who was deeply in love with his wife. However, Murong Xue was weak and died after giving birth to Nanli Yu. The second young lady of Murong family worried that nanyushen would marry her sister''s two sons again, so she took the initiative to be the queen of nanyushen and take care of the two children left by her sister.


    Several people in Nanli Ke felt a slight shock, and then they were all supposed to be.


    Seeing this, Nan Yushen said, "everything in the imperial city is arranged by me. All the people who should shut up have to shut up. About Dongyun, huaiyue can''t hear any more news."


    "Oh," Nan Li Yu answered, "but I won''t stay at the border!"


    Nan Yu Chen stares at him, and then hums a way: "this time around you, huaiyue first time to come, also need you this bastard."


    "Bang."


    Nan Li Yu shrugged.


    "OK, I haven''t eaten yet. Go to find huaiyue."


    The South jade sinks to see to curl a mouth, get up a way.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu stood up and shook his body: "let''s go and have a meal."


    Two people take the lead to go out, south Li Ke Chong Murong Ke with Murong Che slightly nod also followed up.


    Murong pulled Murong Ke, hesitated for a moment, or said: "wait a minute, tell me about this child in detail."


    Murong Ke Wen heard as like as two peas in his eyes, but he had a trace of frustration in his eyes. "Well, I heard that before the month of the month, the temperament was exactly the same as that of the elder sister, but now it is not very similar after the gesture."


    "My daughter''s family should be more lively."


    Murong Che smell speech smile, like to see through Ning Rongyue clever appearance that can be unruly heart.


    Murong Ke seems to be worried, but Murong Che patted Murong Ke on the back: "I can tell pearl from moon! You bastard, you want to go there! "


    "... nothing." Murong Ke was silent for a moment: "you tap lightly!"


    Murongche rolled his eyes, and then said, "let''s go. I just, this is Pearl''s daughter. Naturally, I regard her as my own."


    "You fellow."


    Murong Ke sighed helplessly, but although he was the same generation as Murong Che, he was younger than him and didn''t know how to persuade him.


    Murongche did not say more, but left first.


    Murong Ke see busy to follow up.


    On the other side, Ning Rongyue left with Yinghua.


    "Yinghua, aunt, where are we going?"


    Ning Rongyue looked at the rockery water, pavilions and pavilions, and asked suspiciously.


    Yinghua Wenyan doesn''t refute Ning Rongyue''s name. She is not only the female official beside Murong Yi, but also the big servant girl beside Murong Xue.


    She said with a smile: "when the princess returns home, the emperor has prepared the princess''s residence early, and we will go back for dinner."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words.


    The food of Xiali is very different from that of Dongyun. Yinghua knows Ning Rongyue''s true identity and prepares food similar to Xiali''s taste.


    However, Ning Rongyue likes fresh, sweet and slightly salty seafood porridge, especially the steamed prawns on the table. Her eyes are slightly bright.


    When Yinghua saw this, she was still Xiali''s child.


    "Princess, don''t eat too much breakfast."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue was eating more and more vigorously, Yinghua looked at Ning Rongyue''s stomach as if she had nothing in her eyes: "I will withdraw these meals first? How about a snack? "


    Ning Rongyue smell speech action, also found his stomach a little up, pursed lips smile: "good, good."


    Yinghua did not laugh at this, so as not to be ashamed of Ning Rongyue.


    "Oh, don''t withdraw. I''ll take care of the rest."

 Chapter 331

    At this time, south Li Yu came in: "father remember to huaiyue ready to eat, but forgot us."


    When the meal is ready, he will starve to death


    Ning Rongyue can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth: "I''ll give you some porridge."


    "Good."


    Nanli Yu swept the dishes on the table like a whirlwind. He never let go of octopus, big crab, cold sea rabbit, steamed Arctic shellfish.


    Yinghua looked at the corner of her mouth, then slowly said: "I''ll let the kitchen do some more?"


    South Li Yu one breath drinks rather dissolves the month Sheng''s porridge, satisfied leans on the chair: "did not need, or own meal suits the appetite."


    Finish saying, south Li Yu oneself complexion tiny change, obscure of saw one eye rather dissolve month.


    "I think the princess has a good appetite," Yinghua said with a smile


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and laughed: "Dongyun''s Xiali''s are delicious. Different regions and styles are very good."


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue doesn''t get used to it, Nan Li Yucai secretly breathes a sigh of relief. If Ning Rongyue doesn''t get used to Xia Li''s diet, it will be very embarrassing. How can children who grew up here not be used to their own food? It''s a bit too round


    "Well, now that we''ve had breakfast, why don''t we slip out and have a look?"


    South Li Yu smiles to open mouth: "how about us two?"


    Yinghua''s brow slightly frowned when she heard the words, and then she went out quietly. Anyway, she had already arrived in Xiali, and she was not afraid that something would happen to them.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened. Although these are her relatives, she really forgot them. She was a little uncomfortable. It''s OK to slip out and play with them.


    "Yes, yes."


    Seeing Ning Rongyue''s bright eyes, Nan Li Yu gave her a slight nod, then pulled her out of the door.


    Xiali''s border city is far less solemn and desolate than Dongyun''s, mainly because Xiali is wise and self-protection, and no one wants to offend them. There is not much war, so the people in the border seem to be relaxed.


    However, it is also because the cities of Xiali are surrounded by the sea, and the country is still on an island with a moderate distance from the land in the surrounded sea. The other three countries are all land-based countries, and they are not very good at naval warfare, so there is no way to fight.


    Ning Rongyue follows Nan Li Yu in the sunset City, looking energetic.


    Two people tirelessly in the city for a day, lunch is also solved outside.


    "Huaiyue, do you know why it is called sunset city?"


    South Li Yu picks eyebrows.


    Ningrong month speechless look south Li Yu: "you say?"


    Even if she knew it, she forgot it now.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu said with a smile: "come with me. A very high watchtower has been built in the sunset city. It was originally for the purpose of investigating the enemy''s situation, but someone found that the beautiful scenery of the sun setting on the sea can be seen from this tower."


    "Really?"


    Ning Rongyue looks forward to it. Imagine how magnificent the beautiful scenery should be.


    "Of course," Nan Li Yu nodded, "now the White Pagoda can go up and watch after paying money. Let''s go and have a look?"


    "Go and have a look."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    The residents of sunset city have already seen what they should see. At present, there are not many people on the white tower. It is estimated that they are all coming to sunset city for the first time to see something new.


    Ning Rongyue was surprised to see that it was the same as an inn and sold snacks.


    "That''s a good business mind."


    South Li Yu smell speech to smile: "true, we go over there."


    Nan Li Yu takes Ning Rongyue to the side of the tower.


    A man who had been looking at the distance, heard Ning Rongyue''s words and looked at Ning Rongyue''s eyes lit up slightly.


    "Miss, I''m flattered."


    A man in a pink robe comes to Ning Rongyue, where the light is flowing in the peach blossom eyes and the childe is romantic.


    But Ning Rongyue was a little confused. Did she praise him?


    South Li Yu brow tiny Cu: "this is?"


    The man dressed in pink did not show any Niang. He unfolded the folding fan in his hand. The front side of the folding fan was surrounded by peach blossoms, while the reverse side was Ning Rongyue. It seemed like a little poem.


    "I''m the owner of the small restaurant on the white tower. We have all kinds of food here, and snacks are unique. Would you like some, miss?"


    If it is said that Fu Yinghe holding a folding fan is a stranger like jade, it is more romantic to take out a folding fan.


    Ning Rongyue looks at the menu handed over by Wenren Nuo Xiaoying. She is a little more curious.


    Do you have different types of food in the four countries?


    She didn''t look at the peacock like people in front of her, but put her eyes on the menu.


    Hearing this, he shrugged his shoulders and then gave a brilliant smile to Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu looks at the man who is more beautiful than a woman in front of her. His brow is slightly frowned, and his face is hostile. The guy who comes up to chat up is not a good man, so he can''t let yue''er be taken away!


    "You don''t seem to be from Xiali?"


    Wen renuo''s smile never disappeared: "I''m from Qingming, but my mother is from Xiali."


    South Li Yu smell speech hostility a little bit less, but also didn''t give Wen Ren Nuo what good facial expression is.


    Wen Rennuo doesn''t seem to care about the hostility of Nan Liyu at all. Since he is familiar, he sits down at Ning Rongyue''s table.


    Ning Rongyue looked at the menu and said, "are you hungry, second brother? Why don''t we have some first? "


    Facing Ning Rongyue, Nan Li Yu was another face, and said gently, "OK, just have a look at what you want to eat."


    Ning Rongyue took a light look at wenrennuo, then pointed to the menu and said: "Qingming''s special food, sauce beef, and this stewed pig''s feet, then steamed sea shrimp, fried small octopus, um, OK, that''s all."


    In Beichen, the terrain is flat and the cultivated land is the most. Most of the food they eat is grains. Dongyun also cultivates by relying on mountains and rivers. The diet of these two countries is similar.


    Qingming land is not suitable for farming, livestock industry is the most developed, is the standard meat eater.


    Finally, the characteristics of Xiali are more obvious. The country of the sea seafood is naturally the most common food.


    Wen Rennuo smiles and knocks his hand with the handle of the folding fan: "I have the cheek to eat here. Do you mind?"


    South Li Yu eyelid a lift, curl to curl a mouth obviously don''t want.


    Ning Rongyue took a look at Nan Li Yu and blinked: "please help yourself."


    "Thank you very much," Wen Rennuo said with a bigger grin, and then waved to a man to come over. "These dishes, and then give the little beauty a bowl of red bean blood porridge, yes, and some steamed bread."


    "Yes."


    Man, I''ll do it respectfully.


    After the man left, Ning Rongyue frowned slightly: "don''t call me little beauty, my name is Nan huaiyue."


    "South?" he said


    The central and southern part of the Xia Li kingdom is the emperor''s surname.


    South Li Yu secretly turned a white eye, since Ning Rongyue so sincere, he also did not need to say alias: "in the next south Li Yu."


    "It seems that I have met a noble man today."


    Wen renuo laughed: "how about I call you Yueer?"

 Chapter 332

    "No way."


    South Li Yu look slightly cold, decisive for Ning Rongyue refused: "we seem not very familiar."


    Wen Rennuo, Wen yantiao eyebrows, a smile in his eyes.


    Ning Rongyue said slowly: "tell me to be pregnant with the moon."


    She also thinks that they are not very familiar. It''s a bit self-made.


    Hearing this, he said: "don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just feel like I''ve met you at first sight, and huaiyue is so beautiful that I''m amazed. I thought no one could match huaiyue, the No.1 Beauty in the list of beauty in the world. Today I know I''m ignorant when I see huaiyue."


    Wen Rennuo doesn''t really have any other ideas about Ning Rongyue. He doesn''t love each other. Although he is a bit romantic, everyone has a love for beauty.


    When hearing about the beauty list, Nan Li Yu looks cold.


    Although he doesn''t care about these things, he also knows that the young Pavilion leader of Baifang pavilion has lived among thousands of flowers, and he loves to see beauty most. This beauty list is what the young Pavilion leader made, and the first beauty is Ning Rongyue!


    Listen to hear the words with deep meaning, south Li Yu heart alarm.


    "The first beauty?"


    It''s embarrassing to be praised. At the same time, Ning Rongyue also arouses some curiosity.


    South Li Yu heart a tight.


    Wen Rennuo smiles: "unfortunately, the beauty is easy to die. It has become dust. Just don''t say much."


    Ning Rongyue tilted her head and frowned, but she didn''t ask any more.


    Nan Li Yu breathed a sigh of relief, secretly glared at Wen Ren Nuo to warn him.


    Wen Rennuo pretends that he doesn''t understand his meaning. It''s just right that the dish is coming up. Wen Rennuo says, "can you taste it first


    South Li Yu pie pie pie mouth, see and hear a person promise no longer say more also no longer tube him, just he is also hungry, concentrate on eating.


    Ning Rongyue hesitated and put her chopsticks on the sauced beef.


    Wen Rennuo poured her a cup of tea with suitable temperature.


    "Wow


    Ning Rongyue is busy covering her lips with her left hand and covering her mouth with saliva: "it''s so spicy."


    She took the tea at hand and drank it down.


    After hearing this, he added a cup of tea to Ning Rongyue: "the climate of Qingming is wet and cold, and the people like to eat chili to drive away the cold. Here is the most authentic food of Qingming."


    Ning Rong month corner of the mouth a smoke, stare a smell person promise.


    This guy obviously knew that for a long time, but he didn''t remind her.


    Hearing that her eyes were bright, Ning Rongyue''s eyes widened, which made her face more flexible and more real. She was no longer like a fairy in the sky, but a spirit in the world.


    Ning Rongyue is shaken by the look in the eyes of Wen renuo, unnatural side head.


    And Nan Li Yumo, who just had a big chopsticks of beef, quietly nibbled a big mouthful of steamed bread.


    Xia Li country will not have the characteristic food of Qingming, but it is not so authentic!


    Nan Li Yu looks a little ferocious.


    Smell the person Nuo canthus remaining light notice south Li Yu ferocious appearance, the corner of the mouth can''t restrain of rise.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Wen Rennuo, and then he can''t control his hand to the sauced beef. It''s very spicy and delicious.


    Well, I can''t control how many


    Smell the person Nuo see a trace of surprise in the eyes, south Li Yu smack, but no longer look at those spicy dishes.


    See Ning Rongyue eat mouth red, small face also red, smell Rennuo feel that his stomach seems to have a little pain, busy stop Ning Rongyue.


    "The climate of Xiali is hot and humid. It''s not suitable for eating too much pepper. Try this. Although the stewed pig''s feet are not so spicy, they taste good."


    Wen Rennuo himself was born in Qingming, but he didn''t grow up in Qingming. He coughed and couldn''t eat spicy food.


    "And beauty."


    With that, Wen Rennuo put a pig''s hoof in Ning Rongyue''s chopsticks.


    Ning Rongyue inhaled, drank a few mouthfuls of sweet porridge, and then slowly came over that strength, and said with a smile: "I''m so beautiful, do you still need to look good?"


    Wen Rennuo and Nan Liyu smoke at the same time.


    Nan Li Yu looked at the horizon at will, and then said, "moon, look at it quickly!"


    Ning Rongyue heard the words and looked in the direction of Nan Li Yu''s finger.


    Half of the red sun has sunk into the bottom of the sea, the sea is calm, the other half of the sun emits warm yellow and blood red light, and the boundless sea is like ink blue and light green


    "It''s beautiful."


    Ning Rongyue looked at the scene and murmured.


    It was not the first time for Nan Li Yu to see the scenery, but he was also shocked.


    Wen Rennuo looked at Ning Rongyue''s side face illuminated by the candlelight lit on the white tower. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    He loves two things most in his life, watching beauty drink wine, which is better to dissolve the moon, ah, no matter what kind of moon, he likes it very much.


    Nan Li Yu also noticed the sight of Wen Ren Nuo, the foot under the table raised and then fell down.


    "Well!"


    Hearing Ren Nuo''s surprise, his face changed slightly.


    OK, there are always flower protectors on the way to see beauty!


    Wen renuo looks ferocious and tears out a smile to save his feet from the grinding of Nan Liyu.


    Ning Rongyue also took back her sight at this time and looked at Wen Rennuo doubtfully: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Wen renuo unfolded the folding fan and said calmly, "it''s OK."


    "Oh."


    Listen to him say so, Ning Rongyue will no longer pay attention to him.


    "Second brother, it''s so late. Let''s go back quickly. Father and dad will worry about it."


    South Li Yu smell speech facial expression a change, this just think of oneself have already brought Ning Rong month out so long time, and also caused a annoying guy.


    "Go, go," south Li Yu gets up in a hurry: "let''s go back quickly."


    Ning Rongyue nods her head and nods to Wen Rennuo. Then she is pulled away by Nan Li Yu. Their voice reaches Wen Rennuo''s ear far away.


    "Yue''er, you should help me stop my father when you go back."


    Nan Li Yu licked his face and said with a smile, "we have such a good time today, haven''t we..."


    Ning Rongyue patted Nan Li Yu on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I''m covering you, hee hee."


    "No big, no small."


    "Eh..."


    Listening to the voice getting smaller and smaller, Wen renuo uses a folding fan to cover his face and leans on the back of the chair. The radian of his mouth is exposed in the sight of others.


    And back to the residence of south Li Yu two people also happened to be caught.


    "Stop!"


    Ning Rongyue and Nan Liyu, who are creeping, look at each other at the same time.


    Nan Yu said with a heavy face, "moon, come here."


    Ning Rongyue comes to Nan Yuchen and stands at attention.


    A smile flashed in Nan Yu Shen''s eyes, and then he looked at Nan Li Yu with pity: "just came back and took your sister bad? It''s the opposite of you! "


    Nan Li Yu said weakly: "we didn''t do anything..."


    "Nothing? I didn''t come back so late! "


    Nan Yu''s face sank.


    He certainly won''t let Ning Rongyue go out alone. Nan Li Yu is the second, mainly because Ning Rongyue. Now he has sent someone to investigate Wen renuo.


    South Li Yu desperately Chong Ning Rong month squeeze eyes, rogue way: "father, you don''t send people to look at us, don''t know what we did?"

 Chapter 333

    Nan Yuchen choked on him, and his face was a little ugly.


    "I don''t trust you!"


    Nan Yuchen said with a strong sense: "and you, you don''t pay for things, but also take your sister to steal chicken. Who do you learn from..."


    Speaking of this, Nan Yu sank in Nan Li Yu''s strange eyes and stopped: "hum!"


    "It''s not your father who pays us money."


    South Li Yu licks a face to smile, as for that chicken, cough, private grudge this kind of thing he can say?


    As for the stolen chicken, a general at the border with a jade pendant left by someone on purpose looks dark.


    South jade sinks to smell speech to stare south Li Yu one eye: "quickly roll! Shut your door and think about it. If you dare to go out again in sunset these two days, I''ll break your leg! "


    South Li Yu hears speech to shrug a shoulder, Chong rather dissolves the month, Yang Yang head to indicate for a while to leave.


    See south Li Yu leave, rather dissolve month Ring South jade sink arm: "father you don''t angry, is I want to see the sunset, we just come back so late, is not the second brother''s fault."


    The South jade sinks to smell speech to knead rather dissolve the nose of the month: "you, the father king isn''t angry to frighten your two elder brothers just, see him all day long don''t wear a tune."


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words.


    Nan Yushen touched her head: "well, darling, go back to have a rest. It''s getting late."


    "Well, good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and followed Yinghua back to the backyard.


    After Ning Rongyue left, Nan Yuchen hummed again: "bastard, get out."


    The south Li Yu that curls a mouth and a face helpless south Li Ke walked to come over together.


    "Son of a bitch, if you go out, you''ll get me into trouble!"


    Nan Yu Chen didn''t want to see Nan Li Yu''s face: "Li Ke, what''s the matter with Wen Ren Nuo?"


    Nanli Ke shook his head gently: "I didn''t find out his details, but the restaurant on the white tower is a cooperation between Baifang Pavilion and us. It''s like a person to see Wenren''s style."


    "The Shaoge master of Baifang Pavilion."


    South Li Yu look slightly cold: "I see that guy didn''t want to hide identity, but he suddenly put his eyes on huaiyue, but don''t know why?"


    South jade sink two people also some don''t understand.


    "It would be better if he didn''t have that idea!"


    Nan Li Yu snorted coldly: "it seems that he has no malice, but he seems to know that huaiyue is..."


    South Li Yu didn''t say that name, but South jade sink they all know his meaning.


    South jade sinks a facial expression tiny cold: "temporarily ignore him, but had better separate him with the month son."


    "I know that."


    South Li Yu nods to answer a way.


    South jade sunken good spirit of stare at him one eye: "still isn''t a good thing that your kid does!"


    "Can I expect that..."


    Nan Li Yu is helpless.


    Nanli Ke said slowly, "just take a rest. Everything will be discussed tomorrow. Besides, Wen Rennuo may not be on the same road with us."


    South jade sink two people smell speech tiny nod, then return to room to rest separately.


    The next day.


    Ning Rongyue is also a restless person. After staying in the yard for half a day, she is restless.


    "Brother, will you take me to the barracks? Is it dignified and solemn? "


    Ning Rongyue had a vague picture in her mind, which disappeared before she could see it clearly, so she became more and more curious.


    Yesterday, south Li Yu took him to steal chicken, just outside the barracks of the housing that piece, never entered the barracks.


    Nanli Ke was stunned: "how did you think of going to the barracks? It''s not suitable for girls


    "Just show me. I''m just curious."


    Ning Rongyue turns around nanlico at 360 degrees.


    Nanli Ke was dizzy by her yellow: "OK, OK, you wait a moment, wait for me to do things well."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue sees her success and goes to the yard to do it well with a smile, and then... Looks at the ants.


    Autumn is passing and winter is coming. The ants are eager to find food everywhere.


    Ning Rongyue breaks a dead branch and gently points it in the middle of the ant team. Then she holds her cheek with one hand and watches the ants climb the mountain.


    "Oh, why are we pregnant with the moon?"


    South Li Yu enters a door from the courtyard outside, smile to ask a way.


    Ning Rongyue raised the branch in her hand and said with a smile: "second brother, look, ant."


    South Li Yu walks to near front to sit down a way: "play ant, not boring?"


    Ning Rongyue''s face moved. He put down the withered branches to see Li Yu in the south.


    Then they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Nanli Ke slapped Nanli Yu on the back of his head: "what are you doing?"


    Ning Rongyue immediately opened her eyes and made a clever appearance.


    Nan Li Yu was choked with saliva and coughed twice, then said discontentedly: "what did I do? What did I do?"


    Nanli Ke turned his eyes and didn''t look at him. Then he turned to Ning Rongyue: "let''s go. Doesn''t Yueer want to go to the barracks?"


    "Barracks?"


    South Li Yu eyes a bright: "I also come, I also come!"


    Nanlico gave him a light glance.


    Nan Li Yu also makes the clever shape, returns with a big smile.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke ignored him, and then pulled Ning Rongyue: "let''s go."


    "Yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue gets up to keep up with nanliko.


    In the barracks.


    Although Xiali''s border is not as bleak as Dongyun''s, the military camp is also well disciplined and dignified.


    Ning Rongyue has been looking around curiously since she entered the barracks. In fact, there are not many people in the Barracks at this moment. They are all taken to the hunting ground outside the city to spend their spare energy.


    "In the barracks, they train in the morning, and in the afternoon they usually go to the hunting ground to fight and hunt with beasts."


    "There are not many soldiers in the Barracks at the moment," nanlico said softly


    However, his "heart" people are in, south Li Yu eyes a squint, looking at a general not far away.


    Naturally, the general would not ignore such a "hot" sight. He looked sharp and then was stunned.


    Is that him?


    Nan Li Yu took the initiative to come forward and said with a smile: "general Zhong Li."


    Looking at his smile, Zhong liche felt cold: "Your Highness, your second highness."


    "This is Nan huaiyue, his Highness''s younger sister. Why, after a long time''s absence, general Zhong Li doesn''t know him?"


    Nan Li Yu looks at Zhong Li CE, looks at Xiang Ning Rong Yue and says with a smile.


    Zhong Li CE was a little stunned. Seeing that Nanli Ke didn''t refute, he thought deeply: "I''ve seen the princess."


    "Second brother, what''s this


    "This is general Zhong Li, Zhong Li CE."


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes were slightly cold, but his face was very kind.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard Nan Li Ke. They said that some of Xia Li''s people, Nan Yushen''s mother, her grandmother''s mother''s family, was Zhong Li''s family, which belonged to Xia Li''s family like Murong''s family.


    "I''ve seen general Zhong Li."


    "It''s good for Yueer to call her cousin a CE."


    Nan Li Ke glanced at Nan Li Yu and said softly.


    "Cousin CE."


    Ning Rongyue called in accordance with his words.


    South Li Yu smell speech facial expression immediately collapsed down, smile all can''t maintain.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue also sees that there seems to be something between Nan Liyu and Zhong liche.


    Seeing this, Zhong Li CE sighs in his heart. He has a headache. He really didn''t mean to

 Chapter 334

    It''s not a day or two for Nan Li Yu to get angry with Zhong Li CE.


    When they were just kids, they had a dispute over one thing. Zhong Lize said, "no one taught you the rules when my cousin died! It''s a motherless child Completely offended Nan Li Yu, let him remember until now, even if later two people were trained, also each got ten whip.


    For Nan Li Yu, it''s not easy for Zhong Li CE to insult him by giving birth to his mother and raising his aunt and second aunt!


    Even if he was just a child


    Nan Li Yu looks at Zhong Li CE with a cold smile and leaves with a brush.


    Ning Rongyue is stunned for a moment, and then looks at Nanli Ke with some worry.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke sighed and said to Zhong Li, "I''m sorry, Xiao Yu is still a child."


    Zhong lice shook his head, sighed and said, "at the beginning, it was my fault."


    Today, Zhong liche also knows how much harm his words have done to Nan Li Yu, otherwise Nan Li Yu, who is open-minded, can''t remember today.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes changed slightly when she heard the words. When she looked at Zhong liche again, her eyes were more alienated.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke said nothing more. He gently stroked the hair of Funing Rongyue, and then said, "I''ll take Yueer for a walk in the military camp."


    "Please."


    Zhong Li CE took another look at Ning Rong Yue and said sideways.


    Walking a little further, Ning Rongyue bit her lip and asked, "big brother, second brother, what''s the matter with him?"


    Nanli Ke looks at Ning Rongyue, who wants to avenge Nanli Yu. He has a headache for a moment. After thinking about it, he tells Ning Rongyue what happened at the beginning.


    "You go to cajole Xiaoyu, isn''t he the best with Yuer?"


    Nanlico laughs.


    Ning Rongyue nodded and asked, "what about aunt? Brother, you haven''t told me before. "


    Nanlico was silent for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "my little aunt is dead."


    "Ah?"


    Ning Rongyue was surprised and said nothing.


    But after walking in the barracks for a while, she couldn''t help asking again, "elder brother, otherwise we''ll go to the second elder brother now. I''m a little worried about him. Where has he gone?"


    Nanli Ke felt a little warm when he heard the words.


    "Let''s go to him."


    "Good."


    Two people from the barracks guard there know the direction of south Li Yu, and then has been looking for outside the city.


    Nanli Ke''s eyes flashed a moment of surprise: "Xiao Yu should have gone to the hunting ground."


    Ning Rongyue smelled the words and said, "let''s go quickly."


    Hearing the expectation in Ning Rongyue''s tone, Nanli Ke said helplessly: "when you get to the hunting ground, you should follow me. Be careful."


    The hunting ground is specially enclosed in the forest. There are some specially raised beasts in it. There are no restrictions on the beasts. The most important thing is that the camp of the hunting ground is in the center. In other words, if you want to enter the camp, you must first break through the beasts you may encounter.


    After listening to Nanli Ke''s introduction, Ning Rongyue felt a little scared, but he was more interested.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke is puzzled. He doesn''t find that Ning Rongyue''s temperament is just like this?


    But it''s better. It''s not Ning Rongyue, it''s their sister Nan huaiyue!


    After entering the hunting ground, Ning Rongyue was disappointed to see that there was no beast rushing up, which was beyond words.


    Nanlico wanted to laugh: "what? So disappointed? "


    "Well, no, I want to see my brother do his best."


    "... you''re sweet."


    Nanli Ke couldn''t help laughing: "OK, I don''t want to show my heroism. Let''s go to the camp first. My father should also be here."


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue blinked: "brother, lead the way... Ah, wait, what''s that?"


    After walking for a while, Ning Rongyue suddenly saw a small animal scurrying from the next tree to the foot of another tree, and ran curiously.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke followed him.


    To the front, Ning Rongyue also see clearly, a tail is a colorful chicken? pheasant? What about the beast?


    Ning Rongyue was a little disappointed. Then she thought of the delicious roast chicken yesterday and licked her lips carefully.


    Nanlico looked at the scene behind her.


    "Wow


    This chicken sees that Ning Rongyue is not retreating but advancing. It pours at Ning Rongyue''s face. Ning Rongyue raises her hand in shock to block it.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke quickly stepped forward and kicked the bold chicken.


    The chicken was also quite intelligent, and its wings spread out to avoid nanlico''s foot.


    Ning Rongyue put down his hand: "how so fierce!"


    And she seems to see the contempt in this corns, angry.


    Nanlico finally couldn''t help laughing: "this hunting ground will regularly put some small animals such as chickens and rabbits to feed the beast. This chicken, cough, can escape from the beast''s mouth, it should be very powerful."


    Ning Rongyue glances at the chicken swaggering in front of them, snorts and tugs at Nanli Ke''s sleeve.


    "Brother, Yueer wants to eat chicken."


    Nan Li Ke raised his hand to cover the radian of his mouth: "eat this one?"


    "No," Ning Rongyue said with a twinkle in her eyes, "but I''m going to take this chicken back. Do you think it''s good, brother?"


    Nanlico chuckled: "OK, I''ll help you catch it."


    Under nanlico''s hands, the chicken didn''t dodge a few times and was immediately caught.


    "Go back and wash it before you play. Besides, this little guy is so fierce that you have to train him first."


    The size of this chicken is half smaller than that of the normal kind of broiler. It may be that it lost its meat in this hunting ground. The dark and shiny mung bean''s eyes are full of spirit, and its tail feathers are a little longer. It''s colorful.


    Ning Rongyue said with a slight frown: "brother, let me feel it."


    Nanli Ke seized the chicken''s paw and said, "be careful."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, then gently touched this very spiritual chicken.


    Seeing that Ning Rongyue stretched out her hand, Nanli Ke''s chicken stretched its neck and its mouth was close to Ning Rongyue''s hand.


    "Be careful!"


    Nanlico was surprised and forgot that the chicken had a mouth that could peck people.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned to find that the temperature at hand was moved aside by Nanli Ke: "it''s OK, brother. It doesn''t seem to peck me."


    "Well?"


    Nan Li Ke looked at the chicken in his hand.


    Ning Rongyue carefully took the chicken from Nanli Ke''s hand: "it''s OK, Xiaocai didn''t peck me, eh? Is it because I don''t want to eat it? "


    Ning Rongyue has a bad smile on her face.


    To Ning Rongyue, the chick in her arms stretched out her head and arched Ning Rongyue''s arm, looking very clever.


    Nanlico looked at this scene and suddenly felt a little bit groovy.


    Is this chicken too chicken thief? It won''t be specially trained


    Thinking of this, Nanli Ke looks slightly cold.


    Ning Rongyue asked: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Let''s go to the camp first."

 Chapter 335

    Nanli Ke leads the way in the front, Ning Rongyue follows behind, but gradually opens up the distance with Nanli Ke.


    When he was about to arrive at the camp, a cry came from the side: "moon! Be careful


    Nanli Ke was surprised, and immediately turned to see that Ning Rongyue, who had been following him, was more than ten steps away from her.


    "Pregnant moon!"


    Ning Rongyue felt the danger after knowing it, and turned to look back.


    "Be careful!"


    "Goo Hoo!"


    Behind Ning Rongyue stood a blind bear, whose paws were as big as the palm of a PU fan. The little color in Ning Rongyue''s arms suddenly burst out, fluttering her wings towards the blind bear.


    "Xiaocai!"


    The pupil of ningrongyue was contracted.


    The small colored claws tightly clasped the bear''s nose, and the thin beak pecked at the bear''s eyes.


    At the same time, a red tassel gun was also thrown from the side by Nan Li Yu, and the sharp point of the gun stabbed into Xiong blind man''s back.


    "Roar!"


    The wounded blind bear roared, Ning Rongyue''s face turned white, and subconsciously stepped back.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke comes forward to pull Ning Rongyue and protect her.


    And Xiaocai''s mouth pecked on the blind bear''s eyelid, and the blind bear slapped Xiaocai.


    "Brother, Xiaocai!"


    Ning Rongyue pulls Nanli Ke nervously.


    It''s just that Xiaocai is not a fool. You can see that he is especially gentle in Ning Rongyue''s arms. He feels the palm wind coming. Xiaocai waves his wings again and flies away from the side. When he flies away, he uses his sharp claws to give the blind bear a hard blow on his nose.


    Ning Rongyue is surprised to step forward and catch the small color flying towards him, happily touching his head.


    "That''s great."


    Xiaocai cried out twice with pride.


    Nanlico''s eyes softened.


    After that, Ning Rongyue was lucky to see a bloody fight between a man and a blind bear. One of the protagonists was her second brother.


    No matter how clever the beast is, it''s still not as good as human. In particular, Nan Li Yu attacked with anger and showed no mercy. In less than a quarter of an hour, Xiong blind, who was taller than Ning Rongyue, fell to the ground.


    The soldiers who were attracted by the fighting here yelled: "your second highness is mighty!"


    Nan Li Yu''s face was stained with a little blood, and with evil spirit, he carried a long gun with blood to Ning Rong Yue.


    Ning Rongyue is not frightened by his appearance. She trots to Nan Li Yu with Xiaocai in her arms.


    "Second brother, are you so powerful! Can you teach me how to practice? Awesome! I didn''t expect you to be so good. "


    Nan Li Yu looks a slow, will be in the hands of the long gun to the side of the soldiers holding, showing a smile: "every time you ask for someone, the mouth is sweet."


    "Hey, hey."


    Ning Rongyue blinked: "do you teach me?"


    "Teach, I teach."


    South Li Yu smiles a way.


    It''s their negligence. No matter how comprehensive they are, sometimes they can''t always follow her and protect her. It''s better to let her practice her internal power again. Some of her self-protection power is better, and the internal power she practiced before should not disappear.


    Ning Rongyue said with a satisfied smile: "I didn''t expect that you are so powerful, so I look at you with new eyes..."


    Ning Rongyue''s small mouth keeps Balabala''s saying, and Nan Li Yu is also quite useful.


    Nanliko looked up at Xiaocai and said, "this little thing is a protector."


    "Well, I like Xiaocai very much."


    Ning Rongyue rolled the small color in her arms and felt very good.


    Although Xiaocai is a little dirty, his feathers are smooth and more comfortable than some soft animal hair.


    Xiaocai moved his body and made a few pleasant calls.


    South Li Yu smell speech also smile: "is not bad, get from where, is a bit dirty."


    Ning Rongyue''s apricot yellow skirt has been stained by this little guy.


    Nan Yuchen, who got the news from the camp, was calm: "how did you bring huaiyue? There was almost an accident


    Nan Yu looks at Nan Li Yu, but Nan Li Yu is innocent. This time, he is really innocent.


    Nan Li Ke coughed twice and said in a soft voice, "father, let''s talk about it in the camp first."


    Nan Yu Chen stares at Nan Li Yu: "go."


    Ning Rongyue smiles brightly towards Li Yu, then consciously holds Xiaocai to keep up.


    The smile in the south Li Yu''s eyes is a little helpless. She takes the wet cloth towel handed over by the soldiers and enters the camp after wiping the blood on her face.


    In the camp, the idle people voluntarily withdrew.


    Murong Che frowned at Nan Li Yu: "what''s the matter? Is huaiyue scared? "


    Nan Li Yu was a little weak, and the rogue sat down and said, "this time it''s really none of my business. How can you look at me. I''m tired of killing a blind bear, OK


    Ning Rongyue whispered: "I want my elder brother to bring me here."


    "Rico?"


    Nan Yu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    Nanli Ke some chagrin: "it''s my fault, not optimistic about the moon."


    "Don''t blame big brother. I''m too headstrong to come." Ning Rongyue said: "anyway, nothing happened again. Don''t be angry, father."


    Ning Rongyue has a long ending. He looks pitifully at Nan Yuchen and them. They can''t fight and have to give up.


    "Not this time."


    South jade sink helpless way, but in the heart is to decide to send a few martial arts high-strength of follow Ning Rong month just go.


    "But Yuer, where did you get this ugly thing in your arms?"


    Nan Yuchen looks at the little color in Ning Rongyue''s arms. It''s dirty, but it''s ugly.


    Ning Rongyue couldn''t help laughing and slowly said what he had just done. They didn''t see the appearance of Xiaocai''s "heroic savior" just now.


    After listening to Ning Rongyue''s words, Nan Yuchen didn''t dislike it so much.


    "Just like it, but you have to wash it."


    "All right."


    Ning Rongyue nodded.


    After nodding slightly, Nan Yuchen said nothing more, but talked to murongche about the border affairs.


    Ning Rongyue is drowsy, and finally reaches a consensus with Nan Liyu to slip out of the camp.


    Nan Li Ke, who noticed this scene, shook his head helplessly: "Xiao Yu, he doesn''t have to be like this."


    "Xiali only needs one successor."


    South jade deep voice way: "Yu son has no intention in this, also don''t want to contend with you, so good."


    Nan Li Yu''s talent is not inferior to Nan Li Ke''s, but he was away from home in his early years and traveled all the year round. On the one hand, he wanted to find his aunt Nan Yuzhu. On the other hand, he didn''t want to get involved in the fight for the throne. Sometimes he didn''t want to fight, but those people in the court wanted to force him to fight.


    Even if he and nanlico were brothers.


    Nanli Ke sighed: "I will protect them."


    "If only your brother didn''t have a problem."


    Nan Yushen looks gentle. His two sons are his pride.


    Nanliko nodded slightly, then continued to talk about the border.


    As a successor, he is doomed not to be as free as Nan Li Yu, just as what he gets will lose.

 Chapter 336

    After staying in sunset city for a few days, they set out for the imperial capital of Xiali.


    But this time it wasn''t land, it was water.


    There are many diversions in the sea. After they went through the sunset city to the second land city, they got on the boat they called here and went to the imperial capital through a large sea running through Xiali.


    "The sea area surrounded by Xiali is called Wuwang sea."


    Located on the most luxurious bed in the center of the whole fleet, Nanli Ke quietly introduces himself to Ning Rongyue.


    "There are a lot of diversions in Wuwang sea. Now the Seaway we are driving is the biggest diversion of Wuwang sea. In addition to some cities which are half land and half sea areas surrounding Wuwang sea, Xiali has many cities on the islands on the sea."


    "And our emperors occupy an island alone."


    Nan added.


    Overcome a few days ago slight seasickness reaction, these days ningrongyue is more energetic.


    "Have we all finished exploring the Wuwang sea?"


    Ning Rongyue asked curiously.


    Nanliko shook his head gently: "the sea area we surrounded is almost explored, but the sea route we took runs through Xiali. There is still a larger sea area to the south, which is endless and far from human exploration."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Rongyue was a little surprised.


    Xiali itself occupies the south of the mainland. Is there a larger sea area to the south?


    Nan Li Yu patted Ning Rongyue''s head: "well, I don''t want to eat so much first."


    In fact, the time at sea is very boring. The only comfort is the daily meal time. The fish they catch at sea and all kinds of seafood can be made delicious.


    "Oh, oh."


    Ning Rongyue nodded, then frowned and said, "but xiaocaimingming is a chicken. Actually, she also likes to eat seafood. I think it''s much heavier."


    After washing, Xiaocai can compare with the most beautiful birds, but recently it has a tendency to be round.


    Hearing this, Nan Li Yu couldn''t help laughing: "poof! Your fat chicken is ready to be slaughtered. "


    "Go, go, go, go, go!"


    Seems to hear the words of south Li Yu, small color don''t know from that corner flapping wings darted out.


    South Li Yu side body dodges small color to rush to hit.


    "Oh, I hear it again."


    Ning Rong month helpless smile, catch turn direction and straight to his arms to small color: "second brother, you don''t always tease it."


    South Li Yu shrugs: "who let it grow so fat, moon still remember the taste of the roast chicken?"


    South Li Yu picks eyebrow, bad smile.


    Ning Rongyue swallowed a mouthful of saliva suspiciously, and then accelerated to the cabin: "Oh, second brother, don''t say it."


    She also wants to eat Xiaocai


    Nan Li Yu burst out laughing: "today we have roast chicken for lunch."


    The food on the sea is usually all kinds of seafood, and the food on land is very few. Their fleet occasionally stops to replenish on the island.


    Ning Rongyue''s eyes brightened in front of him.


    The small color in her arms called twice, and there seemed to be some expectation in her small eyes.


    "Slow down, run carefully."


    Just waiting for them to come over, a smile flashed in Nan Yu Shen''s eyes: "put down Xiao Cai and wash your hands first."


    Ning Rongyue gently put down the small color, facing the south, Yu Shen and Murong Ke nodded slightly and then went inside to wash their hands.


    After being put down, Xiaocai doesn''t run around. She consciously goes to the place where ningrongyue often does, and then nests there.


    Ning Rongyue washes her hands and comes out. Nanli Yu and Nanli Ke have already sat on the table.


    Nan Li Yu picked up the chopsticks and put a big chicken leg on Ning Rongyue''s plate


    Ning Rongyue rolled her eyes, and the rest couldn''t help laughing.


    Maybe it''s because she was in a coma for three months, or maybe she died once. Ning Rongyue''s body is very weak now, and her appetite is much worse than before. She can almost eat a chicken leg.


    Therefore, feel small color in the arch after their own Ning Rongyue cut off half of the meat in front of it.


    South Li Yu Yi a: "does this guy still eat his own?"


    Xiao Cai, who was eating delicious food, froze suspiciously.


    Ning Rongyue blinked: "who knows? Eat as you like. "


    She also doubts that Xiaocai, as a chicken, actually eats chicken, but it doesn''t mean to study deeply.


    Nanli Yuwen shrugged his shoulders and said no more, but ate seriously.


    It''s just that this meal is destined to be unsettled. In the middle of the meal, someone came out to spread the news.


    "Emperor, the leader of Dongluo city has sent someone to report that the Seaway ahead is not peaceful these two days. I''m afraid it will take a few days to pass safely."


    There are some sections of the sea lanes. There are some days in a year when the undercurrent is turbulent and difficult to walk. I didn''t expect that they would catch up this time.


    The man who came to report said, "according to my subordinates'' observation, it''s really hard to go these two days."


    South jade sinks to smell speech eyebrow tiny Cu, then sink a voice way: "that go to East Luo city first."


    "Yes."


    The man stepped down respectfully.


    In the sea, there are two islands or island groups at intervals, above which is the island city of Xiali.


    The court system of Xiali is different from the six prime ministers of the other three kingdoms. Under the emperor, there are the emperor''s cronies, namely, the city leaders who protect the Huangdu island and the other island cities. Their status is generally ranked according to the comprehensive strength of these cities.


    "Dongluo city."


    Nanlico''s tone is meaningful.


    "The Lord of Dongluo city is Yudong," Nan Li Yu popularized common sense to Ning Rongyue, "but after arriving, yue''er doesn''t have to worry about these."


    Ning Rongyue nodded gently.


    Nan Yu Shen took a light look at Yinghua.


    Yinghua came forward and whispered, "princess, let''s go out first. We''re going to Dongluo city to have a look."


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue nodded and got up: "father, brother, little uncle, I went out first."


    "Go ahead."


    The South jade sinks the facial expression gentle way.


    After Ning Rongyue left, Nanyu sank a few days, and then she looked slightly calm.


    "Dongluo City, I hope it''s because of the undercurrent that we are stopped. Don''t do anything about it."


    There was a sharp look in nanlico''s eyes.


    Although Xia Li did not fight with the other three kingdoms for the year of Wu Chang, he was not absolutely harmonious. The most annoying thing was Dongluo city!


    Dongluo city ranks high in strength, especially unwilling to be lonely. At the beginning, they were the leaders who encouraged Nan Li Yu to fight for the throne with Nan Li Ke. However, when they saw that Nan Li Yu was really "unable to help him up", they could only stop for a while, but almost all the contradictions in Xia Li''s country were with them.


    Nan Li Yu shook his head, smacked his tongue and said, "that fat man is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I think Yao moth must have one this time."


    At the beginning, Nan Li Yu had already shown enough waste wood, and the leader of Dongluo city could just smile with greasy face. He talked to Nan Li Yu for a day, threatening and luring, which made Nan Li Yu remember him completely.


    That flying spittle is too terrible

 Chapter 337

    Nan Yu snorted coldly and didn''t comment.


    The south Li Yu sees this to shrug a shoulder, is main all not anxious, he anxious what.


    "There are not many soldiers in our mission this time. Emperor, you also came here suddenly and didn''t bring too many..."


    At this time, Ning Rongyue''s figure suddenly appeared at the door, and Murong Ke''s voice suddenly stopped.


    South Li Yu eyebrow a pick: "month son?"


    Ning Rongyue scratched her head and laughed: "forget Xiaocai, ha ha."


    A trace of helplessness appeared on Nan Yu Shen''s face: "come and take Xiao Cai out."


    "Yes, yes."


    Ning Rongyue immediately nods and turns away with Xiaocai in her arms. She thinks a little in her eyes where people don''t see her.


    Although she lost her memory, she didn''t completely become a fool. Being cute doesn''t mean she doesn''t have her own thinking.


    Yinghua found Ning Rongyue on the other side of the deck in a hurry: "princess, how did you come here?"


    Ning Rongyue held Xiaocai with a smile and said, "the view here is better, aunt Yinghua."


    Yinghua reluctantly put the coconut milk heated in her hand on Ning Rongyue: "take the warm hand and drink it a little cooler. Xiaocai will give it to me first."


    Although the temperature of the sea is warmer in winter and cooler in summer than that of the mainland, it''s almost winter now, and it''s still cold.


    "Good."


    Ning Rongyue holds the long necked cup with coconut milk in her hands, and her cold hands gradually warm up.


    "It''s almost to Dongluo city."


    Already can see the white sand beach, that sand beach looks very soft, Ning Rongyue wants to walk barefoot on it.


    "Yes, here it is."


    The fleet docked at the dock built by Dongluo City, and Ning Rongyue carefully jumped off the ship and got on the dock.


    All the people in Dongluo City, who are smiling and welcoming the emperor and his two Highnesses on the beach, look at the girl who is the first to get off the boat and worry about everything.


    Who is this? Not seen? Does the royal family have this person?


    Only Yu Dong, the leader of Dongluo City, who had seen Princess Lingzhu, looked at Ning Rongyue''s appearance and saw a trace of shock in his eyes.


    Ning Rongyue saw that everyone looked at him and hesitated.


    She turned to see that the people on the deck didn''t come down, but respectfully surrounded Nan Yu and sank them first.


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips and retreated to the side.


    Nan Li Yu laughs and pulls her down the deck.


    "I''ve met the emperor, my Royal Highness the prince, and my second highness."


    Nan Yuchen slightly raised his hand to signal the people who were half kneeling on the beach to get up, and then pulled Ning Rongyue to his side: "this time I brought my young daughter huaiyue to Dongluo city to play. There is no need for so many rules."


    "Thank you for meeting Princess huaiyue."


    Although I have never heard of such a big daughter coming from my emperor, who let him be the emperor? What he said is what he said.


    Ning Rongyue is a little uncomfortable, but a tight face can calm some people.


    Yu Dong, the leader of Dongluo City, came forward with a smile on his face: "emperor, your three Highnesses, we don''t have much to prepare for your visit this time. I hope you can''t give up."


    Ning Rongyue saw that the Lord of Dongluo was not as greasy as Nan Li Yu said, but he was really huge.


    "No way."


    There is no expression on Nan Yuchen''s face, which makes people unable to see through.


    Nanli Ke also smiles and comes forward to talk about the custom. He and Yu Dong are better than each other. He can switch between cold and smiling faces freely. The two old foxes look at each other and smile. The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    The south Li Yu sees this secret way, fortunately oneself didn''t fight for the throne, this make a faction he can''t do.


    The temperament of some gloomy young people around the city master of Dongluo falls on Ning Rongyue, which makes Ning Rongyue frown a little uncomfortable.


    The south Li Yu sees a shape to maliciously stare that young person, pull rather dissolve month to accelerate pace.


    Who dares to think about his sister?


    And other Dongluo city managers also find their own individuals to climb up the relationship, speaking, it looks like a harmonious school.


    Ning Rongyue looked at this scene, looking a little indifferent.


    After seeing her expression, Nan Li Yu was stunned. For a moment, he seemed to see Ning Rongyue again: "moon, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Rongyue smiles and whispers, "second brother, let''s go to the beach. I want to go there."


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu felt a little relieved: "OK, brother, I''ll go to the beach with yue''er for a while, and you''ll send someone to come back later."


    Nan Li Yu''s cynical appearance makes some people with floating thoughts have no choice but to stop thinking.


    "Good."


    Nanli Ke nodded slightly.


    South jade sink also sink a voice way: "take good care of your younger sister."


    "I see."


    South Li Yu smiles should and, then pulls Ning Rongyue to leave the troop.


    Yu Dong, the leader of Dongluo City, seemed to ask casually: "emperor, it seems that I haven''t seen Princess huaiyue before?"


    Nan Yu Shen''s eyes more than a smile, looking at Yu Dong who can''t hide his excitement.


    Nanli Ke frowned slightly: "huaiyue is the child of Queen Yi. Because she was weak from childhood, we didn''t let her appear in front of people. Now huaiyue is not small, so it''s time to take her out."


    "I see."


    Yu Dong nodded with a smile. He didn''t know whether he was disappointed or surprised.


    South jade sink slowly way: "the month son is the treasure that I etc. hold in the palm, this time return I will announce each city, the month son''s identity."


    Yu Dong''s eyes moved and he responded with a smile.


    The gloomy young man around Yu Dong''s eyes were burning.


    Nan Yu glanced at the man with disdain, and then said, "I''m really tired of driving for days. Lord Yu, take me to my residence first. After all, I''m old. I don''t have the spirit of these young people."


    Nan Yuchen''s words are exaggerated. He is now in his prime.


    However, since Nan Yuchen said so, Yu Dong and they could not refute.


    Yu Dong heard the speech and said, "please come with me, Shier. You are welcome to your Royal Highness Prince Li Ke. This is Xiaoer Yu Shi."


    This Nan Li Ke naturally knows, he slightly nods.


    Yu Shi raised his head and said respectfully, "Your Highness, please follow me."


    Yu Dong, a member of the mission and a member of the Nanyu Chendai group, had already ordered people to make arrangements. At this time, they left for the time being.


    As for the safety of nanyushen, Nanli Ke is really not worried. Not to mention the people who are close to nanyushen, the royal family has Murong''s family and Zhong Li''s family''s support. Other sea cities have to weigh up even if they want to do it.


    By the beach.


    Ning Rongyue took off her shoes and socks and left a long series of footprints on the beach. She had a heavy heart and a lot of clarity.


    "Happy?"


    Nan Li Yu follows her step by step, and the little color put down by Yinghua follows Nan Li Yu at her feet.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and then said with a smile, "second brother?"


    "Don''t worry about us. You don''t have to worry about this. The moon just needs to be happy."


    Nan Li Yu knew that Ning Rongyue should have heard them.


    Ning Rongyue stops and shakes her head firmly. Her eyes are bright. She looks at Nan Li Yu seriously: "brother, you protect yue''er, but yue''er also wants to protect you."

 Chapter 338

    No one knows how much hesitation she felt after she lost her memory. The feeling of blank in her mind is really terrible.


    It''s Nan Li Yu who gives her a sense of reality and makes her no longer afraid. So Ning Rongyue, no, or Nan huaiyue has really accepted her family.


    She did not doubt the words of south Li Yu, after all, can do so for her, only relatives.


    South Li Yu listened to the words of South bosom month immediately froze.


    South huaiyue see soft smile: "I also want to protect brothers, but now the moon is also very powerful."


    "Oh?"


    South Li Yu returns to mind, pick eyebrow way: "how fierce?"


    Nan huaiyue thought about it and said, "I feel very comfortable when I practice my internal power, and I feel warm every time I practice. My internal power can increase a lot every night."


    Nan huaiyue clenched her fist and waved it twice.


    "Sometimes I want to have a fight with someone."


    Nan Li Yu''s heart moves. He can''t guess that it''s the internal force that Ning Rongyue practiced before. Those internal forces don''t disappear, but only exist in Dantian. Now Nan huaiyue continues to practice, and those internal forces will gradually be used by her.


    "Or shall we practice?"


    Nan Li Yu asked with a smile.


    South Huai month smell speech a Leng, then appear on the face some eager to try: "good, come!"


    South Huai month retreats a few steps, the facial expression returns to calm, closely stares at south Li Yu.


    South Li Yu''s eyes move, in the heart also rose a few minutes interest.


    At the beginning of the internal power to enhance very quickly, weaker than their own is not too weak, is I do not know how huaiyue now control.


    Seeing that Nan Li Yu didn''t move, Nan huaiyue decided to strike first.


    They didn''t teach her too many moves, but some of the memories are the memory of the body, which is used subconsciously.


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue slaps her face to face, Nan Li Yu is a little surprised. As she avoids, she reaches out her left hand to hold Nan huaiyue''s shoulder.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue turns her palms into claws, turns her wrists, grabs Nan Li Yu''s shoulder with her internal power, and at the same time, her body is short to avoid Nan Li Yu''s hand.


    Then twist the body, lift the right leg knee should be quasi south Li Yu''s abdomen.


    "Hey, should huaiyue be so cruel?"


    Nan Li Yu leaned back. His upper body seemed to be missing suddenly. He bent 90 degrees with his back.


    Hands and knees are missing.


    With a hook in the corner of her mouth, Nan huaiyue directly kicks her leg, and then splits it down. It''s right at Nan Li Yu''s upper body. If she splits it down, Nan Li Yu will suffer.


    In desperation, Nan Li Yu reaches out to catch Nan huaiyue''s right leg.


    Nan huaiyue frowned and tried her best to move her internal power, but she couldn''t shake Nan Li Yu, who was in a strange posture, and couldn''t chop down.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue forced her right leg to break away Nan Li Yu''s hand. She stepped on Nan Li Yu''s hand and leaped from him to his back. Then she turned around in the air and kicked Nan Li Yu''s back heart again.


    Nan Li Yu claps his hands and claps the kick of Nan huaiyue.


    "Well, the sand is a bit rough."


    South Huai month mouth corner a draw, the internal force all transports to the foot, vigorously kicks in the past.


    I didn''t expect that Nan huaiyue had been able to use so much internal force. Nan Li Yu glided back one meter.


    After stabilizing the body, Nan Li Yu''s feet hurt and startled: "Oh, roar!"


    It turns out that Xiao Cai didn''t know when he ran to Nan Li Yu''s feet and gave him a hard time.


    South huaiyue see this can''t help laughing fork gas, also don''t fight, squat down the body to smile of happy.


    Nan Li Yu looked at the little color he wanted to give himself again. He was a little speechless. He jumped away and said angrily, "white eyed wolf, I fed you, and even pecked me!"


    Xiaocai follows Nanli Yu persistently.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Pregnant moon!"


    Nan Li Yu can''t help jumping.


    Such a big chicken can kick away with one kick, but it can''t, but Xiaocai is persistent, but it''s to protect nanhuaiyue.


    South Huai month this just open mouth: "ha ha cough, small, small color come over quickly, it''s OK."


    South Li Yu intentionally let her, she actually did not suffer.


    Chasing south Li Yu peck of small color, this just stopped flapping wings, in situ turned two circles, just returned to South huaiyue side.


    Nan huaiyue smiles and touches Xiaocai''s head: "it''s really powerful."


    Because for the first time he was unprepared, Nan Li Yu, who had a blood mark on his instep, said: "Xiao Cai, this mouth is quite sharp."


    South huaiyue also noticed the blood on south Li Yu''s feet: "second brother, you go to bandage it."


    "It''s just a small wound. It''s OK."


    Nan Li Yu waved his hand at will, and then sat down on the beach.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue also sat beside Nan Li Yu: "brother, how are you? I said, "I''m pretty good already, aren''t I?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Nan Li Yu praised: "but I don''t think huaiyue''s control of internal power is at home. I can teach you later."


    The internal power that Ning Rongyue practiced before is not completely controlled by Nan huaiyue now.


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue also has this feeling, but she thinks that she is too gifted, so she can''t control her internal power well if she practices too fast. Her situation is like a treasure mountain without knowing it. She may have a wave in a critical moment, but she doesn''t have enough experience.


    South Li Yu Wen speech tiny nod, then directly lie on the beach, enjoy a moment of quiet.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue smiles and sits on the ground with her knees in her arms, looking at the distance.


    Small color also seems to be this quiet atmosphere infection, quiet nest in the South huaiyue side also silent.


    I don''t know how long it took for the people from Nanyu Shen to come to them.


    "Second highness, princess," the man who came was a close bodyguard Yuancheng who was beside Nan Yuchen. "It''s getting late. Your highness and princess should go back with them."


    Nan Li Yu slowly opened his eyes, slightly confused eyes, blinking back to Qingming.


    South Huai month smell speech also stood up to stretch a body: "good, trouble lead the way."


    "Yes."


    Yuan Cheng responded respectfully.


    But when Nan huaiyue went to look for her shoes, she found that the shoes were gone. Maybe they were washed away by the sea


    Nan huaiyue blinks her eyes, then shouts Nan Li Yu in front of her: "brother!"


    With the cry, she jumped to the back of Nan Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu helped her with her hand: "little villain, let''s go!"


    Carrying South huaiyue, south Li Yu motioned to Yuan Cheng to lead the way in front of him, and Xiao Cai followed them.


    "Go..."


    South huaiyue cheered.


    Yinghua, who was waiting for them at the gate of the mansion, shook his head helplessly when he saw the two brothers and sisters.


    "Where are the princess''s shoes?"


    "Washed away by the water?"


    Nan huaiyue smiles.


    Yinghua had no choice but to put her cape on Ning Rongyue: "go in with the princess on your back. Now it''s so cold. Don''t go barefoot to the ground. There''s your second highness. It''s really cold. Now you''re taking the princess to step on the water..."


    In Yinghua''s chattering voice, Nan huaiyue''s two little feet swing happily.

 Chapter 339

    After two days in Dongluo City, the undercurrent was still so turbulent that there was no sign of calming down.


    "The undercurrent will last for less than half a month this time."


    Zhong Limu, the Royal captain of the ship who was good at observing the sea lanes, gave a worried report. As the Royal captain, he was also very clear about the tense relationship between Dongluo city and the imperial city.


    Nan Yuchen seemed very calm: "wait half a month before you go. In a word, wait until Haidao is safe."


    "Yes."


    Seeing this, Zhong Limu could only nod his head and then retreated.


    South bosom month tiny Cu eyebrow: "this kind of undercurrent should not often meet?"


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to move in the Xia Li kingdom?


    "It''s not very often."


    "What can last for half a month is a large-scale undercurrent, occasionally once or twice a year," nanlico explained softly


    "Well, it happened that we met."


    South huaiyue helpless way.


    Nan Li Yu said casually: "it''s very unfortunate."


    At this time, Yinghua cold face into the door: "emperor, Dongluo near the other five City owners come to see."


    South jade sink smell speech tiny nod, he stay in Dongluo city these days also enough Dongluo near five sea city people get the news, ready to come to see.


    But I''ll see you when I see you. Why does Yinghua look so ugly?


    The South jade sink inquires of see to Ying China.


    Yinghua''s face was colder: "princess, Mr. Yu invited the princess to travel with her. Will the princess go over?"


    Although Yinghua asked this question, she decided to give a negative answer in her heart.


    Yu Shi''s heart is really higher than the sky. Is Nan huaiyue what a waste childe can think of?


    Nan Yuchen''s face became cold when he heard the words. He instantly understood why Yinghua looked so ugly. These days, Yu Shi has invited Ning Rongyue to visit her many times. Sometimes Ning Rongyue and Nan Liyu can still see him when they go out together. He is so haunted that everyone knows what Sima Zhao is thinking.


    "Ignore him."


    South jade sink cold hum a: "month son don''t need to have scruple."


    South Li Yu endured these days also some vexed, in the eye flashed one silk strange ray of light.


    He noticed that Nanli Ke didn''t mean to stop Nanli Yu.


    Nan huaiyue was quite interested: "since he has been invited so many times, please go this time. Please tell Aunt Yinghua..."


    "Pregnant moon!"


    "Second brother, you are with me."


    Nan huaiyue looks at the angry Nan Li Yu.


    South Li Yu smell speech brow tight Cu: "a waste childe, don''t want to ignore him, no matter how many times he invited!"


    Several times before, Yu Shi''s invitation was rejected by Nan Li Yu and they didn''t need any reason at all.


    "No, I just feel a little bored."


    In fact, Dongluo city is not small, boring or not. The size of the city is at least equivalent to two counties in Dongyun, not to mention the beautiful island scenery that has not been built into a city. Nanhuaiyue hasn''t visited it all. It''s just that it''s boring to hang out every day. It''s nice to have someone to be funny.


    A trace of cunning flashed in Nan huaiyue''s eyes.


    The South jade sinks to see a shape tiny Cu eyebrow to untie: "calculate, Li Yu, you take good care of the month son."


    "Well."


    The south Li Yu face has no facial expression of should under, to South Huai month promise then invite or some dissatisfaction.


    "Father, go to see those city masters."


    Nan huaiyue said with a smile.


    Now she doesn''t call her father in private. She prefers the more humane name of father to father.


    Nan Yu Shen looked gentle: "OK, Li Ke, follow me."


    Nan Li Yu nodded slightly, got up and told Nan huaiyue and Nan Li Yu a few words before following Nan Yu to go out.


    After all the people left, Nan Li Yu looked at Nan huaiyue with some doubt and dissatisfaction: "what do you want to do? If you don''t like that fool, I''ll teach him a lesson for you! "


    "Of course, we have to teach ourselves."


    South huaiyue shrugs her small nose.


    If you just like your own people, South huaiyue certainly won''t like it so much, but that Yu Shi is a person and don''t say how, the sticky look in her eyes is really disgusting to her!


    That guy is a lecher, not a good thing!


    The moon in the south is slightly cold.


    South Li Yu smell speech wrinkly frown, still way: "that line, but you can''t let yourself hurt."


    "Second brother, don''t worry, there are still you."


    "Yes, I have to watch you."


    Nan Li Yu patted Nan huaiyue''s head.


    Nan huaiyue nodded her head and said, "take Xiaocai with you, too."


    This little guy is very clever. Sometimes he can help a lot.


    South Li Yu mouth corner many a silk smile: "that leaves."


    On the other side, Yinghua''s face impatiently conveyed the meaning of South huaiyue: "please wait for a moment, the princess will come right away."


    Yu Dongzheng, who has been rejected many times, is ready to leave, and then suddenly finds out, alas? I didn''t refuse this time.


    "But the princess promised to swim with me?"


    Yu Dong looks happy and greedy.


    Seeing Yu Dong''s picture of brother pig, Yinghua''s face became colder: "yes, just a moment."


    With that, Yinghua sat down in front of Yu Dong and didn''t mean to serve tea.


    No matter how close Yinghua and Nan huaiyue are, they are still maids. Now they sit down in front of Yu Dong. Even Yu Dong''s face is slightly changed, and his face is more venomous.


    She''s just a servant girl, but even though she''s a little older, she still has her charm


    Yu Dong converges his mind on his face, and all kinds of vicious thoughts emerge in his heart. When he gets rid of the princess


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Let''s talk about Nanyu sinking on their side.


    At this time, the city leaders of the five sea cities sat with Yu Dong, waiting for Nan Yuchen in the inner room of the main hall of Dongluo city.


    "Brother Yu, this time, God is coming to us. It''s the right time for us to sneak in..."


    Yu Dong said: "we have planned things. Don''t run away this time."


    There is something meaningful in Yu Dong''s words. There is a trace of fear in the eyes of the five city masters.


    Behaving conservatively, Bai Kang, the Lord of white scale city, frowned and said, "but the south Li Yu is just like the mud can''t support the wall. It''s a matter of long-term consideration."


    "Hum!"


    Ding ling''er, the only female of several city leaders, snorted coldly. What she said was completely opposite to her elegant and harmless image.


    "It''s just that he can''t get on the wall! Otherwise, we''ll try our best to get rid of..., the white city master had better be firm, if the white city master is bad at last... "


    Bai Kang can only sigh: "up to now, Bai Mou can''t get out of the way, and Lord Ding can rest assured."


    "That''s the best way."


    Ding ling''er''s face was a little fierce, with a cold look.


    She doesn''t want to support another emperor. All she needs is a puppet! Xia Li has been quiet for so many years. It''s time for a change.


    Bai Kang''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing this, Yuan Gao, the leader of Yudou City, said with a smile: "why don''t we talk about it again? Nan Yuchen suddenly brought a" Princess "who is..."

 Chapter 340

    "Meet my emperor."


    Several city masters in the inner room were discussing fiercely when the voice of Yu Dong''s confidants outside came in.


    Six tacit silence, and then tacit look at each other out of the inner room.


    Outside the main hall of the city, Nan Yushen looks at Yu Dong''s confidants in front of him, with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    The six city masters came out quickly and met Nan Yushen respectfully.


    "Chen Xiluo City Lord Ding ling''er visited our emperor and his Highness the prince."


    "The Lord of chenbai scale city, Bai Kang, visited my emperor and his Royal Highness the prince."


    "Chen Xu''an, the Lord of the city, visited the emperor and his Royal Highness the prince."


    "Yuan Gao, the leader of chenyudou City, visited the emperor and his Royal Highness the prince."


    "Sheng Tianzong, the city leader of chenwansheng City, visited the emperor and his Royal Highness the prince."


    "Get up quickly. I''m only staying here for a while. You don''t have to come here again."


    South jade sinks a face genial smile, smile to let several people get up.


    The five cities near Dongluo city and Dongluo city were "in the same breath". This time, these prickly heads got together. Nanli Ke lowered his eyelids to cover the irony in his eyes.


    Yu Dong said with a smile: "ah, these old brothers heard that the emperor came to me and would come to see him anyway. Chen Yuan also said that the Emperor didn''t care about these empty gifts."


    The South jade sinks to smell speech to smile a: "pour is you have a heart, we go in again to narrate."


    "Yes."


    Six people respectfully side to give way, let South jade sink and south Li Ke go first.


    Seeing this, Nan Yuchen takes a look at Nanli Ke beside him, and first steps into the hall.


    Let these old foxes how, you come to me to no longer say, and said the other side with Yu Shi out of the door together with Nan Li Yu and Nan huaiyue.


    Yu Shiben thought that he could be alone with them at one time. Maybe he could... Unexpectedly, he still followed a Nan Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu didn''t care if Yu Shi wanted to see him or not. He snorted, "Young Master Yu, your highness and sister have been around for many times in this city. Don''t you invite us to hang around here?"


    Yu Shi does have other arrangements, but it''s not appropriate to have one more Nan Li Yu.


    His face changed slightly, and then he said with a smile: "Princess Yue, your second highness, the coconut forest in the west of the city is picking coconuts now. Will the princess go and have a look?"


    He originally wanted to call yue''er, but he was ridiculed by Nan Li Yu and changed his name.


    "Picking coconuts?"


    Nan huaiyue thought about it, then said with a smile, "OK, OK, let''s go and have a look."


    "Princess, your second highness, please."


    South Li Yu Yang Yang chin: "hum, you lead the way."


    Yu Shi sniffed Yan''s face, then pulled out a smile to lead the way: "princess, the coconut forest in the west of the city is the largest coconut forest in Dongluo city. All the coconuts are picked by the people in the city, and most of them are sold to other three countries."


    They are all island cities in China, and coconuts are absolutely indispensable. Therefore, they can only be sold to other three countries. Other three countries don''t have them, so the price is not bad.


    "Oh, oh."


    Nan huaiyue had eaten Dongyun''s coconut jelly. When she came back to Xiali, they bought it for her in Yanlu county. It didn''t taste as authentic as Xiali''s coconut milk.


    Nan Li Yu walked beside Nan huaiyue and said, "what''s good to see? There are many coconut trees in our imperial city."


    "Of course I know."


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "I think the snacks that Aunt Yinghua gave me are very good. I want to get some fresh coconuts and try to make them myself."


    "Can the princess make snacks?"


    As soon as Yu Shi''s eyes brightened, he felt that Nan huaiyue was not the only one who could see her face.


    "Does huaiyue like to make snacks?"


    South Li Yu a Leng, think of Ning Rong month cooking.


    "I''m usually idle and have nothing to do. I think it''s very interesting to do this."


    Nan huaiyue thought about it and said in a low voice, "what you make is very happy, no matter how delicious it is."


    "Well, let''s do it."


    Nan Li Yu was stunned for a moment, and then opened his mouth with a smile.


    Sure enough, some things printed in the bones will not change? That''s good, too.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Princess, I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to taste the craftsmanship of the princess?"


    "Yue''er, next time you make a snack, my brother will try it first."


    "Yes, yes."


    Nan huaiyue hesitated for a moment and said, "but I can''t guarantee that it''s delicious."


    Thinking of Ning Rongyue''s craftsmanship, Nan Li Yu was very relieved: "it''s OK, as long as it''s Yueer who does it well!"


    In this way, in the conversation between Nan Li Yu and Nan huaiyue and Yu Shi''s self talk, the three of them went to the coconut grove in the west of the city.


    Most of the coconut pickers employed in Dongluo city are women, which is not physical work for people living on the island. Therefore, young and middle-aged people usually have their own things to do and will not come here. These women come here to help their families.


    Nan huaiyue looked at the women who climbed to the tree three feet high, and her mouth was too shocked to close.


    "Is it too dangerous?"


    Such a high tree is really dangerous for these peasant women who can''t do martial arts.


    Yu Shi Wen Yan didn''t care at all. Can these people''s lives be regarded as lives?


    Of course, he would not say these words in front of nanhuaiyue. Yu Shi showed a kind of greedy eyes. This nanhuaiyue is really the best. At that time, he will leave her.


    Yu Shi''s smile at the corner of his mouth was strange.


    Nan Li Yu''s face was cold, blocking Yu Shi''s sight: "these things are used to people on the sea, you see they are not very flexible."


    When Nan huaiyue saw this, she suddenly felt that her lightness skill was weak.


    "... well, that''s great."


    "Hey, miss, be careful!"


    At this time, a little boy in the tree called out, and Nan Li Yu quickly opened the South huaiyue.


    A coconut as big as a plate hit the place where Nan huaiyue was standing.


    Nan Li Yu looks coldly at the boy falling down the tree.


    The boy is far from Yu Shi''s gorgeous clothes. The patches of his clothes are very conspicuous, but they look clean and tidy. It seems that even if there are rich people in the bustling Haicheng, there are poor people struggling with food and clothing.


    The boy scratched his head awkwardly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Please forgive me..."


    South Li Yu, they haven''t uttered a word, Yu Shi looks evil, a foot Chuai to the boy.


    "Things that don''t have eyes, don''t see who they are..."


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes were slightly round, and she hurriedly stepped forward to pull away the boy: "what are you doing?"


    Yu Shiyi was stunned and frowned: "Princess Yue, this boy doesn''t have eyes. It''s a good lesson! It''s not a pity to die, such a little bastard


    "He didn''t mean it!"


    As soon as the moon god was cold, he looked at Yu Shi with disgust: "the princess hasn''t spoken yet. Do you want to make a decision for me? He has already apologized... "

 Chapter 341

    "... as the son of the leader of Dongluo City, I didn''t expect that young master Yu was so reckless?"


    South huaiyue angry appearance is quite able to town people, Princess arrogant that momentum also came out.


    She was holding the boy carefully looked at her face, dare not speak.


    Yu Shi''s face is hard to see the extreme, but he is a "city master" who has no real power. At this time, he is not qualified to contradict the princess.


    Nan Li Yu sneered.


    Yu Shi felt that his face was hot, and the venom in his eyes could hardly be hidden.


    South huaiyue ignored him, but patted the boy''s head: "how old are you? Why do you come to pick coconuts? Why don''t you buy all the sisters you picked today? "


    Yu Shi looks gloomy. Why did the princess treat this cheap boy


    Boy smell speech eyes a bright, he also know that South huaiyue help him speak, is a good man.


    "But I pick a lot in a day. Sister, you can''t buy enough to drink. It''s a waste."


    After hesitation, the boy raised his face and asked, "sister, are you a princess?"


    South huaiyue smell speech look a warm: "yes, but you don''t worry, sister home many people, these coconuts are drunk."


    "Is it?"


    The expression on the boy''s face is not in line with his age of serious: "thank you princess sister."


    "It''s OK."


    South huaiyue smile: "then you go to pick coconuts, be careful, pick more."


    "Yes, yes."


    The boy showed a big smile and looked as if he had the innocence of a child at last.


    Looking at the boy''s neat running away, Nan huaiyue looks gentle.


    Nan Li Yu laughed and said in a soft voice, "this coconut is available. My brother is waiting for you to make delicious food."


    "Wait."


    South huaiyue Yang lips smile.


    With that, Nan huaiyue looked at Yu Shi again: "I hope you don''t embarrass the child."


    Yu Shi looks a little ugly.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue put on a smile: "of course, as the young master of Dongluo City, I don''t need to say that he shouldn''t embarrass a child, but I was a little anxious just now. Don''t be angry, Mr. Yu."


    Yu picked up the soul to give that smile in the small hook hook did not hook, which but also tube what oneself said.


    "Naturally, it''s just a child. I don''t blame him."


    "Well, that''s great."


    South huaiyue face slightly red, eyes water Yingying look to Yu Shi.


    South Li Yu eyes a cold, quietly Mimi move step, and then use clever strength to nest on the ground in a daze of small color kick to Yu Shi feet.


    "Goo Hoo!"


    Xiaocai flapped his wings in fright, and then pecked at Yu''s legs regardless of the situation.


    Normally, it''s cold now, and Yu Shi''s clothes are not thin, so he shouldn''t feel any pain. But Xiao Cai''s mouth is really sharp, and this time he was shocked, so he made extra efforts


    "Ouch!"


    Yu Shi''s eyes suddenly widened.


    South Huai month side face stealthily smile two, gave south Li Yu a look of appreciation.


    "Oh, Mr. Yu, are you ok? Xiaocai doesn''t mean it. It doesn''t hurt if it pecks so small, does it? "


    "Ah! Choi! Where are you going? "


    Xiao Cai, who understands the gesture command of Nan huaiyue, turns around and runs.


    "Little beast!"


    Yu Shi roared. The leg that had been pecked several times was a little shivering, but before he could kick Xiaocai, Xiaocai ran away.


    South huaiyue seems to be frightened by Yu Shi''s appearance, a little afraid: "Mr. Yu, Xiaocai is really not intentional, oh, Xiaocai lost how to do?"


    "Brother, please help me to chase it!"


    Nan Li Yu took a look at Yu Shi and said, "I''m going to find it now."


    "Mr. Yu, can you help me find Xiaocai? It''s so small that if someone catches it... "


    Nan huaiyue is disgusted by her voice, but she still looks at Yu Shi imploring.


    Yu Shi was shaken by her appearance and swallowed: "OK, I''m going to find it now."


    "Thank you, brother Yu."


    South huaiyue avoids Yu Shi''s salty pig hand, reaches out two fingers to hold Yu Shi''s sleeve and drags it.


    Yu Shi was noticed that Nan huaiyue disliked her and was fascinated by her. He said: "sister Yue, you wait here. I''ll go and get the chicken back now."


    And then, hey, hey


    Nan huaiyue blinked: "OK, brother Yu, go quickly."


    Yu Shi immediately followed the direction of Xiaocai''s departure.


    The smile on the South Huai Yue''s face disappears instantly. She blinks toward the south Li Yu hiding in the dark and makes a gesture.


    But just as she was about to leave to do something, the boy came back.


    "Well? What''s the matter, little brother? "


    Nan huaiyue looked at the boy who stopped her: "if you pick the coconut, just send it to the palace where the emperor lives. Oh, I will say it in advance."


    "No, it''s not coconut."


    The boy''s dirty face made his transparent eyes particularly bright: "princess sister, that young master Yu is not a good man. Don''t be cheated by him."


    South huaiyue smell speech slightly surprised pick eyebrow.


    The boy thought she didn''t believe it, and then said, "I saw several different girls around him."


    "Ha ha." South Huai month smell speech couldn''t help but smile, stretched out hand to gently pinch the boy''s face: "how so lovely?"


    The boy was a little confused, and his face turned red.


    "I know, don''t worry, I won''t be cheated by him," she said softly


    Said, South huaiyue and low voice: "sister whispered to tell you, I''m going to teach him now, well, you go back quickly, sister left."


    The boy was a little surprised and nodded gently.


    But after Nan huaiyue left, he hesitated and followed carefully.


    Not far behind, Yu Shi saw Xiao Cai pacing in front of a small bush.


    Now he calmed down, and the secret way was to teach the little beast to go back to work there, and then he would coax the beloved little princess who didn''t know the world


    Yu Shi approached Xiaocai carefully from behind, but Xiaocai''s eyes reflected his disgusting appearance.


    "Goo Goo!"


    "Ah


    There is a mockery in the cry of Xiao Cai, who is flapping his wings.


    Watching Yu Shi fall on the Bush, Xiaocai not only didn''t fly away immediately, but also stepped on his head a few times and added a few red marks on his face before he left.


    "Oh! Little beast


    Yu Shi roared, regardless of the pain on his face, and his eyes lit up anger to chase Xiaocai.


    Just like walking a dog, Xiaocai takes Yu Shiyue to run more and more remote places. Moreover, Yu Shi, who is always in a pit, is even more angry, and he can''t even think about how far he is going.


    South Li Yu, who had been waiting here early, heard Xiao Cai''s exultant cry and Yu Shi''s crazy roar.


    And then, for Yu Shi, there is no then.


    Under the smelly sack hood, the big fist of casserole fell on him and made him cry.


    "Who is it! Who dares to beat me! Believe it or not, let my father find out and kill you... "

 Chapter 342

    "Oh! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you


    "Who is it! Who dares to hit me! Your mother... "


    "My father is the Lord of Dongluo! You remember!... "


    At first, Yu Shi kept swearing, but later he was only wailing and even begging for mercy.


    Then came the South huaiyue, standing on one side with a smile, occasionally adding a foot.


    "Ah! No


    South Huai month whole body a stiff, take back evil small feet, kick position a little embarrassed.


    Listening to Yu Shi''s wailing, Nan Li Yu felt cool and stiff.


    "Ah ha ha, I didn''t mean to."


    South huaiyue bit her lip a little guilty: "he seems to faint?"


    "Waste."


    Nan Li Yu kicked the human shape object on the ground again, glanced at the Bush on one side: "OK, let''s go back, regardless of him."


    "Oh, oh."


    South Huai month clever nod, just south Li Yu heart still have so little psychological shadow.


    "Xiaocai, call it back quickly."


    "OK," Nan huaiyue whistled. Xiaocai came down from the sky, "let''s go."


    South huaiyue walks in front, south Li Yu follows behind her: "this fat chicken is quite neat, unexpectedly flies so high."


    "Yes, I don''t think Xiaocai is a chicken. What kind of bird is it?"


    South huaiyue smell speech also some doubts, she subconsciously touch in her arms gentle small color.


    "Whatever."


    Nan Li Yu shrugged.


    As they walked farther and farther, a frightened man emerged from the bush. Just now, he really thought that his highness had found him.


    The boy was worried about the loss of Nan huaiyue before he came up with him, but he was very pleased to see that just behind the scenes.


    Looking around, the boy picked up a sharp stone and smashed it to the place that Nan huaiyue accidentally hurt. The little boy''s face showed a fierce expression like wolf cub.


    The people on the ground convulsed, and the boy threw down the stone and ran away.


    After returning to Tianluo City, Nan huaiyue first took Nan Li Yu around the market, and then slowly went to the Lord''s mansion.


    "Housekeeper, where is uncle Yu?"


    Nanhuai Yueshen was in a hurry and said: "I went to the seaside with brother Yu. Xiaocai ran away suddenly. We went to find Xiaocai separately, but Xiaocai has come back, but brother Yu has not seen us yet? Steward, send someone to look for it. "


    The housekeeper felt a thump in his heart, but he did not dare to question the princess.


    "The Lord of the city is with the emperor. Don''t worry, princess. I''ll send someone to look for him."


    "Well, good." Nan huaiyue nodded, then said with a sad face, "I''ll go back first."


    "Princess, please."


    The housekeeper said respectfully.


    South huaiyue nodded, and then turned to leave in a good mood.


    After returning to the mansion, Nan huaiyue did not forget to tell the housekeeper here that he would buy all the coconuts if a boy came to deliver them later.


    The housekeeper responded respectfully.


    The boy didn''t ask the housekeeper to wait for long, so he brought the coconuts at noon.


    A half year old boy was pushing a car full of coconuts. It was frightening to see. The two guards, who had been ordered by the housekeeper for a long time, couldn''t bear to see it, so they went up to help.


    "Little brother is what the princess said to send coconuts?"


    The boy was a little cramped and wiped his hands on his clothes: "yes."


    In fact, he also worried about whether Nan huaiyue lied to him. If he did, he would not be able to live in the emperor''s place alone, but he was more willing to believe Nan huaiyue''s words, and she was still with Yu Shi.


    "Well, just give us the coconuts."


    Another guard said with a smile. When several people arrived at the door, the guard gave the little boy the money bag that the housekeeper had taken in the morning.


    As soon as he started with the purse, the boy felt the heavy weight inside. He was a little scared: "no, not so much."


    "The housekeeper said it was all given by Princess Yue. You can take it."


    The guard looks gentle.


    Another guard added, "yes, you don''t want to be seen."


    The boy heard that Yan''s eyes were moist. He nodded fiercely. After running down the steps, he knelt down and kowtowed to the mansion. He said thank you in his heart.


    He really needs the money now, so he can''t refuse.


    When the two guards saw this, they both laughed. They were very kind.


    After the boy left, the two guards pushed the coconuts into the house. The princess could not finish eating so many coconuts all at once.


    The housekeeper was a little surprised when he saw these coconuts, but he noticed more than the two guards. These coconuts are very big, so it can be seen that they have been chosen specially.


    "All right, you go down."


    "Yes."


    Another look at the coconut on the car, the housekeeper pushed the car to the yard of South huaiyue.


    "Princess, the coconut has been brought here, but do you want to bring it in?"


    The housekeeper came into the yard and asked respectfully.


    Nan huaiyue, who is playing chess with Nan Li Yu, has a bright eye: "so fast? I''ll see. Where is it? "


    "Right at the gate of the courtyard."


    The housekeeper took Nan huaiyue to see the coconut.


    "And the child? Gone? "


    South huaiyue see coconut after a Leng, and then show a soft smile.


    The housekeeper said slowly that the child left in a hurry without asking for the car any more: "but he has already collected the money."


    "Just take it."


    Nan huaiyue only did so when she had a good feeling for the child: "but this coconut..."


    "How to deal with it?"


    Nan Li Yu asked with a smile.


    "I''ll leave more than a dozen with me. Let''s divide the rest. Housekeeper, you can arrange it."


    "Yes."


    "Brother, help me carry the coconuts."


    South huaiyue toward south Li Yu blink eyes, smile way.


    "You''ll call me."


    South Li Yu helpless smile, move coconut.


    After the housekeeper left with the remaining coconuts, Nan huaiyue put away the chessboard and said excitedly, "brother, let''s open a coconut first."


    "Good."


    After peeling off the outer skin of the coconut, Nan Li Yu takes a sharp iron tool in the shape of an awl. As soon as he works hard, he opens a mouth for the coconut. After pouring out the juice, Nan Li Yu makes another effort, and the coconut is divided into two parts.


    A pot of coconut is as big as a pot, and there is a lot of juice in it. It''s enough to hold two big bowls.


    South huaiyue took two cups to himself and south Li Yu each pour a cup: "taste, don''t know with East cloud what difference."


    "Dongyun? When are you in Dongyun... "


    Nan Li Yu stopped.


    South Huai month Leng Leng, eyebrow micro Cu: "ah? Yes, I don''t seem to have drunk coconut milk in Dongyun. Did I forget it? Forget it, forget it. "


    "Well."


    Nan Li Yu nodded a little preoccupied.


    Up to now, he is really a little afraid of South huaiyue, think of Ning Rongyue everything.


    It''s a little cool to drink the coconut juice now, so the South huaiyue doesn''t pour much, just a taste.


    Maybe it''s the boy who picked these coconuts. They''re really good. They''re delicious. You can smell the fragrance just by smelling them. The entrance is even sweeter.

 Chapter 343

    "Well, it''s delicious."


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes brightened, and then she poured herself a cup.


    "Don''t be greedy. It''s too cold." South Li Yu helpless way: "drink much, your stomach should ache."


    "Well."


    After drinking the second cup, Nan huaiyue no longer drank it, but said excitedly, "brother, please help me take the rest of the coconut juice and pulp to the small kitchen."


    With that, Nan huaiyue picked up a bowl full of coconut juice.


    "Good."


    In the kitchenette.


    Looking at all kinds of snacks made by Yinghua, Nan huaiyue bites her lips and thinks about how to do it.


    Coconut milk instead of water, the right amount of glutinous rice flour into a soft and hard dough, and then set aside.


    After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue steamed some red bean stuffing again. She divided the glutinous rice dough into the same size of potions and wrapped the red bean stuffing. Ning Rongyue steamed these already wrapped snacks in the steamer. At the same time, Ning Rongyue gently scratched a few knives on the skin of half of the crystal coconut.


    Then there is the pastry. Coconut milk and flour pastry are kneaded into dough. In order to make the fried pastry more layered, Nan huaiyue repeatedly folds the kneaded pastry several times.


    Then take out the steamed half of the complete crystal coconut and wrap it in the pastry. Then cut a few knives on the surface and fry it in the oil pan.


    The cook''s little cook looked at Nan huaiyue''s skillful action with some surprise: "is the princess really doing this for the first time? It''s so powerful. I''ll eat it when I see it. "


    Because Nan huaiyue is usually very easy to talk, these people around her are not so formal.


    The breath of Nan Li Yu, who was leaning by the door, changed.


    "When we look at huaiyue, we are gifted. My brother is about to drool."


    South Huai month smell speech cannot help but smile: "that has so exaggeration."


    "What''s the exaggeration? Exaggeration, we are pregnant on the hall, under the kitchen, Xiuwaihuizhong... "


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    South huaiyue was south Li Yu boast some goose bumps: "two elder brothers fast don''t talk."


    "Ha ha."


    Nan Li Yu laughed twice and shut up.


    Deep fry the crisp and tender coconut pastries. Nan huaiyue asks people to put these pastries on a plate and sprinkle a little coconut ground with dried coconut meat.


    "Perfect!"


    Nan huaiyue is a little happy holding a plate.


    "It seems that our moon is really gifted. Brother will help you with it?"


    Eyes from the dim sum moved to the south Li Yu salivating expression, South huaiyue snorted, and then handed the plate to south Li Yu: "try."


    "How does it taste?"


    South Huai month some expect of ask.


    This is her first time to make snacks. It looks good, but she is still a little nervous.


    Nan Li Yu deliberately silent for a while, sold a pass, and then said: "crisp outside, tender inside, and then there are fragrant filling inside, very delicious."


    "Really?"


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes brightened and she reached for a dim sum that was still slightly hot.


    If you bite hard, it''s really crispy outside and tender inside, especially for the stuffing of fried pulp. It''s hard for people to spit out when it''s hot.


    "Really." What''s more, it''s a familiar taste.


    "No..."


    I don''t understand Ning Rongyue''s words, but I know she''s very happy when I see her squinting eyes. Nan Li Yu looks warm.


    "I''ll eat this first. Anyway, there are so many left for my father?"


    Nan huaiyue wrinkled her face, but she did do a lot of things this time: "well, you can eat first, and I''ll make a snack first."


    "Good drop."


    The words of Nan Li Yu, who is eating, are a little vague.


    Nan huaiyue wrinkled her nose happily and turned to make another snack.


    Coconut milk with milk, fresh coconut meat and sugar boil, small fire boil to thick, sweet smell permeates the whole kitchen.


    South huaiyue will steamer the remaining half of the rowed crystal coconut point one by one sub packed into a small bowl of blue, blue bowl lining white and red, seems to exude juice crystal Coconut Point incomparably attractive, and then drizzled with the right amount of thick coconut milk, sweet taste makes people feel very happy.


    Everyone in the kitchen was given a bowl of dessert, and the rest was put into the steamer to heat up. Nan huaiyue took two small bowls to the yard.


    "Second brother, you are not tired of it. Have you finished it?"


    South huaiyue to south Li Yu''s plate put seven or eight fried crisp coconut point, now actually a not left.


    "I''m not tired. I''m not tired of Yueer''s work. Haha."


    Nan Li Yu consciously took a small bowl and spoon from Nan huaiyue.


    Although he is an iron man, it doesn''t prevent him from eating sweet food, especially the craft of Nan huaiyue.


    South Huai month smell speech shrug a shoulder: "still say my mouth is sweet, second elder brother you too meat hemp."


    "Ha."


    Nan Li Yu smiles and sits with Nan Huai Yue to wipe out the dim sum in the bowl.


    After eating snacks, Nan huaiyue lay on the thick fur spread table: "second brother, Dad, they don''t come back for lunch?"


    "Hungry?"


    "That''s not true."


    Just had a snack, where so fast hungry, she is not a pig.


    "I guess I''ll come back after lunch. We''ll eat first."


    "Oh, oh."


    With lunch, waiting for a while, they did not come back, South huaiyue has begun to yawn.


    "If you are sleepy, go to sleep," said Nan Li Yu with a smile. "I''ll let them have a snack when they come back."


    Nan huaiyue is still weak. Her common symptoms are drowsiness, lack of energy and palpitation.


    Hesitating for a moment, Nan huaiyue nodded: "well, I want to tell them that I made it myself."


    South Huai month specially accentuated personally two words tone.


    "I see."


    Nan Li Yu nodded with a smile: "go to sleep, Yinghua. Remember to order anshenxiang."


    "Yes."


    Yinghua followed Nan huaiyue into the room, helped her take off her shoes, tucked in the corner, and then put some soothing incense in the censer.


    Not long after nanhuaiyue went to sleep, the main courtyard sent someone to say that they had come back.


    Nan Li Yu asks the cook to pack the snacks into the food box and walk slowly to the main courtyard with the food box.


    "What do you think this time, Rico?"


    In the study, Nan Yushen''s original happy expression has become cold, and his eyes are full of wisdom.


    Nanli Ke looked straight at Nanyu Shen and said in a deep voice, "it''s not good who comes!"


    "Oh, especially that Ding ling''er, his malice is no longer covered up."


    Nanlico gave a sneer.


    "They don''t have the ability to overthrow the royal family completely, so I''m afraid the goal is me and you."


    "Oh?"


    Nan Li Yu, who pushed open the door of his study, picked his eyebrows: "it seems that I have already wasted firewood to the point where those people don''t want to manage it?"


    The South jade sinks a face to sink: "bold, you also calculate to have self-knowledge."


    Nan Li Yu said: "I''m kind enough to send you snacks. Why don''t you scold me if you don''t thank me?"


    Said, south Li Yu put the food box on the desk of the study: "with that group of old foxes to eat, afraid is also not enough to eat?"


    Nan Yu Chen frowned: "take it away quickly, play with things and lose heart. You will know how to eat all day long. If you don''t do business, you will make trouble."


    "Is it?"

 Chapter 344

    South Li Yu corner of the mouth a hook: "father is sure not to eat?"


    Nan Yu''s face was paralyzed.


    "Ha, this is made by yue''er himself. Unfortunately, you don''t have such good luck. I''ll try my best to eat it all, so as not to make yue''er sad."


    South Li Yu picked up the food box again, a face pity.


    After hearing that it was made by Nan huaiyue, Nan Yushen''s face changed and she glared at Nan Liyu.


    Nan Li Ke coughed and called Nan Li Yu: "OK, let''s put it down. It''s just that I haven''t had enough lunch."


    "Tut, it seems that I can''t eat them all."


    Nan Li Yu shrugged, put down the food box and took out a small bowl to eat.


    Nanli Ke couldn''t help laughing and put a small bowl in front of Nan Yuchen: "father, this is Yueer''s intention."


    "Well, cough, moon''s mind can''t be wasted."


    Nan Yushen completely forgot what he had said before.


    The fragrant coconut juice makes the body fluid. This skill is no worse than that of the No.1 desserts in the palace. In particular, several people in the south family are a little bit addicted to sweet food, which is not for the foreigners. Nan Yuchen''s action is a little faster.


    There are a lot of snacks in the food box. At the end of the meal, Nanli Ke can restrain himself a little, but Nanyu Shen and Nanli Yu have already started a fierce fight.


    The last fried coconut is placed between the tables. Nan Yushen and Nan Liyu hold out their chopsticks at the same time.


    "Son of a bitch."


    Nan Yu''s skin sank, but she didn''t smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m still fighting for food with my children. I should let your people have a look."


    Nan Li Yu did not give up.


    Nanlico looked at the two father and son with some headache.


    Click!


    Pastry outside the pastry broken into two, South jade sink, south Li Yu both are looking at each other.


    South Li Ke hands such as electricity clip away the middle of the heart: "cough, just like this, one person half."


    The South jade sinks a corner of mouth to draw, the south Li Yu bites the crisp skin so that the caliper sounds, glares at the south Li Yu.


    "The taste is the same as that of Rongyue before."


    Nanlico whispered.


    "Yes."


    South Li Yu helpless way, not only is not very happy, also some distress.


    "Let it be."


    South Li Ke sees this indifferent way, no matter Ning Rong month whether can think of, she also is their bosom month.


    South Li Yu hears speech to be silent for a long time, a sigh of relief finally: "it is me to wear a phase."


    Nan Yushen''s eyes were clear: "just think it through."


    "But what are you worried about? Father, you are not prepared for that. Why are you afraid that you two will be cool? They will take me with them to make princes


    Nan Yu Chen stares at Nan Li Yu: "is that what we are worried about! But you know a lot? "


    It can be seen that Ding ling''er''s heart is yearning for Nan Yushen, but what they are wary of is the people behind them!


    It''s true that Ding ling''er and them are ambitious, but Xia Li has been quiet for many years. If no one provokes


    "Cough," Nan Li Yu coughed: "well, I can''t manage it. After all, I have to rely on you to protect me."


    Nanli Ke has no good spirit of white South Li Yu one eye.


    "Even if I want to inherit the throne of Xia Li, are you really going to be a let go prince?"


    This is the first time that Nanli Ke has discussed this issue with Nanli Yu.


    Nan Li Yu''s face was slightly stiff.


    "Xiao Yu, I need your help."


    Nanli Ke looks at Nanli Yu seriously.


    It''s rare that Nan Yuchen didn''t choke again.


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes dodged for a moment: "brother, I really don''t..."


    I can''t say I don''t understand it, but I don''t like it: "I don''t like the officialdom, and I don''t have much ability..."


    South Li Yu in south Li Ke''s gaze silent, and then helplessly shrugged his shoulders.


    Nanliko sighed helplessly: "I know you hesitated because of what happened at that time, but now, there is huaiyue. You have said that you want to protect those people..."


    "I see."


    South Li Yu mouth interrupts south Li Ke''s words, the whole person seems to have where different.


    "Brother, even if you don''t say that, I can''t let you go."


    These are his family. He can''t see his family in danger. He was scared by the kidnapping when he was young and by the crazy ministers, but he is not so cowardly.


    Nan Yushen raised her lips.


    Nanli Ke smiles and pats Nanli Yu on the shoulder: "good!"


    Nan Li Yu said with a smile: "but we have an agreement. I really don''t want to deal with the affairs in the court. I can help the army and the secret department to practice."


    Although the Murong family and Zhong Li''s family are loyal to the royal family, they will let the two families control the military and political affairs. After a long time, people will inevitably think more.


    South jade sinks to hear speech to smile to shake to shake head: "today this but say good, after returning to Imperial City, you can''t go back."


    "What kind of person am I?"


    Nan Li Yu curled his mouth and collapsed on the chair.


    "OK," Nan Yu Shen''s smile suddenly became strange: "but don''t worry about it this time. No matter how powerful Ding ling''er is, they can''t do anything. Yu Dong, the leader of Dongluo city..."


    Listening to Nan Yushen''s words, Nan Li Ke and his brothers were shocked. How could there be such a thing?


    On the other side, in the yard of Nan huaiyue.


    Anshen incense has been burned out, and the warm incense in the room of Nan huaiyue makes people sleepy.


    Nan huaiyue moved her nose: "amber, cypress kernel, Albizia bark..."


    Yinghua, who heard the movement of the inner room, went into the room and listened to Nan huaiyue''s words. She was shocked and widened her eyes. These medicinal materials were ground and fried to make soothing incense. The princess could tell when she heard them?


    Yinghua soon thought of the identity of Ning Rongyue''s ghost doctor disciple, and was shocked.


    "Princess, are you awake? Do you want to get up? "


    Yinghua asked softly.


    Nan huaiyue''s voice was a little confused, and she didn''t realize what she had just said.


    "Well... Let me sit down a little longer, just a moment."


    Nan huaiyue spoke slowly: "aunt Yinghua, I want to have dessert. It''s here."


    Yinghua is a female official who follows the two queens. She usually attaches great importance to the rules. In her eyes, it''s very impolite to eat in bed. However, when these rules meet Nan huaiyue, they are all broken. From this, we can see Nan huaiyue''s status as a group pet in Xiali.


    "Well, princess, put on your coat first, and I''ll get it right away."


    "Well, good."


    South Huai month falls on the bed again, the voice stuffy way.


    Yinghua smiles and turns out of the inner room.


    Nan huaiyue herself lay in bed for a while and then got up again, forgetting all those messy dreams.


    After Yinghua came in with snacks, she saw that Nan huaiyue had already packed up and sat at the table.


    "I didn''t take the dessert made by the princess. It''s hard to digest glutinous rice when I wake up. I''ll have some egg yolk cake and milk tea first."


    "Good."


    South Huai month obediently should a, took the dim sum to gnaw.


    Sasha''s egg yolks are also delicious

 Chapter 345

    In recent two days, the atmosphere of Dongluo city has become a little strange. Even Nan huaiyue, who doesn''t pay much attention to the outside world, has noticed it.


    First of all, the master of the city didn''t know who had put a sack on him and seriously injured him in bed. Of course, it was very pleasant.


    After that, the five city leaders near Dongluo came and did not leave. It was not just why they stayed in Dongluo all the time.


    The most important thing is that the emperor, who lives in Dongluo city for the time being, has been assassinated and has not yet caught the murderer. The main reason is that those who have been caught are dead, the number of patrols of Dongluo city guards has increased, and the atmosphere is very serious.


    In fact, he didn''t get hurt, but Nan Yuchen, who pretended to be seriously injured and lying in bed, had a good time.


    Nan huaiyue has been supplying sweets continuously. I feel I haven''t been so happy in my life


    At this time, Nan huaiyue sat by her bed and asked angrily, "are those city masters? The Lord of Ding doesn''t have a good mind when he looks at it! "


    And they never leave.


    South Li Ke some surprised pick eyebrow, did not expect South huaiyue is still very sensitive.


    Nan Li Yu frowned and said, "isn''t Ding ling''er good for you? How can Yueer think that she is a bad person? "


    "It just gives me a bad feeling."


    Nan huaiyue frowned: "don''t change the subject. Are those city masters trying to rebel?"


    Nan huaiyue''s words are amazing, but she can''t leave ten.


    "Can we beat them?"


    There were not many people in their mission. With that, Nan huaiyue began to think.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu couldn''t laugh or cry, and then helplessly looked at the dying Nan Yu Shen: "father, don''t you scare yue''er? But Yueer has turned over the medical books these two days. It is said that she has already prepared the medicine for you? "


    The South jade sinks the facial expression slightly a stiff, with favor sweet corresponding affirmation is to be afraid of bitterness.


    South Huai month smell speech but is facial expression serious: "but father body don''t have medicine taste."


    What''s going on? South huaiyue suspicious to see South jade sink.


    Nan Yuchen also timely thought of the identity of the ghost doctor before Ning Rongyue. Even if he forgot, is he still sensitive to these subconsciously?


    "Cough, yue''er, dad is really OK. He''s not hurt. Don''t worry about it."


    "No injuries?"


    Nan huaiyue was puzzled: "what about the assassins? What''s going on? "


    "The assassin is true, but our father is so smart that he won''t be hurt. Now he''s just planning. Don''t worry, Yueer."


    South Li Yu smiles a way.


    South Huai month smell speech is brow tight Cu: "that why didn''t say with me before!"


    Several people were silent.


    On one side, Yinghua came forward with a smile and some helplessness: "huaiyue, they just don''t want you to worry. Don''t be angry."


    Nan huaiyue puffed up her cheek, then threw herself on Nan Yushen: "I can protect you, too."


    "We believe in the moon, too."


    Nan Yushen looks gentle and caresses Nan huaiyue''s long hair lying in her arms.


    Where others can''t see, the moon god of nanhuai is slightly warm.


    After enjoying the quiet time for a while, people from outside announced that six city Masters had come to visit.


    Nan huaiyue straightens up, her eyes are slightly red, and her expression doesn''t show any flaw.


    "It''s good. It''s very similar."


    Nan Li Yu lowered his voice: "these people have been" visiting "for such a long time. Are they still worried? Or do you want to be early... "


    "Brother!"


    Nan huaiyue glared at him discontentedly.


    "Well, well, I won''t say. Let''s go out first."


    South Li Yu laughed a way, then put on decadent look.


    South huaiyue nods gently, then gets up to follow South Li Yu to walk out of the room together.


    When they got to the outer room, they ran into six city masters.


    Nan Li Yu is always in the habit of ignoring these people. She looks arrogant, while Nan huaiyue''s eyes are slightly red and looks very sad.


    Ding ling''er, the only one of the six city leaders, came forward and comforted: "Princess Yue, he will be OK."


    South huaiyue smell speech blink eyes, eyes more tears, vaguely with the nasal should be a, was south Li Yu pull left.


    Ding ling''er sees red lips rising, it seems that Nan Yu Chen is really about to die.


    The smile in Yu Dong''s eyes was a little fleeting, then he said in a deep voice, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Ding ling''er chuckled, and then changed into a slightly painful expression.


    The expressions on the faces of the two people who left the main courtyard were slightly relaxed.


    Nan huaiyue said, "it''s boring. Are you sure, second brother? Don''t turn the boat over in the gutter


    "Don''t worry."


    Nan Li Yu is quite confident.


    South Huai month smell speech tiny nod: "that is good, right, second elder brother, that city Lord childe didn''t seek again?"


    South huaiyue probably know Yu Shi was rescued back, should have found himself, but was south Li Yu they stopped.


    South Li Yu tiny Cu eyebrow: "month son how know?"


    "I''m not stupid," said Nan huaiyue, raising her eyebrows. "That young man has been cheated by us once. I''m afraid he''s going to hate us. It''s impossible not to find him. But I''m very curious why Lord Yu didn''t make trouble all the time? "


    "I''m too busy to do big things."


    South Li Yu sneers: "I see this Yu City Lord doesn''t seem to care much about his son."


    "It seems to have been picked up."


    Nan huaiyue said with a smile: "forget it, I''ll go back to the yard first. I won''t make trouble for my brother."


    South Li Yu gentle way: "the bosom month is not troublesome."


    "Yes, yes." Nan huaiyue nodded and went back to her yard.


    "Why?"


    Just about to sit on the couch, Nan huaiyue frowned and quickly pinched a black insect: "what is this?"


    This insect doesn''t look like an ordinary one. Nan huaiyue transfers her internal power to her fingers and holds it carefully.


    Poisonous insects?


    Listen to brother uncle seems to be a specialty of Beichen, South huaiyue eyes across a trace of thinking, a beloved but naive Princess what''s the use?


    Why?


    South huaiyue quite interested in looking at the hands of small insects, the mind emerged a melody.


    "Well..."


    Without much hesitation, Nan huaiyue immediately ran out of the room and went to a small medicine room specially vacated for her by Yinghua. At the same time, she also had a half yellow leaf picked in the yard.


    The sound of the leaves is clear and crisp. It comes out of the room with a cheerful feeling.


    The insect put in the liquid medicine by Nan huaiyue was agitated for a moment, and then turned red slowly.


    On the other side.


    The person who controls the poisonous insects spurts out blood, and looks at the blood of the fingertips incredulously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He doesn''t know how to make poisonous insects. At most, he gets these little insects. Naturally, he doesn''t understand what''s going on now.


    Then, his arm began to twitch, and a drum visible to the naked eye swam madly under the skin of his arm without drilling out: "ah! Ah! no so painful! Ah

 Chapter 346

    South huaiyue with flying in front of the small insects slowly close to the main house.


    All the way to the city Lord''s mansion, Nan huaiyue reached out to catch the bug and stopped. She said with a smile: "ah, it''s interesting."


    He took another look at the Lord''s mansion, and Nan huaiyue turned away with a smile.


    And one of the city Lord''s mansion tumbled on the bed for a long time and finally calmed down. His painful arm had been covered with blood.


    "How could that be?"


    Yu Shi shook his hands and looked frightened.


    In the next few days, the undercurrent in the Seaway has begun to calm down, and the atmosphere in Dongluo city has become increasingly tense.


    The boy that Nan huaiyue had seen before was wandering outside their residence, but he didn''t dare to go forward.


    And South huaiyue is should the city Lord mansion Yu Shi about out of the door, no way, can''t push, with the name of injury before to pressure her, after all, now they haven''t tear face ah.


    What''s more, Nan huaiyue deliberately conceals them.


    "Why? Why didn''t you see anyone when you asked me out? "


    South huaiyue stood at the appointed place and frowned, watching several groups of fierce patrolmen go to their residence: "bang!"


    All of a sudden, a man with a thief''s eyebrow and a rat''s eye sprang out from behind nanhuaiyue. Nanhuaiyue''s color changed slightly, but he didn''t resist immediately, so that they could "enchant" themselves smoothly.


    Because the position of South huaiyue station is relatively hidden, and not many people pay attention to this side. Only the boy who secretly follows South huaiyue sees this side, stares at it in horror, and then catches up.


    It''s too stupid to attack nanhuaiyue. Nanhuaiyue squints her eyes and clearly sees that she is now being taken into the city master''s house through the back door of the city master''s house.


    It''s so stupid that she can''t bear to look directly at it.


    Until a room, South huaiyue was put down, and the person who brought her over also immediately left, also conveniently closed the door of the room.


    That has been following the boy can''t enter the city Lord''s house, in situ flurried around a few circles to South huaiyue their mansion.


    South Huai month is slowly sat up, finishing skirt waiting for people to come.


    There are a lot of demagogues in this city Lord''s mansion.


    It didn''t take her long to wait. The door was soon pushed open. When the visitor saw Nan huaiyue sitting on the bed in her spare time, she looked surprised, and then she laughed strangely.


    "Is the princess waiting for me?"


    "Well? Well, it''s you. "


    Nan huaiyue was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Yu shizang was so deep. Before that, they plotted against the goods. Why didn''t this guy have any resistance?


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Yu Shi also knew that the night was long and dreamy. He was not ready to say more. Instead, he was ready to bow.


    In order to get this man, he used the thing given by the adult, South huaiyue!


    At the same time, Ding ling''er and they are finally in trouble!


    The guards of the five cities, or the army formed by several city leaders in private, have secretly arrived at Dongluo City, which is now congested in the residence of Nan huaiyue.


    The guards of Dongluo City, on the other hand, kept outside the residence, and did not allow anyone to enter or come out.


    Ding ling''er was standing beside Nanyu''s bed with a proud face: "tut tut Tut, emperor, it''s strange that you have too many restrictions. Why can''t we expand our territory because we Xiali are so powerful?"


    "Huang, it''s time for you to step down."


    Sheng Tianzong, the leader of Wansheng City, said: "we will lead Xiali to be stronger!"


    Nan Yu Chen, lying on the bed, coughed weakly twice and said: "do you want to kill me?"


    Ding ling''er sneered: "what the emperor said is serious, but it''s not just you!"


    With that, Ding ling''er''s insidious eyes were on Nanli Ke who was standing in front of the bed: "I advise your highness not to resist. The elite of our five cities are all here now. You can''t escape this time!"


    Nan Li Yu is about to open his mouth when he is interrupted by Nan Yu Shen, who is coughing. Nan Yu Shen seems to be short of breath and has a constant cough.


    "Cough, cough! You! Are you not afraid of cough and the Revenge of the Murong family in the imperial city? "


    Nanli Ke quickly lowered his head to cover up his twitching mouth, his father, this is a bit of drama.


    "Well, isn''t there another second highness?"


    Yuan Gao, the leader of Yudou City, gave a sinister smile: "we thought these two princes were pretending, but now they are really tiger father and dog son. When the time comes..."


    "All right!"


    Ding ling''er interrupts yuan Gao''s words: "don''t talk nonsense with them, do it."


    Yuan Gao heard that Yan pulled the corners of his mouth, but he was not ready to do it himself. Instead, he motioned to the man with the sword behind him to do it.


    Even if they want to usurp the throne, they are not prepared to bear the false name. There was a riot in Dongluo City, and the emperor and the prince were killed. Only the second Royal Highness survived


    Nan Li Ke pulled out his sword to stop the man. He looked cold and said something meaningful: "it''s really time to start."


    As soon as Nanli Ke''s voice fell, Yu Dong''s confidant suddenly drew a sword and stabbed himself into his predecessor''s chest!


    And by dinling son they remember of south Li Yu at this time by a group of people blocked in his yard.


    "Yo Yo, housekeeper, what are you going to do?"


    At this time, the housekeeper of the Lord''s mansion was solemn, with a big knife in his hand: "Your Highness, the mob of Dongluo city suddenly attacked the Lord''s mansion, we will protect your highness."


    Hearing this, Nan Li Yu kneaded his forehead and muttered in a low voice: "I''m really stupid."


    "What about your Highness''s father! Are they OK? I can''t. I have to go


    Nanli Yugang stepped forward and was blocked by the cold knife in the housekeeper''s hand: "Your Highness, in order to ensure your safety, you can''t leave this yard!"


    "Bang."


    Nan Li Yu curled his mouth, then put his hand behind him.


    "Your Highness!"


    Following the servant of Nan Li Yu''s entourage, he threw a long gun behind him: "gun name, nine lives!"


    South Li Yu casually played in the hand dark blue near black long gun, the gun point a wisp of red awn burns the human eye!


    Since promised to work, always must first Liwei! South Li Yu mouth a touch of evil smile, directly strong into the crowd, unexpectedly no one is his enemy!


    The housekeeper''s face changed: "how can it be?"


    It''s true that Nan Li Yu has been hiding for more than 20 years. It''s unbelievable to call them this time!


    "Li Yu!"


    With people break in, Murong Ke see such as a tiger into a flock of Nan Li Yu also some shock, cry out: "first go to the emperor there!"


    South Li Yu a spin body empty all around, smile Teng body but rise: "don''t panic, father king, they can be OK."


    It''s true that as Nan Li Yu said, Nan Yu Chen and his followers have nothing to do with each other. They just have time to watch Yu Dong''s cronies fight with the five city leaders.


    "Lao Yu, you can''t do it. How do you usually train?"


    Originally dying, Nan Yuchen was sitting beside the bed talking and laughing.

 Chapter 347

    Yu Dong is not polite at all white he one eye, "ha" a.


    Nan Yuchen doesn''t care. He''s known an old man for decades. Who doesn''t know who?


    "But I''m afraid the five city masters will be disappointed."


    Although South jade sinks a face to smile ha ha, but the ice cold murdering machine in the eye doesn''t add to hide at all, he has already given these people an opportunity, but is they don''t know to cherish!


    Ding ling''er''s face was ferocious: "Yu Dong, what do you mean? You betrayed us! He won''t let you go! "


    Nan Yu Shen and Yu Dong look cold at the same time.


    Yu dongpai said: "only you fools will believe that guy''s words, but betrayal is not enough."


    With his friendship with Nan Yushen, how can he say betrayal? Tut tut.


    The satire on Yu Dong''s face makes Ding ling''er look even worse. He waves his whip with a ferocious look and knocks back several people at once.


    Nan Yuchen doesn''t plan to say more, but directly signals Nan Li Ke to do it.


    At this time, Nan Li Yu from outside also burst in: "you roar, haven''t solved it yet? I''ll come, too! "


    South jade sinks a corner of mouth to smoke, Yu Dong is the way of exultation: "I also say your two sons are not like you, now a look pour is I see wrong."


    In terms of force, Nan Li Yu''s spear was even better than Nan Li Ke''s sword. He directly rounded up Ding ling''er, Yuan Gao and Sheng Tianzong, and did not lose out in a pair of three.


    Ding ling''er couldn''t believe his big eyes: "Nan Li Yu?"


    "What should I do?"


    South Li Yu the corner of the mouth ascends, the slightest mercilessly took Ding Ling son''s life.


    "Yo Yo."


    Yu Dong dodged the splashing blood, and his eyes were more appreciative.


    He had tried Nan Li Yu before, but he couldn''t find out his true and false. Now, I''m afraid this son is not inferior to his elder brother.


    Ding ling''er''s body along with south Li Yu pulled out a long gun to stagger forward, fell to the ground, a pair of beautiful eyes has never closed.


    Sheng Tianzong and others are cold in their hearts. Bai Kang has already called for surrender.


    Nanlico put the sword on Baikang''s neck, and then stroke it without hesitation!


    Fortunately, the rest of the people said that none of the five city masters could stay. As for the people behind the scenes, I''m afraid these fools don''t know as much as they found out.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu raises her eyebrows and cooperates with Nan Li Ke to solve the problem of the people in the room.


    Yu Dong''s cronies half knelt on the ground: "the emperor, the city master, the rebels have all been ambushed!"


    "Well done."


    Nan Yuchen stood up and walked out: "Li Yu, where''s your sister?"


    South Li Yu brow tiny Cu: "in the yard, Yinghua they protect."


    "Well." Nan Yuchen nodded slightly: "Lord Yu, let''s go out and have a look."


    "Well."


    Yu Dong chuckled.


    At this time, the overall situation has been decided outside. Yu Dongluo city''s elite, together with the people in the regiment, are enough to suppress the elite of the other five cities.


    "The emperor! A little boy said, "say..."


    At this time, a guard captain of Dongluo city came running in a panic.


    Yu Dong look slightly cold: "say what!"


    "Say, the princess was taken to the Lord''s mansion!"


    This young master is really too shameful. The captain of the guard carefully looks at Yu Dong and Nan Yu Shen.


    Nan Li Yu looked cold: "what do you say? What about the boy? Where is it? "


    These guards don''t know the truth, but they know that most of the people in the Lord''s mansion are spies! Then Yu Shi is


    Guard captain was south Li Yu body burst out of momentum, trembling way: "in, outside the house."


    At this time, Yinghua and they also ran over: "the Emperor..."


    A look at her look, South jade sink they know, Yu Dong look hard to see the extreme.


    "Go to the city Lord''s house!"


    It''s all because of his inaction these years that the Lord of the city''s house, pearl, has... The moon must not be in trouble!


    Thinking of this, Yu Dong jumped out with a kind of flexibility that completely didn''t match his figure.


    Nan Yu took a deep breath: "go to the Lord''s mansion!"


    Seeing that the city master of his own family is also so nervous, and then associating with the city master''s attitude towards the young master, everyone in Dongluo city knows what will happen to the young master! I hope it''s not too late, or they will go to Dongluo city


    At this time, the city Lord''s mansion was a strange scene completely different from the people''s imagination.


    Nan huaiyue is playing a familiar melody with a flute from Yinghua. What is it? Who is it


    Nan huaiyue is playing the flute unconsciously, while most of the Gu people in the city master''s mansion are dull and around her.


    Only a few normal people who were left were scared, too. They didn''t dare to get close or run, and they were about to cry.


    When they came to the city Lord''s mansion, they realized that it was not the same as usual. It was too quiet. Only a whimpering flute sound came to their ears like smoke.


    "What''s this?"


    South Li Yu heart shock, regardless of the other door and into.


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    Nan Li Yu is shocked to see the person who is blowing the flute with eyes closed among the crowd, exclaiming.


    Hearing this voice, Nan huaiyue slowly opened her eyes, and the confusion in her eyes slowly dissipated into Qingming, then some doubts: "brother?"


    She did not hear the wrong words, brother''s name does not seem to be her name?


    Nanli Ke put his hand on Nanli Yu''s shoulder to comfort him.


    After hearing about Nan huaiyue''s brother, Nan Li Yu''s heart is very complicated. He doesn''t know how to feel. Even though Nan huaiyue and Ning Rongyue are one person, their temperament is very different. He


    "What''s going on?"


    Rao Shinan, Yu Shen, was calm, and could not help shivering at the strange sight.


    A group of dull faced people gathered around Nan huaiyue, which


    When Nan huaiyue saw Yu Dong beside Nan Yuchen, she felt a little more hostile: "father, come here, all the city master''s mansion are controlled by poisonous people! They, they are too dangerous. "


    On the one hand, Nan huaiyue also stares at Yu Dong beside Nan Yuchen.


    Yu Dong, who was looked at by "ferocity", felt his nose awkwardly.


    Relieved, Nan Li Yu explains the cause and effect with Nan huaiyue.


    Yu Dong and Nan Yushen are good friends for many years. On the surface, they are hostile, and they do so specially. It is not necessarily a good thing for a country to be calm all the time. It happens that Yu Dong can make trouble when he is relatively idle.


    But this time, it''s really not Yu Dong. Ding ling''er, they are too stupid to be used. They have to pull Yu Dong, who is the most hostile force to Nan Yushen, or something


    After listening to Nan Li Yu''s explanation, Nan huaiyue is stunned: "this, this?"


    Yu Dong looked at Nan huaiyue deeply, as if he was looking at someone through her: "because of something, I was decadent for a while. I didn''t expect that those people would take advantage of the city Lord''s residence."


    "What about Yu Shi?"


    South Huai month hesitated to ask.


    Even if Yu Shi is controlled, she is Yu Dong''s child, but she has no mercy just now.

 Chapter 348

    "Yu Shi was not born to me, but those people just want to give me a cheap son when I''m stupid."


    Facing the South huaiyue, Yu Dong was very patient and explained in a soft voice.


    "Oh, that''s good."


    South huaiyue smell speech small relief.


    And south Li Yu is to wrinkle eyebrow to ask a way: "that these again is how to return a responsibility?"? Moon, aren''t you in the yard? When did you come out? "


    Hearing this, Nan huaiyue frowned and said, "I just went out for a trip. As a result, I was secretly attacked and brought here. Then I found that there were many demagogues here. Besides, I killed Yu Shi. He and he wanted to insult me..."


    South huaiyue said pitiful, but south Li Yu look is slightly cold.


    Other people don''t know, he can''t know the internal power of the moon in the south, can be easily taken away?


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue goes to Nan Li Yu and gently pulls his sleeve: "brother... Yue''er is scared too."


    Take a deep breath and tell yourself you can''t.


    Nan Li Yu still couldn''t help nodding the tip of Nan huaiyue''s nose: "you! What should we do about these demagogues? "


    "I don''t know."


    Nan huaiyue looks innocent.


    Seeing this, Nan Yushen said helplessly: "can these poisonous people still be saved? Moon, are you just controlling them with your flute


    "I don''t know."


    Nan huaiyue was silent for a moment: "I know what to do when I meet them. I don''t remember, brother. Don''t you know?"


    Nan huaiyue is also a little confused. This sense of unknown is a little terrible. She always feels that she has forgotten something very important.


    Nan Li Yu''s pupil narrowed: "remember, you love to learn medicine and study the method of raising poisonous insects, but we thought you forgot."


    South huaiyue smell speech frown: "I really forget, just subconsciously do so."


    Nan Yu Shen took a deep look at Nan Huai Yue, and then asked softly, "can Huai Yue save these people?"


    "It''s hopeless."


    Nan huaiyue shook her head a little sad: "these people have been completely controlled. The reason why they still look like normal people before is that the mother Gu is not dead. The mother Gu is dead on Yu Shi."


    "I didn''t mean to."


    Nan huaiyue pursed her lips. After all, her memory was incomplete, so she didn''t think so much about killing Yu.


    "I don''t blame you."


    Nan Li Yu pulls Nan Huai Yue into her arms and gently touches her head.


    "Well."


    South Huai month lightly answered a.


    Yu Dong some distressed frown: "then these people, how to deal with it?"


    Kill, who knows if you can get rid of the poisonous insects? Beishen, it seems that this time Beishen did it. Beishen''s heart is really big!


    "I can control them now, but they are just like walking corpses," Nan huaiyue said softly in Nan Li Yu''s arms. "If you want to get rid of those poisonous insects, you can only burn them."


    The South jade sinks to smell speech facial expression some deep pain: "that burns!"


    He wrote down the hatred!


    "Then I will keep them from fighting."


    The moon in the South gathers her eyebrows and droops her eyes.


    "It''s OK."


    South Li Yu soft voice appeases a way.


    The flames burned people''s eyes, and the matter of Dongluo city finally came to an end. Yu Dong also asked people to put up a notice to appease people, saying that the five city leader wanted to rebel but had been suppressed, and the emperor was safe.


    At this time, in the secret room of the Lord''s mansion.


    This chamber is full of portraits of two people. If Nan huaiyue were here, she would find that the woman is at least seven points similar to her.


    Nan Yuchen looks at the handsome man in blue in the portrait, which is hard to associate with Yu Dong.


    "How did you toss yourself all these years?"


    South jade sink like sigh like regret.


    "You know what I want to do. It may not be true that I encouraged Li Yu."


    Nan Yuchen chuckled and sat down on the chair: "I can''t find anyone to avenge her."


    If murongche is just wishful thinking about Nan huaiyue''s mother, Yu Dong and Nan Yuzhu are in love!


    At the time of that mission to Dongyun, his marriage with pearl had been arranged verbally, but this time he would never see each other again!


    A tear flashed in Yu Dong''s eyes: "Pearl won''t betray me, I''m sure! Moon, she is Pearl''s daughter, and she is mine


    "You, ah!"


    Nan Yushen sighed: "it''s all up to you. Anyway, the mainland is just calm before the storm. What Beishen is going to do is not known. But just look at their actions, you can see that it''s hard to be good. You can do whatever you like. Anyway, you have to guard Xia Li."


    He hoped that Xiali would always be a pure land, inviolable!


    "Thank you for bringing huaiyue to me."


    Yu Dong has some unspeakable emotions in his eyes.


    Decadent for so many years, but also the sober.


    "I''m not doing it for you."


    Nan Yuchen chuckled: "well, it''s time for us to go. The mess will be left to you. With your current strength, it should not be a problem to integrate the five cities."


    "You can rest assured."


    Yu Dong gave an unidentified smile.


    Nan Yuzhu regards Xia Li as his home, so he will not damage Xia Li. Nan Yuchen knows this very well.


    Nan Yu stepped forward and patted Yu Dong on the shoulder: "lose weight, let''s go."


    Yu Dong couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    The fleet set sail again, and Nan huaiyue bid farewell to Yu Dong and embarked on the journey to Hanhai City, the imperial city of Xiali.


    "Second brother, uncle Yu, the way he looks at me seems to be looking at someone?"


    In the last few days with Yu Dong, Nan huaiyue keenly felt Yu Dong''s different emotions towards him.


    So, on the boat, South huaiyue still can''t help asking South Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu was stunned. In fact, he just knew these things. After all, he was still young at that time, and he remembered only his little aunt. He never thought that Yu Dong was the man who was Qingjun who was with her at the beginning. What a handsome man he was.


    As a matter of fact, Nan Li Yu always thinks that Nan huaiyue seems to have some imagination with Yu Dong. Although it''s not easy to detect, it''s similar


    This south Li Yu who did not say, in the face of South huaiyue so asked, south Li Yu thought: "the moon looks like a little aunt."


    Before that, they tried not to build nanyuzhu on the moon.


    South huaiyue also only know that her little aunt seems to have died early: "how much like?"


    "Seven."


    South Li Yu didn''t hide again, soft voice mouth.


    South Huai month hears speech to be slightly surprised: "is it?"


    "Yes, but you haven''t met my little aunt. She had been there before you were born..."


    South Li Yu dun dun, then way: "but your disposition is not like, won''t confuse."


    "Oh?" Nan huaiyue was very interested in the little aunt she had never met: "second brother, tell me something about the little aunt. You all like the little aunt very much."


    Nanlico, who just entered the door, made a movement.


    "Yes, I do."


    South Li Yu look gentle way: "I with elder brother slowly say with you."

 Chapter 349

    "Well, is Master Yu and aunt Yu lovers?"


    A few days after that conversation, Nan huaiyue was lying on the guardrail of the deck in a daze.


    "Oh, little moon, what''s the matter with you?"


    South huaiyue a Leng, looking at Murong Ke is coming: "you, what do you call me?"


    "Well?"


    Murong Ke went to Nan huaiyue and rubbed her hair: "Xiao Yueer, you want to call me uncle."


    South Huai month dissatisfied way: "don''t touch my head, the president is not high."


    Is her hair that easy to touch? How do you like to touch your head? Think of here, South Huai month oneself also stretched out a hand to touch.


    "Ha ha ha, who said that?"


    "Xiangxi, that child."


    It''s the boy who picked coconuts for himself. That boy''s name is Xiang Xi. It''s a very interesting name.


    Before leaving, they had already given thanks to the child. Yu Dong also said that he would take good care of the child.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too tall."


    Murong Ke couldn''t help laughing, and then pointed to the front: "little moon, you see, that little black spot is the Murong family occupied the screen City, is one of the three cities, in the future is the five round guarding Island Sea city guarding the Imperial City, we will probably arrive at the screen city one day."


    "What are the three cities? It''s almost home. "


    South huaiyue smell speech to see far away, some joy.


    "The three cities are Murong''s Mucheng, Zhongli''s Zhongcheng, and Wenren''s Wencheng. The three islands are very close to each other, and they are just in the north of the imperial city."


    "Murong, Zhong Li, and Wen Ren."


    South Huai month eyes with some thoughtful, these three families in Xia Li afraid is one person under.


    She has some understanding of Murong family and Zhong Li family. One is the Queen''s mother''s family, the other is the Empress Dowager''s family, and they are all generals'' families. Then she hears others: "is they businessmen?"


    "Well? How does xiaoyueer know? That''s right. I heard that he was an imperial merchant. "


    "Then they must be very rich."


    Nan huaiyue just asked and said nothing more.


    Murong Ke is also beside her to accompany her to see the scenery, pass the boring time.


    But it didn''t take long to be quiet. Nanli Yu and Xiaocai, who make trouble every day, appeared again. These two guys are just like their enemies.


    "Yue''er, stop Xiaocai! Let''s go down for dinner. Is this little guy really against me? "


    "Goo Goo! Click


    "Get off my head!"


    South Li Yu some crazy to catch fly directly to his head want to do nest small color.


    South Huai month couldn''t help but smile a voice: "small color come down quickly."


    When the night was about to fall, the fleet arrived near Mucheng, but it didn''t stop. It just sent someone to turn around and went on.


    Murongke didn''t go to Mucheng either. Although Mucheng belonged to Murong family''s Haicheng, the Murong family''s family was still in the Imperial City, not only the Murong family, but also the families such as Zhong Li''s family, which was also a kind of Royal check and balance to these Haicheng.


    If these powerful families are allowed to develop in their own Sea city... How big is the heart to do so.


    After several days at sea, the fleet finally arrived at their destination, the imperial city of Xiali, Hanhai city!


    A little farther away, Nan huaiyue could see that the islands where the imperial city was located were much larger than those they passed by. As they got closer, the little black dots who welcomed them could see clearly.


    "The emperor


    Although the head of the woman''s mouth in shouting South jade Shen, but eyes are tightly staring at South huaiyue.


    South Huai moon god color tiny Leng, then guessed this woman''s identity.


    She bit her lips, twisted her fingers, and then went forward with a reddish face and said, "mother."


    Murong Yi looked stunned, and then took the hand of Nan huaiyue: "the moon is back."


    The letter arrived earlier than others, and the people in the imperial city had already beaten it. The identity of Nan huaiyue is her daughter, the Lingxi Princess of Xia Li, Nan huaiyue!


    "Well."


    Murong Yiwen and tolerant tone let South huaiyue relax a little, she really don''t like this kind of feeling that nobody knows.


    Seeing this, Nan Li Yu went forward and said, "this time we didn''t protect huaiyue well, so that she was hurt and forgot what happened before."


    Murong according to smell speech some distressed embrace South huaiyue, she naturally know how South huaiyue can become now so.


    Nanhuai yuezha was held in her arms, and the faint fragrance lingering on the tip of her nose made her feel at ease.


    "Mother."


    Nan huaiyue''s voice was a little stuffy, and he immediately recognized his mother.


    Although Ning Rongyue has lost her mother since she was a child, she still has Jing Xiao by her side. It''s just that Jing Xiao''s temperament is quite detached, and she often depends on her husband to take care of her. The tenderness revealed by her and Murong Yi from the inside out is totally different, which makes people nostalgic.


    The rest of the families who welcome them are all smart people, though they are confused. The people who have seen Nan Yuzhu guess the truth when they see Nan huaiyue.


    As a result, the people who had been beaten were also very smart. They did not pay attention to that side, but welcomed the emperor.


    Nan Yuchen didn''t mean to say anything. He just nodded to the crowd and handed everything over to Nan Li Ke. In fact, he had already begun to delegate power to Nan Li Ke. This time, Nan Li Ke and his brother Nan Li Yu joined hands and made him decide to completely delegate power to cultivate Nan Li Ke.


    Aware of his father''s desire to be a deacon, Nan Li Ke pursed his lips and began to talk with several important administrators.


    The court system of Xiali is very different from that of the other three kingdoms. Under the emperor, there are administrative officers, who are responsible for handling the affairs ordered by the emperor, inspecting each sea city, or delivering information to each sea city. These administrative officers are composed of the legitimate family members of each sea city who live in the imperial city.


    And the City owners of each sea city only need to come to the imperial city to pay tribute and discuss business at the specified time every season, and only use it four times a year.


    These administrators are all human beings. Seeing the appearance of Nan Yuchen, we can see that the heirs are determined. None of them will disturb Nan Yuchen any more.


    "Your Highness, the five cities of Siro are rebellious. We have detained the family members of the five cities. What will your highness do with these people? What about the five cities of silos? "


    But a lot of families have focused on this fat meat.


    Nanli Ke said in a deep voice: "check carefully for me, one who participated in this matter will not stay, the rest will be exiled to Jinan island to reclaim the desert island, atone for their contributions, and children under five years old will be sent to the orphanage for teaching."


    "Yes."


    Another man came forward and asked, "how should the five cities be distributed?"


    Nanli Ke took a look at the gradually distant harmonious family, but rubbed his forehead: "the ownership of the five cities has been handed over to the city master of Dongluo, and everything is handled by him."


    The crowd was slightly surprised.


    They all think that the relationship between Dongluo city and the imperial city is tense. Unexpectedly, Yu Dong is still a royalist?

 Chapter 350

    It''s unbelievable. How could Yu Dong be a royalist? People have different ideas.


    In fact, many people have seen the Qingyi people around Nan Yuzhu, but no one really connects Yu Dong with that person, only that Yu Dong is a rising civilian city leader.


    After all, how do you associate a handsome young man with a smart city master who is not greasy but also a ball?


    Here, Nan Li Ke is surrounded by a group of people to discuss business, while Nan Yu Chen and his party are escorted by the guards to walk slowly to the imperial city.


    The island where the imperial city is located is big, and the beach is also very big.


    The whole family looks very harmonious when they walk together.


    Murong Yi glanced at Nan Yuchen, but didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he held Nan huaiyue''s hand tightly and said something personal.


    "When the time comes, your mother will list the important family relationships and people for you and write them into a pamphlet. You don''t have to worry about them."


    Murongyi can see the uneasiness of nanhuaiyue at a glance.


    South Huai month smell speech pursed lips to smile: "good."


    "But we just need to recognize people. We don''t need to be afraid. Yuer remembers that you are the biggest. She has a mother to support you."


    South huaiyue smell speech blink, more than a sincere smile: "mother, I will be spoiled."


    "Spoiled is spoiled, everything has a mother in it."


    Murong according to quite overbearing way, and then look gentle stroked the hair of South huaiyue.


    "Our Yueer is so painful. This time, our mother was scared. I''m so worried. I''d rather you hurt others than be hurt by others!"


    Both Nan Yushen and Nan Liyu feel that their empress and empress are too involved in the drama?


    Murong Yi snorted, and then looked at Nan Li Yu: "yue''er was brought back by you, so protect yue''er. If she has anything else, I will only ask you!"


    Only those who know the inside story can understand this.


    South Li Yu look solemn, as promised in general: "I will protect the moon."


    Nan huaiyue was moved to see Nan Liyu: "second brother..."


    Murong Yi''s eyes and eyebrows are bent. The elder sister and the second sister are all very good. Fortunately, I didn''t teach them badly.


    The two girls of Murong family grew up with Princess Nan Yuzhu. The eldest sister is Nan Yuzhu. Later, Murong Xue, the second sister, married Nan Yushen and became her sister-in-law. In the end, there was only Murong Yi, the third sister.


    Murong in the eyes with some tears, holding the hand of South huaiyue also can''t help but use some force.


    Nan huaiyue frowned slightly, and then she also bent her eyebrows. This kind of feeling is very good. She went home.


    In fact, they just walked on the beach. After walking on the beach, a carriage was waiting here. After all, the imperial city is still big. It''s impossible to walk back to the palace.


    On the carriage.


    South huaiyue opened the curtain and looked at the good plants on both sides of the road. She was in a good mood when she walked in the lush.


    Only here can we see the difference between the imperial city and other sea cities. The place where people live in other sea cities is quite different from the natural landscape. However, the imperial city is like a palace in the jungle. Even after entering the Imperial City, there are green plants everywhere, which makes people feel refreshed.


    Nan huaiyue gently shrugged her nose: "ah? Congxiang pine


    The green plant in the imperial city is a kind of medicine plant which is evergreen all the year round. It is very precious to keep calm and drive away insects.


    "Well?"


    Murong according to some surprised to see South huaiyue, a smell, smell out?


    Nan Yuchen put his hand on Murong Yi''s and motioned her not to say more.


    Nan Li Yu pretended to be surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that yue''er could smell the fragrance even if she forgot her medical skills?"


    "Subconsciously, it''s said."


    South Huai month Leng Leng: "father, mother, I also want to learn medicine."


    "If you want to study, all the imperial doctors in the palace are experienced. There is also a library. If Yueer wants to see it, she can go to see it."


    "Well, did I have a master before?"


    "No, they are self-taught."


    South Li Yu says with proud tone, lie does not blink an eye.


    "Why?"


    South Huai month crooked head: "originally I so fierce?"


    Everyone was silent.


    It took almost two hours to arrive at the imperial palace. Because nanyushen had sent a letter to them before, murongyi had already prepared the palace of Princess Lingxi, which did not exist.


    Instead of rebuilding it, the Lingxi palace, the original bedroom of the princess Lingzhu, was rebuilt, according to the preference of Ning Rongyue.


    Looking at the Lingxi palace in front of him, Nan Yu Shen''s look was complicated for a moment.


    Murong according to see South jade sink: "the emperor left so many days, there have been many affairs accumulation, on this side of the moon I and Li Yu."


    Nan Yu ran away before she sank!


    Murong in order to help him cover up, but pulled off a lot of hair!


    The South jade sinks to smell speech instantaneous guilty, then to the South bosom month way: "the month son follows your mother empress and elder brother to go in, father King left first."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue nodded obediently.


    Murongyi tells the guards of Lingxi palace to open the door.


    Nanhuaiyue looked up. She seemed to have no memory of the palace, but she was a little familiar with it.


    Lingxi palace is divided into front hall and back hall. The front hall treats guests and works. The east courtyard of the front hall is where the servants live, and the West courtyard is the medicine Pavilion. The back hall is equivalent to a small imperial garden, and the bedroom of Nan huaiyue, which has crystal columns, jade bricks and glazed tiles. A princess''s bedroom looks more luxurious than the emperor''s own.


    South huaiyue''s attention is mainly on the herbs that can be seen everywhere in the front courtyard.


    She approached an exquisite grass, squatted down and plucked the leaves with her hand: "is this just transplanted?"


    Murong in accordance with the heart of a Deng, secret way oneself fortunately did not say before think of good speech, otherwise exposed.


    But can you see at a glance that this is just transplanted?


    "Your second brother sent a letter saying that you wanted to learn medicine again, so I planted many herbs in your palace, and there were special people to take care of them."


    Murongyi looked soft: "the imperial doctor has also seen it. There is no Xiangke medicinal material in the planting position."


    "Well, thank you, empress."


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes are shining.


    Murong according to face more smile: "the moon like, since before all forget, that mother now take you again in the rhinoceros palace around."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue reaches for Murong''s hand.


    And south Li Yu is the facial expression gentle heel in them when accompany guest.


    After turning around the huge Lingxi palace, Murong looked at Yinghua: "let Yinghua come to take care of you, so that the empress can rest assured. After all, the palace maid Yueer here doesn''t remember."


    "Thank you, mother."


    Yinghua said: "the princess didn''t sleep since she arrived at the guard island last night. Why don''t you go to sleep for a while now? I''ll call you at lunch


    Nan huaiyue was really tired, especially after smelling the familiar and reassuring fragrance.

 Chapter 351

    "Well, don''t worry about me. Yueer will be fine."


    Although forget the past, but with Murong by their side, everything is no big deal.


    "Good."


    Murongyi gently hugs nanhuaiyue.


    Then an aunt who looked about the same age as Yinghua came forward to salute: "I have seen the princess. My maid, muyuan, is the steward of Lingxi palace. This is the maid of honor, BEI''ER."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly: "please get up."


    Yinghua and muyuan looked at each other. Yinghua said with a smile, "princess, let''s go back to the bedroom and have a rest."


    "OK, let''s go."


    South huaiyue nodded and went back to the bedroom.


    Seeing that all the people left, Murong Yi sat down in the main hall of the front hall and said in a soft voice, "tell me more about Rongyue."


    With in her side of the South huaiyue smell speech slowly before he and Ning Rongyue get along with things said, including Yuanyuan.


    Murongyi''s face changed slightly: "that child..."


    "Now is not the time to take Yuanyuan away, and Lu Chang is Yuanyuan''s father."


    Nan Li Yu shook his head and looked a little complicated. After all, he took Yuan Yuan''s mother.


    Murong according to smell speech rub forehead: "just, always huaiyue back, she is my own daughter!"


    "Sorry, auntie."


    In fact, although Murong Yi married Nan Yushen, there was no relationship between them. Murong Yi only came here to take care of Nan Li Ke and his brother, but now with Nan huaiyue, Murong Yi will


    "What can I do for you?"


    Murong Yimei''s eyes glared: "you don''t know what I think of your stupid father! I''m not going to go again, either. That''s fine


    "... all right."


    Murong Yi''s heart thinks of Nan, Li Yu also knows, also does not repel.


    I even think it''s good for my father to have another partner.


    "Well," Murong Yi''s face was a little tired. "I heard that you agreed to assist Li Ke. Let''s go. I''m tired too. Go and have a rest."


    She didn''t sleep after receiving the message that they were about to arrive at the imperial city from Nan Yuchen. She is very tired now.


    "Good."


    Nan Li Yu''s face was slightly stiff, and then he backed out.


    Murong according to see this to the side of the palace female way: "well, we also go back first, Belle, Princess wake up to inform this palace."


    "Yes."


    Waiting on the South huaiyue sleep and return to Beier respectfully should way.


    Murongyi nodded slightly, and then left Lingxi palace.


    On the other side.


    It''s in the palace.


    Nan Yushen sits in the first place and listens to Nan Li Ke''s talk. Although he can''t see the clue, other ministers can see that Nan Yushen is in a good mood.


    Nanli Ke said in a deep voice: "this coup in five cities has something to do with Beichen. This is the poisonous insect we got."


    With that, Nanli Ke took out a jade bottle. This is a bug in the body that they asked nanhuai Yue to keep intact.


    "Tao Zhong, doctor Tao, take this insect and study it carefully."


    Although it is said that Gu insect is the secret of Beichen, there are some researches in other three kingdoms.


    "Yes."


    The white bearded Tao Zhong answered respectfully.


    "Liu Yong, gongsunnan, the matter of Beichen must be traced to the end. Your hands and feet have reached Xiali, but you didn''t find it before?"


    Nanli Ke looks cold, Liu Yong two forehead exudes some sweat.


    Finally, the younger Liu Yong took a deep breath and said calmly, "yes, we will definitely catch this trace and thoroughly investigate it!"


    Nanlico saw a trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    Although gongsunnan is an old minister, he lacks some spirit and is inevitably conservative. In his prime, Liu Yong is obviously more capable, but of course, conservatism has its advantages.


    Bang bang.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Su Sheng, the old eunuch, came in and said, "the emperor, your second highness is coming."


    The South jade sinks to smell speech corner of mouth to rise: "quick let him come in."


    The other ministers were a little confused when they heard that. What happened when they came down from the second hall?


    In addition to a few well-informed ministers, the rest of the people don''t know about Dongluo city. In fact, Nanli Yu''s appearance of straw bags in recent years is disguised.


    No matter what these people think, Nan Li Yu is still hanging around: "yo."


    Nan Li Yu waved his hand and let the smile on Nan Yu Shen''s face disappear instantly.


    Sure enough, even if this smelly boy promised to do things, it was still like this! Nan Yushen grinds her teeth.


    "General Zhong Li, the purpose of calling Li Yu here this time is to make this boy work hard under your hands. You can call on him."


    Nan Yu Shen stares at Nan Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu shrugged and saluted: "general Zhong Li."


    Among the two families of generals in Xia and Li, Zhong Li''s family were mostly sea generals, while Murong''s family were mostly land generals.


    Zhong Liwu is one of the two pillars of Zhong Li''s family. He is of the same generation as Nan Yushen. Zhong lichen is the brother of the deceased empress dowager! Now cruising in the sea.


    Zhong Liwu is obviously the one who knows what happened in Dongluo city.


    "I''ve seen your second highness before. You don''t need to be polite. His talent is not inferior to that of his ministers. What can I tell you?"


    The south Li Yu mouth corner starts to stir up a meaning not clear smile, he only has not deceived the person, the clock leaves to stretch!


    Zhong Li Wu''s words surprised everyone. General Zhong Li didn''t praise Nan Li Yu so much for the emperor''s sake, did he?


    South jade sink obviously also didn''t help South Li Yu to suppress the public minister''s meaning of the uproar.


    The south Li Yu light glimpsed one eye public, the vision is cold su.


    Why can the awe inspiring and "straw bag" in the hearts of all show such authority? This prestige is clearly the momentum of the superior!


    Nanli Yutang and Huangzhi chose a seat to sit down: "in the future, we will trouble general Zhong Liwu."


    Zhong Liwu was surprised by this kind of atmosphere. Even though he heard the rumors, he couldn''t compare with seeing it with his own eyes.


    "Your Highness is welcome."


    Nanlico gave a look of appreciation.


    These ministers are the elite of each family. If they can''t be suppressed, it will be difficult to deal with them. Nan Li Yu''s attitude is the most correct choice.


    It''s not advisable to be courteous before serving here.


    South Li Yu carelessly way: "everybody please continue to say."


    Several ministers see this dry smile twice, continue to talk about the South jade sink not in time of accumulation of political affairs.


    In political affairs, Nan Li Yu doesn''t intend to say more, but occasionally inserts a sentence.


    Nanli Ke''s confidant, fukong, says that his son''s words are true. But now, at least, there is no quarrel between Nanli Ke and Nanli Yu. His master has not said anything, and he will not take any measures.


    It was almost evening when people said the same thing. People who had no lunch were hungry at this time.


    South Li Yu got up and stretched: "hungry."


    Seeing that he didn''t care about his image, Nan Yu said something, but at this time, the minister in the palace would not underestimate Nan Li Yu any more.

 Chapter 352

    After all, this guy, though he didn''t say much, hit the nail on the head!


    In this regard, the ministers are actually gratified that Xia Li has such two successors, why not worry about being powerful?


    "You all step back."


    Nanlico said to the ministers in front of him.


    "Seven days later, general Zhong Li will leave the imperial capital. Li Yu, you will follow him."


    South jade sink also opens a way.


    The sea is not calm. If Xiali wants to explore new sea areas, he has to keep going south. It is inevitable that he will encounter some small indigenous countries. Wars are also common.


    Nan Yuchen doesn''t mean to give Nan Liyu a post directly. It''s his own to conquer the army by himself, isn''t it?


    Nan Li Yu and Zhong Liwu clearly knew this.


    Although a little reluctant, south Li Yu or pie pie pie mouth way: "good."


    I want to spend more time with huaiyue. It seems that I have no chance.


    Zhong Liwu respectfully said, "I will inform the second highness when I set out."


    Zhong Li''s family is prosperous now. In fact, the next generation has no choice. One of his two sons chose to live on land (Zhong Li CE), and the other... Don''t want to talk about it!


    So for Zhong Li''s family, it''s best to firmly support the royal family.


    "The general will see me as a soldier."


    Nan Li Yu grinned, revealing two rows of teeth.


    Zhong Liwu claps Nan Liyu on the shoulder. Although it is impossible to treat Nan Liyu as an ordinary soldier, this sentence is enough to let him see Nan Liyu''s attitude.


    After everyone left, Nan Li Yu really relaxed.


    "Well, I''m tired."


    Nan Li Yu narrowed his eyes: "brother, do you think I can go back now?"


    Nanli Ke patted Nanli Yu on the back of the head: "no way! You''ve got a lot to hide, smelly boy. "


    Not only in military affairs, but also in politics. Nan Li Yu''s talent is terrible.


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes moved slightly, and then he held Nan Li Ke''s neck directly: "OK, OK, go to dinner, while I have a few days to play."


    At this time, eunuch Su Sheng also came over: "the emperor, your Highnesses, the princess called at noon, said it was dinner, please the emperor and your Highnesses to Lingxi palace."


    "Oh? Have you prepared anything delicious? "


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes brightened slightly.


    For example, their love of sweets is fatal in the royal family, which can''t be revealed at ordinary times.


    "Let''s go then."


    Nanlico looked gentle.


    After hearing this, Su Sheng respectfully pushed Nan Yushen to the back of his body: "drive Lingxi palace!"


    In the rhinoceros palace.


    Nan huaiyue clapped her hands and said, "it''s all finished at last. I made it by looking at the menu. It''s not bad either."


    "It''s full of color, fragrance."


    Murong Yi, who knows Nan huaiyue''s identity before, is surprised that she can still make such a table of dishes based on her body memory. She swallows the dim sum in her mouth and whispers.


    "Well, let me try it, too."


    South huaiyue smell speech picked up a pair of chopsticks clip a dish: "good hee hee."


    "Huaiyue used to love cooking."


    Murongyi sighed with some exploration.


    South huaiyue smell speech Leng Leng, seem to think what, and then Chong Murong according to show a big smile: "to his family cooking feeling, very happy."


    The child''s heart is soft. No wonder they like him so much, and they like him very much.


    Seems to feel very relaxed around her: "huaiyue, mother can eat huaiyue cooking food is also very happy."


    South huaiyue smell speech with his mouth with some oil light gently touched Murong according to the side face.


    "Oh, I''ll see my brother. Why haven''t they come back yet."


    Said, South huaiyue went out, Murong according to see her slightly red side face.


    "Miss two, the eldest princess''s daughter is very similar to her."


    Although the external performance of the character is not the same, but in fact are still gentle, the kind of warm feeling, the same.


    "Yinghua, you like her very much, too."


    Murong according to smell speech soft smile.


    In the imperial garden, several maids whispered.


    "Really, what''s the matter with Princess Lingxi?"


    The little maid in waiting was puzzled and envious: "when did the queen have such a big daughter after she had been married for such a long time?"


    "Stinky girl, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Another older maid patted her: "I have seen the appearance of Princess Lingxi, which is similar to the emperor."


    "Bang, I think she envies people to fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. You''re a little maid in waiting."


    The other maid was a little mean.


    The maiden who first opened her mouth turned red in an instant, with more resentment in her eyes.


    "Maybe it''s the emperor''s illegitimate daughter..."


    "Who''s over there!"


    South huaiyue side of the wood kite some nervous, they go to the emperor, after the royal garden just ran into this group of surrounded palace maids.


    There was still a distance between them. In fact, they didn''t hear what they said clearly. They only heard the name of Nan huaiyue vaguely, but a single name, Mu yuan, could guess what they said!


    If South huaiyue guessed, wood kite forced heart panic: "a few cheap girl don''t work here chewing root!"


    Several palace maids were flustered when they heard Mu yuan''s voice, especially when they met the right master they were waiting for! But the queen has given a stern warning


    Several palace maids knelt down in a panic and didn''t dare to say what they said.


    "Aunt mu, forgive me. I didn''t mean to. Aunt mu, forgive me."


    "I''m wrong!"


    "Aunt, spare your life, princess, spare your life!"


    Nan huaiyue gave them a light look: "muyuan, forget it, let''s go."


    She didn''t understand what these people said, but she should have mentioned herself, but there was no need to quarrel with a few little maids.


    Mu yuan gouged out the maids and remembered their faces: "yes."


    South huaiyue chuckled, and then went on to qinzheng hall.


    It''s just the same road that Nan Yuchen and Nan huaiyue took. They met on the way.


    "Brother, Dad."


    After seeing the South jade sink them, the light expression of South Huai month just disappears, change into happy appearance, more nimble than before.


    South Li Yu is also very happy to come forward, let South huaiyue pull his arm: "how, want to brother?"


    "Bang," Nan huaiyue hissed. After hesitating for a moment, she said in a mosquito voice, "yes, I have... Thought about it."


    Nan Li Yu was silent for a moment, but he didn''t laugh as much as Nan huaiyue thought. Instead, he gently touched Nan huaiyue''s head.


    South huaiyue pursed her lips, revealing a soft smile.


    South jade sinks the facial expression of a few people also become much softer.


    Mu yuan''s heart moved as she watched the scene. Although the princess was very nice and soft in front of them, she was completely different from Her Highness. She really took off the protective shell.


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s go. Today is a surprise."


    "What, what?"


    South Li Yu curiously asks a way.


    "I won''t tell you!"

 Chapter 353

    South Li Yu and South huaiyue walk in front, South jade Chen several people follow, quite feel years quiet good.


    Rhinoceros palace.


    Nan huaiyue stood at the gate of the palace and made a welcoming gesture: "Dad, brother, please."


    The smile on Nan Li Yu''s face couldn''t be controlled at all: "let me see what surprise huaiyue has prepared."


    "I''ll love it."


    Nan huaiyue jumps on his back from the back of Nan Li Yu, which is something they often do.


    "Goo Goo


    Xiaocai was not allowed to be put into the palace at the beginning, but they all allowed it. The person in charge of the safety probably checked it.


    South Huai month from south Li Yu''s back up head: "small color!"


    "Yes


    After several people enter the door, Nan Yuchen signals Su Sheng not to follow.


    Su Sheng is stunned, and then stays outside like Mu yuan.


    At this time, the dining table in the main hall has been filled with delicious food. Murong Yi turns to look at several people: "come back, come and have a meal."


    "Why?"


    Smelling some familiar fragrance, Nan Li Yu gave himself a portion of porridge: "it''s, dissolve! What did huaiyue do? "


    Nan huaiyue narrowed her eyes with some suspicion and then laughed: "yes, try it."


    "Is Yuer the cook of such a big table? Father, you can''t waste it. "


    South jade sink light saw a south Li Yu, then smile a way.


    "Today is a family reunion, so I want to cook a meal myself."


    South huaiyue pursed her lips, let South jade sink them sit down, personally gave them porridge: "you didn''t eat at noon, first drink porridge pad belly."


    After hesitating for a moment, Nan huaiyue said, "even if national affairs are important, you can''t ignore your body."


    Murong according to smell speech light smile a, light glimpsed father son three people one eye: "month son said of right."


    Three people''s scalp is numb.


    South jade sink hit ha ha way: "today first time come back to pile up of thing a little many."


    "Oh."


    Murongyi answered casually and said nothing more.


    South huaiyue smell speech wrinkle nose also no longer say more, but the discontent on the face still did not dissipate.


    After dinner, it is the welfare desserts for Nan huaiyue, and the three of them are quite satisfied.


    After dinner, Nan huaiyue sat beside murongyi: "mother, can you tell me something about us before?"


    Don''t know why, South Huai month listen to South jade sink their narration always feel no real feeling.


    Murongyi''s face was slightly stiff, and then he said softly, "well, Yuer, before you..."


    Obviously, Murong Yi''s ability to make up stories is much better than that of Nan Yuchen. Nan huaiyue listens to Murong Yi''s story in a trance.


    South jade sink three people look at this scene of gentleness.


    A moment later, Nan Li Ke motioned Nan Li Yu to follow him out.


    They quietly walked out of the main hall without disturbing anyone.


    Leaning against the palace wall, Nan Li Yu hung his head, making people unable to see clearly: "big brother, we take huaiyue away, no, Rongyue, is it wrong?"


    The more Nan huaiyue acts like Ning Rongyue, the more crisis they feel, especially now Nan huaiyue thinks of more and more


    Nanlico chuckled, "what do you think?"


    Hesitating for a moment, Nan Li Yu sighed: "ah, I think it''s very good."


    Huaiyue is a good sister.


    "That''s enough," Nan Li Ke said in a deep voice, "Lu Chang, he hurt yue''er too much! Do you think that even if Yueer doesn''t have an accident, they can be as usual? So, what are you worried about? "


    "I''m just afraid she''ll blame us when she thinks of it."


    Nan Li Yu shook his head, sneered and spat out a name: "Yuanyuan."


    Nanli Ke''s face was slightly stiff: "there''s no way to do it now. Besides, those who want to bury Rongyue have not been found out. In any case, she can''t stay there any longer!"


    "I see."


    Nan Li Yu nodded: "it''s just mentioned by the empress today. Forget it."


    Nanli Ke patted Nanli Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "there are still seven days left. It''s useless to think so much."


    South Li Yu mouth corner a draw, ha ha smile two.


    Nanli Ke shrugs and then walks away. Seeing this, Nanli Yu slowly follows.


    After they left, a man walked out of the dark and looked at the brightly lit main hall with a complicated look. What was it


    "Brother," Nan huaiyue called two people behind them: "it''s dark. Go back to have a rest. These are my snacks."


    Murong also went to the door: "let''s go, the moon is thinking about you."


    "Well."


    South Li Yu should be a, a face smile took the South huaiyue hand food box.


    After seeing a few people leave, Nan huaiyue says to Yinghua and muyuan, "I''ve been sleeping for a long time today. I''m not sleepy. I''ll go to yaoge for a while."


    "Princess, go to the medicine Pavilion in the back hall."


    Yinghua whispered.


    As like as two peas in the West Hall of the front hall, the palace of the Imperial Garden also built a drug pavilion with the same shape.


    South huaiyue smell speech tiny nod, today in the rhinoceros palace turn a circle, enough for her to remember the road inside the rhinoceros palace.


    Has been in the medicine pavilion until the month, Tiannan huaiyue in Yinghua urged out of the medicine Pavilion, no one knows what she did in it.


    "Yinghua, no one can enter the medicine Pavilion except me in the future."


    Back to the bedroom, South huaiyue said so.


    Yinghua and muyuan were stunned at the same time.


    "Do you understand?"


    South huaiyue asked again, eyes slightly cold.


    "Yes."


    Yinghua was surprised. He was busy.


    "Well, that''s good," said Nan huaiyue, with more fatigue on her face. "Then I''ll have a rest. You all go down."


    "Yes."


    Muyuan put a lampshade on the candle and went out with Yinghua.


    After going out of the bedroom, Mu yuan was stunned for a moment and then lost his smile: "it''s OK for the princess to be like this. She won''t be bullied."


    "It''s hard to see you like that."


    Yinghua is arranged by murongyi, while muyuan is arranged by nanyushen. However, their original intention is the same. To protect nanhuaiyue, she is the first.


    Mu yuan rubbed her hair with a smile: "is that right? But after meeting the princess today, I think it''s different from the rumor. "


    "Oh?" Yinghua pick eyebrow: "nothing different."


    "So it is."


    Mu yuan raised her lips and said to BEI''ER who stood respectfully, "go and have a rest, BEI''ER. You are watching in the outer hall."


    "Yes."


    The next day.


    The news of emperor carrying three royal highness to the palace has spread all over the Imperial City, but only for the third princesses, some civilians are still somewhat ignorant.


    "Did you hear that? Princess Lingxi was born by the queen, but she didn''t show up because she was weak? "


    "Well, who doesn''t know now? Signs are all over the street. "


    "It''s strange that the princess appeared, huh! Why are you covering my mouth? "


    "Fool!"


    Those who cover their mouths face a black line: "Huang said," that''s the royal highness of the princess. That''s it! "


    "... yeah."


    "Well, I heard people who were lucky enough to meet the princess say that she looks like a fairy! It''s very similar to Princess Lingzhu

 Chapter 354

    On the second day, with the discussion among the people in the Imperial City, Nan huaiyue woke up when the sky was light.


    Get up, dress, wash and eat.


    After finishing this series of things, Nan huaiyue sat in the yard for a while.


    "Moon!"


    Pushed open the gate of Lingxi palace, Nan Li Yu appeared there: "how about going out for a walk?"


    Compared with the other three kingdoms princes, the emperor can not leave the palace easily, but the emperor of Xia Li can stroll around the imperial city at will, which also represents an absolute control and self-confidence.


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes immediately returned to pure brightness, and her head tilted in one hand: "good."


    "Then let''s go." Nan Li Yu came forward and said, "you don''t have to follow Yinghua."


    "Well?" Yinghua was stunned: "but..."


    "Don''t worry, I will be optimistic about Yueer, absolutely."


    South Li Yu tone firm way.


    Several people in Yinghua had no choice but to stop.


    Nan Li Yu pulls Nan huaiyue away from Lingxi Palace: "is Yue er''s Princess jade pendant on her? If you want to go out of the palace in the future, just take that. "


    "Yes, yes."


    "But then I can''t be with Yueer."


    Nan Li Yu rubbed Nan huaiyue''s hair helplessly.


    "What do you mean?" South Huai month Leng Leng, turn head to ask a way.


    "Because the second brother will have to join the army in seven days."


    South Li Yu sighed a breath: "good regret."


    "... Oh, well." South Huai month smell speech some lose: "go where?"? Sunset


    "No, at sea..."


    Nan Li Yu explained the navy of Xia Li to Nan huaiyue.


    "So." South huaiyue some reluctant pull south Li Yu arm: "so hasty?"


    "Not in a hurry," said Nan Li Yu in a gentle voice, "is Yue Er reluctant to leave me? We can use seagulls to send messages


    South Li Yu first with South huaiyue came to his Jinyu Hall: "come, first change a suit of clothes."


    Say, south Li Yu takes out a suit of men''s clothes.


    South huaiyue smoke mouth, and then helpless to take clothes into the inner room to change clothes: "OK."


    What Nan Li Yu gives Nan huaiyue is a suit of crow blue clothes. Nan huaiyue crowns herself with jade crown without any teacher, as if she is really a graceful man, if you don''t look at her beautiful face.


    "It''s like that."


    "Like who?"


    Nan huaiyue seems to be curious.


    "Like my father when he was young."


    South Huai month turned a circle: "is it?"


    "Yes." Nan Li Yu said with a smile, "let''s go out of the palace now."


    "Well, I want to buy some medicinal materials, and some interesting places to visit."


    "It''s on my brother."


    In the imperial city of Xiali, even the common people look clean and tidy and energetic. Nan huaiyue looks at the shops and vendors on both sides with bright eyes.


    "It can''t be said that there is no dirt in the Imperial City, but it is much better than other cities."


    South Li Yu soft voice way.


    So the life of the common people is guaranteed. Nan Yuchen can''t tolerate that there is a place to hide dirt under his eyes.


    "Well, I love it here."


    Nan huaiyue nodded: "brother, let''s go to the shop over there?"


    There are a row of snack shops and snack restaurants, which make people greedy.


    Especially in the place with the heaviest pyrotechnic atmosphere, the baked seafood and so on, so fragrant! Nan huaiyue moved her nose.


    Nan Li Yu couldn''t help laughing: "let''s go, let''s have a big meal in the past!"


    All the way, they swept all the snacks in the street. What they couldn''t eat was carried by two bodyguards with Nan Li Yu. It took them half a day just to search for food.


    "Ah, I''m full."


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t help burping and blushed.


    Nanli Yu also supported himself a little bit: "let''s find a teahouse to sit down first. I''ve already told my father that I don''t have to go back at noon."


    "Great!"


    South huaiyue eyes a bright, pull south Li Yu to front a look quite elegant teahouse.


    "How many guests?"


    "You two, a nice room by the window."


    South Li Yu light way.


    "My guest, please."


    The enthusiastic little two took them to the second floor.


    "Oh? Ah, hi, hi! Moon


    Hearing the familiar voice, Nan Li Yu''s eyes were as cold as a sword.


    South Huai month also turned to see past, a Ya door is open, a person they all know is standing at the door.


    "Ah... Moon."


    Smell people smile, like a peacock.


    "Brother Wen Ren, who are you?"


    Among the Ya rooms, a person who saw and heard Rennuo''s appearance also stretched out his head to look this way.


    Ah, this kind of self familiar to suffocate feeling, South huaiyue opened her mouth and pulled out a smile: "big brother Wen Ren."


    "The moon..."


    South Li Yu''s eyes are colder, such as the essence of the line of sight, finally let Wen renuo have a little sense of crisis, changed his mouth.


    "Huaiyue, do you come here for tea, too? Why don''t you come with us? "


    Later, the man who saw it recognized Nan Li Yu: "Your Highness? Li Yu, me! You don''t know me? Come here


    South huaiyue squinted at this gorgeous man: "clock away, Mo?"


    Zhong Li CE''s younger brother is the second son of Zhong Li''s family.


    "It''s me."


    The clock leaves Mo to show a smiling face: "so long don''t return to the Imperial City, you don''t even know me?"


    Before, although Nan Li Yu returned to Xia Li, he did not set foot in the imperial city.


    Nan Li Yu has a very bad relationship with Zhong Li CE, but he has a good relationship with Zhong Li Mo, Zhong Li CE''s younger brother. He used to be a good brother for drinking and teasing birds.


    "Oh, you haven''t changed much."


    Nan Li Yu is not willing to be with them. The main reason is that the one wearing Sao pink is more flashy than the peacock!


    "I haven''t been back to the imperial city for so many years. Don''t you see my good brother first? Come here, young master. "


    The clock leaves the Mo to see one eye South Huai month, smile a way.


    "Good."


    See is own elder brother good friend, South bosom month tiny nod.


    Have not found the reason to refuse the south Li Yu can only face up, greet their teahouse man see also clever to follow.


    As soon as she comes near, she wants to pinch her hands, but she is separated by Li Yu''s glare.


    Zhong limo saw a trace of interest in his eyes: "Li Yu, did you know him before you heard him? What''s this handsome young man like? "


    Originally, the people sitting in the elegant room all looked over.


    Wen Rennuo said with a smile: "this is the second highness, this..."


    "It''s my brother!"


    This elegant room is all men, each style has, south Li Yu deep feeling with South huaiyue into the wolf nest!


    "Ah? I haven''t heard of Li Yu. When did you have a younger brother? "


    There are a few people in the royal family. They still don''t know. Zhong limo frowns and takes a look at the South huaiyue.


    Wen Rennuo''s folding fan in his hand tapped on the little tendon clock: "second highness, this is liujialiubo, this is liujialiubo, and this is Liubo, so I don''t need to introduce him."


    "Gongsun Ke", who didn''t need to be introduced, took a strange look at Nan huaiyue, a woman in men''s clothes, and then nodded to them: "second highness... Nan Gongzi."

 Chapter 355

    On the way back to China, the ghost fearing Gongsun Ke was deeply remembered by nanhuai yuekeng.


    South Huai month certainly won''t forget Gongsun guest, apricot eyes curved toward Gongsun guest smile.


    "Oh, huaiyue is not so kind when she sees me."


    Wen Rennuo pretends to be sad.


    No matter how stupid Zhong limo is, it''s time to guess the identity of Nan huaiyue. The dark blue eyes symbolize the Royal identity, Nan Liyu''s younger brother, and Wen renuo''s "huaiyue"!


    "Gong, Gong, Gong!"


    Hearing that a folding fan struck the back of the clock, he interrupted: "Gong, what Gong, come and sit down."


    How can they become friends with such a stupid person?


    "Oh


    Clock away from the back of the head to touch the front seat.


    Nan Li Yu sits on the right side of Nan huaiyue. After sitting down, Nan huaiyue rushes to her left side and tries to put up Wen Rennuo''s embarrassed smile.


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes are sharp.


    He shrugged at the news.


    Zhong limo looked at the slightly stiff South huaiyue, and then asked with a smile: "Li Yu, are you coming out here? I hear you''re going out to sea with my father? "


    This big mouth!


    South Li Yu draws a corner of mouth: "take month son to come out to walk."


    "Yes? But why can''t you follow my father? Ah? You''re not... "


    "Let''s not talk about it."


    South Li Yu is laughing to interrupt the words of clock to leave mo.


    Clock from a Leng Mo, and then should be a, the rest of a few people see different ideas.


    Wen Rennuo said to Nan huaiyue with a smile: "huaiyue, all the tea in this Qingyu building is top grade. Can you see what you want to taste?"


    At the same time, the man in the teahouse is not the same as the man in the general restaurant. Wearing plain white robes, he has a kind of elegant feeling.


    Nan huaiyue looked at the tea list and found that there were many names of tea she had never seen. Oh, maybe she had, but she forgot.


    "Well, I don''t have much research on this, but my brother... Seems to like it very much?"


    Said, South Huai month some doubts of see south Li Yu.


    South Li Yu in the heart a shock, then smile a way: "big brother is quite like to come here."


    "I remember right."


    "In that case, why don''t you try this purple bamboo shoot?"


    Looking at them silently, Liu Bai suddenly opened his mouth and put down his white jade Cup: "the color is orange and the taste is mellow. Even in this Qingyu building, it is very precious."


    South huaiyue smell speech looked at the cup in front of Liu Bai, some curious.


    "Mengding stone flower, the color of the soup is light green, the aroma is rich, and the taste is rich and sweet. It should be more suitable for the taste of Gong and huaiyue."


    Gongsun Ke also suddenly put in a word. Although he was pitied, he liked the little princess very much.


    Nanhuaiyue looks at gongsunke who is different from gongsunke who has been accommodating herself before, and her mouth rises unconsciously.


    "I..."


    "Well, didn''t I hear that there''s something new here? Why don''t you try something fresh? "


    Zhong Li Mo''s smiling way.


    Nan huaiyue was silent for a moment, then she said with a bitter smile, "well, I can''t drink all of them, can I?"


    South Li Yu draws the corner of the mouth, deeply feels that he shouldn''t bring South Huai month to this side.


    "I used to drink Xueding hancui, how about huaiyue?"


    South Li Yu asked a sentence.


    "Good."


    South huaiyue busily nods, always feel the atmosphere a little strange?


    Hearing Rennuo''s sudden hum and smile, he said in a soft voice: "huaiyue is not suitable for drinking green tea now. Now there should be Fenglu tea that has been produced three or four times. Go and bring it."


    "Yes." The man immediately responded respectfully and turned to leave.


    Nan Li Yu looked at Wen Ren and said, "I don''t know when the prince Wen Ren arrived at the imperial city?"


    What''s the situation of the guys in the Qingyu building? Do you listen to the goods?


    "Well? Li Yu, don''t you know? "


    Zhong Li Mo frowned: "Wen Ren is the only one who hears about others, so he is the young master of this jade building."


    A few years ago, when Nanli Yu didn''t go back to Xiali, he heard that Rennuo suddenly appeared, just like Princess Lingxi. No wonder Nanli Yu didn''t know.


    "Ha? What do you hear about people


    Nan Li Yu frowned.


    Wen Rennuo covered his lips with a folding fan: "I was not in Xiali when I was young. I just came back a few years ago, my second highness."


    "Oh, ha ha."


    South Li Yu pulls out a smile reluctantly.


    "Fenglu tea has come up. Huaiyue has come to taste it."


    Wen Rennuo smiles, then takes the tea cup from the waiter and puts it in front of Nan huaiyue: "there''s still a little tea. Huaiyue has a taste."


    "Thank you."


    South Huai month some worry of saw a south Li Yu.


    Nan Li Yu rolled a big white eye in the heart, then calmed down and said: "drink some tea, moon, you just disappear."


    Nan huaiyue''s face was slightly red: "brother, you are the one who should eliminate food."


    They''re both eating well.


    Nan Li Yu shrugged and chuckled: "by the way, ah Mo, are you here?"


    He didn''t think that he came here to drink tea peacefully.


    "Seven days later, a large-scale auction will be held in baifangge in Wencheng. I invited amo and them to come and have a look together. However, the second highness should leave in seven days."


    South Li Yu smell speech eyebrow a wrinkly, thought of them before to smell person Nuo identity guess, elder brother they shouldn''t have never seen smell person Nuo is, it seems that should know what.


    "Are you going?"


    "Yes, just go to see the excitement."


    Anyway, he usually has nothing to do, Zhong limo said casually.


    Gongsun Ke also said, "because I was an envoy before, I''ve been on vacation for a long time. I''ll go and have a look. I heard that there are some magic weapons."


    "Magic weapon? Hundred square Pavilion auction


    Nan huaiyue looks at Wen Rennuo curiously.


    Looking at by such a beautiful woman, Wen Rennuo felt that he was about to float up: "Baifang Pavilion is a famous treasure Pavilion in the river and lake. There are many rare things at the auction they held. Would you like to have a look at huaiyue?"


    "Well, I have to ask my brother, brother?"


    South Li Yu stares one eye, Wen Ren Nuo: "this later say again, you a person go out after mother, they can''t rest assured."


    "Well, good."


    South Huai month lightly answered a.


    I''m disappointed to hear that, but I didn''t abduct.


    Such a beautiful beauty, it''s pleasant to watch.


    Wen Rennuo looks at the side face of South huaiyue tenderly, and her goose bumps suddenly get up.


    Side face not to pay attention to Wen renuo''s eyes, South huaiyue always feel fluffy in the heart.


    Seeing this, Gongsun Ke said, "it''s already noon. Would you like to have dinner together?"


    "What about the moon?"


    Wen Rennuo first asked Nan huaiyue.


    South huaiyue smell speech subconsciously put the hand on the stomach: "we don''t go."


    She hasn''t eaten yet, so must her brother.


    South Li Yu lightly laughs a way: "yes, we don''t go, several go to have a meal first."

 Chapter 356

    Wen Rennuo and Wen Yan got up with some pity: "is huaiyue not hungry? I''ll see you next time. "


    "Goodbye."


    Nan Li Yu answers instead of Nan Huai Yue, never to be seen again!


    Clock from Mo see also stand up, clock from Mo wave: "Li Yu, next time to find you, we, have a good talk."


    "Good."


    South huaiyue also looked at Gongsun guest: "brother Gongsun, see you next time."


    Gongsun Ke laughed: "good."


    "Well? Won''t you say goodbye to me? "


    Wen Rennuo some sad to see the South huaiyue, Liubai smoke mouth, pull Wen Rennuo out of the door: "leave first."


    After several people all leave, south Li Yu body back a paralysis: "month son, we again sit for a while."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue took another sip of tea: "it turns out that there are so many things about tea, big head."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    South Li Yu helpless way, these things he had to learn since childhood.


    But the "forgotten" Nan huaiyue doesn''t have to learn these things any more. Everything depends on her preference. However, before, Rongyue seemed to be very proficient in tea art? Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting... Fu Yinghe, Qinghong, really devoted himself to cultivating Rongyue


    After sitting quietly in the teahouse for a while and waiting for the tea to cool down, Nan Li Yu said slowly: "let''s go, first go to the market near the beach, and then buy medicinal materials."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue gets up full of spirit.


    There was no market near the dock where they arrived at the imperial city before. It was quite open and far away from the imperial city. It was a special dock for the Royal Fleet.


    In addition, there are other docks and seafood stalls on the boundless beach, forming a huge market. These places are quite close to the imperial city.


    Before she entered the market, the strong smell of the sea came to her face. However, Nan huaiyue had been used to it these days, but she didn''t hate it much.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    South Li Yu soft voice way.


    "Octopus, perch, Aplysia, butterfly shell, bamboo shrimp..."


    Listening to the rarity of Nan Li Yu, Nan huaiyue sighed: "there are so many kinds, is the sea beautiful..."


    "Beauty?"


    South Li Yu is tiny a Leng.


    "Yes."


    Nan huaiyue grinned mischievously.


    Nan Li Yu saw a little warmth in his heart, and Nan Huai Yue looked at a stall on the other side: "is that pearl?"


    "Young master, this is not what we raise. It''s a wild Purple Pearl caught in the sea. It''s very rare. I want to buy it and give it to my sweetheart?"


    Nan huaiyue''s face is slightly red, which makes the stall owner slightly absent-minded. Which family''s young master?


    Look so... So, let a woman feel ashamed!


    "Purple Pearl?"


    Nan Li Yu also looked at the Pearl in the shell: "is it really purple? It''s not your color, is it? "


    "You can''t say that," said the stall owner. He picked up the shell and said, "take a look at the Purple Pearl for yourself. It''s the first time for those of us who often go to sea to see it. We can''t fake it!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you, too."


    Nan Li Yu looks at the pearl that is taken by Nan huaiyue.


    When Nan huaiyue picked up the Pearl, she felt a kind of comfortable feeling, slightly absent-minded.


    "The moon? "The moon Nan Li Yu frowned: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. I just think the pearl is really beautiful."


    South huaiyue smell speech to return to God, look to stand advocate way: "this pearl I bought."


    "OK, young master, fifty Liang, gold!"


    "Cough, cough!" Nan Li Yu coughed: "Fifty liang? What about the gold? "


    Nan Li Yu looks at the stall owner''s eyes, which is to say, "do you think I''m a fool, or are you a fool?".


    There are many grey colored pearls in Xiali''s Treasury, but there are really no natural purple pearls, which does not mean that the stall owner is not killing people.


    Even Nan huaiyue, who has no idea about money, thinks it''s killing people: "it''s too expensive, forget it."


    "Ah, ah! wait! Don''t hurry to go


    The stall owner licked his face and said with a smile, "I think the price is high. We can discuss it again. Ha ha."


    The south Li Yu face has no facial expression of way: "ten Liang silver."


    The stall owner''s face convulsed violently. It''s too much to chop at once!


    However, this purple pearl is really useless in their hands. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to discard it. Only those people from big families will be willing to pay a big price to please their sweetheart, but no one from big families will come to the market.


    "Twenty taels of gold!"


    "Eight Liang silver!"


    "Ten taels of gold!"


    "Five Liang silver!"


    The stall owner wiped his face: "Fifty Liang silver, if not..."


    "Deal!"


    Nan Li Yu takes out a money bag.


    Purple Pearl sold out, but the stall owner was not happy at all, and the dim sum was tired: "two young masters, please go."


    South huaiyue satisfied with holding the Purple Pearl, while walking at the same time worship to see south Li Yu: "brother good fierce ah!"


    "Hey, hey."


    South Li Yu smell speech both hands back in the brain, smile a voice.


    This market is the place where he used to come. It''s lively and full of people. It gives people a sense of freedom.


    After buying Purple Pearl, south Li Yu two people are not ready to walk around here, but turn around and take a carriage back to the imperial city.


    "The herbs that my mother prepared for me are very precious, but many common herbs don''t have them. I saw a lot of interesting herbs in medical skills and wanted to buy some."


    South huaiyue followed south Li Yu step by step: "so ordinary medicine shop is OK."


    "Well, well, I remember there''s one in front of it."


    In front of the door of the medicine shop, Nan Li Yu stops.


    "Yufu grass, duzhongzi, bailuoying, ChenKe..."


    Among the drugstores, Nan huaiyue reported a long list of names of medicinal materials: "all of them are packed in twos. If you have seeds, you can pack some more seeds for me. By the way, what''s this?"


    With that, Nan huaiyue looked at the medicinal materials in the hands of some dull fellows: "bamboo cypress root? Give me some, too. "


    The man sniffed and swallowed: "OK... OK, young master, please wait a moment!"


    "Yuer, Yuer, these are also available in most hospitals."


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes twitched slightly.


    "Well? I''ve forgotten that there are too many hospitals! " South Huai month stares big eyes: "elder brother, why didn''t you remind me before?"


    "I..."


    He thought that South huaiyue knew, but South huaiyue for himself in the palace is really no sense of generation: "that these also want?"


    Nan huaiyue looked at his pharmacist with suspicious eyes: "Er, since it has been said, buy it."


    "Yes, we don''t have any of these seeds."


    Nan Li Yu takes out the money and then picks up the huge package of medicinal materials.


    "Very, very heavy, right?"


    South huaiyue looking at south Li yuti''s huge package also some surprised, originally said so much?


    "It''s OK. Let''s go back quickly."

 Chapter 357

    He bought a lot of medicinal materials and seeds outside the palace. After returning to the palace, he went to the imperial hospital. Under the surprised eyes of Tao Zhong, the president of the imperial hospital, Nan huaiyue ransacked the seeds and gave them to Yinghua. After they ordered them to be planted, they closed the door and stayed in the medicine Pavilion.


    The next day.


    "I''m leaving in seven days. Yuer, are you ignoring my second brother?"


    At this moment, Nan huaiyue turns over the medical books and grinds the medicinal materials. She doesn''t care about Nan Li Yu at all.


    In other words, Nan huaiyue didn''t hear what Nan Liyu said.


    South Li Yu draws the corner of the mouth, but is defeated.


    "Yinghua, huaiyue''s appearance is really worrying. You have to watch her eat at least three meals a day."


    Yinghua Wen Yan nodded slightly: "don''t worry."


    "It''s just that the princess loves medicine so much." Mu yuan was a little surprised.


    "Well, before huaiyue, ha ha, she was a miracle doctor."


    Nan Li Yu said casually: "forget it, I''ll go first, you take good care of huaiyue."


    "Yes."


    All the way out of the Imperial City, Nan Li Yu comes to a restaurant full of voices. Here, the storyteller''s saliva is flying, and his story is about Nan huaiyue. After all, a princess who didn''t show up until she was 17 years old is enough to attract people''s attention.


    This is the place where he used to meet and play with Zhong limo.


    Come to the familiar Yajian, Zhong limo is standing in front of a birdcage, teasing the birds inside.


    "Yo, amo."


    South Li Yu pulls a chair to sit down, one hand holds cheek.


    "I didn''t expect that you would go out to sea one day, or follow my father."


    The clock didn''t turn around. His fingers gently rubbed against the bird''s head.


    South huaiyue slightly lost his mind: "I didn''t think of it either."


    "Ha ha," Zhong limo turned and sat down, "who can think of it? The second highness, who is regarded as the most useless firewood. "


    "And you? Are you going to go on like this? "


    Nan Li Yu shrugged.


    "It''s good, and I''m helpless."


    Zhong Li Mo smiles.


    He is different from Nan Li Yu. Nan Li Yu pretends to be a rice bug. He has to be a rice bug. He has to trouble his elder brother about his family''s future.


    "All right."


    Hesitated for a while, south Li Yu hesitated again way: "your that problem... Still have no good?"


    "Born, no way."


    Zhong limo shrugged and shook his folding fan at will.


    Nan Li Yu was silent.


    "Don''t say that, but I didn''t really expect you to follow my one?"


    With his understanding of Nan Li Yu, even if he decides to join the army, it should be land that suits him better, right?


    "The Navy needs a successor now."


    Nan Li Yu obviously didn''t have so much scruples in front of Zhong Li Mo, so he went straight to the side: "although there are some talents in the side branch, let''s not mention for the moment, Zhong Li''s lineage is only you and your elder brother, but now Zhong Li CE is on the land, you have no choice but me."


    It''s not that the royal family doesn''t believe in Zhong Li Mo''s side branch, but they can''t be the biggest decision maker. Zhong Li''s family members care more about this than the royal family.


    "So it is."


    Zhong limo sighed with some distress: "fortunately, no one will pull me to do coolie."


    In the name of "waste wood", Zhong limo is more famous than Nan Li Yu.


    "You," Nan Li Yu pondered for a moment, "Murong Ke has entered the court, follow my elder brother, you..."


    "I''d better forget it."


    Zhong Li Mo interrupts Nan Li Yu''s words: "and."


    Zhong limo raised his lips: "everyone knows that I have a good relationship with you. Do you think if I enter the court, what should others think?"


    Nan Li Yu is no longer the waste wood. At that time, some people will think that Nan Li Yu wants to fight for the throne. Even if Nan Li Ke doesn''t think much about it, some people will force them to fight against each other. Therefore, people about Nan Li Yu can''t involve the court.


    If Nanli Ke wants to be a successor, Nanli Yu can only serve as Xia Li''s sword!


    This one o''clock from the stranger to see incomparably thorough.


    South Li Yu smell speech but knead eyebrow heart: "waste your this head."


    Clock from the Mo happy smile: "not to mention now you have, clock from home will not have any problem, when a rice bug why not?"


    South Li Yu draws the corner of mouth, then some dispirited lie on the table, the voice is stuffy.


    "I''ve got a job for myself."


    "I think you are a bit stupid this time, but you have someone who wants to protect you. Hey, what''s the situation with that princess?"


    "What, that princess!"


    South Li Yu lies on the table discontented of see to clock leave Mo: "don''t you know?"


    "That''s it. I can''t move too much, so I don''t know enough, but..."


    Zhong limo unfolded a folding fan and said with a frivolous smile, "our old man wants Princess Shang. You care too much about her."


    "What?"


    South Li Yu brush of sit straight body: "still princess?"


    He looked as if he had heard something funny and shocking, and indeed it was shocking enough.


    "Well, it''s not just our family. You should have thought of that when you brought her back?"


    Clock from the Mo some helpless look to the moment of the spirit of the south Li Yu.


    South Li Yu headache Wu face: "good vexation!"


    "Give me a clear picture first."


    "Little aunt, my little aunt, huaiyue is her daughter. Before, her name was Ning Rongyue!"


    Zhong limo''s eyes coagulated: "it seems that I guess right, the ghost doctor, the Dead Princess Su?"


    Nan Li Yu raised her eyes coldly: "now, she is Nan huaiyue. Ning Rongyue is dead!"


    "Don''t look at me like that," said Zhong limo, shaking his folding fan. "But if you can hide the ghost doctor''s death, it''s not you who made the ghost, right?"


    "No way."


    Nan Li Yu collapsed on the back of his chair and said the previous thing: "in a word, you help me to find out the person behind the scenes who wants to bury Rongyue."


    "Oh, just come back and find something for me."


    The clock leaves the Mo to curl a mouth: "but forget it, you request, I will check."


    "Oh."


    South Li Yu not salty should a, completely ignore the tone of the clock from Mo rouma.


    The more you pay attention to him, the less you will stop


    "Well, don''t you feel for our brothers at all?" The clock leaves Mo ha ha to smile two: "that leaves, accompany me to go out to play a circle."


    Because of Nan Li Yu, he is also concerned by many people. Can''t you believe that he really just wants to be a rice bug?


    What''s wrong with the happy rice bug?


    It''s not fun to draw fans or it''s boring to tease birds. I''m sorry that he''s so self-motivated.


    "Yes."


    South Li Yu also a little miss that carefree rice insect life, and then there is no hope ah.


    Thus, on the streets of the Imperial City, the group of two who had not seen each other for a long time appeared again in the eyes of the people in the imperial city.

 Chapter 358

    Too much of a womb.


    Fukongming and others look like idiots, looking at a person who is talking to nanliko.


    "Your second Highness has been hiding for so many years, Prince. Although you are brothers, but..."


    South Li Ke face no expression of listen to this person advise oneself vigilance south Li Yu''s words, there is no wave in the heart.


    How could he have taken such a stupid counselor? annoying!


    Thinking of this, Nan Li Ke motioned to his father-in-law to pull the man out directly.


    "It''s clean at last."


    Fuqing chuckled.


    Nanli Ke frowned slightly and his eyes were cold: "you don''t have to worry about everything about Xiaoyu, and you don''t have to worry about it, let alone let me know who did some small actions! Do you understand? "


    There are still a few people who have some thoughts but don''t say them. They look very cool and know that the prince is warning them. If they offend the prince, even they


    Fu Kongming glanced at several people who were upright immediately, and covered his eyes to sneer: "some people with floating minds in the court have been taught by the second highness."


    Nan Li Ke is more tough than Nan Yu Chen, so once he takes power, the interests of some families will be infringed, so there are still some smart people in the court who have nowhere to be placed.


    However, it is a pity that Xia Li has only two heirs, and both of them are the Queen''s brothers. They can''t provoke two people, and they don''t have the ability and courage to rebel. They also believe in Nanli Yufu Kongming.


    "Ha," Nan Li Ke said with a smile on his face, "Xiao Yu, he should also be worried now."


    With this exclamation, nanlico put away his smile and began to plan to clean up those disobedient guys.


    Medicine Pavilion.


    South huaiyue is pulled hard by Yinghua. After eating, she immediately gets into the medicine Pavilion.


    Yinghua can only look at the same helpless wooden kite.


    "Goo Hoo!"


    South Huai month closes the jade jar on the ground, serious way: "small color, this can''t eat of."


    "Go, go, go, go!"


    "You''re good. Don''t make trouble."


    South huaiyue rubs the small color that rubs fly to rush to oneself bosom, then turn round to continue to grind medicine powder, rub medicine ball.


    Small color see South huaiyue really ignore themselves, jump to the side of the honey pot, began to peck inside the honey.


    "Hello! Xiaocai, go to the small jar to eat. "


    This honey is used by her to make pills. If the second elder brother knows that there is still Xiaocai''s saliva in his pills


    See small color in accordance with the words turn, South huaiyue just continue hand action.


    "Asarum can make the broken bone recover quickly, um... That''s it, plus honeysuckle, hongyuluo... And the powder Xiaohong needs to use..."


    Nan huaiyue wants to prepare as much as possible for Nan Li Yu before he leaves.


    Finally, there are some things that Nan Li Yu can''t let them know. Why does his blood attract insects and all kinds of poisons?


    South huaiyue took the scorpion pecked by Xiaocai, looked at it and threw it into the previous white jade altar.


    Then, she took out a silver needle, pierced her fingertips, squeezed the blood into the prepared powder, and added honey to make pills.


    Pinch a good pill, South huaiyue some absentminded looking at the hands of a faint blue silver needle, these silver needles, brother said is his own belongings, that brother they know this needle with poison?


    Nan huaiyue urges the internal force to pour it into the silver needle, which is the same as that the tip of the silver needle becomes blue and ink, and the poison on each of these silver needles is different.


    Think about it, South huaiyue directly into his skin acupuncture, nothing.


    Why do you have nothing to do?


    Why does one''s own blood seem to have the effect of detoxification, even if it is such a domineering poison?


    Fingers slightly move, South huaiyue put away the silver needle, and then began to rub pills mechanically, look at her expression, but it is a little confused in trance.


    It seems that I forgot something very important?


    Is pecking honey''s small color after the South Huai month punctures own fingertip not to move, the quiet nest is on the ground.


    The south Li Yu that wave a day outside some tired returned to the imperial palace.


    To tell you the truth, he really agreed to help Zhong limo act for him, but he didn''t expect that the accident happened again. This time, it''s OK. After the fake, no one will doubt Zhong limo.


    "Xiao Yu, I heard that you made a Mo dizzy again?"


    "Again?"


    Nan Li Yu didn''t notice when Dao Nan Li Ke came to his side: "Er, yes, he has been sent back."


    "Ah Mo, this problem is really, ah."


    Nanlico sighed helplessly.


    South Li Yu soft voice way: "this is also have no way of matter, elder brother you also go to see the bosom month?"


    "Yue''er stays in the medicine Pavilion all day except eating. I''m a little worried."


    Nanli Ke''s eyebrows were a little more wrinkled: "what are you doing, forgetting to eat and sleep?"


    "All day?"


    South Li Yu hears speech brow tight Cu: "how to return a responsibility?"? Go and have a look. She is not very well now! "


    I thought Yinghua could pull Nan huaiyue out.


    "Let''s go. The mother is past."


    Rhinoceros palace.


    Murong Yi stood outside the medicine Pavilion and said softly, "moon, it''s dark. Come and have a rest."


    After listening to Yinghua, they said that Nan huaiyue told no one to enter the medicine Pavilion, so Murong Yi understood that he didn''t enter.


    With a day of medicine, and think about a day of things, the brain confused South huaiyue also really some tired, knead eyes slowly out of the medicine Pavilion: "mother, it''s OK, I have a good meal."


    Said, the brain still some muddle, the eyes some stay of South Huai month body flustered flustered, forward fall.


    "Pregnant moon!"


    The pupil of the south Li Yu that just came over shrinks, the body shape is a flash, quickly come to the side of the South Huai month to catch her.


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue snorted, and her eyes were clear: "ah! Brother


    Nan Li Yu frowned: "what''s the matter? Even if you read medical books, you can''t ignore your body! "


    South huaiyue smell speech some unnatural curled up for a while, his left hand full of holes, it seems that today really bleeding a little more.


    Nanlico''s eyes moved, then his pupils dilated and he looked a little colder.


    "I''m sorry, brother. I know I''m wrong. I won''t try to be brave next time."


    South huaiyue stand at attention, sweet smile: "by the way, brother, I have dinner here tonight."


    Nan Li Yu is not ready to let her go so easily: "how can your face be so white today? No, you should set a time when you go to the medicine Pavilion later. It can''t be like today... "


    Nan Li Yu is still talking, but Nan Li Ke looks at Nan huaiyue''s left hand.


    As soon as the moon god''s color changed, Nan Huai looked at Nan Li Ke in a panic, then pursed his lips and said, "I''m hungry."


    "You..."! Eat first. "


    Nan Li Yu stops the car, then says with a defeated expression.


    "Well, Yinghua, is it red bean porridge today? Is it ready? "


    "Dinner is ready, princess, Queen, your highness. Let''s have dinner first."

 Chapter 359

    After lunch, Nan Li Ke helps Nan Huai Yue to fool them away.


    Seeing Murong leave according to them, Nan huaiyue looks at Nanli Ke nervously: "big brother, big brother."


    Nanli Ke rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I haven''t asked. Why is this expression?"


    "Ah? No, "he said


    Nanhuaiyue bites her lips.


    Nanli Ke motioned to Yinghua that they all quit first, then looked at nanhuai Yue and said, "what''s the matter with your left hand? Show it to me! "


    Nan huaiyue brushes her left hand behind her.


    Nanlico''s face sank: "take it out!"


    Nan huaiyue shakes, then looks pitifully at Nan Li Ke.


    Nanlico was completely unmoved.


    South huaiyue can only obediently stretch out her left hand, because her hand action, originally by the sleeve cover scar also exposed.


    "What is this?"


    Nan Li Ke''s eyes were fixed, and he didn''t dare to grasp Nan Huai Yue''s wrist: "what''s the matter?"


    There is absolutely no way to hurt nanhuaiyue in Lingxi palace. Is that nanhuaiyue herself? But why?


    South huaiyue small took a breath, pursed lips way: "I accidentally hurt it."


    "Is it?"


    Nanlico had a sharp look in his eyes.


    "... no," Nan huaiyue said helplessly, "I rowed it myself."


    Nan Li Ke looked at Nan Huai Yue''s wrist carefully, then turned her hand over and examined it carefully, and finally rolled up her sleeve


    See the scar on his arm was also found, South huaiyue some uneasy.


    "Why don''t you wrap it up? How do you learn medical skills? "


    Nanlico didn''t ask the reason at the first time, but he was a little distressed: "I know you must have a reason for doing this, but you tell me why, why do you want to do this?"


    Nanhuaiyue pursed her lips, then buried her head in Nanli Ke''s arms: "I''m worried about my second brother."


    Nanli Ke hasn''t figured out what''s the relationship between worrying about Nanli Yu and nanhuai Yue''s "self mutilation"?


    Where Nanli Ke couldn''t see, nanhuai Yue''s eyes flickered slightly: "I found that my blood has the function of detoxifying hundreds of poisons, and also has exuberant vitality. Well, how to say, it is equivalent to a tonic herb."


    Nanlico was slightly stiff.


    He knew that Nan huaiyue had taken the Baijie pill of the ghost doctor, and he had great resistance to poison, but he had never heard that Baijie pill still had this effect?


    What else did the ghost doctor do?


    "And what are you bleeding for?"


    Nanlico had some difficult openings.


    "The medicine made from my blood is very effective," Nan huaiyue looked up at Nan Liko. "Second brother, he''s going to war. I want to prepare more medicine for him."


    There is also the point about Gu Chong. Nan huaiyue is not going to talk to Nan Li Ke for the time being.


    Nanli Ke smell speech look a stagnation, and then can''t bear to give South huaiyue back of the head.


    "Ah


    "You worry about Xiaoyu, won''t Xiaoyu worry about you! Brothers will not worry about you! You are not in good health now, and you dare to do so even if you are not in good health? How much blood did you put! You girl, how, how


    Nan Li Ke grasped Nan Huai Yue''s shoulder and said seriously: "remember, it''s really good for us to protect yourself!"


    South Huai month smell speech whole body a shock.


    Compared with Nan Li Yu, Nan Li Ke is more introverted, so Nan huaiyue and Nan Li Yu are closer. In other words, the most important person in Nan huaiyue''s heart is Nan Li Yu.


    But Nan Li Ke''s words made Nan Huai Yue feel warm.


    "Brother... I''m sorry..."


    Nanhuaiyuena''s mouth.


    "Don''t say sorry, I understand."


    I understand that Nan huaiyue also wants to protect their feelings.


    Nan Li Ke gently rubbed Nan Huai Yue''s hair: "well, don''t think so much. Let''s bandage the wound first, and don''t do that next time."


    "Well."


    South Huai month lightly answered a.


    Hiding outside the door, Nan Li Yu put away the disbelief and regret on his face and slowly walked away.


    The next day.


    Nan Li Yu came to Lingxi palace early in the morning.


    South huaiyue, who hasn''t used breakfast, is lying on the soft collapse of the room: "second brother, did you use breakfast?"


    "Come and eat with you."


    "Good."


    South Huai month lightly should a, open mouth took south Li Yu to hand over the preserved fruit: "Oh, good sweet."


    Although South Huai month still likes sweet mouth, but is that kind of sweet, this is too sweet for her.


    South Li Yu also casually twisted a put in the mouth: "taste good."


    "Brother, you don''t come to have breakfast with me, do you?"


    Nan huaiyue turned over and sat up to ask.


    South Li Yu look soft: "take you out for a walk, after going to sea, we will not see for a long time."


    Hesitated for a moment, South bosom month tiny nod: "good."


    "The imperial city is still big, but we can''t finish it these days, so my brother found a guide, and we''ll relax these two days."


    "The guide?"


    South huaiyue open mouth to eat south Li Yu and handed over the slightly sour preserved fruit: "good, brother decided to be good."


    "Well."


    Nan Li Yu pulls Nan Huai Yue to stand up: "get up first, the breakfast is ready."


    "Yes, yes."


    South Huai month arranged a dress, and then followed south Li Yu out of the room.


    In the palace of empress Fengyi.


    Murong according to move move, just painted the nail of Kou Dan: "haven''t done, Bi Peng, what is the moon doing now?"


    She is also very boring in the harem where she is the only hostess. Now she seldom has a daughter to accompany her.


    "Queen, your second highness took the princess out of the palace early in the morning."


    "That boy."


    Murong said with a smile: "their brother sister relationship is very good."


    "Yes."


    Bi Peng, standing beside Murong Yi, said softly.


    Murongyi''s face became soft: "biting, go and take the Gu Xueyan to qinzheng hall. The emperor should not have breakfast at the moment."


    "Yes."


    Outside, a voice answered softly.


    Outside the palace.


    "This is what my brother said about the person who leads the way?"


    This time, Nan huaiyue didn''t dress up as a man. Although she was low-key, many amazing eyes fell on her.


    Although most of the eyes are not malicious, but the south Li Yu frowned eyebrow or did not loosen, side to help South huaiyue block those eyes.


    The clock leaves the Mo to smell speech to wrinkle to frown: "what, Li Yu, you say so with the princess I, lead a passer-by?"


    "I''m sorry, you just told me to be pregnant."


    South huaiyue embarrassed smile.


    Clock from the Mo heart move, suddenly feel their old man said the proposal is also good.


    "It''s OK. Li Yu and I grew up together. We don''t have to see each other. Li Yu hasn''t been back to the imperial city for many years. Let me show you around today."


    "Please."


    In front of people who are not familiar with each other, Nan huaiyue looks very cute.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome!"


    The south Li Yu claps the back of the clock to leave the Mo side to smile a way.

 Chapter 360

    "Hello, Hello! Take it easy


    Zhong limo dodged Nan Li Yu''s hand: "I''m not you guys. They are very weak, OK."


    Nan huaiyue''s expression is subtle.


    Nan Li Yu''s forehead was full of green tendons, and he slapped Zhong Li on the road: "go, lead the way!"


    "Well."


    Zhong limo smiles and turns the folding fan: "it''s said that huaiyue likes riding a horse very much. Let''s go to the racecourse over there in Baisha first."


    "Racecourse?"


    "Yes, it''s very big. You can ride as much as you like."


    In Xiali, a country in the sea, owning horses is a symbol of wealth for the common people.


    In Baisha racecourse, there is a kind of low soft grass, which looks green from a distance. People who know zhonglimo Racecourse immediately come and lead several people to see the horses.


    Looking at the docile horses in the fence, Nan huaiyue was particularly interested.


    "I''m a weak man, so I won''t ride. I''ll just watch you, and you''ll pick a horse."


    Nan huaiyue is a little glad that she wears simple clothes today, otherwise she can''t ride a horse: "let me have a look."


    "That, that, bring it out for me."


    South Li Yu followed a finger to look particularly vigorous black horse.


    With the people around them smell speech immediately take the key to south Li Yu lead the horse.


    South Huai month about looked, but not particularly satisfied, clock from Mo at this time did not see her soft appearance of a ready to move heart.


    "Huaiyue, haven''t you chosen yet?"


    Zhong limo turned, grabbed the folding fan in his hand, and then pointed to a white horse that looked very tame: "I think this is good, the mare will be quite tame."


    Nan huaiyue shook her head: "no... ah! This one over here! "


    Seeing this, the people in the racecourse said that people should not judge their appearance. Then they were a little embarrassed and said, "Miss, these horses have never been domesticated. They are very dangerous. The one you chose is still wild and has injured a man before."


    Nan huaiyue looked at the specially friendly horse with white body and black hooves: "is that right?"


    Zhong limo and the racecourse are silent.


    Yeah? Why does Nan huaiyue reach out and the horses in it are so friendly? Are these animals watching dishes?


    South huaiyue gently touched the horse with her head down: "Xiao Hei seems to like me very much?"


    And the poisons seem to like her very much


    Little black?


    Zhong limo took a look at the four black hooves of the white horse: "huaiyue, are you sure you want to choose this one?"


    "Yes, as you can see, Xiao Hei is very good."


    South huaiyue patted small black horse head gently, small black sneezed, looked very good appearance.


    "Master Zhong Li?"


    The people in the racecourse inquired and looked at the clock.


    Animals are also spiritual. It seems that this horse is really related to Nan huaiyue.


    "Then let go of Xiao Hei."


    "Yes."


    See clock from Mo all say so, the person of Racecourse also no longer many words.


    Although the second son of Zhong Li''s family is fun, he still has principles. If there is anything wrong with the horse, he will not come to their trouble. Anyway, he has said everything he should say.


    "Mr. Zhong Li, this horse is the wildest one we''ve got. Please be careful."


    "Thank you. I''ll pay attention."


    South huaiyue stretched out her hand to hold the reins of small black, and then turned over and mounted the horse straightly.


    A little surprise flashed in Zhong limo''s eyes. It seems that Nan huaiyue is not as weak as her appearance.


    South Li Yu did not ride far, not far away, South huaiyue smile patted under the body of Black: "go, black, drive!"


    Xiao Hei hit a loud nose, and then jumped out like an arrow.


    "Hello


    After eating a mouthful of ash, Zhong limo opened his eyes and yelled. This horse seems to have strong explosive power. This speed is too fast. Won''t it be an accident?


    Looking at the South huaiyue seems to be very comfortable with the appearance of the horse, clock from the Mo some helpless with the fan knocked on the forehead.


    "I''d better watch it."


    "Brother!"


    Nan huaiyue drove the horse to Nan Li Yu with a smile: "brother, do we practice?"


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes moved: "Oh?"


    "I''ve been practicing martial arts recently, and I''ve got a strong sense of internal power."


    "Oh? Is huaiyue going to fight me right away? "


    "Yes


    When Nan huaiyue rode on his horse, he had a special mood. The soldiers on the battlefield fought like this!


    South Li Yu lips Cape rise, then Yang voice way: "a Mo, take two didn''t open the sword of Feng."


    The clock shrugged and answered.


    But what do you want a sword for?


    Clock from Mo far away, did not hear south Li Yu their words, and glanced at the South huaiyue small body, clock from Mo took the racecourse people handed over the sword.


    "Hey! Come and get it yourself. "


    South Li Yu and South huaiyue riding horses go hand in hand, to the clock from the Mo side.


    "Give it to me."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Clock from Mo looking at the South huaiyue stretched to his body in front of the white tender hand a little confused.


    "Exchange views." Nan Li Yu''s concise and comprehensive way.


    "You and huaiyue?"


    Zhonglimo some unbelievable: "you are not to bully huaiyue?"


    "Don''t look down upon huaiyue. Her internal power may be deeper than mine."


    It''s just that Nan huaiyue can''t use these internal forces perfectly. It''s just that Nan Li Yu is puzzled. Is it that the internal forces in Nan huaiyue''s body can actually work by themselves when she practices? He had never heard of this kind of mental skill. He thought that Nan huaiyue had forgotten the previous mental skill and needed to change it. Now he has saved it.


    I remember that Nan huaiyue used to practice with Ning of Gansu Province, but the best skill of Gan family, Shengyang Heart Sutra, is not so strange?


    Zhonglimo smell speech is really shocked: "than, you deep?"


    He knows something about Nan Li Yu, but what he says now is too fake, right?


    Think of this, clock away from the Mo to see the eyes of the South huaiyue also infected with suspicion.


    "You see."


    Nan Li Yu shrugged.


    South huaiyue grinned: "no brother said so exaggerated, although I have internal power, but not how to use."


    Zhongli street now make complaints about it.


    Did not wait for him to recover, south Li Yu two people drive a horse to leave him a little bit further.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Nan huaiyue holds the reins with one hand, leans slightly and stabs Nan Li Yu with one sword.


    "Ha."


    South Li Yu horizontal sword to block.


    Vertical split oblique pick, several wrong body, several times back and forth, neither of them can find each other''s flaws, two forehead slightly out of sweat.


    "Little black!"


    It seems that Xiao Hei is more spiritual than other horses, and he works well with Nan huaiyue.


    "Be careful!"


    Originally with south Li Yu wrong body and black suddenly turned to speed up south Li Yu behind, with a kind of crazy momentum, south Li Yu horse rein to turn around, but see South huaiyue seems not to grasp the rein body to one side.


    Looking at the clock from afar, the heart suddenly shrinks: "pregnant moon!"

 Chapter 361

    Nan huaiyue held back the pain on her left arm and blinked mischievously: "brother, don''t underestimate the enemy!"


    "Hiss!"


    Xiao Hei, who has already rushed in front of Nan Li Yu, raises his front hooves, which makes people feel murderous.


    Nan huaiyue holds the reins in her left hand and stands on the stirrup on the right side. The sword in her right hand crosses Nan Li Yu''s face with a tricky angle.


    "Brother! Come back! Drive


    Small black quickly with south Li Yu wrong body and pass, South huaiyue agile turn over again sit on the horse.


    "Hiss!"


    With the powerful hissing sound, Xiao Hei turned his head and rushed to Nan Li Yu. Then he jumped up and jumped over Nan Li Yu''s head.


    "Wow


    Zhong limo''s eyes are tightly fixed on the high spirited girl on horseback. This scene is printed in several people''s eyes.


    Bang Dang!


    South Huai month poured a blow of the internal power with all one''s strength, still have some absentminded south Li Yu''s sword in the hand hit to fall to the ground.


    Xiao Hei is no longer running under the command of Nan huaiyue, pacing around Nan Li Yu.


    "Moon!"


    Nan Li Yu is really a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Nan huaiyue could cooperate with the horse so well. It''s the first time he cooperated with the horse.


    With a shrewd smile in her eyes, Nan huaiyue said: "how about it? I''m good. "


    "How powerful!"


    South Li Yu hasn''t come and answer, someone has answered for him, a horse in the distance is fast approaching, on the horse''s back Wen Ren Nuo looks like a fool, and his eyes are bright.


    "Moon! Beautiful, moon, you are so beautiful! How could it be so beautiful? "


    With a trace of obsession on Wen Rennuo''s face, he finds that every time he meets Nan huaiyue, she can give him a new surprise!


    Gentle, kind, cunning, and heroic!


    Nothing to say.


    South Huai month decided to ignore this brain seems to have a little problem of Wen Rennuo, look at him: "Master Liu, big brother Gongsun? You''re here, too. "


    Hear the name of South huaiyue, see just that scene of Liu Bo can''t deny a trace of disappointment in the heart.


    Gongsun Ke looked at the energetic Nan huaiyue and nodded: "although I''m on vacation, I can''t stay idle. Liubo and I come here with them."


    Back to God, south Li Yu can''t bear to get off the horse, pull open the wenrennuo.


    "Shut up


    South huaiyue several people tacitly ignored there.


    Gongsun Ke was a little surprised and said, "but princess, your martial arts are so amazing that I didn''t expect it."


    "Huaiyue, you really scared me."


    Think that South huaiyue to fall from the horse, and then see the back of the scene of the clock from the Mo, there are still some palpitations, is palpitating palpitations.


    Nan huaiyue pursed her lips: "my martial arts have been practiced before. I still have internal power, but now I forget how to use it."


    "But huaiyue''s appearance just now really calms Li Yu."


    The clock leaves the Mo to smile a, completely don''t conceal own surprise.


    South huaiyue gently clenched the powder Fist: "feel very happy."


    To practice hard is not to destroy, but to have enough force to protect the people you attach importance to.


    Zhong Li Mo several people smell speech are some surprised.


    South Li Yu beat violently, after hearing the person promise for a while, walked over, looked at the South huaiyue and said: "huaiyue, still want to ride a horse?"


    After this, a thought suddenly appeared in Nan huaiyue''s heart, but she didn''t say it because she knew it was impossible.


    "Go on, brother Mo, come too?"


    The clock leaves Mo to smell speech Leng Leng, deeply looked at the South Huai month that leads a horse, after tiny nod: "good."


    Each of the six chose a horse and started the race on the road where the obstacles were set up. Xiao Hei of Nan huaiyue cooperated with her very well. She didn''t even need Nan huaiyue''s command. Xiao Hei was the first to cross the obstacles flexibly, followed by Nan Liyu and gongsunke.


    At last, the clock at the end of the crane is walking like a horse, looking at the person in front of him.


    "How nice..."


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Ning Rongyue has been buried in the ice room for several months. The withered and yellow leaves have fallen and people have dispersed. It seems that all the gratitude and resentment have gone back to dust.


    Lin''an temple in Wanfoshan.


    "Master Lin''an, why did Suning not wake up?"


    Bai Langyu is also a doctor, but he can''t do anything about it.


    No one knows that Bai Langyu, who had left the imperial capital, returned to the imperial capital again and arrived at Lin''an Temple because of a letter sent by Lin''an temple to the leader''s mansion.


    "Go around, you''re going back."


    Lin''an sighed: "but it''s OK. Now a Cen has followed your master back to the holy medical valley."


    Bai Langyu was silent and nodded slightly.


    "As for Suning, you don''t have to worry too much. His health is all right. I''ve used the same elixir I left here. Even if he sleeps for a few more years, he won''t break down."


    Of course, Bai Langyu knew this, but he wanted to know the reason why Gansu would rather not wake up.


    "Master Lin''an, is the cold in Suning in the ice room?"


    After living in Lin''an temple for several months, Bai Langyu guessed some reasons.


    "Don''t ask me if you have guessed it. This boy is determined to die for love..."


    Lin''an said helplessly: "I don''t know when he hid in the ice room." So don''t blame him


    Hearing this, Bai Langyu''s expressionless face became colder: "that''s it."


    "What are you going to do?" Lin an asked.


    "Anyway, take Suning home first."


    Bai Langyu said in a low voice, "I''m in trouble with master Lin''an these days."


    "No trouble, just go back. It''s no use for this boy to stay here. You can take care of him all the way, and there won''t be any problem."


    Lin''an said with a smile: "don''t worry, this boy is very lucky. He can''t die."


    Bai Langyu''s eyes moved slightly: "by master Jiyan, I''ll go to prepare for everything I want to leave first."


    "Go ahead, I''ll watch for you."


    Lin''an said while taking a string of Buddhist beads to Gansu Ning.


    It is estimated that Fang Susu did not expect to send away Bai Langyu, but there is still a Gansu Ning.


    "Thank you, master."


    With that, Bai Langyu turned and left the room.


    On the other side, suwangfu.


    Now, in the desolation of suwang''s house, there is a little bleak, and Liu Qingyan keeps sighing.


    "The boss has turned out all the people. Such a big suwang mansion is not even popular."


    Bai Yan looks indifferent: "what''s the difference between him and a dead man now?"


    Liu Qingyan sighed helplessly: "it''s not like you''re here to visit, it''s like you''re here to pick things up."


    Bai Yan sneers coldly, but Liu Qingyan shrugs.


    A few people walk all the way to Xiaoyao Xiaozhu. It seems that there are two worlds outside and inside.


    "Is Yuanyuan nearly one year old now? It''s going to be gone. "


    Liu Qingyan smiles, squats forward, embraces the round circle that staggers towards him, and arches his cheek happily.


    After Liu Qingyan''s death, Chen Feng has some warmth in his face.

 Chapter 362

    The gentle little moon said in a soft voice: "young master is much smarter than ordinary children, and he can learn to walk faster."


    Liu Qingyan got up with Yuanyuan in his arms: "it''s really powerful. Follow, cough..."


    That name is now a taboo in suwang mansion. Liu Qingyan looks up at Lu Chang sitting at the stone table under the osmanthus tree.


    Lu Chang''s eyes have not been cured, but no doctor can tell the specific reason. It''s just that Tao may be related to Lu Chang''s previous serious injury. What''s the difference between this reason and not saying it?


    After hearing Liu Qingyan''s voice, Lu Chang knew who was coming, but he didn''t respond.


    Liu light proverb holding round slowly went to the osmanthus tree: "boss."


    "Well."


    A black cloth blindfolded, wearing a black robe, Lu Chang''s throat made a sound, which was a response to Liu Qingyan.


    And the yuan yuan in Liu Qingyan''s arms is trying to get out of Liu Qingyan''s arms when he comes to Lu Chang.


    Seeing this, Liu Qingyan smiles, puts down Yuanyuan and looks at him and pours into Lu Chang''s arms. Lu Chang''s face is not a nothingness. With more warmth, he holds Yuanyuan in his lap.


    Liu light proverb see slightly astringent eyes: "round with the boss is really close ah."


    "After all, it''s a biological father and son."


    Liu Qinghe also sat down at the stone table: "general, Bai Langyu has been living in Lin''an Temple recently."


    They always feel that something is wrong, so they made a special check, but the result is that Gansu Ning was seriously injured in Lin''an temple, and they haven''t found out the reason.


    "I''m no longer a general."


    For a long time, Lu Chang''s voice was dry and hard to hear.


    "... you are the only leader in the Jiuyou army."


    Liu Qingyan pursed his lips.


    Although Lu Chang handed a memorial to situ Mo and asked him to leave, situ Mo didn''t agree. Of course, he didn''t let him go to the battlefield again. Now his role is almost like a mascot. After all, Lu Chang is the soul of Jiuyou army!


    "Oh."


    Lu Chang answered without salt.


    Compared with Liu Qingyan, what they said attracted his attention more was the circle in his arms.


    Bai Yan slapped on the stone table and said, "what''s the difference between him and a waste now?"


    Lu Chang''s mood has no fluctuation, and the circle in his arms is staring at the sudden outbreak of Bai Yan.


    "... does your hand hurt?"


    Liu Qingyan asked carefully.


    Bai Yan''s forehead cracked, then took a deep breath and sat down awkwardly.


    Chen Feng shakes his head slightly towards Bai Yan. They know that Bai Yan is worried about Lu Chang, but Lu Chang''s appearance is obviously that he died with Ning Rongyue''s heart, but he can''t come back to life after death.


    Bai Yan clenched her fist and made no sound.


    But no matter what they said, Lu Chang didn''t speak any more. He just lowered his head and was teasing Yuanyuan with a grasshopper.


    One side of the housekeeper can only ask: "several generals here should have other things?"


    Now there are only housekeeper Lin Hong and his family member Lin Sheng left among the servants in suwang mansion, and then there is a little month left.


    Liu Qinghe said helplessly: "it''s about the border. We''ll have to go back to the border this time."


    Lu Chang, with his head down, made a movement.


    Liu Qinghe then said: "Qingming''s attack is just like crazy. They can''t stop it for long."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Chang finally asked.


    "It''s said that the war was initiated by Qingming''s second highness and led by him. Ziqing said that this guy was really crazy."


    Li Yi, the second highness who suddenly appeared in Qingming, didn''t know how much hatred he had with them. He was just a mad dog!


    "Shishi was seriously injured by him, and ah Qing was not calm."


    Liu Qingyan frowned in distress.


    General Jiuyou and Lu Chang are ten people. According to their age, the second is he Qing. He is both a general and a military doctor in general Jiuyou. He is a couple with his sixth sister, division Lin. let''s not mention the other people''s injuries. Division Lin is seriously injured this time. His life is on the line.


    Lu Chang still couldn''t hear the emotional fluctuation in his voice: "why?"


    "We also want to know," Bai Yan sneered, "before I saw Li Yi, there was no mountain and no dew, but I didn''t expect that I was a person who knew his face but didn''t know his heart."


    "What we have learned from Qingming is that this war was started by Li Yi."


    Liu Qingyan rubbed his chin: "the key point is on him, but it hasn''t been found out yet."


    Lu Chang''s brow was slightly wrinkled when he heard the words. Was it Li Yi?


    "Li Yi and now Prince Qingming are brothers, and they have taken over the army. Now Qingming is just like him. I''m afraid he can''t be good this time."


    Liu Qinghe said in a deep voice, "we will return to the border in a few days."


    "Be careful."


    Lu Chang''s light way.


    Bai Yan''s brow is frowning, so just these two words?


    Liu Qinghe sighed: "we will."


    After hesitating for a moment, Liu Qinghe said, "there''s something about Bai Langyu. It''s because Gansu Ning is in Lin''an temple. I don''t know why he was seriously injured. I always think there''s something strange about it. Maybe... It''s related to his sister-in-law. If you care, you can check it."


    Lu Chang suddenly raised his head, facing the direction of liuqinghe.


    Xiaoyue, who was standing silently behind Lu Chang, also had her pupils shrinking and looked at liuqinghe.


    Liu Qinghe said softly, "I''m just guessing. I''ll leave first."


    Liu light proverb a few people also rise a way: "boss leaves."


    Lu Chang tightened his lips and nodded slightly.


    After several people turned to leave, Xiaoyue''s eyes condensed and said, "I''ll check it."


    "Whatever you want."


    Lu Chang''s movements stopped, and then he walked slowly.


    Xiaoyue has a smile of unknown meaning.


    Lu Chang is holding round slowly into the room: "it''s time to prepare round lunch."


    "I''m going."


    Xiaoyue turns and walks to the kitchenette next to the west chamber, which is the room where Lu Chang lives.


    In the outer room of the west chamber, Lu Chang sat on the couch with Yuanyuan in his arms. He rubbed his clothes with his fingertips and fell into memory.


    And Yuanyuan is attached to sitting in his arms and entertaining himself.


    When Xiaoyue is ready to check Bai Langyu, Bai Langyu has left with Gansu Ning.


    In this way, not only liuqinghe felt wrong, but Xiaoyue also noticed a trace of subtlety, so she came to Lin''an Temple directly.


    "I''ve met master Lin''an."


    "Ah, it''s Miss Xiaoyue." Lin''an smiles and nods: "what''s the matter with you, girl?"


    "I just heard that Mr. Gan was injured. I wanted to visit him here. I didn''t expect that he had already left, but I heard that Mr. Lang Yu took Mr. Gan away?"


    It seems that the only connection between Bai Langyu and Ning in Gansu Province is Ning Rongyue. Aren''t they very familiar?


    Lin''an''s eyes are as dark as ink, giving people a feeling of deep invisible bottom. When he is watching, everyone has an illusion of being seen through.


    After taking a look at Xiaoyue, Lin''an said with a smile: "I sent a letter to the alliance leader''s office to tell Mr. Gan that he was injured here."


    "Alliance leader''s house?"


    Why is Bai Langyu separated from Bai Wushuang in the leader''s mansion?

 Chapter 363

    Yun An glanced at Xiaoyue, then dropped a heavy bomb: "master Langyu is the elder brother of master Gan."


    Xiaoyue''s brain is still a little hard to get around.


    If so, Gansu Ning before performance with Bai Langyu is just a stranger ah? Brother?


    "It''s my brother. I''ll give you all I have to say. Miss Xiaoyue, please come back."


    At a glance, Yun An saw what Xiaoyue thought: "Yuanyuan is still small. Now she can''t leave people."


    Xiaoyue frowned, and no longer tried to be circuitous: "why is Gansu Ning injured in Lin''an temple?"


    Yun An looks at Xiaoyue but doesn''t speak. The air is stagnant for a moment: "Mr. Gan hid in the ice room before."


    Xiaoyue''s eyes were slightly widened, and she was shocked and couldn''t hide it.


    "I found it by accident, too. Please come back, girl."


    Xiaoyue was shocked for a long time, and left Lin''an temple with a complicated look.


    But when Xiaoyue comes back to suwang''s house and sees Lu Chang, she feels that there is no difference between the two. One can at least leave everything behind and follow, while the other


    Although Lu Chang is blind, he has deep internal power and stronger perception than others. He turns to Xiaoyue''s direction: "are you back?"


    After taking a look at Yuanyuan in Lu Chang''s arms, Xiaoyue hesitates and tells Lu Chang what Yun An said.


    Lu Chang was silent for a long time, then said faintly, "I wish I didn''t die in the ice room."


    Xiaoyue''s face was slightly stiff.


    Lu Chang went back to the west chamber with Yuanyuan in his arms.


    Xiaoyue takes a complicated look at Lu Chang''s back. It''s better for Lu Chang to die. It''s a pity to see a high spirited person galloping on the battlefield like this, even if she doesn''t feel the same way.


    A few days later, they didn''t come here in person, but sent someone to say goodbye to Lu Chang. It''s time for them to go back to the bloody battlefield.


    Situ Ling, who came to take a message, often saw Lu Chang and Yuan Yuan, but his eyes were red.


    She had already married liuqinghe. Although she was in a hurry, she was satisfied. Seeing that Lu Chang and Liu Qinghe couldn''t stay together, situ Ling didn''t want to wait any longer, so he immediately married liuqinghe.


    "Let me embrace Yuanyuan."


    There are not many real friends in situ Ling''s life, but it''s a pity that he will die and leave now.


    Lu Chang didn''t say a word, but after a moment''s silence, he gave yuan yuan to situ Ling.


    Situ Ling holding Yuan Yuan came to Xiao Yue: "do you want to stay here all the time?"


    "At least I have to watch the young master grow up so that I can rest assured."


    Xiaoyue, who is cooking, turns her head and smiles.


    Situ Ling bit his lips and finally sighed, "you should think more about yourself."


    "I see."


    Xiaoyue looks indifferent.


    After hearing that he was no longer stuck at the door of the small kitchen, situ Ling took Yuan Yuan and sat under the grape shelf in front of the East chamber, teasing yuan yuan.


    "Mother, mother..."


    Situ Ling''s pupils shrank and his round hand tightened unconsciously.


    Lu Chang, who came slowly, froze and stood still.


    At the same time, when they rushed to the border opposite Qingming, the other two countries also got the news.


    Xiali.


    Because in front of his family, Nan Li Yu''s attitude was quite casual. He rubbed his chin a few times: "is this Qingming really for no reason this time? Is the prince of Qingming also fooling around with his brother? Or a brother who didn''t know each other until more than 20 years later? "


    "How long can Li Zhaocheng''s body last? The crown prince is just a false name. "


    Nanlico thought for a moment, a sneer on his face was fleeting: "besides, I have some interesting news here."


    "What?"


    South Li Yu doubts of ask.


    "Li Zhaocheng and Li Yi are not only brothers, but also twins. It is said that Li Yi was abandoned by Princess Lu himself!"


    Qingming Princess Lu Qing is the mother of Li Zhaocheng and Linyi, the twin''s mother.


    "Tut, tough enough."


    South Li Yu smell speech slightly surprised, smack smack tongue.


    Twins are ominous, especially in the royal family. Qingming is especially taboo, but this tiger poison doesn''t eat children


    Nan Yushen, who had been listening to their brother''s discussion, said slowly: "Li Ke, the news you''ve been exploring is true, but Li Linyi is just a pseudonym. Li Linyi was found by his uncle and brother and accepted by the emperor Qingming. It''s reasonable that he should not be so crazy?"


    Lu Zhao, they really want to find Li Linyi, but the emperor Qingming and Princess Lu are helpless. Apart from Prince Li Zhaocheng, the other princes of Qingming are either too small or difficult to be a great one. But the prince is a sick young man, so today there are only those who have been exiled among the people, and there is no long crooked Li Linyi who can be a great one.


    Nanli Ke was a little stunned, then frowned and said, "Li Linyi?"


    He and Nan Li Yu looked at each other, with some doubts in their eyes.


    And Nan huaiyue, who had been listening to them, had no fluctuation and yawned.


    "The most important thing is Li Linyi. Why did he wantonly attack Dongyun?"


    South Huai month blinks an eye way: "East cloud of nine you will all can''t stop him?"


    Nanliko''s brows were deeply locked when they heard the words, which was what they couldn''t understand the most.


    No matter where he comes from, Li Linyi shouldn''t have such a big hatred with Dongyun. The whole nation has attacked Dongyun. It can be seen from this that he has the ability to control Qingming soon after returning home!


    They were silent for a long time. Nan Li Yu said with a headache: "how can we see through the madman''s ideas?"


    Yes, in the eyes of the public, Li Linyi, who launched a large-scale war for no reason, is a madman.


    "I didn''t see his ambition before, but now I see that maybe it''s just that he''s hiding too much, but how can a man with such deep intention let himself and Dongyun lose both sides..."


    Nanlico analyzed calmly with his head down.


    Nan Yu Shen took a look at his two sons. His face was pleased, and then he showed the same expression as if he had made a decision.


    "Li Ke," Nan Yu said in a deep voice, interrupting Nan Li Ke''s Thoughts: "after Li Yu''s return from the sea, I will pass it to you."


    Lying on murongyi''s knee, Nan huaiyue stares in surprise, or everyone is very surprised. Nan Yuchen is still in his prime.


    Nanliko was a little shocked: "father, I''m afraid I can''t take this responsibility. I..."


    "Needless to say, I didn''t ask you to be emperor now."


    Nan Yuchen chuckles. In fact, Nan Liyu is more like him, so he is not so attached to the imperial power.


    With that, Nan Yushen stood up and walked away: "Li Ke, Li Yu, the undercurrent between the four countries is turbulent now, and we Xia Li can''t be alone. If we want to protect our people, only you can be strong!"


    There are signs of chaos, but it seems that someone has acted as a catalyst to speed up the process.


    All the people who stayed in the main hall were inspired. Nanli Ke and Linyi looked at each other, and they had the same emotion.

 Chapter 364

    South Huai month bit lip to see his two elder brothers, secretly clenched fist.


    Nanli Ke took a deep breath, also stood up and said: "I''ll send someone to watch Dongyun and Qingming, but I think the most important thing to pay attention to now is Beichen!"


    Many things happened, and nanlico realized the impetus of the North sinking behind it.


    What do you want to do?


    "I''ll give these to my elder brother. Tomorrow, I should go to the sea."


    Nan Li Yu nodded slightly.


    The two brothers'' firm eyes collided in the air and finally nodded to each other.


    Lying on Murong''s knee, Nan huaiyue straightened up and looked at the two brothers who left. She said in a soft voice: "mother, yue''er also went back first."


    "The moon doesn''t stay with her mother?"


    Murongyi wants to stay with nanhuaiyue.


    "Mother, I still have something to give my second brother. I have to go back and pack it up quickly."


    South Huai month pursed lips to smile, return almost that made, south Li Yu tomorrow morning also should leave with Zhong Liwu.


    Murong according to smell speech gently patted the hand of the South huaiyue: "good boy, then go quickly."


    "Yes, yes."


    Nan huaiyue nodded and left Fengyi palace.


    Back to her own Lingxi palace, Nan huaiyue goes straight to the medicine Pavilion in the back hall. She is helpless with her Yinghua and muyuan.


    "Go, go, go!"


    "Don''t make any noise."


    South huaiyue evades the small color that rushes toward oneself: "small color, you gained a lot of weight."


    Xiao Cai likes to stay in the medicine Pavilion than Nan huaiyue. She especially likes to steal some medicine from Nan huaiyue. Nan huaiyue is afraid that she will eat herself badly, but as time goes by, she doesn''t care about anything.


    "Yes


    "You don''t like to say you''re fat."


    Nan huaiyue orders Yinghua and muyuan to guard outside. No matter what happens, they can''t come in. Then they enter the medicine Pavilion.


    All the medicines for Nan Li Yu have been prepared. Nan huaiyue holds the white jade altar on the ground to the table, opens the lid, and then puts a little blood in it.


    "Xiaocai, you can''t eat those insects this time."


    He put the medicine from other jade bottles into the white jade altar, and Nan huaiyue took out the jade flute from his waist.


    Knowing that Nan huaiyue can control the insects by the sound of the flute, Nan huaiyue seems to be quite interested in it, so Nan Yuchen finds the jade flute of white jade in the Treasury for Nan huaiyue.


    Not as cheerful and beautiful as usual, the whimpering of the flute and some strange tunes spread to Yinghua and muyuan.


    Yinghua looked at each other with a wooden kite, but no one said anything.


    But soon the two of them were not so calm, and the poisons that were dense enough to make the mass phobia collapse came from all directions, climbing into the medicine cabinet from the cracks.


    "Ah


    Not far away, a little maid in waiting was frightened and screamed. There were two battles.


    Mu yuan''s scalp looked numbly, avoided their poison, frowned and motioned BEI''ER who came in a hurry to pull the maid away.


    Belle is also frightened, but she still insists on letting the eunuch leave.


    Yinghua''s voice was dry: "where did the poison come from in lingxigong?"


    Muyuan could not give her an answer: "princess, what are you doing?"


    Although they know more or less what the South huaiyue has, this picture still shocked them.


    At this time, Nan huaiyue, who made people scared and even a little scared, calmly watched the poison continuously climb into the jade altar. However, the jade altar was just like a bottomless hole. Countless poison free people climbed into it, but it was never full.


    Everyone didn''t know that she was very attractive to all kinds of poisons, and she didn''t know the reason. However, there were many poisons in lingxigong, some of which were even very rare. It was just that Nan huaiyue deliberately used drugs to suppress these poisons and didn''t dare to show up. Other people didn''t realize it. They just thought there were a lot of snakes, insects, mice and ants.


    "Click!"


    Hearing the cry of Xiao Cai, Nan huaiyue glances at Xiao Cai who is happy to catch insects.


    "Wuwu..."


    Before the sound of the flute was cut off, Yinghua and muyuan, who were guarding outside the medicine Pavilion, became numb from surprise.


    "Yinghua, this matter..."


    Yinghua interrupted muyuan in a deep voice: "the princess told us before. Now our master is the princess."


    Mu yuan was stunned, then nodded slightly.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the sound of the flute stopped, and the poison that had been flowing to lingxigong suddenly got out of control, because he was afraid that the medicine sprinkled by Nan huaiyue would hide in the dark again.


    Yinghua and Yinghua were relieved to see this.


    "The battle of the princess is really big," Mu Yuan said with a bitter smile. "I''ve heard about the treacherous technique of raising poisonous insects in Beichen for a long time. It''s really..."


    Mu yuan can''t describe how complicated her mood is at this time.


    Yinghua is a deep look: "it seems that the research of Tai hospital is just a joke."


    The three kingdoms were afraid of Beichen''s Secret cultivation method, so they studied it openly and secretly to get information, but now only by looking at the princess''s hand, we can see that Beichen is not simple.


    "But where did the princess learn that?"


    Mu yuan has some doubts.


    But this is the South huaiyue I also can''t answer her, because it is out of instinct, and before the thing she also forgot.


    Yinghua shook his head: "these things, we want to rot in the heart."


    Wood yuan smell speech to nod: "I understand, that is in front of you I just say so."


    Inside the medicine Pavilion.


    Nan huaiyue turned the flute for a while, and then quickly grasped the things that came out of the jar, showing a smile: "it''s finally successful."


    Small color looking at the South huaiyue in the hands of the things, small black bean eyes with some desire.


    South huaiyue left hand holding flute knocked small color head: "this is not for you to eat."


    With that, Nan huaiyue looked at the jar and took out another insect.


    When Nan huaiyue came out of the medicine Pavilion, she looked clean and tidy, and her spirit was very good.


    Yinghua hesitated and asked, "princess, do you want to send someone to clean it up?"


    Just now, all those poisons were put into the medicine Pavilion. Now I don''t know what they are like.


    Nan huaiyue laughed and said in a soft voice: "no, I just brought those poisons. You don''t have to care. I sprinkled the powder in lingxigong. Those poisons won''t attack people easily. Besides, no one can enter the medicine Pavilion!"


    As soon as the spirit of Yinghua was shocked, it should be.


    "I''ll take a rest first." South huaiyue whispered.


    She consumed a little more internal power this time, and her spirit was actually quite tired: "by the way, is Xiaohei OK over there?"


    Xiao Hei, who is not a war horse but is more intelligent and vigorous than a war horse, is very close to the eye of Nan huaiyue, so there is a stable as big as a yard in Lingxi palace.


    "Xiaohei is very obedient and seems to like Xiaocai very much."


    Mu yuan''s tone was a little bit of a smile.


    "Well, that''s OK. I''ll go back to the bedroom first, and I''ll see it tomorrow."


    With that, Nan huaiyue went back to the bedroom with a yawn.

 Chapter 365

    The next day.


    Without waiting for Nan huaiyue to find Nan Liyu, Nan Liyu came to Lingxi palace before dawn.


    Being pressed to eat by Yinghua, Nan huaiyue is surprised to see Nan Liyu: "brother, you''re here, just in time."


    "I''ve heard that huaiyue has prepared many things for me. Naturally, I have to come to Yueer first."


    Nan huaiyue snored and finished his porridge: "well, second brother, you come with me."


    Nan Li Yu follows Nan huaiyue to yaoge. At this time, Nan Yu sinks, Murong Yi and Nan Li Ke come.


    "My father is really curious. Let me see what moon has prepared."


    South huaiyue side slightly smile, and then enter the medicine Pavilion, but in a moment, a few people see South huaiyue carrying a huge package slowly out.


    South Li Yu surprised to see a South Huai month is not so much to carry as to say is to drag the package.


    "Huaiyue, inside..."


    "There are all the medicines I have made, which are much better than the usual ones."


    Say, South Huai month unties package, take out a few different colors of blue jade bottle to south Li Yu.


    "Brother, you''d better take them close to your body. I made them according to the incomplete notes of the ghost doctor and the holy doctor valley of the Tai hospital. You can take Baijie pill now, which can immunize against poison, and this Yuqing pill, which can cure internal injuries and restore internal power. I only get six of them in limited time. And this is the most important pill, which can protect the heart at the critical moment, Only one


    In fact, Nan huaiyue is also concerned about chaos. Generally, although this kind of going out to sea will have a small-scale war with the wild island aborigines, it is not so dangerous.


    South Li Yu will South huaiyue handed over the medicine bottle wings properly close to the body put away: "brother will not say thank you with the moon."


    "Yes, yes."


    Nan huaiyue nodded fiercely, then pointed to the package: "it''s all common wound medicine, but the effect is better. In a word, it''s well prepared."


    "Good."


    Nan Li Yu tied up the package and picked it up.


    "And the most important."


    South huaiyue left hand slightly lift, left arm exposed white delicate skin slowly climb out of a blood colored little finger thick snake, like squeeze the ghost of the mysterious totem printed on a piece of snow-white.


    Nan Li Yu is slightly surprised and raises his hand to pinch the snake''s seven inches.


    The bloody snake raised its head slightly, and several people saw that the snake''s eyes were scarlet. When they were watched, they had a feeling of being watched by the murderer!


    South huaiyue first South Li Yu one step grabbed the body of the blood Snake: "brother don''t worry, this is what I prepared for my brother."


    Yinghua and muyuan casually think of yesterday''s omen!


    "What is this?"


    South Li Yu brow lock, this thing, let a person feel is a kind of evil thing.


    South Huai month curved lips Cape: "father, elder brother, mother, you don''t show this kind of expression."


    With that, Nan huaiyue shakes the snake in her hand: "Xiao Hong is very good. This is a poisonous snake that I raised with the secret technique of raising poisonous insects in the remnant. It''s very poisonous. The poison on the poisonous tooth can kill people in an instant. It''s special. It won''t die easily. It can also be used as a substitute."


    Seems to understand, and seems not to understand, south Li Yu look confused.


    "Xiaohong is a special kind of insect, which can protect my brother. There is no harm. Brother, you let me take a drop of blood."


    South Li Yu to South Huai month is 100% trust, without hesitation hand.


    The silver light in the hand of the South huaiyue flashes, and the south Li Yu doesn''t feel the pain at all. The South huaiyue takes the blood.


    Smelling the blood gas, Xiaohong''s head looks up at nanhuaiyue. Nanhuaiyue carefully feeds the blood on the silver needle to Xiaohong, and then looks at Nanli Yu: "brother, let Xiaohong bite you."


    "Isn''t it highly toxic?"


    Nanlico was slightly surprised.


    South huaiyue took out a medicine: "let the second brother take this first, it''s OK."


    Nan Li Yu did not hesitate to do as he said.


    When Xiao Hong bites her wrist and seems to drink a few mouthfuls of blood, Nan Li Yu clearly feels that she has something to do with this insect.


    "Xiaohong is a poisonous insect that doesn''t need to send her body. My brother can take it with her. Of course, if my brother wants to, he can let Xiaohong get into her body. It won''t hurt."


    Nan Li Yu shivered and looked at Xiao Hong who was wrapped around his wrist like a blood red jade bracelet: "cough, that''s OK."


    It''s terrible to think about it.


    "Well, Xiaohong is still a living poison. She can also tell if there are poisons around her brother. She can also suppress other common poisonous insects. In a word, it''s very useful!"


    While saying South huaiyue, he nodded for sure.


    They can also see that Nan Li Yu has a poison that people can''t guard against and can kill with one blow. Naturally, his safety will be greatly guaranteed.


    South jade sink some surprised way: "North sink raise Gu of skill, unexpectedly is so miraculous."


    Nan huaiyue really gave him a big surprise this time. At the same time, Nan Yuchen also felt that she had underestimated Nan huaiyue before. No, or Ning Rongyue, she really didn''t need to hide under their wings.


    And her master, Fu Cen, the ghost doctor! Even the secret art of Beichen has been studied so thoroughly!


    "It''s very powerful."


    In fact, Nan huaiyue herself doesn''t like it very much, because there are many evil insects, but she also firmly believes that this kind of thing is still regular and good, and evil is evil.


    "Yes, and," Nan huaiyue found a little black bug on her body again: "this is Xiaohong''s double son Gu. I think you know how to use the double son Gu, and you don''t want to use it."


    It''s quite strange that the double sub Gu, who suffered for the master of the mother Gu, was killed by one blow, and the rest of the damage can be passed on!


    South Li Yu feels nose: "this need not."


    They can''t do that either.


    "I knew that."


    Hearing this, Nan huaiyue said with a smile: "so I raised this Zi Gu. Although we can''t use a double, we can stay. Once the mother Gu, that is to say, if there is something wrong with her brother, the Zi Gu can warn us and take us to you."


    "It''s still useful."


    Nanlico whispered.


    "Yes."


    South Huai month smile: "the son Gu I accept first."


    "Good."


    Nan Li Yu nodded slightly, and glanced at Xiao Hong, who quietly acted as an ornament on his wrist.


    When they established contact, Nan Li Yu was a little more friendly to the snake. It seemed that he was really connected by blood.


    South jade sinks to see a shape also slowly way: "well, time is not early, go to dock."


    Zhong Liwu should have been waiting at the dock by now.


    "I''ll go with my brother, too."


    "Of course."


    Nan Li Yu holds the package in one hand and Nan huaiyue in the other: "don''t forget your brother when you come back next time."


    Going to sea once can be as short as a few months and as long as a few years, with no definite time.


    "Of course not." Nanhuaiyue wrinkled her nose: "I''m waiting for my brother''s triumphant return."

 Chapter 366

    Standing at the dock, watching the fleet go away, until the fleet becomes a small black spot in the field of vision, the people who come to see them off slowly leave.


    "Ahoo, ahoo, ahoo!"


    Located at the junction of Beichen and Dongyun, a man with white face and peach blossom eyes sneezed several times in a row. He frowned and rubbed his nose: "who is calling me


    Bai Wushuang came from behind the man with a snow-white fox fur and put it on him.


    "It''s very cold in winter in the valley. I dare to wear such thin clothes."


    The white faced man or doctor Fu leaned on the big tree beside him: "that''s right. When you are old, you just can''t do it."


    Dr. Fu''s eyes were on the white fog that filled the whole holy medical valley. It seemed that he was looking into the distance through the fog.


    Bai Wushuang smokes the corner of his mouth


    Just looking at the appearance of doctor Fu, it is said that some people believe him in his twenties, but when they look into his eyes, it contains the indifference after vicissitudes.


    "If a CEN is so old, what should we say? Half of my body is in the ground? "


    Yu Gong, the former housekeeper of the prime minister''s residence, or Yu Gong, whose surname is Yu Minggong and the character is qianxu, came over with a smile: "what are you doing here in the morning? Wushuang thought you ran away again. Ha ha. "


    "In qianxu, the disaster has lasted for thousands of years. You still live a long life."


    Doctor Fu took a white look at Yu Gong: "I''m too old to run."


    "Tut Tut, look at you. I don''t know. I think you''re an old monster. You''re not old at all."


    Yu Gong chuckled: "besides, in order to keep up with you, it seems that Wushuang is much younger these two days?"


    Because of their superb martial arts and superb medical skills, even those who are already grandparents, they can''t see much time on their faces. Yu Gong, the biggest one, looks like a calm middle-aged man.


    Wushuang immediately opened his mouth, so as not to pair up again: "go back to breakfast first."


    "Oh."


    Doctor Fu nodded slightly, turned and walked back, muttering as he walked: "I''m just surprised that we old guys have been plagued for thousands of years, but young people don''t think our lives are long."


    Bai Wushuang heard the words, and then continued to follow doctor Fu as usual.


    After receiving the letter from Yun An two days ago, doctor Fu has been in a bad mood.


    Several people''s figures gradually disappeared in the dense white fog, and the holy medical Valley, which outsiders have not been able to find, is as quiet as ever.


    Fujia village.


    Fu Yinghe, who had been wandering abroad for several years and finally returned home in fine clothes, attracted many people''s attention. Many people would stop for a moment when they passed the luxurious house where the Fu family originally lived.


    However, the Fu family is very low-key, Fu Yuan is no longer a village head, and has no intention of making friends with anyone else, so few people have met them so far.


    Today, the Fu family has a special guest.


    "Yinghe, I haven''t seen you for several years. I thought there was no time to see you again."


    Fu Yinghe put down the tea cup in his hand, and his face was as beautiful as ever: "Uncle Wang, long time no see."


    Wang Huaian, who used to be the magistrate of Wang County, laughed and said directly, "I don''t know if Yinghe can give me a shelter?"


    Wang Huai''an was also a man of great wealth at that time. The most important thing was that he was dedicated to serving the people. That''s why he became a close friend with Fu Yinghe.


    "I wanted to ask Uncle Wang to stay here, but now you are the first one."


    Fu Yinghe chuckled: "Uncle Wang, please rest assured to stay."


    At this time, Fu Yuan came in from the outside and looked at Wang Huaian with a little surprise: "why is brother Wang here? Brother, do you have any results when you go to look for relatives? "


    Wang Huaian sighed: "although I have found my father, my father is in a state of confusion. I have no place to live. I have to stay with my brother Fu first."


    Wang Huai''an has cherished the common people for decades, but it''s a pity that God''s will has made people separated from each other. Even though his wife and children are separated, he still admits to be a father, but he finally finds his relatives, although his ambition is exhausted in the end.


    "I''ll tell you what."


    Fu Yuan went to Wang Huaian and patted him on the shoulder. Then he sat down and said, "take this place as your home."


    "Obedience is better than respect."


    Wang Huaian stood up and bowed.


    "Don''t be so polite again."


    Fu Yuan tone seems to have some blame: "but brother, you are really not ready to go back to court?"


    "I didn''t tell them when I came back this time."


    In a word, it shows Wang Huaian''s attitude.


    Yu Qian is the zhangbo who followed Huaian before. He has become the new magistrate of Anhuai County under the recommendation of Wang Huaian. He came to see Fu Yuan two days ago.


    "So good."


    Fu Yinghe saw it most thoroughly and looked most insipid.


    The struggle in the officialdom can not be carried on with righteousness in mind. The dark side behind his back is enough to destroy a person. Wang Huai''s peace of mind is too just, so he is not suitable to be in the court.


    Wang Huaian nodded: "yes, my father can''t do without people''s care now, so good."


    After drinking tea for a while, Wang Huaian asked, "by the way, Yinghe, you are back. What about Rongyue? Isn''t she some Princess Su? Can you come back? "


    The news that Ning Rongyue has passed is still a secret in the imperial capital.


    Fu Yinghe''s fingers trembled slightly and put down his cup: "Uncle Wang, Rongyue can''t come back."


    Wang Huaian recognized the unknown meaning in Fu Yinghe''s words: "Yinghe?"


    Fu Yinghe looked at Fu Yuan, who was stiff all over, and sighed, "Uncle Wang, the melting moon is gone."


    "What?"


    Wang Huaian stands up and looks at Fu Yuan in disbelief. He seems to want to hear him say a negative answer.


    "The moon is gone."


    Fu Yuan''s hands were trembling. It was not necessarily an escape for them to leave the imperial palace.


    Wang Huaian sat back in his chair and looked at Fu Yinghe.


    Fu Yinghe pondered for a moment and then said the truth: "therefore, Rongyue is now buried in the ice room."


    Wang Huaian''s lips trembled twice, and then covered his face dejectedly. He felt inexplicable powerlessness in his heart. It seemed that he was teased by fate. His mood now is the same as that when he learned that he had recognized a thief as a father. That child was raised as a child.


    Fu Yinghe lowered his eyelids and looked cold: "Uncle Wang, I''m sorry."


    After a moment of silence, Wang Huaian finally picked up his mood: "just, just."


    Fu Yinghe stood up and said, "Uncle Wang, we''d better go to settle grandfather Wang first, but how many people need to be arranged to watch?"


    Wang Huaian carefully examined Fu Yinghe, who was full of dignity. At least he had been a magistrate for a period of time. When he thought of what Fu Yinghe had said before, it was enough to see that Fu Yinghe was also a valuable person in the imperial capital, and he didn''t know what Fu Yinghe had experienced in these years.


    "There''s no need to arrange people. I''ll take care of my father myself before I can fulfill my filial duty all these years."

 Chapter 367

    Xiali.


    After seeing off Nan Li Yu, Nan huaiyue doesn''t go back to the palace directly, but is attracted by Zhong limo.


    She looked around, then whispered a word with Murong Yi, and then walked to Zhong limo.


    "Ah Mo, what can I do for you?"


    There are still many Xia Li ministers here who have not left. Seeing that Zhong Li''s little son is so close to the princess at this time, all of them show an expression that can only be understood but can not be explained.


    South Huai month also perceived different atmosphere, eyebrow micro Cu.


    Zhong limo finds that he has done something stupid. Fortunately, Nan Liyu has already left, otherwise


    "Well, huaiyue, this is not a place to talk."


    South Huai month smell speech tiny nod, follow clock to leave Mo, and behind her, also follow wood kite.


    "Ah Mo, what can I do for you?"


    Nan huaiyue asked softly as she walked.


    Zhong Li Mo scratched his head and said with a smile: "it''s the auction of Wen Cheng. Would you like to ask huaiyue if you want to go? The man who heard the promise asked me to ask anyway. "


    "Auction? Isn''t it today? Can''t we make it? "


    South Huai month Leng for a while, from imperial city to Wen city at least two days, where still can catch up?


    Zhong limo frowned slightly: "I don''t know what''s going on, but the auction in Wencheng has been postponed for seven days."


    "Ah?"


    South Huai month although don''t understand, but also know this kind of large auction easily can''t postpone.


    "Who knows, it''s just convenient for us."


    Zhong limo shrugs.


    Although he also wanted to participate in the auction of things from that place, the most important thing was to send Nan Li Yu away, so he didn''t go before.


    "Well, let me ask them first."


    Nan huaiyue has never participated in an auction. No, maybe she forgot, so she''s also very interested.


    "Does huaiyue want to go?"


    Zhong limo leads Nan huaiyue to a building for rich CHILDES to play. Of course, it''s just for fun.


    South huaiyue followed Zhong limo to walk past the cricket fighting people, took a look at the colorful cockfighting, and slowly went upstairs: "I want to go."


    "Right."


    Zhong limo pushed open the door of a room and turned to smile: "you don''t have to worry about huaiyue over there. Gongsun Ke and Liu Bai are there. Huaiyue won''t be stopped if he wants to go, will he?"


    The last sentence from the clock is to see the wooden kite.


    Mu yuan looked down and said, "the princess''s idea is the first."


    The clock leaves Mo to smell speech to shake the fan in the hand, the eyes smile of tiny Mi: "Li Yu is to value to cherish month you too much, for fear that you are injured, a little too careful."


    South Huai month vision swept a circle in the room, tiny nod.


    In the room, I heard someone sitting against the window, but the folding fan in his hand didn''t unfold: "I said, clock away, don''t fan on this cold day."


    The clock leaves Mo to silently glance at the folding fan in Wen Ren Nuo''s hand: "Oh."


    Wen Rennuo opened the fan and laughed. He turned the fan gently.


    Nanhuaiyue and Gongsun Ke Liubai are speechless. Aren''t they both holding fans?


    South huaiyue to Gongsun guest, they slightly nodded: "Gongsun big brother, liugongzi, Wenren Gongzi."


    "Well? Why don''t you even call me brother Wen? "


    Wen Rennuo was unwilling to open his mouth, and his eyebrows were tangled together.


    South Huai month didn''t answer, just feel in front of these people still quite idle, get together every day.


    The clock leaves the Mo to curl a mouth: "come on, you this appearance, live like a smile."


    Wen Rennuo and Wen Yan sit up lazily and face south. Huaiyue blinks charmingly: "if you are huaiyue, I am willing to."


    Nan huaiyue gave a stiff smile.


    Clock from the Mo conscious good brother left, he had to protect the good brother''s sister, a foot mercilessly step down.


    "Ouch!"


    Smell a person Nuo excited spirit, the vision spurts fire.


    Liu Bo is helpless to make it over, and asks Nan huaiyue to sit down first.


    Nanhuaiyue looked at Gongsun guest and asked, "is elder brother Gongsun going to Wencheng, too?"


    "Yes, the auction was postponed just a few days, and I''m more interested."


    Gongsun Ke nodded slightly. He heard that there was something in that place this time. If it was true, he would have it!


    He has a position in the middle of the court, but in recent days, he has been idle at home for some reasons. He has nothing to do for a while, so he walks with them.


    South huaiyue smell speech slightly nod, with Gongsun guest they drink tea while chatting.


    After time passed slowly, Mu yuan came to Nan huaiyue and asked, "princess, do you want to go back to the palace at noon?"


    South huaiyue smell speech to see a few men in the room, although they are frank and have no other meaning, but the rumor circulating in the imperial city is also some by her to hear, a woman walks with these men, really not suitable?


    "I won''t go back."


    Under several people''s eyes, the South huaiyue opens her lips lightly.


    Gossip is gossip. What does it matter to her? There are father and emperor, they are here, and it''s OK for them to be willful once in a while.


    Wood kite smell speech tiny nod, didn''t say anything else.


    Zhong limo''s eyes brightened: "where does huaiyue want to eat?"


    Nan huaiyue thought about it, and then said in a soft voice, "first prepare a set of men''s clothes for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    A few people were stunned.


    When they left at noon, Nan huaiyue had changed into a man''s dress. She was just a young man with fresh clothes and angry horses.


    He glanced at some surprised people: "what? Do I look weird like this? "


    What muyuan prepared was a black tie robe with dark red lines. It was luxurious but not bloated. However, people were surprised by the contrast between Nan huaiyue and the previous one. When they first met Nan huaiyue, she was wearing a green robe, but she was not so heroic as she is today. Several people seemed to have seen Nan huaiyue who was riding a horse a few days ago.


    If she''s not a daughter


    "I just think huaiyue is full of vitality and disguises well."


    Zhong Li Mo''s smiling way.


    Subconsciously, she turned into a paralyzed face. Hearing the words, she picked up her eyebrows and slightly hooked her lips: "right."


    "Let''s have a meal first, and then..."


    "And then you have to fight crickets?"


    Make complaints about the south of the moon, fighting the cricket fighting cock awfully, some unable to Tucao, and the wooden kite face that was ordered to bring the little color with a faint smile.


    Nan huaiyue leaned on the gambling table and said, "it''s very interesting."


    On the other side, the clock of cricket didn''t lift from the street: "I also think it''s very interesting, big and strong, go up quickly!"


    How do you think Nan huaiyue has the potential to develop into a dandy?


    Liu Bai helped his forehead, and then looked at Wen Rennuo, who had no idea when to leave and came with a chicken in his arms: "Wen Rennuo..."


    "Don''t be too cramped, brother Liu."


    Wen Rennuo chuckled and put the chicken in his arms on the ground in the middle.


    Liu Bo is the legitimate son of Liu Yong, Xia Li''s most important political minister. Naturally, he won''t play with them willingly. As for the reason why he follows

 Chapter 368

    A glimmer of light flashed in Wenren''s eyes.


    Liu Bo watched Wen Rennuo join the crowd with excitement, and there was a trace of helplessness on his face.


    His father was the emperor''s confidant. He followed Zhong Li to hear about other people. Naturally, his purpose would not be simple, but he would not easily do anything harmful to them. Now, at most, it is surveillance.


    Thinking of this, Liu Bai pulled a chair and sat at an idle table, tapping his fingers on the table.


    But the sudden appearance of Princess Lingxi is really interesting. It''s not the dodder flower in my imagination. It''s soft but not valuable. It''s like this. No wonder I can get the emperor''s favor, even myself


    "Xiaocai! Xiaocai is the best


    In the center of the cockfighting field, small color is simply proud of the crowd, where it stands, the whole body is a void.


    It''s just that Xiao Cai''s hair is about to explode. There seems to be a flame burning in Xiao Heidou''s eyes.


    "Yes! "Go, go, go


    Nan huaiyue covered her mouth and lowered her voice to make it sound more like a man: "Xiaocai, if you win, you will come out!"


    "Goo Hoo!"


    Xiaocai''s momentum soared and looked at the cockfighting in the field.


    Wen Rennuo looked at the trembling cockfight he had chosen and said helplessly, "Hey, huaiyue, where did you get it?"


    "I raised it myself."


    South huaiyue said with a smile.


    After Xiaocai won and finally came out of the cage, he began to attack people with his wings.


    Looking at the small color rushing towards him, I heard that he was not the one who put the little guy into the cage!


    South Huai month can''t help but hide behind Gongsun guest, light cough two: "smell elder brother careful."


    "Wow, this cockfight is really fierce!"


    "Yes, yes. How did you raise it?"


    The onlookers are all good at it. They don''t think it''s bad for animals to hurt people. On the contrary, they are envious.


    "Isn''t this the cockfight in Qixian building?"


    "It''s the young man over there who brought it."


    Some people''s eyes fell on Nan huaiyue, and then they were all in a flash. When did the Imperial City have such a beautiful young master? Is Gongsun deputy commander around him?


    At this time, the people of Qixian building also came to them, but when they saw Gongsun guest, their original idea dissipated.


    "Young master, today your cockfight won. We are responsible for all the money spent in Qixian building."


    Heart read electricity turn, this thin person in charge changed a word.


    Gongsun Ke looked at the man lightly, and didn''t say much.


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t care what she spends. It''s a small matter for her to buy Qixian building now. After all, the golden rhinoceros palace is not empty.


    The thin middle-aged man retreated respectfully.


    Wen Rennuo''s head was small, and his mouth was filled with a smile: "I kicked the iron plate, and I didn''t check it before."


    Qixian building these people are estimated to want small color, but before did not pay attention to South huaiyue who is around.


    South huaiyue has no intention of investigating the deep meaning of Wen renuo''s words, and runs to the other side to roll dice.


    There are all kinds of people in Qixian building, so it''s called Qixian. On the first floor, the second floor is for fun, and on the third floor, there is an elegant room. Only literati and poets can enter the room. For students from all over the world to recite poems and exchange their ideas, there must be special posts.


    Hearing this, he followed up: "huaiyue, bet big and bet small?"


    South huaiyue listened carefully to the sound of rolling dice: "I bet big!"


    Gongsun Ke scratched his head, then took out a few pieces of silver: "I bet too!"


    Wen Rennuo looked at the side face of Nan huaiyue, and his eyes were obsessed with: "I, the young master is also big!"


    "Bang, is this the master of Wen family?"


    At this time, the voice of the upstairs is very clear.


    Wen Rennuo looked over with a smile: "Yo, which barking dog is this? Where''s the master? Why don''t you come out and take care of it? "


    South Huai moon god color slightly cold, also looked in the past, and then quite unexpectedly saw Fu Qing.


    Gongsun Ke smiles and nods to Fuqing.


    Fuqing''s face was slightly cold, and he nodded slightly to Gongsun Ke. Then he looked at the person who took the initiative to challenge: "Prince Wang."


    Wang Kun''s face changed slightly, but he was more concerned about hearing Rennuo''s words.


    "I heard that other people''s childe is just like this. If you didn''t come from your family, you''d be in the gambling house..."


    "Wang Kun!"


    With a hint of warning in his eyes, Fu Qing was dissatisfied with Wang Kun''s ignorance of current affairs.


    At the same time, Fu Qing also crossed her heart with the person who invited her to come out


    Wang Kun''s face is stiff. He is not from a good family background. He yearns for and dislikes those rich people, and especially despises those dandies who muddle along. But the most important thing is that he doesn''t see his weight clearly!


    The people near the gambling table have been quiet and dare not participate in the dispute.


    Wen Rennuo threw the silver coins on the gambling table at will, then put one hand on the gambling table and leaned forward: "Oh? Master Fu, since you can''t manage your dog well, don''t pull it out. "


    Fuqing''s eyes moved, then she leaned slightly: "I''m not familiar with Prince Wang."


    It''s just that he was invited to the poetry meeting. Unexpectedly, he was a group of shortsighted people.


    Hearing what Fu Qing said, a respectful scholar around him changed his face.


    Wang Kun was a little flustered when he saw that Fuqing wanted to stay away from his superior''s promise.


    Fuqing had already made clear his attitude, and when he heard about it, he didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he looked at Wang Kun with a smile: "I don''t know where this guy is, where is he?"


    Wang Kun''s face was tight, and he looked at Fuqing in a panic.


    Hearing the news, I didn''t have any interest in it. It was just a guy who was strong outside but strong in the middle.


    The scholar beside Fuqing comes to Fuqing''s ear and talks about Wang Kun''s identity information in detail. Fuqing''s brow slightly frowned, and his eyes toward the scholar also caught a trace of discontent.


    Although the state of Xiali is composed of the families of the sea cities, the common people do not have the day to stand out. Each sea city has an examination every spring and winter to select scholars and Juren. The imperial city holds a Jinshi examination every three years. The top three of the Jinshi are the champion and tanhualang, which is regarded as an important way for the common people to stand out.


    And Wang Kun''s ability was only to test a whole person. He came to the imperial city and went to Qixian building just to climb up the wealth.


    Look down on the rich, but still want to climb the power, rich, rich?


    There was a trace of irony in Fuqing''s eyes.


    These people all know how good it is to be born rich and noble, but they don''t know that they have to have a life to enjoy it. Moreover, a good birth is not a universal pass, just like Fuqing and Liubo, they are the champion and Tanhua of the same class!


    "Well? Why doesn''t this one talk? "


    Wen Rennuo asked as he motioned for the roulette to continue to open.

 Chapter 369

    Seeing that Fuqing didn''t even bother to look at himself, Wang Kun turned red and waved his sleeve: "Xiaosheng is a man from Fengxia city!"


    Let alone the general Haicheng, there are many Jinshi in the Imperial City, but I''ve seen Wang Kun so arrogant.


    Wen Rennuo seemed to be unable to hold back his laughter and said: "cough, ha ha, ha ha... Cough!"


    Wang Kun was shocked and his face was Brown: "what''s so funny! I dare to ask Mr. Wen Ren what his fame is! You... "


    The scholar beside Fuqing''s face is also cold. Although he invited Fuqing, it doesn''t mean that Wang Kun climbed up to Fuqing! I don''t know!


    Fuqing didn''t say anything more. Instead, she nodded to huaiyue and went upstairs.


    Wang Kun''s pupil suddenly shrank, and he wanted to reach for Fuqing''s sleeve: "childe, I just speak for us scholars, childe..."


    "I''m also a man who has returned home."


    Fuqing looked at Wang Kun and said a word. His eyes were cold without a trace of warmth.


    Wang Kun''s pupils shrink suddenly and his whole body trembles. He suddenly realizes what he has done. He''s finished. This time


    South huaiyue coldly looked at Wang Kun, and then whispered to Wen renuo: "the dog here is too noisy. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Seeing the situation coming, the skinny man who talked to them before hurriedly and respectfully sent several people away: "don''t worry, young master. We can''t all enter Qixian building..."


    "Hello! Who are you! Hey, stop


    Wang Kun also didn''t know that the tendon didn''t live. He was crazy and wanted to chase Nan huaiyue. Then he was pulled by the people in Qi Xian building and dragged away like a dead dog.


    Out of the Qixian building.


    Wen Rennuo curled his mouth, then looked at huaiyue: "huaiyue, don''t spoil your interest because of that."


    He didn''t feel much about it. He just met a dog on the road and was barked twice. Is he going to bite it back?


    South huaiyue kept his paralyzed face, reached out and pointed to his face: "do I look like I''m in a bad mood?"


    "... where did you learn that?"


    Smell a person promise a Leng, then can''t help but unfold folding fan to smile twice.


    His careless words let South Huai month tiny Leng, serious answer: "so, should be more masculine?"


    "Oh, ha ha ha!" One side of the clock from the Mo smile not close the mouth: "huaiyue you are too cute."


    South Huai month lightly hums, grabs the fan in Zhong Li Mo''s hand, points to several people: "but what good place to go? You guys, show me the way! "


    "Yes, little one."


    Zhong Li Mo made a boastful bow.


    Gongsunke was smiling and didn''t pay attention to the farce.


    palace.


    What happened to Nan huaiyue was always reported to Nan Li Ke.


    Nanli Ke slightly pick eyebrow: "that person, don''t have to appear in Hanhai City, and Qixian building, also should beat."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, when the poetry meeting is over, let ah Qing come to my palace. Go down."


    "Yes."


    After the man left, nanlico put down his books and went to the hall of diligence.


    "Emperor, here comes the prince."


    South jade sinks to smell speech to stop writing, lean on the back of the chair to rub eyebrow heart: "let him come in."


    "Yes."


    "See your father."


    "Don''t be polite when it''s just the two of us."


    South jade sink slowly way.


    "Yes."


    Nanli Ke chooses a seat to sit down, and Su Sheng, the eunuch who leads Nanli Ke in, offers tea and leaves the hall.


    "Father, what did you say about Beishen in this Wencheng auction? That month I went to Wencheng, but they figured it out? "


    "The moon is not."


    Nan Yu said in a deep voice: "they have been planning this auction for a long time, but they don''t know if baifangge can be on guard."


    Nanli Ke thought in his eyes: "if our previous guess is good, Baifang Pavilion should have been prepared, but this time we should still be careful."


    "Beichen is becoming more and more blatant now."


    The expression on Nan Yuchen''s face is hard to see: "this time, I''ll leave it to you to deal with. Protect yue''er."


    Nanli Ke felt a little helpless on his face: "the means of sinking to the north is nothing more than that the moon doesn''t need our protection."


    "Before dissolving the moon, can you show your mastery of witchcraft?"


    Nan Yu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    Nanli Ke shook his head: "we didn''t spend too long with Rongyue after all. We only know that her medical skills are no longer under the Guiyi. However, in the name of Guiyi, it makes sense for Rongyue to master these skills. Besides, in the battle of tiandangshan, I heard that Rongyue manipulated the soldiers controlled by the insects with the sound of a flute to save Lu Chang."


    "Witchcraft."


    Nan Yu Shen sighed: "what does Bei Shen want to do?"


    People can''t understand such things as stand in and love. What''s hidden in Beichen? Why do we have to make frequent troubles at this time?


    Nanli Ke was silent for a long time: "I will protect Xiali!"


    The South jade sinks to smell speech to put away the deep thinking on the face, smile to clap hand side thick a pile of fold son: "father emperor believe you! Come on, first of all, deal with these first. "


    These folds are all accumulated by the lazy Nan Yu Shen, which is cumbersome and troublesome.


    Nanli Ke sighed helplessly: "in this case, father, you go to accompany mother."


    Nan Yu frowns. He really loves the empress, but after more than 20 years, his deep feelings are gradually fading. It''s just that he really can''t resist Murong Yi''s long-term love, and he also has a subtle sense of guilt.


    This is the sister of the former queen or something


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke teased: "or does the emperor want to continue to criticize Zhezi?"


    Nan Yu''s head was numb. After he decided to delegate power, he became more and more lazy. He didn''t want to criticize


    Nanli Ke sighed helplessly and shook his head: "it''s inconvenient for these children to interrupt. It''s just that Yiyi is not too young, father and Emperor."


    "... if you don''t mind, I''ll tell you."


    The South jade sinks to lightly sigh a, the facial expression is gloomy of leave diligent government hall.


    Nanlico shrugged.


    Fengyi palace.


    It was fine before, but it was gloomy on the way. It began to drizzle. Su Sheng flurried and took an oil paper umbrella to Nan Yuchen.


    "Huang, do you want to go in?"


    The South jade sinks in Feng Yi palace outside already hesitated for a long time, still didn''t go in, the outer layer of the robe already stained with a trace of moisture.


    Nan Yushen stares at Su Sheng: "count..."


    "Emperor, Queen, please come in."


    At this time, Fengyi palace middle and small run out of a person, respectfully to the South jade sink.


    Nan Yuchen''s words are interrupted, and her face changes slightly. Then she steps into Fengyi palace with Su Sheng''s smile.


    "Come in? I don''t know what kind of monsters in my palace make you dare not come in outside? "


    Murong Yi, holding the hot tea, sarcastically remarks to Nan Yushen. She watches Nan Yushen for as long as she stands outside.

 Chapter 370

    The south Li Yu complexion is stiff: "empress speech is heavy."


    Murong Yi chuckled and put down his tea cup: "since the emperor doesn''t want to come, don''t come. Did they tell you something again?"


    "... No."


    The South jade sinks, the complexion is slightly stiff.


    "However," murongyi stood up and walked out of the hall, "don''t leave today. Yueer will come to me later. My craftsmanship is most similar to that of elder sister."


    When he reached the threshold, Murong Yi turned his head and laughed.


    South jade sinks tiny Leng, originally some empty eyes seem to be soaked by the drizzle outside, a little bit more humid and warm.


    In the small kitchen, Murong looked at the flour on his hand for a while, and then laughed helplessly.


    In the imperial city.


    Nan huaiyue was walking on the road when she suddenly felt cold on her face, and then looked up at the sky.


    Reach out to catch a few drops of rain, South huaiyue look a little trance: "it''s raining?"


    Gongsun Ke beside her was a little distracted, and suddenly felt that Nan huaiyue seemed to be far away from him at this time.


    "Huaiyue, do you want to go back to the palace?"


    Clock from Mo stretch head to ask, they also turned in the imperial city for a long time, the sky has been slightly dim.


    Looking at the rain, Nan huaiyue felt the coolness on her body through her skin to the bottom of her heart, and her spirit was boosted: "go back, amo, brother Gongsun, you two, I''ll go back first."


    The clock leaves the Mo to smell speech to slightly nod, then to wood yuan way: "I don''t send, trouble take good care of the bosom month."


    Mu yuan nodded slightly.


    See clock from Mo so say, a few have the heart to send a person to the mouth of words can only swallow back.


    Only Wen Rennuo, who licked his face and wanted to open his mouth, looked hotly at the South huaiyue: "there is still some distance from the palace here..."


    "Hey, brother Wenren, please accompany me there for a walk."


    Zhong limo grabbed the collar of Wenren Nuo and said with a smile, "I''ll go there for a while. Huaiyue, if you decide to go to Wencheng, come to me or let muyuan have a word with them."


    "Good."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly, then waved and turned away.


    Their figures gradually disappeared in the dense rain, and Wen Rennuo twisted his face and waved his hand away.


    "Where are you going? Lianxiang pavilion


    The strange voice of Wen renuo.


    The clock leaves the Mo to smell speech to see to the front already hung lantern of Flower Building: "originally already walked to this side, that walk, anyway we also have not little to go."


    Not to mention the name of Zhong limo''s dandy, who would believe that he has never been to Hualou?


    Seeing this, Gongsun Ke''s face was slightly stiff. After stiff, he said with a dry smile, "I''ll leave first."


    Hearing the promise of the man and the speech, he suddenly lost his spirit and aimed at Gongsun Ke jokingly: "brother Gongsun, I can''t see it..."


    Before hearing Rennuo''s more extraordinary words, gongsunke''s figure quickly disappeared in the rain.


    Liu Bai looked around at the passers-by in a hurry, then followed them with a bitter smile.


    "Go slowly, young master."


    When Nan huaiyue was wearing men''s clothes, Mu yuan called her childe.


    South huaiyue slightly looked up at the umbrella Mu yuan gave her. The slightly yellowing oil paper umbrella covered the rain, and the dim sky light was rendered a little bleak.


    Blinking, South huaiyue stopped: "muyuan, don''t give me an umbrella."


    "Well?" Muyuan didn''t respond well. Should the princess be in a good mood today?


    "What do you mean


    Nan huaiyue''s face was paralyzed, and her face was a little more smiling, which made the originally dark scenery a little more bright. The eyes of the restaurant''s window watchers lit up.


    "I want to get in the rain," Nan huaiyue winked at Mu yuan mischievously, "it''s OK. I just want to get in the rain. I''m in a good mood today."


    Mu yuan felt that she couldn''t see through her own princess, and some embarrassment appeared on her face.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue bent her eyes and quickened her pace a little. Her hair and clothes were moist.


    "Young master!"


    The wooden kite''s face changed slightly.


    South huaiyue this time, but want to be willful, so walk in the rain, slightly absent-minded.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    In the elegant room of the restaurant, the little servant girl who just came in with milk tea looks at the miss who is out of the window.


    This young lady smell speech put down to caress in the hand of the heart, on the face take some don''t fade of red halo: "dahurian angelica, you quickly come over, you see!"


    Angelica dahurica along their Miss pointed to the reverse look in the past, but also see the hazy rain in a face is not clear black man.


    "Miss?"


    This young lady holds the face in both hands, the eye dew is infatuated looking at that road gradually far away figure: "Bai Zhi, you may see this is which childe?"


    "Miss... You?"


    Angelica dahurica voice difficult and astringent, the mood is delicate to see to own some rippling young lady.


    "Do you know Angelica dahurica? I seem to see Gongsun guest of Gongsun family walking with him! In this case, his status should not be low. In this case, his father can rest assured, eh... Baizhi, do you know?... "


    Angelica dahurica, Angelica dahurica has been petrified.


    Dongyun.


    The rainstorm in winter is even colder. Lu Chang asks Xiaoyue to carry Yuanyuan into the warm room, while he sits outside.


    Seeing this, housekeeper Lin quickly held up his umbrella and came to Lu Chang: "Lord, it''s cold outside. Why do you sit outside in the rain?"


    Although Lu Chang was sitting under the shelf of the grapevine, there were no leaves on the grapevine at all, and he couldn''t stop the rain at all.


    "Don''t make yourself ill. What should I do?"


    The housekeeper gave Lu Chang, who was completely unmoved, a bitter face.


    Lu Chang light way: "Uncle Lin, go back to the house, I''ll go in later, rest assured, there is Yuanyuan."


    Housekeeper Lin''s face was slightly stiff. He was really worried that Lu Chang would commit suicide one day. It was really


    After another look at Lu Chang, who has no intention of getting up, housekeeper Lin reluctantly wipes the rain on his face and takes back his umbrella to his room.


    The sound of housekeeper Lin''s footsteps gradually faded away. Lu Chang''s originally slightly tense look relaxed, and his expression gradually became empty, allowing the rain to soak his clothes.


    This dress is made of the cloth Ning Rongyue bought. Lu Chang cherishes it most and doesn''t dare to hurt it at all. Therefore, housekeeper Lin knows that he can''t persuade Lu Chang and ignores his clothes


    In fact, Lu Chang himself does not know why he wants to get wet today, but the cold rain makes his chaotic thoughts sober.


    "Fu!"


    A drop of rain falls on the hair, eyebrows, eyelids, nose, lips, wet the whole face, people can not tell whether it is water or tears.


    "Young master, you..."


    Mu yuan follows Nan huaiyue with a worried look on her face. Although Nan huaiyue says she''s OK, she doesn''t worry about it.


    Unknowingly, she had already arrived at the gate of the palace. Nan huaiyue stopped and looked at the sky: "I''m ok, but I don''t know what''s going on... Go back to the palace."


    Mu yuan didn''t hear what Nan huaiyue said, so she helped her to pick up the sedan chair.


    "Yueyue..."

 Chapter 371

    Although South huaiyue took the medicine to prevent catching cold, she was all wet when she came back to the palace. It was strange that she didn''t have a fever.


    The next day.


    "No matter how good your medicine is, don''t you know if you are well?"


    Murong according to some dissatisfaction put the medicine bowl on the small table at the head of South huaiyue''s bed: "drink medicine."


    Looking at the very dry warm quilt protrusion of a radian, and then the radian moved slightly, out of a small head.


    "Mother."


    Nan huaiyue''s voice with these nasal sounds, coupled with a red face, appears particularly naive.


    Murongyi''s heart softened into a pool of water in an instant. He bent down and fished out the soft South huaiyue from the quilt: "drink the medicine first, it''s not hot. It''s fried according to your formula, it''s not bitter."


    Xu is flattered because he is held in the palm of his hand, and Nan huaiyue doesn''t like to suffer too much.


    South huaiyue some shy sit good body, put on good wood kite handed over coat: "good."


    After Gudong Gudong finished the medicine, Nan huaiyue sipped her lips and tasted the taste of the medicine in her mouth: "mother, don''t blame Mu yuan."


    Yesterday some happy waiting for South huaiyue back to the palace Murong according to see South huaiyue appearance, the whole person is frozen, hear the reason is South huaiyue want to rain out of anger.


    However, when she wanted to punish Mu yuan, she was stopped by Nan huaiyue.


    "If you want to punish me, I will."


    Murongyi said: "what you have to do now is take good care of yourself. I heard muyuan say that you want to go to Wencheng?"


    South huaiyue thought about it and nodded seriously.


    "If you want to go, take good care of yourself first, or don''t even think about it."


    Murongyi reached out and rubbed Nan huaiyue''s hair: "when you have a good body, you can go to Wencheng to play."


    "Thank you, mother."


    Yesterday''s rain seems to rub into the eyes of South huaiyue, let her eyes a little more soft, moist and soft.


    Murong according to the corner of the mouth a little more radian, and then whispered: "the mother went out first, you can''t get up now."


    "Well."


    After standing up and turning around, Murong changed his face in an instant, with a gentle smile. All disappeared, and he looked at the outer hall with a cold face.


    "Rico, you need to give me an explanation."


    Murongyi slowly sat in the first place, his face was very ugly: "do you want to take huaiyue as bait?"


    Nanli Ke immediately retorted with a bitter smile: "mother, please listen to my explanation..."


    This morning, he and Murong Yi came to visit Nan huaiyue. After hearing about Wen Cheng, Murong Yi''s look changed immediately. It was obviously a misunderstanding.


    "Huaiyue wants to go to Wencheng. She wants to. We won''t limit her activities too much. At the same time, how can my father and I put Yueer in danger?"


    Then Nanli Ke took out one thing: "with this thing, Yueer can completely disguise as a man and not be seen. She can also make the medicine to change her voice, can''t she? No one can guess that it''s Yueer''s


    Murong Yi relaxed after seeing what Nanli Ke took out: "so you really don''t take Yueer as bait."


    It is said that the object nanliko took was a special mask "hide" left by the robbers. It can change the appearance of a person and make him look completely different from before.


    "How can we give up."


    Nanlico breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hum," murongyi snorted softly, "if you dare, I''ll take Yueer away, anyway..."


    Said Murong Yidun live, sigh a no longer more words.


    "In short, you have to pay attention and send more people to protect Yueer."


    Nanli Ke nodded slightly: "it''s natural. I will also go to Wen Cheng secretly. I won''t let Yueer miss something."


    "You''re going, too?"


    Murongyi was very keen: "this time things are still very difficult? What does Beichen want to do? "


    "I only know that Beishen will do something at the auction, but the details are not clear. Although baifangge should not be involved with Beishen, I will not ignore this."


    Nanlico looked serious.


    "In that case, it''s not just the moon, Ricci. You have to take care of yourself!"


    Murong Yisu had a solemn look.


    Nanli Ke nodded slightly: "mother, please rest assured, mother, I have affairs to deal with here, left first."


    "Don''t you go to see the moon first?"


    Just when Murong Yi came into the inner room to deliver medicine, he stopped Nanli Ke and didn''t let him in.


    "Now that I''m awake, I won''t go in. It''s inconvenient." Nan Li Ke smiles: "the empress of the trouble will ''hide'' to the moon."


    Murong Yi took over the box with the mask that Nanli Ke handed over: "OK, then you go to work first."


    "My son is leaving."


    Nanlico bowed slightly and then turned away.


    Too much of a womb.


    Several people have been waiting here for a long time. At this time, they all stood up to see Nanli Ke enter.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "You don''t need to be polite. I have something to ask you to come here this time."


    Nanlico looks at the three people in the hall.


    Gongsun guest heard the words and said straight to the point: "Your Highness, if you have something to say, it''s OK."


    He is the deputy commander of the imperial palace. He is quite familiar with Nanli Ke. It''s the first time that Nanli Ke is so polite to him. He''s not used to it.


    Liu Bo and Zhong limo also agreed.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke said slowly: "I want to go to Wencheng after listening to Yueer, so I want you to take care of Yueer."


    If that''s all, nanlico won''t find them. They will do it themselves.


    "We will take good care of the princess, but what does your highness mean?"


    Gongsun Ke asked suspiciously.


    Nanli Ke said in a low voice: "this auction of baifangge has Beishen''s handwriting, so I''m a little worried about Yueer. Of course, you don''t have to be too nervous. If it''s too serious, I won''t let Yueer risk it."


    Gongsunke''s face was serious when he heard the words.


    "Sinking to the north?"


    Liu Bai thought deeply: "Your Highness..."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just take care of Yueer." Nanlico''s voice became deep when he interrupted.


    Liu Bai is slightly stunned, then immediately should be.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke smiles with satisfaction, and then says, "yue''er, please. What''s more, I''ll tell you today, no one can reveal it!"


    "Yes."


    With a more flexible mind, they all saw what nanlico meant. They called the three of them, but they didn''t call wenrennuo


    Gongsunke, the only one who is not very flexible, is a very obedient one. If you don''t disclose it, you won''t say much.


    "Thank you so much for being so lonely. It''s just that Yueer was suddenly hot yesterday, so it might be two days later to go to Wencheng."


    "High fever?"


    Gongsun Ke is a little bit impolite.


    Nanli Ke frowns slightly. Because of Lu Chang''s affairs, they don''t want to interfere in the marriage of nanhuaiyue, and they don''t want nanhuaiyue to fall in love with someone so soon.


    "It rained yesterday."


    Nan Li Ke''s light way.


    Gongsun Ke didn''t notice Nanli Ke''s Indifference: "how could he get in the rain, this..."

 Chapter 372

    "Huaiyue is now cultivating in Lingxi palace, but it''s not convenient for a few people to visit."


    Nanli Ke interrupted Gongsun Ke''s words in a deep voice: "it''s just a little bit of rain when I went back to the palace yesterday. You don''t need to care."


    Gongsun Ke''s face was slightly stiff, and he finally recognized Nanli Ke''s implication.


    It''s really against the rules for the foreigner to go to the back palace to visit the princess. Gongsunke said with a stiff face, "Your Highness, that subordinate will leave first."


    Nanlico nodded slightly and then turned out of the side hall.


    In the hall, Liu Bo and Zhong limo take a sympathetic look at Gongsun Ke.


    Finally, Zhong limo said cautiously: "Gongsun, let''s go."


    "Well."


    Gongsun guest answered and walked out of the side hall first.


    Zhong limo shrugged at Liu Bai and then left the side hall. Although we can see some clues from Gongsun Ke''s usual behavior, it is obvious that the royal family attaches great importance to their own princess and is hostile to anyone who covets her.


    A few days later, there were only three days left for the Wencheng auction.


    It takes two days to get to Wencheng at the fastest. If you want to have a good rest, you have to get to know the situation at least one day earlier.


    "Yue''er, why don''t you go?"


    Murongyi hesitates for a moment and then looks at nanhuaiyue, who is rushing to pack her luggage.


    Has done men''s dress, with "hidden" South huaiyue voice is also slightly low male voice: "mother, I''m ready."


    Listen carefully, there are some nasal sounds in her voice.


    "But you haven''t recovered from the cold..."


    Murong Yi is a bit distressed.


    Nan huaiyue looked at the worried Murong Yi seriously, then bent down and gently kissed Murong Yi''s side face: "don''t worry, empress. Don''t you worry about my martial arts? I just want to go out for a walk and come back soon. It''s boring to stay in the palace all day. "


    Murong in accordance with the face slightly red, helpless way: "forget it, with you."


    Nan Yushen, sitting beside him, was in a delicate mood for a moment, though he knew that it was his daughter


    But the camouflage is so perfect! Mingming is not much different from the original appearance of Nan huaiyue, but the edges are stronger, but it looks like a man!


    Nan huaiyue seems to feel the complex mood of Nan Yushen and turns to blink at her.


    Does a man wink at himself?


    no This is my daughter!


    The South jade sinks to draw to draw a corner of mouth: "the month son this trip is careful, that auction meeting has the North sink handwork, you all take own safety as the most important."


    Nan huaiyue looks at Nan Yu''s strange expression, and then suddenly puts all her expressions away. She is a handsome and cold man without a couple. Her height is a little bit short. Otherwise, she is really 2.8 meters tall.


    Moreover, Nanli Ke feels that the current nanhuai moon is inexplicably familiar.


    It''s not the look, it''s the temperament


    "Don''t worry, father. Just let my brother accompany me to the dock. Don''t follow me."


    Nan huaiyue tied the flute to her waist and waved as she walked out: "I feel like I haven''t grown up."


    Mu yuan picked up the package packed with all kinds of strange drugs and followed Nan huaiyue.


    Originally also want to keep up with the South jade Chen and Murong at the same time to stop pace.


    Yes, Nan huaiyue is not a child, but she has just returned to Xiali and lost her memory, so they can''t help but pay more attention to the child.


    Nanli Ke smiles and nods to them: "father, mother, please rest assured."


    Gongsunke and they will protect nanhuaiyue, and he and Fuqing murongke will also take care of nanhuaiyue secretly.


    Nan Yuchen nodded slightly and suddenly came forward to hold Murong Yi''s hand.


    When Murong Yi married, Nanli Ke was old enough to remember things, while Nanli Yu was a child with strong autonomy and was still in a rebellious period. They didn''t need Murong Yi to worry much. Therefore, Murong Yi''s heart of loving mother was really all on nanhuai Yue, and he really took nanhuai Yue as his own child.


    Seeing this, a smile flashed in Nanli Ke''s eyes, and then he quickened his pace to catch up with them.


    Gongsun Ke, who had been waiting outside the palace, was stunned when they saw Nanli Ke coming down from the carriage.


    "Pregnant, moon?"


    If not for the appearance of Nan huaiyue disguised as a man before, Zhong limo would really feel if the royal family had another illegitimate son.


    South huaiyue calm nod, concise: "it''s me."


    Clock from the strange Mo around the South huaiyue turned two circles, looked at: "no, you really, like a man today."


    South huaiyue smell speech can''t help but show a smile: "after you want to call me Wang Yue, Prince Wang."


    "Er, brother Wang."


    "Today you are too much like a man," he said


    "It''s said that the royal family of Xiali has a secret of stealing saints. Huaiyue, no, brother Wang, you are..."


    Nanli Ke''s eyes were clear and he said with profound meaning: "it''s really smart to hear the news from the young master."


    Wen Rennuo was a little stunned, and then he laughed: "yes, your highness, I''m just interested in these."


    I forgot that there was a nanliko beside me today. Tut tut.


    Nanli Ke sniffed the words with a smile, and did not pick the fault in his words, but said: "everyone, go to the dock first."


    "All right, brother Wang Yue, let''s get on the carriage first."


    The clock leaves the Mo to smell speech to pretend attentively bend over to invite south to cherish the month to mount carriage.


    South Huai month smile stare clock to leave a Mo one eye, then calmly walk toward carriage.


    It took about half an hour from the imperial city to the wharf where they had arranged the boats. Nanhuaiyue was still lying on nanliko''s knees for a while before she woke up when she got out of the carriage.


    After getting out of the carriage, the cool sea breeze made the bleary eyed Nan huaiyue wake up instantly. Looking at Nan Li Ke: "brother, go back."


    "Good."


    Nanli Ke nodded with a smile and rubbed nanhuai Yue''s messy hair.


    "I''m a man now. I''m in a mess."


    Nan huaiyue protects her head and lowers her voice.


    "Ha." Nanlico chuckled, then turned and left. It was time for his boat to start.


    "Well, I''ll get on the boat..."


    "Wait! Wait


    All of a sudden, a voice came in, and a woman came running panting: "wait! A few young masters. "


    Gongsun Ke frowned and said, "who is the girl?"


    The woman raised her head and patted Baizhi, who was one step slower than her: "this is Baizhi, my servant girl. I''m Murong Xi of Murong family."


    Seeing that Gongsun Ke still didn''t know himself, Murong Xi looked at Liu Bai with a smile: "Mr. Liu, my uncle should have said that to Mr. Liu? Did you say that? "


    To be honest, Liu Bo really thought Murong Ke was joking.


    "Are you really going to Wencheng with us?"


    The clock leaves the Mo to close fan to frown to ask a way, obviously Murong Ke not only said with Liu Bai.


    "Yes, yes. I''ve heard that there is an auction. I want to see it. I heard that some young masters are going to set up a company. Please."

 Chapter 373

    Murong Xi chicken peck rice type nod, back is the clock from the words of Mo, staring at is South huaiyue.


    South Huai month by her fiery eyes to see the complexion is stiff, although can''t see from her face paralysis face.


    Zhong Li Mo''s face slightly changed: "Murong girl?"


    Murong Xi woke up like a dream, hit a spirit, suddenly red face south huaiyue said: "my father is Murong Che, Murong Ke is my cousin, I am Murong Xi!"


    "... I, in the next Wang Yue."


    Nan huaiyue raises her feet and moves back.


    Gongsun Ke''s brows were frowning, and Zhong limo looked wonderful: "Murong girl, let''s get on the boat first."


    Although the boat was arranged by them, there were other ordinary people taking the boat. After all, their words were too conspicuous.


    "Ah


    Murong Xi knew later that he was shy, exclaimed, and then twisted his fingers: "Mr. Wang, let''s get on the boat first."


    "... good."


    South huaiyue scalp numb, with murongyi separated a little distance, slowly boarded the ship.


    The others were in a mixed mood.


    Gongsun Ke turned his stiff neck, looked at nanhuaiyue and followed them.


    Zhong limo took a look at some stiff Angelica dahurica and then drew his mouth: "Oh, this..."


    The small rooms on the deck and the cabins of this special passenger ship can be occupied by people. Wenrennuo''s residence is specially arranged in the deep part of the cabin, separated from other rooms by the ship''s kitchen.


    After getting rid of Murong Xi''s entanglement, Nan huaiyue runs back to her room.


    "Sir, sir... Cough! Cough... "


    South huaiyue lying on the bed, feeling complex to the extreme: "wooden kite, you want to laugh."


    "Cough, puff! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Mu yuan laughs and falls.


    "... don''t laugh."


    Waiting for mu yuan to smile for a while, Nan huaiyue said feebly, and then slowly got up: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Mu yuan wiped her tears and said, "Miss Murong doesn''t know you. She hasn''t seen the princess before."


    "... so what''s going on?"


    Nan huaiyue rubbed her head with a headache.


    Murong Yi''s interest in her has not been concealed, but they clearly do not know, most importantly, she is a woman!


    The wood yuan hears speech to wrinkly frown: "the temperament of Murong young lady, also not so Meng Lang, this."


    Nan huaiyue sighed helplessly, and had a premonition that the journey would not be boring.


    "By the way, she said she was murongche''s daughter? But don''t I remember that uncle Cheuk doesn''t have a family? "


    Murongche, who is still at the border with Dongyun, remembers that he had no family before? So how could you have a daughter?


    "Murong Xi is actually the daughter of general Che''s brother. He was also a general stationed at the border before, but unfortunately he died in the battle, so Murong Xi was raised by general Che under his knees."


    "Death on the battlefield? With Dong Yun? "


    South Huai month casually asks a way, then gets up to pack up the small medicine bottle in oneself package.


    Mu yuan lowered his eyelids and said in a deep voice, "that''s right. Before, Dongyun was not as friendly as it is now. As the head of the four countries, it was very arrogant and ready to move all the time. "


    "Oh?"


    South Huai month smell speech rise a few minutes interest: "that is now?"


    "Now Dongyun has a temporary truce. It seems that the succeeding emperor did not mean to expand his territory."


    Mu yuan sneered: "but it''s not known whether it''s credible."


    Nan huaiyue put the last small medicine bottle: "Dongyun..."


    Her injuries were also suffered in Dongyun. It''s not enough.


    Muyuan doesn''t plan to do too much about Dongyun on nanhuai moon. He changes the topic: "young master, do you want to go for a walk on the deck?"


    South huaiyue smell speech some idea move, and then stop.


    "Forget it."


    Seeing this, Mu yuan also thought of Murong Xi, who was close to him. After a moment of silence, he said no more: "I''ll clean up the outer room."


    "Yes, yes." South huaiyue lies back on her back and answers softly.


    "Mu yuan, is she pregnant with the moon?"


    Let the boy pack up things, he is out of the door, scurrying away from the clock, slowly turn to this side.


    "The young master is in the room."


    Mu yuan poured a cup of tea for Zhong limo and continued to pack up.


    Zhong limo nodded: "yes, now I''m pregnant." Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a figure. Zhong limo immediately changed his words: "brother Wang is a man after all. Mu yuan, you can live in the room next to him."


    Wood yuan smell speech a Leng, then just think of this matter: "good."


    Zhong Li Mo glanced at the man in the dark again and coughed softly: "however, Mu yuan, you have to pay attention to brother Wang. After all, he is a man. Some people are inconvenient to enter the door."


    Hearing the deep voice of Zhong limo, Mu yuan looks at him with his eyes, and then looks slightly stiff.


    Zhong Li Mo couldn''t help but let out a smile: "I didn''t expect brother Wang to cough so much and attract women."


    Mu yuan chuckled.


    The South huaiyue in the room also walked out of the inner bedroom and sat opposite to zhonglimo: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong limo''s eyes moved slightly, indicating that Nan huaiyue went to see.


    Nan huaiyue frowned, then lowered her voice: "what are you doing?"


    The outer room is like a small living room, so mu yuan didn''t close the door, but someone just came out not far away is


    "Ah ah, everyone has a love for beauty, but the appearance of Angelica dahurica girl will trouble brother Wang."


    At this time, Wen renuo came out from the corner and picked up Angelica dahurica.


    Angelica moment frozen petrified, was carried to the South huaiyue room.


    "Gonggong, Gongzi! I''ve met several young masters


    Smell a let go, angelica flexible jump to one side, red face.


    "What is the girl doing stealthily?"


    Hear the way that the person Nuo smiles.


    "... I, I''m just miss, ah no! I''ll walk this way... "


    Angelica incoherent explanation, the results of their own miss more black wipe.


    "Smell people," South huaiyue light glance, smell people promise: "here live more men, Angelica dahurica girl next time or not to this side is better."


    "Well? Yes


    I didn''t expect that Wang Yue''s face was so cold. It turned out to be quite mild.


    Angelica dahurica has a small Mimi''s guilty heart, she also felt that her Miss let herself to watch, this practice is too... Hard to say!


    South Huai month smell speech tiny nod.


    Wen Rennuo saw that he was close to Nan huaiyue, and half of his body was lying on the table: "ah... The young master Yue was so gentle to Baizhi girl, but he was so ruthless to me?"


    The clock on the other side of the South huaiyue spreads a folding fan and reaches out to block Wen Rennuo''s face.


    Wen Rennuo put his face on the folding fan, then sat up straight with a cold hum.


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t want to talk. She doesn''t want to comment on Murong Xi and Wen Rennuo.


    Because, she saw the shadow of Wen Rennuo from murongxi, it was terrible!

 Chapter 374

    Angelica dahurica about helpless looked at wenrennuo, then looked at zhonglimo, finally looked at the South huaiyue, always felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange.


    Smell people promise to Angelica''s eyes as if unheard of, wholeheartedly toward the South huaiyue discharge.


    South huaiyue took the fan from Zhong limo''s hand, closed it, and then knocked on Wenren''s forehead, biting her teeth and lowering her voice: "please respect yourself!"


    Wen Rennuo''s eyes flashed a smile, and then with a smile back to the line of sight.


    Angelica dahurica see a spirit, look to two people''s eyes more strange, won''t it?


    "A Yue," at this time, Gongsun Ke and Murong Yi came from the left Corridor: "Murong girl said that her maid didn''t know where she had gone. She came here to look for her."


    Nanhuai''s face is paralyzed by the moon.


    "Why are you all here with brother Wang?" Liu Bo came from the corridor on the right: "why don''t you go for a walk on the deck?"


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes brightened. She didn''t want to stay in this strange room.


    "Brother Liu, please. Let''s go to the deck."


    "Well, I''ll go too."


    Wen Rennuo got up to keep up with him. He was on the left side of Nan huaiyue, just like Hua peacock, who was trying to attract her spouse to open the screen: "master Yue, wait for me..."


    South Huai month eyes a cold, warning of stare one eye, Wen Ren Nuo.


    Seeing this, Zhong limo is also busy to separate them. Suddenly, he feels that it''s a hard job to promise Nan Li Yu. Everyone really wants to have a bite of a good thing. On the contrary, he is tired of dealing with those who covet. He doesn''t have any idea to have a bite.


    Smell a person promise some discontented of saw a clock to leave Mo, eyebrow tiny Cu.


    The clock left the stranger and ignored him.


    South huaiyue relieved, but still look stiff, because Murong Xi eyes shining with her right.


    But murongyi is a woman, gongsunke and they are not easy to open this girl.


    Seeing South huaiyue looking straight ahead, Murong Xi bit his lip and bravely stretched out his paw: "Prince Wang, is Prince Wang a member of the imperial city? I don''t seem to have heard of Wang''s, ah! I don''t mean... "


    Want to play detective, but also afraid of Wang Yue misunderstood that he despised his origin, Murong Xi chatter, in order to show that he is just curious.


    "I''m just a civilian, not a member of the imperial city."


    Nan huaiyue made it up with her eyes open.


    "Is it?"


    Murong Xi blinked: "but I actually know that elder brother Gongsun is very strict in choosing friends. Prince Wang must have something extraordinary! In the future, it will be the dragon and Phoenix among the people


    The innocent faces of gongsunke, who was "hacked" for no reason.


    "No, I don''t think it''s any better."


    South Huai month stiff face to avoid Murong Xi close.


    It''s not Meng Lang who said that? What about the lady''s shyness? It''s almost pasted up. Well, fortunately, the clothes are thick now, and the villain in South huaiyue''s heart is biting the handkerchief and crying.


    Murong according to a woman do not care about the reputation, she is a "man" is really nowhere to avenge, because in the eyes of outsiders, how to see is her take advantage!


    "Aunt, girl, please respect yourself."


    Hold for half a day, South huaiyue hold out such a word, also can''t with face Wen Rennuo as cold.


    However, they have already arrived on the deck. There are many people standing here. Nan huaiyue thinks that she can''t really damage a woman''s reputation. She can only speak with a stiff head: "it''s not suitable for a girl like this."


    Listening to the dry words of Nan huaiyue, Murong Xi''s eyes brightened, as if he had found something interesting.


    Although the cold Prince Wang is very attractive, the cold outside and hot inside Prince Wang seems to win her heart more!


    Ah, ah!


    "Is Mr. Wang worried about me?"


    Murongxi''s face was slightly red.


    "... no, I..."


    "Mr. Wang!"


    Murong Xi suddenly interrupted Nan huaiyue''s words, attracting the eyes of many people on the deck: "Mr. Wang, when I first met you in the restaurant, I just..."


    Nan huaiyue''s scalp is numb. She thinks it''s over if she doesn''t stop her!


    "Cough, cough!"


    Zhong limo suddenly burst out a burst of heart splitting cough voice over Murong Xi''s voice: "that, brother Wang, my throat seems to be a little uncomfortable, let''s go back and you give me some medicine."


    "Hey, there''s a doctor on board!"


    Murong Xi discontented yelled: "no, Mr. Wang, can you still have medical skills?"


    South Huai month really don''t know how to deal with, dry smile two after pull clock away from Mo sole wipe oil fled.


    Murongxi wants to chase him, but he is blocked by other gongsunke.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen."


    Bai Zhi couldn''t bear to look directly at Murong Xi''s sleeve, lowered her head and said in a low voice: "Miss..."


    Seeing this, Murong Xi could only stop and stamp his feet, but did not chase after him any more: "did I scare Prince Wang?"


    But it''s clearly my father who taught me not to let go if I like, or I will regret it. This is the first man I admire.


    Miss, do you know?


    Angelica dahurica a face dull, did not say the words in the heart: "Miss, daughter home or a little bit more reserved."


    It''s all the general''s fault to raise the young lady as a man!


    "Am I not reserved?"


    Murongxi didn''t know it at all. Those who heard her words were speechless.


    "I think it''s better for miss to be more reserved. Now Mr. Wang is not familiar with miss."


    Angelica dahurica low head, small voice way.


    Murong Xi frowned and said, "yes, Mr. Wang doesn''t know me. I don''t know Mr. Wang either."


    Then murongxi looked at gongsunke.


    Wen Rennuo ignores Murong Yi directly, shakes the fan and whistles to one side, and the sea breeze blows to his face, bringing him a sense of leisure.


    Gongsun Ke''s face was solemn, and he looked ahead. His black face made it clear that strangers should not be near.


    The last willow was stiff, and then laughed bitterly.


    Murong Xi looked at Liu Bo with a smile: "brother Liu, my uncle entrusted me to you. I..."


    What''s the same as Tuogu?


    Liu Bo really felt a headache: "Murong girl, Wang, brother Wang, she doesn''t like women!"


    Hearing that renuo''s folding fan nearly fell to the ground, gongsunke''s mouth twitched violently.


    The smile on murongxi''s face cracked: "Liu, young master Liu?"


    "Yes, brother Wang really doesn''t like women!"


    On the contrary, Liu Bo was more confident: "Murong girl, there is no grass in the end of the world. If you are like this, Prince Wang is also in a dilemma."


    Wen renuo''s shoulders stirred, and then he couldn''t hold back his smile, and his tears came out.


    The stiff Murong Xi finally recovered his soul, and his eyes turned to Wen Rennuo like a sword: "what Prince Wang likes is you!"


    Before that, she thought it was wrong to hear someone''s promise. She was obviously a man with such a strong feminine spirit, and she was always pestering Mr. Wang! A face of foxy!


    "You, a man, are so shameless


    Murong Xi angry red face, angrily will point at Wen Rennuo, in her opinion, must be Wen Rennuo seduced South huaiyue!


    Leng Leng Wen Ren Nuo blinked his eyes, and then the corner of his mouth raised a bad radian.

 Chapter 375

    "Oh


    Hearing Rennuo''s thousand turns, he just made him laugh: "so what does Murong want?"


    "It''s really you!"


    Murong Xi was just in a hurry to point the finger at wenrennuo, but wenrennuo''s ambiguous attitude really made her incredible.


    Wen Rennuo threw a wink at Murong Xi and gently stroked his cheek: "who let the young master Yue fall in love with me? Ah... I don''t think I can afford it, but he loves me alone. "


    Murongxi was shocked by his shameless appearance. He could not speak.


    I didn''t expect things to develop like this. Liu Bo was in a mess, and Gongsun Ke''s expression collapsed completely.


    "Wen Ren, Nuo!"


    Gongsunke frowned.


    Wen Rennuo said directly: "isn''t it good to help huaiyue get rid of this girl like this? Or do you have another way? "


    Gongsunke clenched the guardrail tightly and took a deep breath.


    "Hear the promise


    Murongxi screamed: "you, you don''t want to face!"


    "But Mr. Yue just likes me!"


    He stamped his feet like a play master and showed no sign of weakness.


    "Well, you! You! WOW


    Murongxi burst out crying and said, "I''m not here! Wuwuwu... I won''t give Mr. Wang to you! bitch! I''ll let him see what you really mean! "


    Then murongxi stamped his foot and ran away.


    Bullying people, crying and hearing people, Nuo Leng is in the same place, which is different from the good development? This girl is quite persistent?


    "What''s going on over there? Why did the little girl run away crying? "


    "No! A young lady is fighting with a young master for a young master! My God


    "Man? "Duanduanduan..."


    "Break what break! Keep your voice down. I think those people are well dressed. Don''t offend others. "


    The corner of Liu Bo''s mouth twitched violently, and he didn''t want to be reduced to talk, so he said with a wry smile, "don''t make trouble when you hear people, let''s go first."


    Wen Rennuo played the fan for a while without lowering his voice: "hum! Master Yue must be mine! Does that little girl still want to fight with me? "


    Liu Bo retreated and fled.


    Gongsunke''s fist creaks. After hearing wenrennuo''s words, he can''t help giving his fist to wenrennuo.


    "Get out of here!"


    Wen Rennuo took one and then flexibly avoided the second: "it''s very painful, OK! Go, go


    While walking, Wen Rennuo also lowered his voice: "I don''t think huaiyue can''t do this to that charming lady!"


    "Is it?"


    Gongsun Ke took a glance and heard the promise.


    Well, it''s not just that, but wenrennuo certainly won''t say it.


    "Of course it is!"


    Wen Rennuo affirmed: "but I underestimate that young lady. Cough, huaiyueming likes men. What else does she want?"


    "In any case, we can''t expose huaiyue''s identity this time."


    Gongsun Ke said in a deep voice.


    Anyway, no one can detect the true identity of Nan huaiyue and protect her safety. This is their task.


    "I know."


    Wen Rennuo knocked his head with a fan. When he passed a room, he heard the cry inside.


    Gongsun Ke took a look at wenrennuo.


    Wen Rennuo shrugged his shoulders and said in an aria: "everyone has a love for beauty. It''s a pity that now my love for beauty is all tied to yuegongzi. I can only offend the rest of the beauties."


    Gongsunke looked cold and strode away.


    Smell a person Nuo see meaning unidentified smile, then went back to his room.


    Someone must be complaining now. He''d better not go to Nan huaiyue first.


    Liu Baisi came to think that it was better to tell Nan huaiyue about the farce just on the deck, so he came to Nan huaiyue''s room with a bitter smile.


    "Well? Brother Liu, are you back? "


    Is sitting in the outer room of the clock away from the Mo leisurely tea.


    Liu Bai was a little tired. He sat down and poured himself a cup of tea: "where are brothers Gong and Wang?"


    "I want to be quiet and go to the kitchenette. I''ll be back later."


    In addition to the big kitchen specially for cooking for passengers, there are also several small kitchens that can open small stoves.


    "Oh."


    Willow answered, and then sipped the tea quietly.


    Zhong limo asked curiously: "but what happened? It''s not like the guy who didn''t come here. "


    Thinking of this, Liu Bo felt tired and said helplessly, "I''ll talk about it later when brother Wang comes. I''ll save it for the second time."


    "Oh."


    Zhong limo''s curiosity was picked up by Liu Bai''s expression.


    "Ah Mo, brother Liu."


    It wasn''t long before Nan huaiyue came back from the outside. The wooden kite behind her was carrying a food box.


    Zhong limo moved his nose and smelled a burning fragrance: "what? What did a Yue do? "


    "Fried dumplings, there are meat dumplings, lotus root pork dumplings, and vegetable glutinous rice dumplings. Glutinous rice dumplings are sweet. They are all ready-made materials in small kitchens. They are fast to make."


    Zhong limo smacked his lips: "I didn''t expect brother Wang to have this skill! Li Yu didn''t even mention it


    Nan huaiyue smiles and helps Mu yuan to take out some shallow bowls: "you haven''t asked me. Try it. I don''t make much."


    "Good."


    Zhong limo nods and holds chopsticks.


    South huaiyue see willow cypress don''t move, pursed lips: "brother Liu also don''t be polite."


    "Brother Liu is flattered. It''s the food made by the public. It''s a great honor."


    The moon turned white and the clock looked away: "is this a great honor? Then don''t eat what I make. I''m afraid I''ll scare you. "


    "Ha ha."


    Clock from the Mo smile twice, first clip the sweet glutinous rice ball: "hot hot hot!"


    "There is sweet scented osmanthus syrup in the glutinous rice ball. It''s very hot."


    "Ah Yue, you are bad at learning. Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Zhong limo''s aggrieved mouth, tasting the sweet fragrance left in his mouth, the sweet fragrance in his mouth for a long time.


    Liubai is more like to eat salty meatballs, spring teeth of pork, coupled with a hint of sweet lotus root flavor of crispy lotus root, with perfect.


    "Both meatballs are delicious. Although they are ready-made ingredients, ah Yue''s craftsmanship is very good."


    Zhong Li Mo Si is not stingy of his praise: "I don''t know who will be lucky to hold it in the future..."


    "Don''t say that."


    South huaiyue stretched out her chopsticks and put a ball in her mouth: "let me be quiet for a while."


    "Ha ha," Zhong limo consciously put himself into the identity of Nan huaiyue''s elder brother: "although that person is unreliable, it''s also good. Ah Yue, you..."


    "Stop!"


    South huaiyue immediately interrupted Zhong limo''s words and gave him a glance: "don''t mention this to me. I regard you as brothers!"


    And Wen renuo at most took a fancy to her face.


    Brother... Brother?


    "Er ha ha..."


    Zhong Li Mo can''t help laughing. Nan Huai Yue''s temperament really suits his taste.


    "It''s really our honor," Liu Bai said

 Chapter 376

    "Of course."


    South Huai month Yang Yang head, can''t help but proud for a while.


    Clock from Mo and Liu Bo see the eyes are more than a little smile, such a sister, no wonder south Li Yu so nervous protection.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    Originally quite warm scene is interrupted by Murong Xi.


    "Miss Murong? What are you doing here? "


    South Huai month eyebrow tiny Cu, how to explain on the face she is also a man, Murong Xi so come over really unreasonable.


    "Can''t I come?"


    Murongxi bulging face, eyes also some red: "I can''t come here?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    South huaiyue see her this appearance, heart doubt, just after she left what happened?


    "Hum!"


    Murong Xi snorted, and then couldn''t help secretly aiming at the side face of Nan huaiyue. How could there be such a beautiful person? The appearance is very cold, but in fact close to feel warm, in fact, is a very gentle person, how can there be such a person?


    South huaiyue was Murong Xi addicted eyes staring up a goose bumps, see Murong Xi trance appearance and don''t know what she is imagining?


    It''s hard for Liu Bo to say a word.


    The clock leaves the Mo to ask how to return a responsibility with the eyes.


    Liu Bo shook his head slightly and did not speak.


    "Well, Murong girl, do you know that Angelica dahurica is here? She''ll worry about you. "


    South Huai month sink a voice way.


    Murongxi sniffed: "is Mr. Wang worried about me?"


    She can''t answer this: "Miss Murong, you are with us. As a man, we want to take care of your safety. Not only me, but also amo, they think so, right?"


    Nanhuaiyue stares at zhonglimo.


    Zhong limo cleared his throat: "yes, yes! Your uncle asked us to take care of you. We must pay attention. "


    Liu Bo also nodded.


    "Is that all?"


    Murongxi''s face was filled with disappointment.


    South huaiyue dare not say more: "yes, just like this."


    Murong Xi''s eyes again gushed out a little tears, voice raised: "you say it again!"


    Nan huaiyue kneaded her eyebrows with some headache: "Murong girl, a man should have ambition. I don''t have the idea of starting a family for the time being, and I''m not worthy of Murong lady."


    South Huai month a serious make up, oneself almost believe.


    Murong Xi pursed a few tears, hesitated for a long time and then carefully asked: "that, that, is it true that you and Wen Rennuo are real, you..."


    Willow was shocked.


    Zhong limo eyebrows pick.


    "What?" she said


    Murongxi said a little, she really didn''t understand what the girl was saying.


    Murong Xi looks a Zheng, then surprise of stare big eyes, suddenly realize what!


    "It must have been the man who told himself! Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang must not be! It must be


    With that, murongxi ran away with a strange expression: "Mr. Wang, I''d like to wait for you to become famous!"


    South huaiyue is petrified.


    Zhong Li Mo chuckled, shook his shoulder and said, "other girls are so persistent, so it''s better to follow ah Yue?"


    "Oh." South huaiyue grinds her teeth and sneers.


    Zhong limo continues to eat with a shrug, and then looks at Liu Bai with a strange expression: "by the way, brother Liu has something to say to ah Yue? Is it related to what Miss Murong just said? "


    "... it has something to do with it."


    Liu Bo''s voice was difficult, and then he said what had just happened slowly: "I didn''t expect this, huaiyue. I''m really sorry."


    Zhong limo''s half ball in his mouth fell off: "Er, brother Liu, you are really, really talented people, ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Nan huaiyue was completely depressed: "this is ridiculous."


    Is she dreaming? Right?


    "Huaiyue, I''m so sorry."


    Liu Bo''s expression is sincere.


    Nan huaiyue said with a bitter smile, "I''d better tell Miss Murong the truth."


    "No way!"


    Zhong limo was the first to veto: "although Murong Xi may have no problem, we can''t take risks. You have to hide your identity this time."


    Zhong limo heard something wrong from Nanli Ke''s words. Now if there are royal people in Wen Cheng, they are definitely bright targets!


    Willow cypress smell speech, eyebrow tip a pick.


    His father is a civil servant and has a closer relationship with Nanli Ke. Therefore, he knows more about nanhuai Yue and knows that he can''t let nanhuai Yue show his identity and take any risk!


    "Is it that serious?"


    Nanhuaiyue''s brow slightly frowned.


    Liu Bai said in a soft voice: "just to ensure that everything is safe, and how could Murong Xi fall in love with brother Wang so easily? It''s a little weird, too. "


    "... all right."


    Can''t tell the truth, that is to say can only be like this first, to Murong Xi she also have no way.


    Zhong limo looked at the distressed appearance of Nan huaiyue and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s OK, there''s still someone blocking Miss Murong."


    Don''t say Wen Rennuo is OK, as soon as you say Nan huaiyue''s face is blacker, this dog!


    Zhong limo shrugs his shoulders and takes a sip of tea. After clearing his mouth, he concentrates on eating.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue can only sigh in her heart. What are these things.


    Xiali palace.


    At this time, the palace is a mess.


    "Not yet? Haven''t you noticed these days? "


    Yinghua asked calmly, but all the eunuchs in front of her were silent.


    Yinghua looked cold: "that''s not quick to find! Look for the imperial garden, as well as Xiao Hei. "


    "Yes."


    A group of maids and eunuchs were ordered to go out in a hurry to look for them.


    "What''s the matter? I heard that Xiaocai is gone? "


    Having nothing to do, Murong Yi, who comes to Lingxi palace for a while, looks at the people''s eyebrows.


    The crowd saluted: "see the queen."


    "Get up. What''s the matter? What''s the mess? Looking for Xiaocai


    Murongyi looks at Yinghua with an ugly face.


    Yinghua nodded slightly, then asked, "has the queen seen Xiaocai?"


    "No


    Murong Yi said in a soft voice: "how could it be gone? That little guy is very good, too. "


    Smart feathers, bright and beautiful small colors are also group favourites in this palace.


    "A few days ago, the princess was ill. The maidservant and others only cared about the princess. They didn''t pay much attention to Xiaocai. Moreover, the little guy loved to hide in the medicine Pavilion, so they didn''t find Xiaocai missing."


    Yinghua said slowly: "it''s just that until today, the princess has left, but I haven''t seen her. I think it''s wrong, so I went to the medicine pavilion to look for it, and I can''t see it."


    Murong Yi''s brow frowned: "how can it be like this? Then look around. The palace is so big. Xiaocai should still be here. "


    "Yes."


    Yinghua was busy, so she arranged for the eunuchs to look for them everywhere.


    Only from the morning has been found in the sun on the sky, no one found the trace of small color, small color is not their own back to the rhinoceros palace.


    "What is to be done?"


    Murong Yi frowned.


    South huaiyue is quite like small color, but now this little guy disappeared, wait for South huaiyue back how to explain?

 Chapter 377

    at sea.


    South Li Yu''s vision is dull looking at the small guy that darts out of the package: "Hello! Don''t eat


    I just had nothing to do with sorting out the package that Rongyue gave me. I never thought there would be a surprise in it!


    Xiaocai, who had been stuffy in the package for several days, was still energetic, and there were some drug residues on his mouth. He didn''t know that he was being missed by a group of people.


    South Li Yu swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "how to return a responsibility?"


    "Go on."


    Obviously no one can answer him.


    Nanli Yu looks at Xiaocai who is patrolling in his room and has a headache. The boat has been sailing at full speed for several days. It''s impossible to send someone back for Xiaocai. He''s afraid Xiaocai won''t cooperate!


    "Oh, headache."


    Nan Li Yu sighed deeply: "what''s the matter with you little guy? It''s troublesome. "


    It''s estimated that they don''t know that Xiaocai is with him, and they don''t know if they have found it?


    "Goo Goo! "Click!"


    Xiao Cai jumps on Nan Li Yu''s bed with her head raised, and naturally nests on it.


    Nan Li Yu wants to throw this little thing out! It''s supposed to be eaten, right?


    Headache of knead eyebrows, south Li Yu looking at small color, said to himself: "can only let you stay here, forget it, to huaiyue they write a letter."


    Small color seems to have fallen asleep, nest in south Li Yu bed motionless.


    Nan Li Yu shrugged helplessly and wrote a letter.


    The people in the palace were in a panic all day. They searched all over the palace, but they couldn''t find Xiaocai.


    Murong according to some embarrassed way: "this, huaiyue back how to say?"


    "... maybe the little guy will come back in two days. He''s very smart, and no one will take him away."


    South jade sinks in a side helpless way.


    Murong Yi nodded slightly, and he knew that he could only do so.


    I don''t know if nanhuaiyue, who has lost Xiaocai, is more worried at this time. She can''t stop Murong Xi who is persistent even when she is closed.


    "Don''t you go to dinner, Mr. Wang?"


    Murong Xi, who used a day to calm her mood, is burning war in her heart at this time. She will never give Wang Yue to Wenren Nuo that peacock!


    Nan huaiyue opened her mouth and said, "I won''t go."


    "Well? Aren''t you hungry? Is it not suitable for life at sea? Are you dizzy? Would you like to see a doctor? "


    Murong Xi some worry of ask.


    "... I''m the doctor," said Nan huaiyue feebly. "I''m just not very hungry now. Miss Murong still doesn''t want to come here."


    Here are some of their men. Is murongxi really good?


    But no matter how many times she said it, murongxi couldn''t hear it: "well, I''ll go up for dinner. I haven''t eaten the food made on board yet."


    It won''t be to your taste


    Nan Huai moon silently make complaints about her heart.


    Murong Xi is also a lady of gold. She has a novelty in this big pot of rice on board.


    "Miss Murong, please."


    No matter what you think in your heart, Nan Huai''s face is still expressionless and polite.


    "Well, angelica, let''s go."


    Also some heart tired dahurian angelica powerless should a heel on own young lady.


    Murong Xi they left not long ago, Mu yuan brought two people''s meals from the small kitchen.


    "Young master, let''s eat first."


    Nan huaiyue sat down and nodded: "Mu yuan, please sit down and have dinner with me. Close the door."


    Originally thought that today can live a day, did not expect Murong Xi in the evening to make a comeback.


    "Yes."


    Mu Yuan went to close the door according to the speech, hesitated for a moment, followed by Nan huaiyue to sit on a dining table.


    After a leisurely meal, Mu yuan got up to clean up the dishes.


    After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue said, "I''ll go out. Whoever comes to me will say that I''m a little uncomfortable and I''m sleeping."


    "Yes." After hesitating for a moment, Mu yuan asked, "where are you going?"


    "To blow the sea breeze. I''ve been in my room all day today."


    South huaiyue slightly raised the corner of her mouth.


    "Put on your fur, young master."


    Smell speech, wood Yuan takes out a black big Qiu from the room: "night is cold."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue asked Mu yuan to tie up her fur clothes and put her hairy hat on her head.


    Mu yuan saw a smile in his eyes. His hairy hat and his paralyzed face made him feel itchy.


    After nodding slightly, Nan huaiyue opened the door and went out. At this moment, there was a candle burning in the cabin corridor. The bright yellow candle lit up the dim corridor.


    A man went to the side of the deck, leaning against the cabin railings, South huaiyue looked forward, the dim sea ahead was like a giant beast eating people, silent and palpitating. Thinking of what we met in the daytime today, South huaiyue gave a deep laugh, especially in the night.


    It seems that what my brother and I said this time is true. I heard that they have been targeted, but it''s a pity that Beichen seems to be using the method of poisonous insects.


    Standing still for a moment, Nan huaiyue draws out the white jade flute on her waist. The jade flute is named CanXue. These are two small characters she accidentally sees from the outside edge of the flute.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    It''s like sobbing and weeping. South huaiyue infuses her internal power into the snow, making the flute sound illusory and ethereal.


    She didn''t know why she could play this kind of flute sound, this kind of flute sound that could drive the poisonous insects, and the poisonous insects that could attract poison hidden in her body. All these seemed to be mysteries, and her father and Emperor couldn''t solve the mystery for her. What did she forget?


    At the end of the song, it doesn''t seem to wake up a dreamer.


    Then she put the snow on her waist and sighed. Then she left the deck and walked back to the cabin.


    What Nan huaiyue didn''t find was that on the roof of the room on the deck, two people with folding fans were sitting with a smile.


    They looked at each other, with a little vigilance on their faces. Then they nodded and laughed. They floated down the roof and left slowly.


    The next day.


    Murongxi got up early in the morning, and then walked around the room like ADHD.


    "Miss, don''t turn. The servant who turns is dizzy."


    Angelica helpless to pull murongxi, she sat on the stool: "Miss, what do you want to do?"


    "Is it really inappropriate for me to always go to Prince Wang?"


    Murong Xi bit his lip and asked.


    "Miss, did you find out? It''s just against the rules


    Bai Zhi wrinkled her face and said, "Miss, you are a woman after all. Mr. Wang, they are all laymen. Miss, even if you don''t care about your reputation, think about your maidservant. If it comes to the old lady''s ears, your maidservant will be killed."


    "... oh."


    Murong Xi some reluctantly should a: "but I don''t go, I''m afraid to hear people promise that, that, and pester Prince Wang."


    Baizhi sighs in her heart.


    The Murong family has only one young lady with a little status. She''s really flattered too much. Wen Rennuo is also the only legitimate descendant of Wen Rennuo. They can''t offend her at all.

 Chapter 378

    "But I think that Mr. Wang and Mr. Wenren are closer than Ms. Nuo."


    Inexplicably think of smell people promise to South huaiyue side together appearance, angelica look a little strange.


    Murong Xi''s brow frowned: "that''s just because I don''t know Mr. Wang well! Mr. Wang, how could he like men? "


    "But Mr. Liu also said that Mr. Wang doesn''t like women. Miss, Mr. Liu won''t lie."


    Baizhi wants to persuade her to return to the right path: "although that person may not be Wenren childe, maidservant always feel Gongsun childe, they treat Wang childe..."


    "Angelica dahurica!"


    Murongxi''s face sank down, and he gave a sharp drink.


    Angelica dahurica see silence, head down.


    "Mr. Wang has denied that he has anything to do with wenrennuo. No matter whether he likes women or men, Miss Ben will make Mr. Wang like me!"


    Murong Xi said in a cold voice.


    "... miss, do you really like Mr. Wang? But you just met. "


    Angelica dahurica look ugly, no way to ask.


    Murongxi''s face was slightly red: "on the day of rain, I thought he would be my husband! And when I got along with him yesterday, he wasn''t as cold as his appearance. Dahurian angelica, I, I may really be, my favorite Prince Wang. "


    Angelica look complex, and then gradually become firm: "well, since miss like, angelica help Miss grab it!"


    "I want him to love me for anything."


    Murongxi blushed and pursed his lips: "forget it. I don''t want to go to him. I seem to have scared him. Let''s go and sit on the deck for a while."


    "Good."


    Angelica nods.


    Although there is still some uneasiness in my heart, no matter Gongsun or Wenren, how hard men can match their young lady!


    But after the master and servant came to the deck, they found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere here.


    Murong Xi picked a seat in the tea pavilion and sat down. He motioned Angelica dahurica to ask what was going on.


    Angelica dahurica understanding, stop a tea pavilion man, touch out a string of copper money.


    "Miss, I asked the man, saying that someone got up early this morning and found a dead man on the ship, not just one!"


    Angelica look some ugly, frowning said.


    Murongxi is not a pure boudoir. After all, murongche raised her as a man, so when it comes to the dead, Baizhi has no taboo in front of her.


    Murong Xi did not frown slightly, put down his tea cup: "dead? What''s going on? "


    "I don''t know. It''s just that the people I saw said that the death was very miserable."


    Angelica take a deep breath, some worried, is the ship mixed with what dangerous people?


    "Ah! Here you are


    At this time, Wen renuo came over with a fan.


    Liu Bai took a look at the master and servant who looked a little ugly: "did miss Murong hear about it?"


    Murong Xi nodded slightly, then asked: "what''s the matter? Is there any danger on board? "


    "It''s just that we found the dead early this morning. The reason has not been found out yet."


    Wen Rennuo shrugged: "by the way, I haven''t seen ah Yue today. Has ah Yue not got up yet?"


    Murong Xi smell speech implied maliciously looked at Wen Rennuo, and then some worry in the heart, Wang Yue should not have an accident?


    "I''ll go and have a look!"


    "I''ll see."


    Murongxi and zhonglimo make a sound at the same time.


    Hearing that, she looked at Murong Xi jokingly: "Murong girl, don''t think about other people''s home all day long. It''s really hard for us to do this..."


    "Hum!"


    Murong Xi snorted coldly: "Prince Wang has nothing to do with you at all. I didn''t expect to hear that other people''s Prince is also a person who talks nonsense!"


    "Oh? Is it? Girl, are you sure? "


    Wen Rennuo narrowed his peach blossom eyes with a sly light in them.


    See two people again to go up, the clock leaves Mo to sink a voice way: "I go to see a month rise."


    "I''ll go too."


    Gongsunke keeps up with zhonglimo.


    "Wen Rennuo, you are shameless!"


    "Miss Murong said only these two words. It''s really boring." Wen Rennuo chuckled: "it''s not a miss from a big family..."


    "You!..."


    Hearing the quarrel between Rennuo and Murong xicunbu as the background sound, Gongsun Ke comes to the gate of nanhuai moon nervously.


    The clock behind gongsunke knocked on gongsunke''s tight shoulder with a folding fan: "a Yue will be OK, Gongsun, don''t be too impolite!"


    Gongsun Ke was shocked all over and looked complicated for a moment.


    "I see."


    Clock from Mo see a step forward, gently knock on the door.


    One side of the room, Mu yuan heard the voice open the door: "two young masters, young master went to bed late yesterday, so he didn''t get up."


    "Yes."


    Gongsunke frowned slightly.


    Muyuan obviously heard about the dead on the ship: "don''t worry, you two. There''s nothing different here, but you can find out why?"


    Mu yuan knew that the ship was actually arranged by Wen Rennuo, and the people on board should have carefully screened it.


    "Oh, I''ve found out."


    At this time, Wenren Nuo several people also slowly came over, Wenren Nuo said in a deep voice: "it''s someone who has a grudge with several people. They have just been caught."


    Murong Xi and Angelica at the end of the walk, red eyes, it is clear that the fight lost.


    Wood kite smell speech facial expression move, quietly way: "that is really too good."


    Wen Rennuo nodded slightly: "hasn''t Mr. Yue got up yet?"


    "No, I went to bed late yesterday." Mu yuan whispered.


    "Then we won''t disturb here." Wen Rennuo said with a smile: "Oh, it seems that Yueyue is sleeping..."


    Murongxi was shocked all over, his face was grim, and he gritted his teeth: "I don''t know shame!"


    Gongsun Ke''s face was slightly heavy. He grabbed Wenren''s arm and said, "I''ll check the murderer in the morning. I haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go."


    "Easy, easy!"


    Wen renuo narrowed his eyes, hiding a trace of deep meaning in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Zhong limo said to Mu yuan, "when it''s time, ask a Yue to get up. It''s not good to sleep too long. He''s cold, but he''s not good yet?"


    Wood yuan is a Leng, then way: "maidservant knew."


    The clock leaves the Mo to nod slightly, heel Liu Bo to leave together.


    Listening to the silence outside, Nan huaiyue opened the door with a small crack: "muyuan..."


    Mu yuan heard Nan huaiyue''s nasal voice again. She couldn''t help frowning. She hurried into the door and said, "young master, why don''t you put on your clothes? I was caught cold again last night... "


    "Oh, don''t read it, don''t read it."


    South huaiyue helplessly listen to Mu yuan''s fragmentary read: "I''ve prepared the medicine, and I promise it will be ready soon. Don''t you believe my medical skills?"


    Wood yuan smell speech can only frown to South huaiyue put on a good coat, and then added a cape: "childe, your medical skills slave naturally clear, but childe you because of the injury of Dongyun body has been weak, ordinary disease is also slow, can''t so ignore his body."

 Chapter 379

    "I''ll pay attention and take good care of myself."


    South huaiyue took out a jade bottle from a small box and poured two small pills into her mouth.


    Mu yuan handed over a cup of hot water with suitable temperature.


    Nan huaiyue took a sip of hot water and swallowed a traditional Chinese medicine pill: "muyuan, I just heard you say something about the dead?"


    Wood yuan smell speech to South huaiyue comb hair action pause, and then will just things in detail: "maidservant always feel there is something wrong, but since childe Zhong Li, they say nothing, there should be no problem."


    Knowing the real reason of this matter, Nan huaiyue whispered: "it''s OK."


    Mu yuan nodded slightly.


    When Mu yuan combed her hair, Nan huaiyue felt her face strangely and disguised perfectly: "it''s really good. There''s nothing wrong with not taking it down at night. I don''t know what material it is made of?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just something stolen by the royal family."


    Mu yuan whispered.


    "Stealing saints."


    Nan huaiyue lowered her eyelids: "that was a long time ago. It''s really interesting."


    "Yes, master rogue has passed away. I heard that master rogue was a member of Qingming kingdom."


    "Yes, yes."


    South huaiyue nodded gently: "I go to the small kitchen to do something."


    Every time she is cooking in the kitchen, she can calm down as quickly as possible.


    "Good."


    Mu yuan whispered, "young master, I''ve already eaten, so I don''t have to do my share."


    "All right."


    South Huai month lightly answered a.


    But when Nan huaiyue arrived at the small kitchen where she used to go, there was already someone here. Standing at the door, Nan huaiyue looked slightly stunned: "Murong girl?"


    Murong Xi, who is fighting with flour, seems to hear the voice of Nan huaiyue. First he is happy, and then he looks at Nan huaiyue with embarrassment: "Prince Wang."


    "What is Murong doing?"


    Murongxi is not like a person who has ever cooked food. Just look at her hands full of flour and the muddled dough.


    Murongxi''s face turned red, and he went to hide the kneading basin in a panic: "I, I come here to have a look, ah, have a look! It''s interesting to knead this flour. "


    There is no place to hide, Murong Xi can only take a basin to laugh.


    South huaiyue smell speech look soft a little bit, into the door to the front way: "knead noodles is not so knead, I come."


    With that, Nan huaiyue rolled up her sleeves and began to knead the dough. She poured a little more flour into murongxi''s messy basin, and the dough soon began to take shape.


    Murong Xi looked at South huaiyue skilled action surprised to the extreme, and see South huaiyue exposed seems to be whiter than flour, at least whiter than her skin a little self shame.


    But the white and delicate skin, like a soft light, firmly attracted her sight. The light blue blood vessels, like vines, wound around her heart.


    "Wang... Yue."


    At the beginning, Nan huaiyue didn''t respond. She was calling herself, and her reaction was half slow: "hmm?"


    The low magnetic sound is really wonderful.


    Murong ximianlu was obsessed: "what''s the character of Prince Wang? Can I address Mr. Wang directly? "


    South Huai month smell speech have no tiny Cu, she which have what word?


    "Er... I haven''t added the title yet. I haven''t taken the word yet."


    Although some big families will choose the characters for their descendants in advance, generally speaking, most of them choose the characters when they are twenty.


    "Ah? Is Mr. Wang not twenty? "


    Murongxi was a little shocked. Then he found that he only looked at Wang Yue''s face and forgot about it. Wang Yue didn''t look very big.


    "Do I look old?"


    South huaiyue laughingly joked.


    Murongxi''s face turned red: "no, no! That''s not what I mean! "


    South huaiyue low smile a: "nothing, but can I borrow this dough?"


    "When, of course!"


    Murong Xi Shan''s smile: "this is the childe knead." She''s still a little self-conscious.


    "Thank you very much."


    Nan huaiyue quickly divided the dough into small pieces, then rolled round and wrapped it with the stuffing chopped by the small kitchen, with a concentrated expression.


    Murong Xi in the side of the same focus on looking at the action of South huaiyue: "childe, childe can cook?"


    "Well," Nan huaiyue put the steamed buns on the steamer, "the gentleman is far away from cooking, but the girl doesn''t think it''s right?"


    "No! I think it''s very, very good of you to be like this. "


    Don''t know how to praise, Murong Xi said dry words.


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, did not say much, and went to one side began to cook porridge: "Murong girl can eat early?"


    Breakfast? That must be No.


    Murong Xi, who had enough to eat, said: "not yet."


    South huaiyue just nods and says nothing more. Murong Xi frowns slightly. Isn''t she going to make food for her? Disappointment


    The congee made from coconut milk and milk smells very sweet. It didn''t take long for the small kitchen to be full of warm and sweet smell.


    Without any extra ingredients, Nan huaiyue''s porridge is just made of Bijing rice. It''s thick and attractive, and the pure white slightly green porridge soup looks mouth watering.


    Murong Xi, who has been standing on one side and looking at it, has a mouthful of saliva, whimpering. Prince Wang''s cooking skill is so good!


    Yu Guang glanced at the steamer with white fog and said, "well, it''s better here."


    Take down the steamer from the steamer, and South huaiyue carefully put the snow-white and soft steamed buns into the steamer.


    "Murong, please help me."


    Small steamed stuffed bun filled with two small steamer, Murong Xi smell speech immediately picked up a small steamer.


    Nan huaiyue holds a small steamer in one hand and a tray in the other. There are two bowls of steaming light green porridge on the tray. Murong Xi, who is behind her, wants to ask if there is a bowl of porridge of her own


    Hesitated for a moment, Nan huaiyue didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she slowly came to the tea pavilion on the deck and found a free table to put down her things.


    She put two bowls of porridge, one in front of her and the other on the opposite side: "let Murong girl help you and delay you a lot of time. The girl hasn''t had breakfast yet. This is my heart."


    Is there anything she can do for you? The battered dough or the steamer?


    Murong Xi, who is very self-conscious, has a slightly red face and sits opposite the South huaiyue: "thank you, young master."


    It happens that she has been eating for more than half an hour. Now she can''t eat a bowl of porridge and a few small steamed buns, and these small and exquisite steamed buns are really attractive!


    One bite at a time, Murong Xi squints happily.


    Porridge is just cooked, thick and smooth, sweet and delicious, but also with a hint of green grass unique to Bijing rice fragrance. Murongxi felt that he was happy as never before!


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue smiles, then reaches out her chopsticks to pick up the steamed stuffed buns and starts to have breakfast.

 Chapter 380

    "Ah! This way


    The chopsticks in the hand of Nan huaiyue knocked on the hand that stretched out from one side and said in a deep voice: "Wen Ren."


    Wen Rennuo took back his hand in pain and said, "Yueyue has a meal with her and doesn''t call me! For what? Woo woo... Moon


    He pretended to cry when he heard the promise.


    "Don''t call me Yueyue!" he said


    Wen Rennuo''s face was stiff and he couldn''t put on any more. He sat aside and snorted: "hum, ah Yue, I''m really angry!"


    Murong Xi''s exultation added fuel to the fire, a villain like: "this is brother Wang''s own breakfast!"


    He didn''t blush at all to a man who was younger than himself.


    Wen Rennuo''s eyes glared. He didn''t know where to draw a pair of chopsticks, so he took a small steamed bun from the steamer in front of murongxi and threw it into his mouth: "mmm, delicious!"


    Murongxi twisted his face and protected the steamer in front of him: "wenrennuo! Brother Wang made this for me! "


    "Well? Ah Yue, I want to eat it, too. "


    At this time, several people from zhonglimo also came over. Zhonglimo''s big face magnified in front of nanhuaiyue''s eyes.


    Nanhuai moon''s expressionless face pushed away Zhong limo''s face, took the handkerchief handed over by Mu yuan and wiped his mouth: "eat this cage."


    There were only four buns in front of her, and more than half of them.


    Murong Xi see South huaiyue a didn''t eat breakfast don''t eat much, look become delicate, heart a little guilt rise.


    Gongsunke frowned: "a Yue doesn''t care about these guys. How can you eat such a little?"


    Murongxi silently puts down her chopsticks. She can''t show that she can eat too much


    Zhong limo quickly grabs the steamer in front of Murong Xi.


    "It''s OK. I''m really full."


    Mu yuan knows her habits best. She didn''t see that Mu yuan had consciously given her handkerchief.


    Hearing the news, Nuo no longer hesitated and took the steamer in front of Nan huaiyue as his own: "I''m not welcome, ah Yue, your craft is very good!"


    The one who hasn''t eaten the food made by Nan huaiyue is a greedy gongsunke who grabs two steamed buns from wenrennuo.


    Nanhuai moon face paralysis, drinking the tea wood yuan brought, eyes with a smile, looking at a few people mischievous.


    "No, I haven''t had enough. I''m hungry again. Ah Yue... Young master Yue..."


    The steamed buns in the steamer have been swept empty. Wen Rennuo licks his face and moves his chair close to Nan huaiyue.


    Zhong Li Mo''s face is slightly cold. In fact, they have exceeded the rules. It''s just that Nan huaiyue is now dressing up as a man


    "Hear people."


    Zhong limo''s insipid tone makes Wen renuo''s action stiff.


    Wen Rennuo curls his mouth and straightens up, but he still stares at Nan huaiyue, as if he can''t see enough.


    Clock from the Mo see some helpless, Wen Rennuo this is a what problem?


    South huaiyue feel some wrong, she actually has been used to smell people''s eyes, there is no fluctuation in the heart!


    Gongsunke sits on the other side of nanhuaiyue. Nanhuaiyue thinks about it and asks, "amo, is the villain you caught really the murderer?"


    No one knows how to die better than her, but where did the villain come from? It won''t involve the innocent.


    Zhonglimo smell speech Yang Yang lips: "is a few famous wanted criminals, it is our carelessness, let these people mixed on the ship."


    South Huai month smell speech brow tight Cu, wanted criminal?


    "Oh, ah Yue, don''t worry. We''ll take care of it."


    Wen renuo''s expression is vivid. She throws her eyes to Nan huaiyue like money.


    South Huai month in the heart a burst of chilly, also no longer think, since it is wanted, that is not implicated in the innocent.


    Looking at the conversation between several men, Murong Xi, who has never found a chance to break in, reluctantly bites his lips, and then suddenly says: "it seems that Mr. Wang''s voice is not right today. Is Mr. Wang a doctor? But cold? "


    Wen Rennuo glanced sideways at murongxi.


    The clock leaves the Mo to smell speech to also wrinkle to frown, estimate South Huai month estimate is again with cool.


    "Well, I felt a little chilly before. I''ve prepared the medicine. Don''t worry, girl."


    South Huai month Leng after a while slowly way, did not expect Murong Xi observation is quite careful.


    Murong Xi Wen Yan discontented way: "Prince Wang can''t when he is a doctor regardless of the body carelessness."


    This is really to the point, South huaiyue dry smile twice.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked Mr. Wang who is from Haicheng? I''m here to get an official title? "


    After winter and spring, the imperial city''s three-year entrance examination is about to begin. Now the imperial city has gathered many students. Nan huaiyue said before that men should aspire to be successful, so Murong Xi naturally thinks that he wants to be a Jinshi.


    Nan huaiyue hasn''t made it up in such detail yet. She''s stuck for a while.


    Hearing this, he said, "is Miss Murong asking for details?"


    Murong Xi''s face turned red, and then he glared at Wen Ren Nuo: "I thought Prince Wang was a good friend, so I asked these questions. Isn''t that right?"


    "Bang, be affectionate."


    I heard people whisper.


    Seeing this, Zhong limo pondered for a moment and then said slowly, "ah Yue is my distant relative. She lives in a remote sea city, Fuling City. Miss Murong should not know. As for Jinshi, she mainly studies medicine."


    Are Zhong''s distant relatives living in pianyuan Haicheng?


    Murong Xi always feel that there is something wrong, but the clock from the Mo said that the head is right, she also picked out the problem.


    "Yes? Is Prince Wang here to go to Zhong Li''s home? " Murong Xi some doubts asked: "Prince Wang want to be the imperial doctor?"


    "... well, right."


    Nan huaiyue opens her mouth and says an answer she is not sure about.


    Wen Ren Nuo snorted and laughed, but he blew: "ah Yue''s medical skills are no worse than those of the imperial doctors. What is the imperial doctor


    "Well? Really? "


    Murongxi was a little surprised.


    Wen Rennuo doesn''t know the medical skill of Nan huaiyue, but he did.


    South huaiyue sniffs speech to draw corners of the mouth: "hears the person to exaggerate."


    "Ah Yue, don''t be modest."


    Wen Rennuo laughed twice.


    Nan huaiyue really didn''t know what to say and wanted to end the embarrassing conversation.


    Just at this time, Mu yuan came to rescue: "young master, how did you get here?"


    "Well, I want to eat out." Nan huaiyue winks at Mu yuan desperately.


    Muyuan said, "I just heard the captain say it''s dark ahead. It''s supposed to be rain. Let''s go back to our room first, young master."


    Nan huaiyue hesitated.


    Mu yuan continued: "young master, you have not recovered from the cold, so don''t stay outside."


    South Huai month this just slightly nodded: "good, several, sorry, I went back to the room first."


    A smile flashed in Zhong limo''s eyes: "a Yue, please."


    Wen Rennuo stood up to catch up with Nan huaiyue: "Hey, wait a minute, a Yue, let me tell you something about the auction."


    Murong Xi wants to get up.

 Chapter 381

    Baizhi quickly grabbed murongxi: "miss!"


    Murongxi''s face was stiff, and then he sat down with an ugly face.


    Said to be reserved, other people men back to the room, she is not suitable to follow in the past, but that wenrennuo is too angry!


    Seeing this, several people politely sat down with murongxi for a while, then they got up and left one after another.


    South huaiyue room.


    Close the door less than by smell person Nuo crowded in, South Huai month mood is not very good.


    "Young master, I''ll make tea."


    The wood kite light saw one eye to hang son Languid of Wen Ren Nuo, light voice way.


    There is no outsider here. Wen Rennuo also knows her identity. Nan huaiyue impolitely nests on the soft couch and covers herself with a blanket: "well."


    "Ah Yue, should be very interested in the auction?"


    "I''ll come with you if I''m not interested?"


    South huaiyue pick eyebrows, feel wenrennuo talking nonsense.


    Hearing that Rennuo was choked, he said with a smile: "then I''ll tell a Yue about the process of the auction and the things to be auctioned."


    "Well."


    South Huai month casually should a, hand holding hot tea nest in soft couch drowsy.


    Hearing Rennuo''s slightly red face smoked by hot tea even though she was wearing a mask, he was very beautiful, but for the first time he was so attracted by a person, even if he was disguised as a man


    "Because the auction is in Wencheng, I have an invitation to the box of the auction, so we don''t have to worry about that."


    Wen Rennuo whispered: "as for the list of items at the auction, we will know when we get to Wen Cheng, but I also have some news here."


    South Huai month slightly spirit a few: "have what precious medicinal material?"


    "Herbs are everywhere," Wen Rennuo said with a smile. "The most important thing is that there are things in that place."


    "That place?"


    "Oh? Brother Wen, are you sure? "


    Nanhuaiyue''s voice and gongsunke''s voice sounded at the same time.


    Wen Rennuo picked his eyebrows and looked at the people coming in: "here we are."


    "We are also curious about the news of the auction."


    Zhong Li Mo smiles and shakes the folding fan.


    Wen Rennuo said, "it seems that I want to be alone with Yueer


    South Huai month rolled a white eye: "that place? Where is it? How is it mysterious? "


    "It''s a former war site. It''s very mysterious in the easternmost part of the mainland. It''s covered by muddy fog all the year round, but the things flowing out of it are not ordinary things. The mask you''re wearing, ah Yue, is what the robbers got from that site."


    "War sites?"


    South Huai month some doubts of ask a way: "a Mo, you give me detailed talk."


    Zhong limo nodded his head slightly, and slowly opened his mouth to explain: "the four countries in our continent occupy four directions, but there are still many places that have not been explored. For example, Xiali in the South has more vast and endless sea areas to the south, To the east of Dongyun is a war site that no one can survive thousands of years ago or even longer. "


    "It sounds very powerful."


    Nan huaiyue''s interest was immediately hooked up. He sat up and listened carefully to Zhong limo''s explanation.


    "The site is filled with poison fog all the year round, and there seems to be a maze in it. No one can crack it. Nine out of ten people who go in can''t survive. However, it''s hard to imagine the wealth that someone can get when they come out of the site once in a while. Among the sites, the most famous weapons are all kinds of weapons, each of which is a magic weapon!"


    "For example?"


    "For example, the weapons in Dongyun Jiuyou''s hand, Lu Chang''s long gun Jiuyou, Liu Qingyan''s bow and arrow chasing the spirit, Gan Hu''s fierce knife swallowing the mischief, all of which have been obtained by our predecessors through thousands of years, so there are countless people who have entered the site!"


    "Are all the relics in Jiuyou general''s hands


    A fierce color flashed in Nan huaiyue''s eyes.


    "That''s not true," Zhong limo shook his head. "But there are six of them, including Lu Chang! This is also the reason why the other three countries are afraid of today''s Dongyun. So many heroes appear in the generation of Dongyun. Of course, the other three countries will not have such magical soldiers, otherwise the mainland would have been occupied by Dongyun. "


    "Why is it so exaggerated? It''s just a weapon. Can it really dominate the pattern of the mainland?"


    "It''s not the truth," Wen Rennuo explained to Nan huaiyue carefully. "It''s the magic weapon that chooses the Lord. Those who can''t control the weapon will hurt themselves. Those who can really control the magic weapon can be called heroes, and those six people are."


    The South huaiyue was very cold and nodded slightly: "well, no one can see the true face of this site up to now?"


    "That''s right."


    Zhong Li Mo nodded slightly.


    Gongsunke asked in a deep voice, "what is the auction of baifangge this time?"


    Seeing gongsunke looking at himself, he shrugged at wenrennuo: "my news is not necessarily accurate."


    "So what is it?"


    South Huai month doubts of ask a way.


    Wen Rennuo showed an enigmatic smile: "it is said to be a flute."


    Does flute have anything to do with magic weapon? Ordinary people don''t use flute to fight the enemy, do they?


    No, if you say that, it''s another person. The three people who have seen nanhuaiyue control the poisonous insects with her voice look at xianghuaiyue one after another.


    South Huai month Leng Leng, and then laughed: "these magic soldiers want to buy afraid is also difficult, my CanXue is very good to use, but there is no coveting heart."


    The surprise flashed away in renuo''s eyes.


    Zhong limo said with a smile: "anyway, we''re just going to join in the fun. If it''s really a flute, why do you want to buy it for ah Yue?"


    "... do you have so much silver?"


    South huaiyue some speechless, face still can''t help but show a smile.


    "I didn''t. The Royal family did."


    The clock leaves the stranger to pick eyebrows.


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t help looking at him.


    Gongsun Ke was a little disappointed when he heard that it was the flute. At the same time, he felt that the dust had settled down. In fact, if it was the weapon there, he would not be able to win it. After all, when he heard that there were weapons in the ruins, all the four countries would be out.


    The expression changes for a moment, South huaiyue collapsed on the soft collapse: "now it''s useless to think about these, until the auction starts."


    "Ah Yue, that''s right."


    The clock leaves the Mo ha ha to smile two: "really have a magic soldier who don''t want, this time affirmation lively very."


    "What? Brother Zhong Li has no idea? "


    Wen Rennuo gently picks his eyebrows, and there is a temptation in his words.


    "Me?"


    Zhong limo pointed to his nose: "brother Wen thinks too much. What''s the use of that magic weapon?"


    Wen Rennuo frowned and thought of it, but it''s not so simple. Is it true or false?


    "What I am most curious about is, how can baifangge not keep such a good thing? And dare to do good. "


    Zhong Li Mo smiles.


    Wen Rennuo''s face changed slightly: "who knows, I think no one can control this thing."

 Chapter 382

    "Is it?"


    Zhong limo lowered his eyelids and took a sip of tea.


    Who wants to monopolize the magic weapon? What if you can''t control it? That''s not a good reason.


    Wen Rennuo shrugs his shoulders to show that he is not clear.


    South huaiyue see the undercurrent between two people surging, but do not know why: "since the general situation is known, I will not keep you."


    "Why?"


    Wen Rennuo wronged Baba: "ah Yue, you throw it when you use it? It''s going to drive us away. "


    Nan huaiyue yawned: "I''m a little sleepy."


    The medicine she took contained drowsy herbs.


    Seeing this, Zhong limo gets up and grabs Wen Rennuo: "Wen renxiong, follow me first."


    Seeing this, Gongsun Ke and Liu Bo also got up to say goodbye.


    After waving her hand, Nan huaiyue closed her eyes.


    Zhong limo pulled Wen Rennuo out of the door and came to his room. His voice was slightly cold: "Wen renxiong knows a lot, but I was wrong before."


    "Just like each other."


    After Zhong Li Mo spread his hand, Wen renuo rubbed his wrist, threw it and caught the fan in his hand: "how, what does Zhong Li want to say to me? In my heart, there is only a Yue. "


    Zhong limo looks slightly cold: "I don''t care about anything else, if you hurt huaiyue..."


    Needless to say, the unfinished words behind can be seen from the tiny squinting eyes of Zhong Li mo.


    "Ah... Don''t scare me when the clock leaves."


    Wen Rennuo poured himself a cup of tea with a smile: "I''m a beauty lover. How can I hurt Yueer?"


    "Bang," chuckled Zhong limo, and then he sat down and played with the folding fan, "lecherous?"


    "Tut Tut, brother Zhong Li, you are slandering me."


    Wen Rennuo slowly turned his cup: "I just want to keep a friendly relationship with Xia Li."


    Yes, Zhong limo can also see that Wen Rennuo is deliberately exposing his cards, which makes people doubt him. Of course, the specific reasons he said may not be credible.


    "But brother Zhong Li''s hiding is deeper than mine. Do you really have no intention of magic soldiers?"


    Wen renuo''s eyes changed and he looked at the clock.


    Zhong Li Mo smiles when he hears the words and says innocently: "of course, brother Wen Ren, don''t get me wrong. Where can I use the magic weapon? Ha ha."


    He can''t use any weapon at all!


    Hearing Ren Nuo''s look, he was stunned: "you..."


    "It''s true. Brother Wen doesn''t think I''m acting, does he?"


    Zhong limo shrugs.


    If it''s really a play, it''s really terrible to be away from a stranger.


    Wen Rennuo chuckled. He didn''t believe it or not: "but why does brother Zhongli keep me away from Yueer?"


    "Entrusted by my best friend," said Zhong limo faintly, "I should be huaiyue''s younger sister, but Wenren''s elder brother is not my beloved."


    Wen Rennuo carefully looked at the look of zhonglimo. Zhonglimo seems to have no intention of the South huaiyue.


    "Who said that to brother Zhong Li?" Hearing the promise, he looks innocent.


    Zhong Li Mo chuckled, then the folding fan tapped on the table to make a loud sound: "come on, brother Wen, please."


    He shrugged and got up to leave.


    The clock leaves the Mo light to see one eye to be shut of the door, then light smile, as expected is the wind and rain is about to come, even oneself all some sink not to live the spirit.


    One day and one night later, at dawn on the third day, the ship finally arrived at Wen Cheng.


    Because they arranged only ordinary ships, they arrived at the dock with a lot of ships, which seemed a little crowded.


    By the time we got off the boat, it was already bright.


    Wen Rennuo opened a folding fan to cover his face and yawned: "I knew it would be better to make a high profile. It''s a waste of time."


    Originally, they took ordinary ships just to protect nanhuaiyue, but they didn''t expect that nanhuaiyue would use "hide" before.


    "No one recognized you, young master of Wen Cheng, ha ha."


    Murong Xi looked at Wen Rennuo with disdain.


    Wen Rennuo shrugged: "Oh, after all, this is the first time that I have come to Wen Cheng."


    On the surface, Wen Rennuo, who had been staying in the imperial city since he appeared, seldom went out.


    "... where are we going now?"


    If you pay attention, you can find that Nan huaiyue''s eyes are a little dull at this time. It''s obvious that she hasn''t been sober yet. Mu yuan protects Nan huaiyue with a smile on her face.


    Zhong Li Mo took a look at the sun above his head: "it seems that the weather is good today, but we are going to the city Lord''s mansion?"


    "No, no, no," Wen renuo shook his fan. "It''s a mess now. You don''t want to go there."


    At this time, a man with the appearance of a little guy peeped over to this side.


    "Oh, Chengkong, this way."


    Wen Rennuo also noticed the man and waved the fan with a smile.


    Hearing Ren Nuo''s voice, Cheng Kong trotted over: "I''ve seen you, sir. The inn has been arranged. Cheng Kong will take you there now."


    "Well, good."


    Wen Rennuo nodded slightly, and then looked at several people from the clock: "several, please."


    "Ah, ah, ah! Will miss Ben come with you, too? "


    Murong Xi frowned and asked.


    "Miss Murong can go to the city Lord''s mansion. It''s safer there. I think you''ve already said hello."


    Wen Ren Nuo said with a smile: "now Wen Cheng is a mess. What do you think of Baizhi girl?"


    Baizhi smell speech complexion hesitation, gently pulled murongxi sleeve: "Miss, let''s go to the city Lord''s house."


    Murong Xi smell speech bite teeth, but also know that he is not suitable to follow South huaiyue them: "then we go to the city Lord''s house!"


    "Slow down, Miss Murong," he said with a smile. "By the way, Miss Murong, when she goes to the city Lord''s mansion, she will try not to come to us again. After all, we don''t want to identify ourselves for the time being."


    Murongxi''s eyes were twisted and sharp, and his expression changed instantly.


    Angelica dahurica held murongxi: "Miss, let''s go!"


    "Ha ha."


    Murong Xi sneered at Wen Rennuo, then immediately changed into a shy expression and looked at the South huaiyue: "Mr. Wang, we''ll see you another day."


    Chengkong looks strangely at Murong Xi, who is not attracted by her son. Then she looks at huaiyue in the south along her eyes. Then she is surprised. Where is this evil coming from? Well, well, I really can''t compare myself.


    Wen Rennuo knocked Chengkong''s head with a folding fan: "what are you looking at, little bastard? Let''s go."


    Cheng Kong''s face changed. He covered his head and said, "young master, please."


    Hear a person Nuo jokingly smile, and then full of tenderness to the South huaiyue way: "a Yue, let''s go."


    Nan huaiyue is a little far away from him. It seems that this guy is sick again


    The clock leaves the Mo to separate between two people, folding fan in hand slightly make Yi: "Wen person elder brother, please."


    "Bang."


    Wen Rennuo curled his mouth, then stretched his head to the South huaiyue, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    South huaiyue''s mouth draws slightly.


    Gongsun Ke coughs and gives Wenren a malicious look. Then he changes his position with nanhuaiyue and blocks nanhuaiyue with his own body.

 Chapter 383

    Smell a person promise, look a dark, no longer play treasure.


    Gongsun Ke is a little calm face, so that others can not understand his mind.


    "Young man, the inn is not far from the auction house, but I only ordered five."


    Cheng Kong scratched his head in a dilemma.


    Mr. Wang is carrying a woman. It''s not convenient to live in one room, depending on your age?


    "The Huizi inn is full. I don''t think it''s available."


    Wen renuo knocked Chengkong''s head: "smelly boy, how to do things!"


    "Young master, this is not the letter you sent before..."


    The sound of Chengkong is getting smaller and smaller.


    Nan huaiyue didn''t say she wanted to be a man in advance, so she couldn''t have a room with Mu yuan.


    South Huai Yue Wen Yan eyebrow micro Cu: "wood kite..."


    "I can have a room with a Yue."


    Wen Rennuo interrupts Nan huaiyue and wants to fall on Nan huaiyue with a smile. As long as Nan huaiyue is present, Wen Rennuo''s eyes are always wrapped around Nan huaiyue.


    Zhong limo''s mouth twitched: "what do you say, brother Wenren?"


    "That''s not the way to make room for mu yuan."


    I don''t give any advice at all.


    Chengkong''s eyes are strange. They haven''t seen each other for a while. How can their childe''s temperament become more and more strange? Although this childe is a "beauty", he is a man!


    Be sober, young master! Cheng Kong looks at his son in horror.


    "Muyuan has a place to go, so he won''t hurt Wenren."


    South huaiyue sharp eyes, nailed in wenrenuo body.


    "Ah... What a pity." Wen renuo frowned slightly.


    Clock from the Mo secretly turned a white eye, and then began to change the topic, and South huaiyue about interesting things.


    Cheng Kong looks at Nan huaiyue with a cold face and is a little scared. He secretly says that his taste is too exaggerated, isn''t it?


    "What are you thinking, stinky boy?"


    Hear the promise of a broken fan into empty fantasy.


    Cheng Kong said with a dry smile: "it will take an hour to get to the inn from here, gentlemen."


    Nan huaiyue frowns slightly and talks to Zhong limo for a while. Then she lowers her eyelids and closes her eyes to get a better sleep


    Liubai is not safe, gongsunke is not safe, especially wenrennuo. Muyuan is outside the carriage, so Zhong limo finally leans against wenrennuo''s murderous eyes and supports the leaning south huaiyue to let her lean on herself.


    Gongsun''s hand on his side clenched tightly into a fist.


    Clock from the Mo some afraid in the heart pick eyebrows, and then in the heart stepped on a few feet south Li Yu.


    It''s easy for this guy to walk. He''s not protecting such a lovely sister, and he''s worried about being taken away by a jackal. Alas


    When it was about to arrive, Mu yuan whispered a reminder outside the carriage.


    The clock leaves the Mo to smell the speech to gently support the south to cherish the month, then the voice wakes her: "a month wakes up."


    South Huai month originally sleep of not deep, after slightly frown opened eyes.


    Cheng Kong looks at this scene and swallows. The cold and handsome people are unprepared in their sleep. There is a trace of innocence mixed with coldness. The slightly soft facial contour is moving and unconsciously tempts people. The cold faced Prince Wang is really coughing! What is he thinking? Sin, sin!


    Smell a person promise slant to glance into empty: "go outside to blow a breeze."


    "Yes."


    Cheng Kong''s face was cold and busy.


    Nan huaiyue yawned: "am I asleep? The amount of medicine taken these two days is a little heavy. "


    "It won''t affect the body, will it?"


    Gongsun Ke asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s OK, it''s just a little sleepy."


    Nan huaiyue clapped her face and woke up.


    "That''s good." Gongsun Ke''s light way.


    South huaiyue opened the car window, a cold wind came to her face. After a spirit stirring, she was completely awake: "Wow, so many people, are we almost there?"


    "Just after the auction house, I''ll be at the inn."


    The clock leaves Mo to smile a way.


    "Oh, oh."


    In the middle of the moon, Nan Huai opens the car window and looks outside. When there is no outsider, she still shows the girl''s simplicity.


    Clock from the Mo helpless turn a folding fan, and then hand closed the window.


    "Just wake up and wake up. Forget that you''ve had a cold for such a long time?"


    Nan huaiyue blinked innocently: "Oh."


    The clock leaves Mo to smile to stretch out a hand to flick south to cherish month forehead: "can say this words only?"


    South huaiyue sipped her lips and sat down: "no, what do you want to hear, amo?"


    "Ha ha."


    Wen Rennuo bit a small handkerchief and looked at Zhong limo enviously. What elder brother! It''s just pretending to be a brother!


    The clock is far away!


    Wen Rennuo wants to chew and swallow these three words.


    Gongsun Ke also clenched his fists, and his bones seemed to be thundering.


    Zhong Li Mo and Yu Guang squint at them, still laughing happily, and vividly portrays a slightly dandy and romantic aristocratic childe.


    Liu Bo felt the strange atmosphere in the carriage, and his mind was completely dissipated. He turned away from looking at the South huaiyue sitting opposite him.


    "Here we are."


    A moment later, the carriage stopped and the wooden kite outside raised its voice.


    Nan huaiyue was the first one to get out of the carriage. She didn''t refuse the support of Mu yuan. She just woke up and her legs were still a little soft.


    It''s a moment of absence to see people here, either in the light or in the dark, or curiously. What a beautiful young man with beautiful scenery, cold and unexpected.


    I don''t know which family is it?


    Nan huaiyue''s eyebrows are slightly frowning, and her look is colder. After wearing the mask, she seems to change her face more, er


    Wen Rennuo and several people got out of the carriage.


    Wen Rennuo lightly glanced at the people who cast their eyes on this side. These people were cool in their hearts and took back their eyes.


    Cheng Kong came forward and said, "young master, please follow me."


    "Shopkeeper, the room you ordered before!"


    Because there are many people, the shop is busier, and the innkeeper also helps in front of the counter. At this time, he hears Cheng Kong''s voice and raises his smiling face: "Yo, brother Cheng is coming, Xiao Liu, go and greet some young masters."


    The named man looked for the room card and handed it to Chengkong. Then he asked with a smile, "how many young men should go back to the room first or have dinner?"


    What does Wen Rennuo want to say: "eat..."


    Nan huaiyue said, "I''ll eat here."


    It''s almost noon now, but Nan huaiyue is not very hungry now.


    Hearing this, he immediately said, "the book is here, too."


    Zhong Li Mo several people naturally will not have other objection.


    Cheng Kong takes a silent look at the young man who is as picky as a good beauty. He is not picky. He feels bitter in his heart. If he let the old man know that he has a crush on a man


    It''s over, it''s over!


    What''s the holy name of Prince Wang?


    Chengkong, who has recognized the identity of people in the Imperial City, is a little confused. Prince Wang Yue, never heard of him?


    After taking the list from the waiter, Nan Huai ordered two dishes at will and handed the list to Wen Rennuo: "brother Wen Rennuo, do your best to be the host."


    Smell a person Nuo lips Cape rise: "good, small two, you come up to your shop''s signature dish go, come again two jars of good wine!"

 Chapter 384

    "But ah Yue can''t drink."


    Wen Rennuo added with a smile.


    South huaiyue pick eyebrow, face a smile: "you at will."


    The food soon came up, because more and more people came to dinner near noon. The first floor of the inn was full of people, and the noise was loud.


    For the first time, Nan huaiyue was a little excited about eating on such an occasion.


    Wen Ren Nuo three people slightly frown, this already used to the clock from the Mo is very comfortable.


    South Huai Yue secretly glanced at the people sitting around to eat, and then whispered: "not just Xia Li people?"


    Xiali people are best identified. The light and dark blue pupils are the standard to distinguish their identity and blood lineage.


    "Baifangge deliberately spread the news of the site. Naturally, all countries want to get involved, but they can''t get it. There are many people who want to have a look at the legendary magic soldiers."


    Clock from the Mo with a smile at a look, Wen renuo.


    "Yes, but I prefer the beauty of the river and lake. Well, the girl in Tianxiang pavilion over there."


    Wen Rennuo glanced around at random. Not only people from different countries, but also people from the rivers and lakes came. Tianxiang Pavilion is a women only organization in the rivers and lakes. You can kill people and collect information as long as you can afford money.


    South Huai month smell speech to lift an eye to see, dress a few women of some exposure to sit around a table, Jiao smile to drink, a lot of sticky eyes all looked to that side.


    "Tianxiang Pavilion."


    It seems that she noticed the sight of Nan huaiyue, or the only sight that won''t make people feel sick. A girl at the head turned to look at it.


    Realizing that he had been staring at others for too long, Nan huaiyue nodded to the other side.


    The girl in Tianxiang Pavilion blushed before her eyes were thrown out. Then she raised her lips and said with a smile, "young master, do you want to drink with me?"


    The moon in nanhuai is slightly stiff.


    Some of the people who listened to this followed the line of sight of the woman in Tianxiang Pavilion. Who dares to be so bold? Don''t you know that Tianxiang Pavilion is full of red powder skeletons?


    After seeing that Nan huaiyue didn''t lose the looks of those women, these people were stunned again. No wonder that the woman Luocha didn''t kill people suddenly at the moment. In this way, she didn''t have to covet the beauty of these women in Tianxiang Pavilion. Just look in the mirror, which is no worse than the traitor of the demon sect.


    "Ha ha."


    The woman in Tianxiang Pavilion chuckles twice, and the ending sound is like a small hook. She gets up with a wine cup and walks to nanhuaiyue. She wants to pass the wine cup to nanhuaiyue: "Lang Jun, can I have a drink with my family?"


    Su Ma Jiao Rou''s appearance and voice, Nan huaiyue thinks she can''t stand it, and looks back slightly.


    The clock beside the South huaiyue opens the folding fan, turns around and blocks the fan in front of the South huaiyue, and picks up her eyebrows and says, "beauty, why don''t you have a drink with me?"


    "Excuse me, girl. I''m just being rude."


    South huaiyue deep voice spit out this sentence, and then turn to concentrate on eating.


    Seeing that the South huaiyue was so confused with her amorous feelings, the woman in Tianxiang Pavilion stamped her feet and hummed softly. She was also angry and angry: "is your husband so cruel?"


    With the woman sitting on her back, Nan huaiyue got goose bumps.


    Zhong Li Mo chuckled: "can''t you see me, girl? I''m really heartbroken, but my good friend never drinks. I''m afraid she''s going to pay by mistake. "


    The women in Tianxiang Pavilion smell the words and their eyes close slightly. They look down at zhonglimo from a high position. Their eyes are full of bewitching.


    "Oh? That''s a pity. I''m a gentleman. I''ll give you this wine. "


    Bending down to put down the wine glass, the woman of Tianxiang Pavilion turns around and leaves without hesitation.


    With a frivolous smile, Zhong limo picked up his glass and tasted it: "good wine, thank you, beauty..."


    Hear a person Nuo jokingly smile: "ha ha, Zhong Li is to eat shriveled this time."


    "After all, I can''t compare with my brother, tut."


    Zhong limo drank a mouthful of wine and blinked at huaiyue with a smile.


    A blush rose on Nan huaiyue''s face. Who knows what happened? He just looked there for a while! There are so many other people looking over there. I don''t know why people in Tianxiang pavilion are staring at themselves.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The clock leaves the Mo to see the appearance to laugh: "a month Mo is not to be frightened?"


    Nan huaiyue: "eat vegetables."


    "Well, eat vegetables, eat vegetables."


    The clock closes the folding fan, but the radian of the corner of the mouth can''t be pressed down.


    Wen Rennuo glanced at him lightly, and then changed into a bewitching smile. The beauty in peach blossom''s eyes was flowing, which made the women who secretly looked at him blush.


    There are two peacocks on the dining table. The green tendons on Liu Bai''s forehead jump and then calm down to eat.


    Gongsun Ke, on the other hand, was one against two, and vowed to intoxicate the two peacocks. His posture of drinking wine did not detract from his status as deputy commander of the imperial army.


    South huaiyue looked at the only normal head to eat willow cypress, and then also buried in eating vegetables.


    When Liu Bai and Nan huaiyue eat well, there are more than three empty wine jars on the table.


    The three people who had been drinking looked slightly drunk, but the light in their eyes showed that they were not drunk at all.


    Gongsunke, who drank the most, picked up some vegetables and stuffed them into his mouth: "I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Well? Brother Gongsun is not going out with us? "


    Wen Rennuo''s peach blossom eyes just narrowed into Fox''s eyes. He couldn''t see any aggression with his smile.


    Gongsun Ke said in a deep voice, "no need."


    Ghost knows how these two romantic CHILDES drink so much better than him, but also, they are used to being dissolute, and they are trained!


    Zhong limo''s folding fan half covers his face, and a smile overflows from the corner of his mouth: "ah Yue, give me a sobering pill? I also want to go out to see and smell the city... "


    South huaiyue dead fish eye looked at him, and then I don''t know where to touch out a small jade bottle: "Gongsun big brother."


    Gongsunke took the jade bottle, opened it and poured a pill into his mouth without hesitation. Then he rushed to South huaiyue, nodded slightly and went back upstairs.


    Zhong limo catches the medicine bottle thrown by gongsunke and takes one of them: "Er, it''s refreshing!"


    South huaiyue lips bend: "I added enough peppermint oil."


    South huaiyue emphasized two words, absolutely refreshing.


    Clock from Mo feel the smell of channeling nose, helpless smile.


    Wen Rennuo enjoyed the taste very much. After eating one, he ate another, which made him look strange.


    "Come on, I''ll show you around Wencheng."


    Nan huaiyue got up and looked calm: "isn''t it the first time you''ve come to Wencheng? You don''t have to follow Mu yuan. "


    "Yes."


    Mu yuan answers softly, and everyone doesn''t ask Mu yuan to arrange his own residence.


    "Hehe, that''s the same," Wen Rennuo said with a smile, and then pulled Chengkong to himself: "isn''t there Chengkong? Come on, lead the way. "


    Cheng Kong


    "Where do you want to go, young man?"


    The clock leaves the Mo to pick to pick eyebrow: "have what place to have fun?"

 Chapter 385

    "This..."


    The ambiguity of this sentence is a little big, cough cough, empty face hesitated, do not know how to answer.


    When a few people went outside and passed the Tianxiang Pavilion table, Nan huaiyue was shocked.


    Wen renuo frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    South huaiyue mouth corner a draw, hand close into sleeve: "it''s OK, let''s go."


    A woman in Tianxiang Pavilion covered her mouth and said with a smile: "sister Lin, the husband''s hand is so greasy that it''s smoother and more delicate than the woman''s..."


    The clock leaves the Mo facial expression oddly to see one eye complexion stiff South Huai month, want to smile but have to hold back.


    Nan huaiyue can''t help but quicken her pace and stride out of the inn.


    "Oh, my husband is so ashamed. No, sister Lin, I''m itching."


    Looking at the back of the South huaiyue who left in a hurry, the woman who secretly touched her hand was smiling like a flower.


    At first, the girl who went to propose a toast was sister Lin Miaoer in this woman''s words. The corner of her mouth outlined a charming radian: "OK, don''t make any noise."


    "Hee hee."


    "But my sister doesn''t really like this gentleman, does she?"


    Another woman joked.


    Lin miao''er drank all the wine in her glass and pulled out a smile: "this kind of person is not something we can get infected with."


    This kind of people, this kind of clean people, this kind of people who are not in the same world with them, not people they can touch.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was silent for a moment because of Lin miao''er''s words, and then returned to normal, but it was still different.


    After leaving the inn.


    South bosom month tight facial expression just slows down: "how to walk casually first?"


    "Yes."


    Willow nodded slightly.


    As for Wen Rennuo and Zhong limo, their attitude is completely ignored. They look at each other and shrug their shoulders.


    Chengkong then followed nanhuaiyue and whispered: "it''s said that the center of the city is the Lord''s mansion. To the east of the Lord''s mansion is the auction house. Our inn is a little to the east of the auction house, not far from the auction house."


    Then Chengkong pointed to a higher building not far away: "that is the auction house of baifangge."


    "Although baifangge is a power in the rivers and lakes, there is a highest level auction house in every country, and there are countless other small auction houses. The auction house in Wencheng is the highest level of Xiali."


    South huaiyue looked up, Baifang attic building is very high, it also looks very conspicuous.


    "Not bad."


    "Yes Cheng Kong was a little bit excited: "baifangge has now fully penetrated into all countries, whether collecting treasures or..."


    "Cough."


    I heard a slight cough.


    "Or what? Why not


    Nan huaiyue looks at Cheng Kong with some doubts.


    Cheng Kong''s face was slightly stiff: "in a word, there are countless treasures in the hundred square Pavilion."


    "Oh, oh."


    South huaiyue nodded as if she knew nothing.


    Zhong limo''s smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. He took a look at Wen renuo: "it''s said that there is another force in the river''s Lake who can compete with Baifang Pavilion. What''s its name, Baiyu building?"


    The smile from the corner of his mouth was slightly stiff.


    Cheng Kong said: "Baifang Pavilion is mainly for collecting treasures, mainly for auction. Baiyu building is for selling all kinds of information. Mr. Zhong Li still doesn''t know much about the influence of the rivers and lakes."


    "Yes? I see


    Clock from the Mo slightly nodded, said he knew.


    Is baifangge, which has penetrated into various countries, just a pure auction house?


    "White jade building, what news can buy?"


    Nan huaiyue asked curiously.


    "At least so far, those who want to buy information have got what they want. Baiyu building claims that as long as you can afford money, you can get whatever information you want and assassinate anyone! Besides selling news, Baiyu Lou is also engaged in the business of killing people! "


    Wen renuo''s exaggerated expression scares Nan huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue said: "it''s not normal that the forces in the river and lake are so powerful."


    "Eh, I didn''t scare ah Yue."


    I heard a smile.


    South Huai month some speechless looked at him one eye, then seem to think of what: "what person can assassinate, that East cloud nine you general?"


    There was a moment of stagnation in the atmosphere.


    Smell person Nuo Leng Leng: "eh?"


    "If someone buys a murderer to kill Jiuyou general, can Baiyu Lou do it?"


    South Huai month pulls out a cold smile, Wen renuo heart slow half beat.


    Zhong limo whispered: "no one has tried this yet. Who knows, but who does a Yue want to kill?"


    South huaiyue put away sneer, expressionless and let people feel her face innocent: "I just casually say ah, scared you?"


    By South Huai month looking at of Wen Ren Nuo draw corners of the mouth: "how possible!"


    "But doesn''t ah Yue like Jiu you general?"


    Zhong limo asked with some inquiry.


    Nan huaiyue said casually, "people from other countries don''t like it or not."


    South huaiyue with such a calm tone to say the words, let know a little inside people are complex in the heart.


    On the other side, a group of people who are not far away from South huaiyue look slightly cold. Look at their side of South huaiyue.


    "Ah Qing."


    The other reached for the man''s arm.


    The man looked back and turned away.


    When Nan huaiyue felt the hostility, she only saw a cloud blue robe.


    Zhong limo also looked there, and then said with a smile: "now there is still peace between Dongyun and Xiali."


    Before that, Nan Li Ke and Si Tu Mo''s agreement to establish an alliance failed because of Ning Rongyue''s death. There is a delicate peace between Xia Li and Dong Yun, which is not so much peace as well water.


    "Yes, now."


    I don''t know why, as long as she hears others mention Jiuyou general, some unknown emotions will rise in her heart. For this, Nan huaiyue thinks it''s hostility. Maybe her injury has something to do with Jiuyou general!


    According to the calculation of time, when you are in Dongyun, several of you will not be in the capital of Dongyun.


    "Not to mention that, shall we go to the auction house?"


    Wen Rennuo turned his fan, which pointed to the baifangge auction house.


    Before they knew it, they had come to the door of the auction house.


    "May I go in?"


    South huaiyue took a look at the auction house, showing its luxurious appearance.


    "Yes, there is another one called Treasure Pavilion in Baifang Pavilion. In addition to the occasional auctions held in the underground auction house, there are all kinds of treasures in these high-rise buildings. A few CHILDES can go in and see if there is anything to see."


    When it comes to the emptiness of baifangge, I feel a little excited and crazy about Amway.


    "Then go in and have a look."


    Nan huaiyue first stepped into the so-called Baifang Pavilion.


    "The first floor is the hall where buyers are invited to identify their treasures. Anyone on the second floor can buy the things as long as they can afford. The third floor needs to have a white jade identity card, the fourth floor needs a sapphire identity card, and the fifth and sixth floor needs a special carved identity card made of suede white jade."


    Cheng Kong introduced it eagerly.

 Chapter 386

    "The seventh floor can only be entered with a few identity cards issued by the legendary Baifang Pavilion. It is said that all of them are rare treasures in the world."


    "... I can''t see Cheng''s eloquence is so good."


    Clock from the Mo saw a smile stiff Wen renuo.


    The smell of a promise.


    "Where can we go? On the second floor? "


    South Huai month blinks an eye to ask a way, anyway she doesn''t have what identification.


    At the same time, Zhong limo and Wen Rennuo took out a jade ring carved with the logo of baifangge.


    "Lanzhi white jade?"


    South Huai month saw a jade ring in two people''s hands: "you unexpectedly have this."


    Zhong limo threw the jade ring in his hand: "it''s nothing more than a proof of wealth. If you spend more money, you will have it."


    "... so Mo, do you mean you are the black sheep of the family?"


    As a standard dandy, the title of "black sheep" is a must for both of them. Hearing the promise of others, he grinned: "ah Yue, don''t be so merciless. Leave us two thin faces."


    Nanhuaiyue was speechless for a moment.


    Liu Bai twisted the cyan jade pendant in his hand: "the identification of the green jade can bring people in. Let''s go."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue takes a look at the jade pendant carved with the symbol of baifangge in Liu Bai''s hand.


    Instead of going directly to the highest sixth floor they could go to, Nan huaiyue chose to go up slowly from the second floor.


    "I''d like to see what precious medicinal materials there are."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    Wen Rennuo nodded slightly: "it''s OK. Ah Yue, just look. Anyway, I''ve seen all the treasures in the hundred square Pavilion."


    "... well."


    However, as Cheng Kong said, there are no special precious things on the lower floor, such as medicinal materials and weapons. Seeing this, Nan huaiyue is not ready to search for treasure, but goes directly to the fifth floor over the third and fourth floor.


    "Thousand dead son!"


    Medicine area, South huaiyue looking at a shelf of medicine surprise sound.


    Zhong limo, who had no research on them, asked, "what is this precious medicinal material?"


    "No," South huaiyue picked up the qiankuzi and looked at it carefully, "it''s a poisonous grass."


    See South huaiyue mouth smile, clock from behind a cold.


    "Ah Yue, do you want to buy this?" Wenrennuo, who wandered around on the other side, came over: "it''s going to hold an auction, but it''s not the same. Even the things in the treasure pavilion have been upgraded."


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, and then some reluctant to put down the herbs: "no, I didn''t take much silver with me."


    Qiankuzi is a very rare poisonous herb. Although few people are interested in it because it is poisonous, the things that can be placed on the fifth floor will never be cheap.


    "Bang, no money, still here to see things?"


    Next to him, a man sneered, then reached out and picked up the herb that Nan huaiyue put down: "I want this herb."


    The people in baifangge, who followed him, took a look at the handsome Nan huaiyue, and then at the people with medicinal materials and cloaks covering their faces. Unexpectedly, some of them exceeded the rules and didn''t respond immediately.


    "Don''t you hear me! The people in Baifang Pavilion don''t look so good either! "


    The cloaker spoke again. He was not old enough to listen to the voice. Maybe it was because of his high position and a bit of domineering.


    People in baifangge look different. They are not ordinary people, and they are not afraid of those who want to make trouble.


    "Wait a minute, this little brother doesn''t seem to know what is first come, second served? We''ll take this medicine! "


    The cloaker''s breath changes slightly, and the sight hidden under the cloaker shoots out to the bell.


    Zhong limo feigned: "please help me put it away."


    "What did you say?"


    The shame in the cloak man''s words was obvious, and the people behind him couldn''t stop him at all.


    The people in baifangge look a little tangled. The people who can come to the fifth floor are not ordinary people. It is inconvenient for both sides to offend. Just thinking of this place, the people of baifangge suddenly noticed that the things in wenrenuo''s hands had changed completely, and the balance in their heart was completely tilted.


    South huaiyue didn''t notice this scene, but picked up another qiankuzi: "this medicine is not only one, wrap it up."


    The person of hundred square pavilion that is preparing to open a mouth is stunned, then can''t help but look to Wen Ren Nuo.


    Hear a person promise heart scold fool.


    Clock from the corner of the mouth light Yang, before the jade ring out: "we come out is not with any silver, first remember the account."


    Lanzhi Baiyu''s identity certificate can be used to keep accounts. Everyone''s certificate is different. It''s convenient for Baifang pavilion to find someone to pay the debt. The cloak man must be here for the first time. He doesn''t know how to keep accounts. Otherwise, he won''t make sarcastic remarks because Nan huaiyue said he didn''t have any money.


    "Yes."


    People in baifangge also know that they have done stupid things, so they bow their heads and respond respectfully.


    South huaiyue took the medicine, directly turned to leave, completely did not see the cloak man in place.


    Where no one else could see, the cloaker looked green and white. It was nothing, but he felt that he had been humiliated, and qiankuzi didn''t want to leave.


    Everyone behind him was distressed, but the son was still so willful.


    After walking a little farther, Nan huaiyue lowered her head and muttered in a low voice: "do people in Beichen love poisonous insects so much..."


    "Ah Yue? What did you say? "


    The clock beside her frowned slightly.


    "Nothing." Nan huaiyue raised her head and said slowly, "I''ll go there and have a look. There are many medicinal materials I haven''t got yet."


    "Ah Yue, if you like it, just take it and put it on my account. Haha."


    Wen Rennuo turned his head and said with a smile: "anyway, it''s Wen Rennuo who paid for it."


    South Huai month a burst of speechless: "I will return it to you later."


    "Well, you''re welcome."


    Wen Rennuo looks like I''m being slaughtered.


    South huaiyue heart some doubt, Wen Rennuo is more want to let Wen Renjia bleeding, and listen to his tone seems not more close to Wen Renjia?


    There''s nothing more to say, but Nan huaiyue won''t really take advantage of it in vain. He thinks to himself that after that, let Mu yuan return the money.


    "Pine vine, ah, this..."


    "Wrap this up for me."


    South Huai month frowns to see to another Cape person, how to return a responsibility? Why does she always encounter such things today?


    "I really need this herb. Please give it up."


    Although the cloaker was more polite than the previous one, his words were indisputable and uncomfortable.


    South huaiyue smell faint blood gas, eyes move: "I also need this medicine."


    Songteng is the main medicine in the heart protecting pills she made for Nan Li Yu before. Although it is not very rare, there are few high-grade and effective pills. There are only a few of them here. It''s at least a hundred years old.


    As soon as the cloak man''s breath changed, a pressure came to huaiyue.


    The clock leaves the Mo footstep to fret, the South bosom moon complexion invariable: "this elder brother wound has not healed, need not bluff."

 Chapter 387

    As soon as the voice of Nan huaiyue''s voice fell, the powerful internal power surged from the cloak man and turned into wind power, which made the robe of Nan huaiyue hunting loud.


    Nan huaiyue arranged her hair casually: "Oh, brother, don''t be angry."


    Zhong Li Mo and Wen Ren Nuo were also blocked behind the cloak man, with a dignified look.


    Nan huaiyue shook his head slightly, then looked at the cloak man: "brother, even if you take this pine vine, it doesn''t seem to have much effect. If you want to completely cure your injury, are you going to the holy medical Valley to ask for medicine?"


    "Oh."


    The cloaker sneered: "sure enough, I don''t like people like this."


    "Ah?"


    South Huai month Leng Leng: "I this appearance?"? What''s wrong? "


    The cloaker''s face covered by the cloaker shows a cold light. It''s disgusting and cold faced!


    "Why don''t we make a deal?"


    South huaiyue picked up the pine cane to shake: "I give elder brother medicine to help you cure the injury, you promise me a condition?"


    The cloak man was stunned, and then sarcastically said, "you?"


    His injury can only be cured by a few people in the world. Originally, he didn''t want to go to the holy medical Valley, but now he delays again and again. I''m afraid he can''t go on!


    "Well, it''s normal if you don''t believe me, brother, but why don''t you try?"


    Nan huaiyue said confidently: "after all, I can see my brother''s heartbroken pulse. It seems that cold evil comes into my body."


    "What are the conditions?" said the cloaker


    "What you can do."


    "Deal!"


    So decisively, you made a deal? Zhong limo and Wen renuo look at the two people who seem to have a tacit understanding.


    "Ah Yue..."


    South Huai month peeps out a smile, look to clock to leave Mo: "clock to leave need not worry."


    "Oh, all right."


    Clock from the Mo also some can''t reflect over, why things progress so fast, South huaiyue is bad heart attack or idle nothing to do?


    What they didn''t find was that the cloaker was shocked by Nan huaiyue''s smile, and there was a trace of horror and disbelief on his face. Who was he?


    "In that case, man, wrap this up for me."


    South huaiyue hands pine vines to the people of Baifang Pavilion who are waiting for them.


    The cloak man saw this and never stopped him.


    "Hey, brother, since we have reached a deal, it''s not appropriate to cover it up like this again?"


    Nan huaiyue really had a bad heart attack. The reason is that she felt that the breath of this person was familiar and close. She subconsciously wanted to help him.


    The cloaker hesitated for a moment, then reached out to lift the cap of the cloaker, showing a vicious smile: "since you want to set fire to yourself, how can I not complete it?"


    This cloak man looks like a ghost, with a little red mark on his brow and evil spirits. The tear mole at the end of his eyes is like a living one, which sets off the evil spirit of this man.


    Hearing the promise, the pupils shrink.


    South huaiyue looked at this person''s appearance, tut tut wonder, this person''s appearance is really evil ah.


    Xi Ye''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and he put away the evil spirit of subconscious expression, only cold. Although this person''s eyes are not disgusting, it''s also uncomfortable to be looked at like this.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue didn''t stare at him: "do you mean to set fire? May I have your name


    "The night of the left Dharma protector of the demon sect!" The clock leaves the stranger to walk to the side of South Huai month, wry smile: "a month, you are still really a wise eye to know bead."


    "The devil cult?"


    In the eyes of Nan huaiyue, a trace of cunning flashed, fearing that the world would not be in chaos: "it''s very interesting."


    Not far away, I noticed that the people here began to whisper: "is it the traitor of the demon sect?"


    "Yes, that''s him! Except for the evil of sycophant night! No one is there yet... "


    The man stopped when he said something. Suddenly, he thought that sycophant for his appearance. He shut up in fear.


    "He''s not dead? Isn''t the evil cult going out to encircle and suppress him? "


    "How can you be here now..."


    South Huai month listened to an ear, the interest in the eye is even more, the evil cult traitor left protect a law, eh? I don''t think I''m in trouble, am I?


    Amnesia of the South huaiyue less bone rules of the shackles, and because of the secularity out of touch, no longer conform to the rules of her, in fact, than others imagine more "bold"!


    The sycophant night sneers and looks at Zhong Li Mo: "no, I''m not the sycophant night of the evil cult. On the next night, the enemy of the evil cult!"


    The clock leaves the road, and the look changes slightly.


    Xi Ye looked at the South huaiyue with a smile: "now it''s too late to regret it, brother."


    South huaiyue put away the pine vine wrapped by the man: "did I say I regret it?"


    The banquet night one Leng, then the smile on the face sincere several minutes: "that we, the transaction establishes."


    "The deal has been established a long time ago."


    Nan huaiyue shoved all the herbs she was carrying to Xi Ye: "help me get the herbs first. Oh, yes, let me feel the pulse first."


    Clock from the Mo see the corner of the mouth a draw, temple suddenly jump.


    Does huaiyue really realize who is in front of her? It''s sycophant night! The sycophant who kills people without blinking an eye and laughs and turns into a corpse!


    The mat night full of medicinal materials was stunned for a moment, and then it was caught in the pulse gate by the South huaiyue unprepared.


    "You


    How could I not be on guard against this man?


    "Well? Yes? Next, Wang Yue


    Nan huaiyue pondered for a moment: "the injury is not light. Did they say you were besieged by a group of people? Then buy some herbs you need today. "


    Xi Ye frowned, but did not take back his hand: "can you really cure my injury?"


    He is the only one who knows the weight of his injury. Now he is just relying on his internal force to support his breath.


    "If you don''t believe me, why do you trade with me?"


    South huaiyue look indifferent to take back the hand: "well, now go to prepare medicinal materials."


    South huaiyue a person walk in front, the other three people mind different follow behind.


    Turn around to find the willow Bo some doubt to ask the clock from the Mo how to return a responsibility.


    "Ah, ah Yue picked up a patient on the way."


    The clock leaves the road casually.


    Xi Ye frowned slightly, but he didn''t say a word.


    Liu Bo slightly frowned at the words and looked at the banquet in the dark. Looking at the temperament of the whole body, he knew that this man was not simple. What did he pick up on the road?


    People have different ideas, only in front of the South huaiyue heartless to buy Herbs, and then give the herbs to Xi Ye to take, mouth also chanted: "these are to treat your injury, so you put out effort to take it."


    Xi Ye''s mouth is puffed, isn''t it?


    Wen Rennuo looked dignified for a moment, and then said with a relieved smile: "it seems that a Yue is really a wise eye."


    "Well, yes."


    Zhong limo said casually: "anyway, now we are smelling the city, and the one who should be distressed is the Lord of the city, right?"


    Peace is the foundation for a sea city to attract people to live in. Therefore, in the sea city, the city Lord''s office will maintain the public order of the city. No one can make trouble here. Xi Ye is now in Wen Cheng. If people of the demon sect want to find fault, they have to leave Wen Cheng.

 Chapter 388

    Wen Rennuo and Wen Yan smile: "it seems that the city master''s mansion is busy."


    The clock leaves the Mo meaning unidentified to smile a: "it seems that someone does not have the consciousness of being a little Lord at all?"


    "No, no, no," Wen Rennuo shook his fan. "There''s someone else in Wen City, but I''m not here."


    "Oh?"


    Clock from Mo pick eyebrow, think of that straw bag.


    Er, it''s not right. In other people''s eyes, Wen Rennuo seems to be a straw bag. He''s half a catty with that man.


    Wen Rennuo shrugged his shoulders and said casually, "in a word, it''s quite pleasant to find something for them. Ah Yue, well done."


    Xi Ye''s arms are now full of herbs. Obviously, these quantities are not only for the treatment of his injuries, but he has always been in a bad temper. Although he is dark this time, he doesn''t say much.


    "What''s the difference between Wen Ren and Wen Cheng..."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Wenren promise to take the lead.


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, and then the understanding way: "if it''s not convenient to say even."


    After all, she heard about the internal struggle, and she just asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s not inconvenient to say," Wen Rennuo unfolded his folding fan, and the cool wind seemed to be able to put out the flame in his heart. "After all, only a few people can accept me if they smell so big."


    Those who are racking their brains to usurp the power will wait until they hear that their lineage has withered. It''s strange that someone will welcome him this time.


    "My mother is the biological daughter of the owner of Wen family, but she was expelled from Wen family very early because of my father."


    Hear a person promise soft voice way.


    "Now the old man has no choice but to get me back."


    Speaking of the "old man", Wen Rennuo seems disdainful, but in fact he has some warmth, which is the only reason why he is willing to stay in Wen Rennuo.


    "I see."


    There is a trace of thinking in Zhong limo''s eyes.


    Wen Rennuo''s identity is well kept secret by Wen Rennuo''s family or secret forces. All they know is that Wen Rennuo is lost and later recovered.


    Wen Rennuo smiles: "it''s all trivial things. It''s no fun to talk about them. Ah Yue, we''re going to go upstairs again to have a look?"


    Xi Ye''s eyes moved. It seems that Wang Yue is the leader of this group.


    South Huai month thought a way: "calculate, go down to say again, today first go back."


    "Good."


    No one disagreed with the news.


    But, "but this sycophant, where is master Xi Yexi?"


    Zhong Li Mo moves his steps to block between Nan Huai Yue and Xi Ye. Although the man is seriously injured, he is treacherous and careful.


    There was a slight sneer in the eyes of the sycophant night: "since I have made a deal with Prince Wang, I naturally want to follow him."


    Cheng Kong, who had been following them all the time, was slightly stiff: "well, there is no room in the inn..."


    Wen Rennuo smoked the corners of his mouth, and then said with a smile: "Mr. Xi also heard that, but we have no spare room."


    Xi Ye shrugged: "I''ll follow Mr. Wang."


    Nan huaiyue felt that he said this on purpose: "follow me?"


    Xi night eyes a turn, a pair of Danfeng eyes beautiful color flow: "live a room, people also don''t care."


    South huaiyue


    Why does this scene seem familiar?


    The clock leaves Mo eyebrow tiny Cu: "Liu Bo, don''t you mind if I squeeze with you?"


    Banquet night is now obviously already sticky up, clock from Mo also didn''t think can also drive him out.


    Liu Bai Wei Leng: "it doesn''t matter."


    "That''s it."


    The clock leaves Mo to smile to see toward Xi Ye: "it''s a pity that we a month can''t live together with such beauty."


    "No... no pity."


    South huaiyue helpless way.


    After a slight change in Xi Ye''s expression, he laughed more coquettishly: "I also think it''s a pity that young master Yue is so beautiful. I''ve taken advantage of him, ha."


    "... ha ha."


    Nan huaiyue laughed twice.


    After leaving Baifang Pavilion, Wen Rennuo said in a soft voice, "Oh, I want to walk again. Who will accompany me, a childe who has no power to bind a chicken?"


    "Young master..."


    Cheng Kong''s expression is hard to make at a glance, and he follows Xi Ye silently.


    The clock leaves the Mo light to glance at him one eye, then sink a voice way: "you turn alone, had better be robbed by the flower thief."


    Nan huaiyue''s Xi Ye is not clear yet. He dare not let Nan huaiyue get along with Xi Ye alone.


    Liu Bo said something, but he clearly remembered what Nan Li Ke had told him, and he also said that he wanted to go back to the inn.


    "Is there no one who has pity on me who has no power to bind a chicken?"


    Wen Rennuo looked pitifully at the South huaiyue, and then his eyes brightened, and his eyes floated to one side: "beauty, beauty can pour the city with a smile, can you have a drink with me?"


    South Huai month along Wen Ren Nuo''s vision to see past, speechless congeal choke: "I go first."


    Finish saying, don''t wait to hear a person promise to respond, South Huai month turns head to walk.


    Hearing the news, he stood in the same place and watched the figure of Nan huaiyue drowned in the sea of people. Then he turned and left: "let''s go, empty."


    But seeing the direction of Wenren''s promise, he turned back and entered Baifang Pavilion.


    meanwhile.


    In the fifth floor of Baifang Pavilion, several people in white doctor''s robes are looking for people here in a hurry.


    "Not here? Why don''t you see anyone now? "


    "Not again?"


    They followed Xi Ye''s trail for a long time, but they didn''t catch up with others. They were really tired.


    "Baiqi, why do you think the second valley master wants to help that villain?"


    No one can answer this person''s words, because everyone doesn''t know why.


    Bai Qi frowned: "I''ll go and have a look."


    They are all a group of medical nerds in the holy Medicine Valley. They can''t get out of the valley at ordinary times, so he is the leader of the team this time. At least he can ask the way and get some information.


    "Oh, go quickly. If you can''t find that man again, I''m afraid he will die. The second valley master has to cut us down."


    He really didn''t understand how a seriously injured man could run like that. He just ran from the Qingming border to the Xiali center and convinced him.


    Bai Qi nodded slightly, then stopped a person at will.


    "Young Xia, I want to ask you something."


    Be stopped of smell a person Nuo Leng Leng, this what Leng Touqing, come up to block a person?


    "How dare you ask, young Xia?"


    Bai Qi hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I''m a doctor."


    "Holy medical Valley?"


    I heard that the people of Shengyi valley also came to the auction. But it''s hard to say whether it was for the auction. After all, no matter what level of auction it was before, Shengyi Valley didn''t come out.


    Bai Qi''s face changed greatly, and then he said in a deep voice, "that''s right."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wen Rennuo asked with great interest. The fan in his hand showed his mood.

 Chapter 389

    Bai Qi hesitated for a moment, and then said angrily: "the running dog of the demon sect, sycophant night, stole my holy medicine. Have you ever seen sycophant night before? We got the news that sycophant had been here before


    "The running dog of the demon sect?"


    Hear person Nuo light smile: "holy medical Valley is not born all the year round, I''m afraid don''t know sycophant night already betray the evil cult."


    White did not look surprised: "Oh? Can you see the sycophant night, young Xia


    Wen Rennuo tried to ignore his poor acting skills: "I have left the fifth floor before, and I don''t know where to go."


    Bai Qi''s face was taut and he nodded slightly. After thanking Wen Rennuo, he turned and left. As soon as he turned around, his expression became taut and his face was sad.


    Hearing that, Nuo Yu Guang glanced at a group of people in the holy medical Valley, the secret road became more and more interesting.


    Holy Medicine Valley, demon sect, Xi Ye, these people


    The inn.


    After arriving at the inn, Liu Bo went to do other things, while Nan huaiyue went back to her room with Xi Ye and Zhong limo.


    "Mr. Xi, a Mo, you sit first."


    With that, Nan huaiyue went to the back of the screen.


    Xi Ye glanced at the layout of the room. The ordinary Inn went to the room. It didn''t burn incense, but there was a light fragrance that didn''t make people hate.


    Zhong limo sat at the table and poured two cups of tea: "it''s so fragrant. What''s a Yue made of?"


    After the screen, Nan huaiyue''s voice was light: "I added some herbs beneficial to my body."


    Xi Ye also took the cup of tea in front of him and sipped it. Then his pupils shrank and banged the cup on the table.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The South huaiyue behind the screen is a little confused.


    Zhong Li Mo glanced at the dishonorable Xi Ye: "Mr. Xi, what is this?"


    Xi Ye ignores Zhong limo, but stares at the teacup in his hand. It''s too familiar with the taste, but it''s the tea that Rongyue made at will. Why is the taste of tea made by a strange man the same now?


    What''s more, this man is similar to Lu Chang and Rongyue?


    "Mr. Xi?"


    The clock leaves the Mo to raise a voice again to call a shocked Xi Ye.


    At this time, Nan huaiyue came out from behind the screen with a bunch of bottles and cans in her arms and frowned: "Mr. Xi? What''s wrong with this tea? It should be harmless to you. "


    Xi Ye almost couldn''t hold his expression: "tea is very good."


    Anyway, it''s still a long time. He''ll find out what''s going on.


    Considering this, Xi Ye carefully observed the appearance of Nan huaiyue to see if there was any trace of disguise. Unfortunately, the "hiding" which was taken out from the war sites by the robbers was by no means ordinary. No one could see the flaw in the disguise made with it.


    After watching for a long time, Xi night also felt that the height of Nan huaiyue didn''t seem like a man, a little short.


    "I haven''t asked the identity of Prince Wang before? I wonder if Mr. Wang can tell me? "


    Xi ye asked this question is not abrupt, after all, South huaiyue is to help him heal, in other words, he is to give the life to South huaiyue!


    Being playing with the bottles and jars on the table, Nan huaiyue did not lift her head when she heard the words: "in Xia Li, an ordinary doctor."


    Xi Yewen didn''t believe a word: "Xia Li''s blood is based on the color of the pupil. It seems to me that the young master is a dark blue pupil? You don''t need to be modest. If you can see the injury in your lower body, how can you say it''s ordinary? "


    The pupil color of Xiali people is blue. The deeper the color is, the purer the blood is. The pupil color of nanhuaiyue is dark blue. The color is rich enough to accumulate into ink.


    South Huai month smell speech a Leng, didn''t expect Xi night observation so careful.


    In fact, she wants to say that she is the blood of Xia Li. If Xia Li people marry people from other countries, the pupil color of their children is either light blue, or black mixed with a little blue, which is very similar to her dark blue. Only a close look can see the difference. If she says so, most people will not observe it so carefully, but I didn''t expect that Xi Ye noticed it at the beginning.


    "Is Prince Wang a member of the royal family of Xiali?"


    Xi night close to South huaiyue, carefully observe his look.


    Zhong limo''s eyes darkened, and the folding fan stopped between them: "cough, Mr. Xi, please respect yourself."


    Although the two beauties are pretty attractive together, they are both "men"!


    Nan huaiyue leaned back and looked calm: "no, I''m only half of Xia Li''s blood. Mr. Xi thinks I''m wrong. What''s more, there are only a few people in Xia Li''s royal family."


    Xi Ye doesn''t feel his eyes are wrong, so he doesn''t comment on it.


    Although there are only three people in the royal family of Xiali, who can judge that there is no one in the dark? In addition, Nan huaiyue and Ning Rongyue are similar in appearance. Xi Ye has already determined that he belongs to Xiali royal family.


    It''s only about why the tea he brewed is so similar to the taste of Ning Rongyue, which needs to be checked slowly.


    See dinner night no longer ask questions, South huaiyue will not continue to rack their brains to make up the story, continue to move on the hand.


    "Young master Xi''s internal injuries are easy to cure. What''s difficult is the evil cold Qi. His internal mental skill should be extremely cold or extremely Yang, otherwise it can''t last until now."


    Xi night smell speech look a Su, his nine cold heart classics is really extremely cold internal skill, otherwise also can''t temporarily block that strange breath.


    "Young master Yue said that internal injuries are easy to treat?"


    However, his internal injury also hurt his heart. How can he say it is easy to cure?


    Thinking of this, Xi Ye''s face was stained with some doubt.


    "It''s easy to cure," said Nan huaiyue with a slight nod. "Take this first."


    Said, South huaiyue handed over a small jade bottle, jade bottle inside is the color of strange liquid medicine.


    Xi Ye''s action was slightly stiff. He hesitated for a moment and then drank. Since he decided to believe the Lord, it was not his nature to look forward and backward.


    South huaiyue see satisfactory Gougou lips.


    "What is this?"


    After swallowing the liquid of traditional Chinese medicine, Xi yewei asked with a wrinkled face after a long time of hard work.


    South Huai month reminds a way: "the young master Xi first transports the work to dissolve the medicine power."


    Xi night also felt the body is not right, regardless of more questions, close your eyes to resolve internal force.


    Zhong limo curiously asked, "what did you give him to eat, ah Yue?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t got a name yet," said Nan huaiyue with a wink. "It''s my first time to match this."


    Zhong limo''s expression froze


    So, is Nan huaiyue the one who takes Xi Ye as the test drug?


    "Don''t worry, it won''t kill you."


    South huaiyue calm mouth.


    "Ah Yue, you''d better not talk about it later."


    The strange expression of Zhong limo.


    Xi ye should not have the energy to pay attention to what they say. Let it go with the wind.


    South Huai month smell speech to smile: "a Mo rest assured."


    Said, South huaiyue began to mix the color of strange liquid medicine, Zhong limo see no longer disturb her, with a folding fan knock on the head, quite helpless silent smile.


    "Poisonous snake bile, poisonous scorpion needle powder, Cishi powder... And Fengwei needle, eh..."

 Chapter 390

    Zhong limo doesn''t know much about medicine, but he also knows that scorpion, Cishi and so on are common poisonous things, so what is Nan huaiyue doing?


    "Ah Yue, what do you deserve?"


    Clock from the Mo carefully asked.


    "The medicine for Mr. Xi just came out this time. I brought these."


    Nan huaiyue poured the liquid carefully. There was nothing wrong with this amount.


    Zhong limo


    Are you sure you''re not trying to poison him?


    Just at this time, Xi Ye also opened his eyes. At this time, he looked at the South huaiyue more mildly. It was obvious that the medicine he had just taken had some use, although the strange smell was still in his mouth.


    "The medicine for me?"


    "Well," Nan huaiyue said softly, "I have to attend the auction these two days. I don''t think I can concentrate on treating your injury, so I''ll prepare some medicine to delay your injury for the time being."


    Xi night smell speech look micro movement, not dissatisfied, just after he saw that color strange liquid medicine or look slightly stiff.


    "What is the use of this medicine? You should also see that my heart is damaged. This medicine may... "


    "I can''t cure your heart."


    South huaiyue interrupted Xi Ye''s words: "the medicine needed for your heart injury has not been collected. Now there are only one main medicine, pine vine and several auxiliary medicines, which can''t be cured for the time being."


    Zhong limo is shocked. Xi Ye''s martial arts are not the best in the world, but also the best. How can he be hurt?


    Generally speaking, if the heart is hurt, there is only one way to die. Today, the only way to cure the heart is Shengyi Valley, which no one can find. However, this night is also courageous. After a few words with Nan huaiyue, I really dare to follow her


    Xi Ye Wen Yan slightly frown: "the heart of the injury can not be delayed for long."


    "That''s why I''m going to make a medicine to slow down the injury." South huaiyue calm way.


    Xi night smell speech although still have worry, but also no longer say, concentrate on South huaiyue dispensing.


    Zhong limo subconsciously turns the fan in his hand. After thinking about it, he says, "let me take the liberty to ask, why does the injury come from Mr. Xi?"


    Xi Ye glanced at the clock coldly: "demon sect."


    They all said that he was the enemy of the demon sect, and the outside world also spread it. He didn''t believe that Zhong limo didn''t know.


    Zhong limo looks innocent. What he wants to ask is not this.


    Xi Ye saw this and added: "the leader of the demon sect and the rest of the followers."


    South Huai month forbeared to endure to smile, then ask a way: "that cold evil Qi?"


    South Huai month this directly asked the point, Xi night sword eyebrow tight Cu, eyes if cold star, a cold face: "the new appointment of the devil left Dharma, his details I don''t know, but it is extremely difficult."


    There are Xi you also suffered so much injury, do not know how now?


    Xi Ye gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down.


    "Don''t you know the details?"


    South Huai month cautiously asked again.


    Xi Ye''s eyes crossed a trace of hesitation, thinking that Wang Yue knew something: "yes."


    "It seems that the evil cult is no better than that."


    Zhong Li Mo and Xi Ye are silent at the same time. Nan Huai Yue''s words are arrogant.


    Seeing that they were looking at each other, Nan huaiyue said with a smile: "the cold evil Qi is not internal power, but a kind of poison. Those who can add poison to their internal power must have some insects, and those who have insects are easy to guess."


    The two of them looked awe inspiring.


    Zhong limo immediately raised his lips and said, "I''d better be a rice bug. It''s too dangerous outside."


    South Huai month smell speech not to conceal of white one eye clock leave mo.


    Xi Ye''s face was slightly heavy: "you say that''s a person from Beichen? Has the cult been controlled by Beishen? "


    "Ah, that''s not what I said," retorted Nan huaiyue. "I just said that the person who hurt you should be an expert with Gu."


    Xi night smell speech look completely sink down, North sink unexpectedly has penetrated into the demon cult interior? No, that guy Qin Di looks the same as before. What is that?


    One mystery after another, Xi Ye''s mind was quite complicated.


    He thought that he should have cheated those people in the right way. Before, he would not only take revenge by himself, but also encouraged many people in the right way. Now he is injured and runs away


    "Mr. Xi, don''t think so much about it now. It''s the right way to cure the wound."


    South huaiyue sees the banquet night to sink into the meditation, slowly way.


    The banquet night returns to mind, slightly nod: "thank you, young master."


    South huaiyue shook the sealed jade bottle in her hand: "you don''t need to thank me. After all, what we have is a trade."


    The banquet night hears speech to smile lightly, can''t deny.


    "Yes."


    After shaking the bottle, Nan huaiyue opened the cork and smelled the fragrance in the air: "well, you can take three drops each time, which can temporarily suppress your cold and evil Qi."


    Zhong limo''s eyes are strange. I didn''t expect that the medicine made of those strange herbs smells good?


    Xi Ye took the jade bottle and said thanks again.


    "If you want to completely get rid of this difficult thing, you need to cure your wounds first, and there is still a lack of medicine. It seems that there will be one at the auction. We must get it tomorrow."


    The medicinal materials that can appear at the auction are by no means ordinary. It''s just that there isn''t much money for the banquet: "childe..."


    "Of course, it''s something I have to worry about."


    I want to know that Xi Ye has not much money to be hunted down now. The white jade ring that can keep accounts in the treasure Pavilion doesn''t work at the auction, so Nan huaiyue says so.


    Xi Ye''s heart moved.


    "Oh yes, and this one."


    South huaiyue gently hammered the table, and then directly took out a box from the sleeve: "temporarily suppress your heart injury."


    "What''s this?"


    Xi Ye opened the wooden box, which contained three brown pills.


    South Huai month slowly way: "this is in the next carelessly do the pill of failure, but just can temporarily for young master Xi suppress injury."


    This is a failure product when she made heart protecting pills for her second brother. Although the effect has been reduced by more than half, it is also a good medicine rarely seen by the outside world. After all, it can cure heart pulse.


    Can the failed product delay the injury for him?


    Xi Ye''s heart was startled, and he secretly thought about where the king moon was sacred.


    "Young master, are you from the holy medical Valley?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Xi Ye stares at Nan huaiyue and asks.


    "Holy Medicine Valley? I''m not


    Nan huaiyue replied decisively, and then said confidently: "there are people outside the world, but it''s not only Shengyi valley that is a holy place for doctors, and it''s not only the doctors inside that can make a comeback. Of course, I also want to see the medical skills of Shengyi valley."


    The clock leaves the Mo to pick eyebrow, this words once also have a person to say, still have the origin with South Huai month, really is the predestination.


    Xi ye heard some praise on his face.


    Bang bang!


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Liu Bo seemed to have some helpless voice: "clock away, someone is looking for it."


    The clock leaves Mo to smell speech tiny a Leng, then get up to open a door: "looking for this childe?"? Who is it


    Someone''s been looking for it?

 Chapter 391

    Before Liu Bo could speak, the voice of the fierce people from downstairs rang out.


    "It''s a promise! You bastard


    The visitor pushes Liu Bo away fiercely, and an angry and twisted face appears in front of Zhong limo''s face.


    Zhong limo unfolds his folding fan neatly to block the spittle of the passers-by. Then he glances at his fan. It''s time to change it. It''s a pity.


    Bang!


    The South huaiyue behind the clock leaves the Mo does not hesitate to close the door, a door almost pastes on the face of the arrival person.


    "I''ll fuck you, son of a bitch, you''ll hear me! Open the door for me


    "The wrong one?"


    The clock leaves the corner of my mouth.


    South huaiyue coldly listened to the curse outside for a while: "how can someone who hears find you?"


    Zhong limo is also puzzled and shakes his head. He and Wen Rennuo are plastic friends at most. Even those who have enemies with Wen Rennuo will not come to him.


    At this time, the cold voice of the willow cypress outside rang out: "Mr. Wen, this is Mr. Wang''s room. I don''t hear anyone. Please respect yourself! It''s not like you''re stuck out here. "


    "Let''s go, young master. Let''s find it..."


    At this time, another strange voice sounded.


    The clock in the room left the stranger for a moment, then frowned slightly: "is it them?"


    "I''m really looking for you?"


    South Huai month Leng Leng, then light voice way: "that I open the door."


    With that, Nan huaiyue stretched out her hand to open the door again, and at the same time, she took out her flute and knocked on several people who wanted to break in, making them retreat in pain.


    "Those who leave the clock will come in, and the rest will leave."


    Not to mention, when Nan huaiyue put up a cold face, it was quite frightening. Coupled with the subtle and powerful internal force pressure, several faces that he knocked open were afraid to go forward.


    "This is my Wang''s room. I don''t know Mr. noben. Please leave as soon as possible."


    Said, South Huai month also threatened to sweep a few people who wear the greasy powder, smell people Nuo said is a dandy, at least not these people look so greasy.


    "The boss is also very good at being a man. Do you call them up to disturb the guests in the inn?"


    The sweating innkeeper bent over to make amends.


    Several childe brothers froze and dare not come forward, and realize that they have found the wrong person, but don''t they say that Wen Rennuo is with these people? Go back and kill those cheap dogs who can''t find out all the information!


    Several people who came to look for Zhong limo had a strange look at Nan huaiyue and walked in after clasping their fists.


    Seeing this, Liu Bai laughs and goes in and says, "brother Wang, you have a way."


    Nan huaiyue closed the door again with a bang and said, "brother Liu, you are so soft tempered. No wonder that group of young brothers are pestering."


    Liu Bo just smiles with a good temper.


    Has been paying attention to a few people''s seat night, eyes fretting, Wang Yue, really interesting.


    Then Xi Ye looked forward to find several people, two younger men, a gray haired old man and a woman holding the old man''s arm. After seeing the appearance of these people, Xi Ye''s look changed slightly.


    A few people who came to find zhonglimo didn''t expect that there was a big Buddha here, which also changed slightly.


    It''s not the right time for several people to come.


    "Mr. Huo, why are you here?"


    The old man immediately understood the meaning of Zhong limo: "it''s said that master watch, you''ve come to Wen Cheng, but you don''t go there. Master let me go. I''ll ask Master to go there anyway."


    The clock leaves the Mo helpless wry smile: "Huo old you this also don''t seem to come to invite."


    The Huo surname old man, who was supported by the woman, laughed twice: "after all, I''m old, but if I get the old man, I have to take the young master back."


    One of the young men rubbed his hands: "young master, we don''t have to do it ourselves."


    Listen to the voice is the first man to open the door outside, South Huai moon color slightly heavy, a few people also as to find fault.


    Zhong limo glanced at Xi Ye, then said with a smile: "don''t worry, come here, let me introduce you first. Su Wu, you look like a bully."


    "Hey, hey."


    Su Wu, who is rubbing his fists, laughs twice. In fact, he is pretty and thin, and can''t see any threat from his appearance.


    "This is my good friend Wang Yue, a Yue, my mother''s housekeeper grandfather Huo Gu, and Huo Qingning, Huo''s granddaughter."


    "I''ve met housekeeper Huo and miss Huo."


    The woman called Huo Qingning loosened her hand and nodded to the handsome Wang Yue: "I''ve seen prince."


    "This is brother Su Wu and brother Su Wen. Let''s call him a guard."


    For the time being?


    South Huai month smell speech toward two people embrace boxing: "see two."


    Baoquan is not a common gift for family members to meet, but Nan huaiyue didn''t think so much about it. After all, Su Wu just did it.


    Su Wu looked stiff for a moment, and then said with a smile: "when did the young master make such a handsome young master? Su Wu has seen such a young master."


    "Yes, sir."


    Su Wen''s hand showed a standard smile.


    The clock leaves Mo white one eye Su Wu: "you kid talk much, still have this Liu Bai Liu childe, and Xi Ye Xi childe."


    Liu Bai said with a light smile: "so we are just by the way, Zhong Li?"


    The clock leaves a mo to smile lightly: "that is not."


    He and Liu Bo have known each other for a long time. It doesn''t matter if he plays such a harmless joke, and dinner night is just by the way.


    Seeing this, Liu Bo didn''t care. He said with a smile, "I''ve met several of you."


    Huo Gu several people smell speech also busy reply.


    Xi night light see a few people a few eyes, see in the face of the South huaiyue or skin smile meat don''t smile toward a few people point a head.


    A few people also made a good appearance.


    Zhong limo didn''t say whether he wanted to follow Huo Gu back. Huo Gu said, "can you give me a face to be a guest in your house?"


    The banquet night look slightly cold, to these people, he really can''t believe.


    South huaiyue is a glimpse of the clock away from the road.


    Zhong limo touched his nose: "it seems that I have to go back if I don''t want to. OK, I should go back to see my grandfather."


    Say, clock leaves Mo to see south again to cherish month a few people: "month, Liu elder brother, Xi childe, can appreciate a face."


    If the former South huaiyue directly should be under, but now... South huaiyue asked to see Xi night.


    Xi Ye stares at Huo Gu tightly for a moment. Yu Guang and Zhong limo look at each other: "I will go where a Yue goes."


    Huo Gu several people smell speech to have a look at a South to cherish a month, secretly think this with Xi night is what relation.


    The clock leaves the Mo to see a shape to hum lightly: "that, month?"


    South Huai month peeps out a smile: "respect is inferior to obey an order, disturb."


    "It seems that I''m really a by the way."


    Willow cypress gentle smile: "that Wen Ren there?"


    "Ignore him." South Huai month immediately open mouth, then change a mouth: "cough, leave a person to say with him is."

 Chapter 392

    The corner of the mouth of Zhong limo couldn''t restrain a Yang, then quickly pressed down: "and Gongsun should still be in the inn? I''ll call him


    "Good."


    South Huai month should a: "that I pack up a thing first?"


    "Well."


    Zhong limo patted Nan huaiyue''s head.


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes are slightly staring, but she doesn''t say anything. She turns around and picks up her belongings after the screen. Mu yuan doesn''t know where she is now. She may have to leave a message for her later.


    Seeing this scene, Huo Gu showed a little surprise.


    Xi Ye''s pupils shrink slightly, and his fingers curl up slightly.


    There was a smile in Liu Bai''s eyes, and then he said in a soft voice, "I''ll go back and clean up first."


    "Good," Zhong Li Mo took a look at Xi Ye, and then said, "Mr. Huo, sit down first, and I''ll call someone."


    "Yes."


    Huo Gu''s voice sounded slightly old.


    After the clock left, Xi night looked cold, and the corners of his lips outlined a sneer with evil intention.


    "I didn''t know the second floor owner had such a housekeeper identity?"


    Huo Gu''s pupils shrink slightly, but at least the banquet night is a sound transmission, which has not disturbed the South huaiyue.


    The Su brothers behind Huo Gu stepped forward with a dignified look.


    Huo Gu than a little calm to clean up, and then the same voice back: "thank you for not breaking us, before we will make amends to you."


    Who knows they''ll meet the sycophant night? Those people of the demon sect are also rubbish. They haven''t solved the problem after chasing people for such a long time. Now they''re good. They''ve been hit by the principal and come to their door. It seems that they are "friends" for the time being?


    Xi night smell speech in the eyes peep out frightening divine light, unambiguously say, if not for his today''s injury, see Huo Gu after he absolutely will directly under dead hand!


    "Ha ha."


    A sneer is enough to show the attitude of Xi Ye.


    Huo Gu sees this rare also has some embarrassment, is actually they did not tunnel before, also has nothing to say.


    "Don''t blame me, sir. We will make amends."


    "No need."


    Xi night cold voice way.


    Before, he united with the right people to attack the evil cult. Although he was defeated by accident, there was nothing to say about it. It was nothing more than the defeat of the king.


    But the only one who didn''t lose is Huo Gu and others who belong to the right side. What makes him even more angry is that after the defeat, Huo Gu and others immediately started the business of demon sect, and they still sold the news that he was hiding there. I really haven''t seen such a person!


    Well, actually, Huo Gu and his family are doing this business, but he is not happy at dinner! Very uncomfortable!


    Huo Gu can only smile bitterly when he hears the words, and no more words.


    Their childe seems to care about Wang Yue very much, and Xi Ye doesn''t know what it has to do with Wang Yue. They made their own decisions before. This time


    Pack all the medicine you bought in bottles and cans. South huaiyue comes out from behind the screen with a big package.


    "Well, please."


    South huaiyue smiles.


    Su Wu is ready to take things, but Nan huaiyue puts the package into Xi Ye''s arms.


    Xi Ye''s face turned black. She threw the package to her feet, but she didn''t say she wouldn''t take it.


    Seeing this, Huo Gu was a little surprised.


    "Ah Yue, let''s go?"


    At this time, Zhong limo stretched his head and looked at the South huaiyue in the door. Gongsun Ke followed him empty handed.


    And before Liu Bai also took a small burden to stand aside.


    South Huai month should be a, stand up pat seat night shoulder: "go."


    Xi Ye picked up the package and followed Nan huaiyue with a black face. How could he not get rid of this guy? you ''re right! It must be because I still need him to treat my injury!


    Huo Gu''s thoughts are different.


    After walking out of the Inn and boarding the carriage prepared by huogu, Nan huaiyue suddenly said with a strange expression: "do we look like poor relatives going to their relatives? It''s big and small. "


    Zhong Li Mo is stunned, then can''t help laughing.


    "That''s not true. I''m going to live a life of dependence. Ah, it''s hard."


    South huaiyue looked at the happy clock: "if you are a little more sad, I believe it."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Wu, who was driving outside, could not help but put his head into the carriage when he heard that they were so happy in the carriage


    Clock from Mo look a black: "drive carefully, want to take us into the ditch?"


    Su Wu immediately tightens his mouth when he hears the speech, and his head disappears in the carriage.


    The clock leaves the corner of my mouth.


    On the way to the ancestral home of Zhong Li Mo, Nan huaiyue asked some questions that should be paid attention to.


    Zhong limo said in a low voice: "there''s nothing to pay attention to. You''ll know when you go. My grandfather doesn''t have so many rules. It''s the common people''s home."


    South huaiyue thought Zhong limo was modest, but found that Zhong limo didn''t lie.


    Ordinary people are ordinary people.


    It''s a big house with two entrances and two exits in the center of Haicheng, but it looks very desolate. Only the living backyard is popular. Although it is decorated with pavilions and pavilions, it looks rather desolate because no one has taken care of it for a long time.


    Zhong limo looked at Nan huaiyue, who was a little surprised: "my grandfather''s family is the common people outside Haicheng. Even if I buy them this courtyard, it''s not as good as a few mu of arable land outside."


    "Ah?"


    How could such a large family choose the daughter of such an ordinary family to be their mother?


    It''s not that Nan huaiyue looks down on ordinary people. It''s just strange. After all, many people in the big family can''t help themselves


    Zhong limo didn''t understand her, but he didn''t say much. After all, Nan huaiyue was strictly a royal man, and a dandy couldn''t see through so many things, even if he could.


    Zhong Li''s family is a super family. Because of this, they don''t need to marry with other big families. Otherwise, how can the royal family accommodate them?


    South huaiyue see clock from Mo no longer say more, also smart no more questioning.


    Zhong limo shrugged his shoulders and said: "this good yard is tossed..."


    "Don''t you dare to say that


    At this time, a neutral voice sounded, an old man with deep wrinkles on his face came step by step, and his loud voice shocked Nan huaiyue.


    "How much did you spend on the house? And the silver from Zhong Li''s house? Ah? I''ve already said that this old house is not as good as my cultivated land. I''m at ease to grow and eat my own food! "


    The old man''s voice is really big, and Nan huaiyue''s ears are buzzing.


    "You son of a bitch have no other skills, but you will spend money. If you are my son, you have to clean up! I''m itching all day here! It''s hard


    Speaking of the end, the old man also haughtily hummed, angrily looking at the clock from the road.


    Zhong limo is not afraid: "grandfather, please calm down. You say that I have no other skills, so I want to be filial to you..."

 Chapter 393

    "I said, grandfather, you... Ah!"


    The chatter of Zhong Li Mo is stopped by the old man''s brain.


    Nan huaiyue was slightly surprised and couldn''t help laughing.


    Clock from Mo helpless touch the back of the head: "grandfather you don''t give me a little face."


    The old man didn''t have a good look at Zhong Li Mo: "when he came to Wen Cheng, he didn''t come to my side. How can I be separated from Laozi?"


    In his life, he had an adopted son, a second son, and a little daughter. It is estimated that his ancestors burned Gao Xiang into Zhong Li''s eyes. Unfortunately, Zhong Li''s family can''t afford to see his daughter. Only this rebellious little grandson can remember them and help them.


    "No way." Zhong Li Mo is smiling.


    South huaiyue can feel the smile of the clock at this moment, more than ever.


    The old man''s face slowed down after hearing the words, and then he looked at several people in the South huaiyue: "several young men, this guy Xiaomo is the first time to bring people here. It''s not easy to have a friend, old Wang Dazhuang. If you don''t dislike him, just call me grandfather Wang. I can''t do that in your big family."


    Although the mouth said quite "arrogant", but see the old man secretly glance in their eyes, South huaiyue know that the old man is a little nervous.


    Nan huaiyue first said, "we are friends of Zhong Li. It''s right to call you grandfather, and Wang Ye doesn''t have to be polite to us."


    Liubo Gongsun Ke also gave a respectful call.


    Xi Ye''s face was stiffly stifled for a long time: "old man."


    Seeing this, Wang Dazhuang laughed: "you''re a delicate boy. I''ll write it first. I''ll take it as a girl. It''s good. It''s sweeter than our little brother. He''s not obedient since he was a child, and his father doesn''t care about him. Little brother loves to run to me since he was a child. You''re a friend of little brother. We take care of him..."


    With that, Wang Dazhuang patted Nan huaiyue on the shoulder with his hands full of vitality.


    Although he is a little common people, but there are still some eyesight, this group of people with his eye!


    Clock from the Mo face a stiff, is about to speak.


    South huaiyue with eyes to stop clock from Mo, and then hit snake with stick up to help the old man: "to say take care of me or a Mo take care of me more, I am also very grateful."


    "Don''t be grateful, that boy will kick his nose and face..."


    Nan huaiyue helped Wang Dazhuang to walk away: "grandfather, did you say that Zhong Li cried and refused to go here when he was a child? Ha ha... "


    Zhong limo''s face twitches and stands in the same place. People who don''t know may think that these two people are grandparents and grandchildren. Sure enough, he picked them up, right?


    Xi night mouth a draw, gloating at a glance, after leaving the clock, carrying the weight of full package to follow.


    Liu Bai''s throat overflowed with a smile: "clock away, let''s go."


    The clock leaves the Mo to smoke to smoke the corner of mouth, and then walk to a about ten year old youth way: "the home wo, today home how not see a person?"


    Wang Jiahe is the youngest son of Zhong limo''s second uncle: "uncle went out to sea with someone. My father was in the restaurant. Yesterday, he was still shouting that there were so many things in the restaurant. He said he wanted to give them back to you."


    The restaurant was bought by Zhong limo, just to make Wang Dazhuang''s family live better.


    Wang Dazhuang''s family is not ungrateful. They just don''t want to owe Zhong too much to leave home. After all, they already owe their daughter. In the end, Zhong limo yells that they have earned money. Wang Dazhuang accepts Zhong limo''s help, but he doesn''t feel that his little grandson can earn money.


    "Give it back to me? I don''t want to. I''m too lazy to manage restaurants. "


    Zhong limo''s exaggerated expression.


    Wang Jiahe looked gentle: "Dad also said that about your cousin, you might say so."


    "Oh? Ha ha


    The clock leaves the street and fans.


    A gust of cool wind hit, Wang Jiahe shrunk his neck, quite sincere way: "cough, cousin, it''s very cold, don''t fan."


    Zhong limo


    Huo Gu et al


    "Oh."


    It seems that the banquet night gave out a light smile.


    Zhong Li Mo smokes the corners of his mouth. Well, his grandfather''s family are all honest people, and can''t stand teasing.


    Besides, Nan huaiyue and his family have come to the back yard where they live. Like the farmhouses in ordinary villages, they are divided into one yard. Wang Dazhuang and his two sons live here.


    "Son, your eldest uncle lives in the east yard, and your second uncle lives in the west yard. I''m in the middle yard. The yard is not small. I''m flustered when I live in it. You children should be my companions and live in the guest room of the main yard?"


    Wang Dazhuang pointed to both sides and asked Nan huaiyue.


    For Wang Dazhuang to himself so close, South huaiyue flattered, but the face or good way: "thank you, grandfather Wang."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Wang Dazhuang smiles and pats Nan huaiyue''s hand.


    Nan huaiyue looked to the left and right sides and looked at her children curiously. Then she squatted down and whispered, "what''s your name? Can you tell my brother? Brother, here''s the pine nut candy. "


    A few children look at each other, and then look at Wang Dazhuang timidly. It can be seen that the old man is very powerful.


    Wang Dazhuang waved: "boys, come and say hello to uncle."


    Uncle?


    Nan huaiyue''s expression split for a moment, and then he thought that he was 17 now, and he would be 18 after the new year, not so old, right?


    Wang Dazhuang was not aware of Nan huaiyue''s mood at all. Instead, he suddenly said something distressed: "you tell me that Xiaomo''s cousins all have dolls, but this boy has no confidence. Zhong Li doesn''t know how to think about it. Even if there are many things in the family, I can''t say that no matter Xiaomo''s marriage, of course, I don''t care about it..."


    South Huai month has been messy, completely did not hear what Wang Dazhuang said behind.


    The late clock stopped walking away.


    "Uncle, uncle, pine nut candy."


    A bolder child tugged at the clothes of Nan huaiyue.


    South huaiyue this just stiff face, take out a packet of candy from sleeve: "come on, everybody has, can''t rob."


    "Thank you, uncle."


    A few children are very clever.


    As Wang Dazhuang said, he brought the topic to Nan huaiyue: "by the way, Wang Yue, how old are you? Is there a match? "


    South huaiyue body shock, think this problem is really: "boy 17, no marriage."


    Wang Dazhuang smell speech with hate iron not steel eyes looked at South huaiyue, will she see inexplicable some guilty? ashamed? Shame


    Then Wang Dazhuang looked at the gongsunke next to Zhong limo.


    Gongsun Ke: "how many people..."


    Wang Dazhuang instantly understood and sighed: "old man, when I was 17, you two uncles had them. How can you boys be so absent-minded?"


    The old man talked about it again, and everyone died.

 Chapter 394

    Zhong limo puffed his mouth, then raised his hands and patted Liubai and gongsunke on both sides of him. He said in a loud voice, "grandfather, my two good friends are different from me. You don''t think they are young. They are all the pillars of the imperial court. They want to serve the country. They don''t care about men and women."


    Gongsunke and Liubai are crazy.


    When Wang Dazhuang heard that they were still officials, he changed his face: "the officials of the imperial city?"


    "Yes."


    The clock nodded unfathomably.


    Wang Dazhuang''s eyes were wide open when he heard the speech: "that''s not to worry. It''s not to worry. State affairs are the most important."


    Gongsunke and Liubai


    Then Wang Dazhuang looked at Zhong limo discontentedly: "I don''t know how two adults like you? Hanging out with you? Two adults have great ambition. If you have nothing to do, you should find a woman to have a baby


    Zhong limo: "nothing to say.".


    Nan huaiyue found that grandfather Wang was very talkative, but it also showed that the old man was actually quite lonely.


    Gongsunke and Liubai at the same time glance at the clock, then step forward.


    Wang Dazhuang smile, attitude and more respectful: "two adults, please follow me, a little rest."


    Gongsunke frowned slightly, then pulled out a smile: "master, this time we come here as friends of Zhong Li. Don''t be so polite."


    "Yes."


    Liu Bai said with a smile: "Zhong Li and we have the same interests, so we can get to know each other."


    Wang Dazhuang''s expression eased slightly when he heard the speech: "OK, OK, please come with me."


    After Wang Dazhuang asked some people for their opinions, he arranged rooms for them, and then took them to the teahouse in the main courtyard.


    "This tea is planted by the old man himself. It''s not a precious tea. Don''t give it up."


    In fact, Wang Dazhuang is a bit restrained when he sits in the first place.


    Seeing this, Zhong limo joked: "can the tea tree planted by my grandfather pick tea? It''s fast. "


    "Quick?"


    Wang Dazhuang glanced at zhonglimo: "it''s been two years, and I still think that you are finally broken by general zhonglimo, or I won''t see you all the time."


    "I was wrong. I should have come to see my grandfather earlier."


    Zhong limo immediately admits his mistake.


    Wang Dazhuang whispered: "it''s better if you don''t come."


    After all, Zhong limo is Zhong limo''s family. It''s not necessarily good to have a relationship with them.


    Zhong limo''s pupils shrank, and then he said, "grandfather, have you never thought of your grandson saying such cruel words before?"


    "Hum."


    Wang Dazhuang snorted.


    The clock leaves the Mo to know a smile, then say good words to coax the old man of Ao Jiao.


    Because that incident was looked down upon by many people in the so-called Zhongli family. When he was a child, the grandfather''s family he broke into was more like his family. It''s a pity that after all, he was born. After all, they would be safer if they were far away from Wang Dazhuang.


    After a few words, Wang Dazhuang said reluctantly, "I''m not bothering you any more. Let''s have a rest. I''ll call you at dinner."


    A few people smell speech to rise to say to leave in succession, only clock leaves a person of Mo to still have not left.


    Nan huaiyue and Xi Ye live in the East Chamber of the main courtyard, an hour apart from each other, while Gong Sunke and Liu Bai live in the west chamber.


    Nanhuaiyue looked at Gongsun guests and said, "brother Gongsun, brother Liu, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Gongsun Ke glanced at the banquet beside her and nodded slightly. Just on the way, he had already asked the whole story, but he still felt that it was not proper for such a dangerous person to follow Nan huaiyue.


    Xi Ye followed Nan huaiyue into her room and watched her rummage through the package in the room.


    "When tomorrow''s auction is over, I''ll concentrate on treating Mr. Xi''s injuries. Mr. Xi should not worry first."


    "Well," Xi night light should a: "you call me word can."


    "Words?"


    "The word is nostalgic for autumn."


    Xi night, sycophant night, Xi night, Xi huaiqiu.


    This word was taken by Dr. Fu at the time of parting, but he never said that he was born in autumn, and the fall of the Xi family was also autumn. The only time his relatives died was autumn, so he used the word "huaiqiu". However, only on the day of revenge can he be qualified to use this word!


    "Nostalgia for autumn."


    But today he said it, listening to Wang Yue call out these two words, his mood is particularly calm: "well."


    "You have a nice name."


    South huaiyue said casually.


    "Well."


    Finding the medicine she needed, Nan huaiyue raised her head: "hmm? You think it sounds good, too? Ha ha, nostalgia is both yearning and tolerance. Autumn is the harvest time of all things. Is it tolerant and tolerant? The person who gave you that name knows you well


    There is no unnecessary tolerance for the evil cult people who are willing to repay.


    Xi Ye was stunned, tolerant? For him, Qiu Mingming is the root of all sadness


    "Ha ha, ha ha," Xi Ye suddenly laughed twice, "ha ha ha ha!"


    South huaiyue frowned and looked at Xi Ye''s neurotic appearance. What''s wrong with what she said?


    Xi Ye laughed for a while and then stopped laughing. He reached out his hand to wipe away a trace of crystal from the corner of his eyes, raised his lips and said, "thank you very much."


    How could Dr. Fu want him to remember that? It''s him.


    South huaiyue, South huaiyue completely did not know what he did: "Oh."


    Xi Ye didn''t explain much about it. He took a look at the things on the hand of Nan huaiyue: "what is this?"


    "I think grandfather Wang''s body has some hidden diseases due to his work all the year round, which should help him to raise 70% or 80%," Nan huaiyue said, and then found out a pen and paper: "I''ll write down the prescription."


    When she supported Wang Dazhuang, she habitually explored his pulse.


    Xi Ye''s voice was low: "you are kind."


    It''s very kind of you to help yourself, and you want to help an old man who meets by chance. How can there be such a kind person in the world?


    "It''s not a good intention. It''s just something that the doctor can do, and Zhong Li probably has the same idea."


    Nan huaiyue got ink and wrote down the prescription.


    Xi Ye frowned: "Hey, who do you learn from? Don''t say you''re studying medicine to such an extent alone. "


    It''s estimated that Fu CEN is a ghost doctor if he can achieve that level in the world. Xi Ye doesn''t believe that Wang Yue can have such medical skills at such an age, and there is no master to teach him?


    "I have a name, Wang Yue."


    Nan huaiyue said in a soft voice: "as for who I learned from, er..." after pondering for a moment, "I don''t know."


    Banquet night


    After a moment of silence, a trace of anger appeared on Xi Ye''s face, playing with him?


    "I''m not playing with you," said Nan huaiyue, pulling out a chair and sitting down, one hand leaning on the table to support her cheek, and the other pointing to her head in a circle. "I don''t know if you believe it or not. I don''t remember what happened before. Medical skills will come naturally."

 Chapter 395

    South huaiyue is not so vigilant, but she always feel more and more familiar with Xi Ye, so she can''t help revealing a little.


    "A few months ago, I don''t remember anything. My head is blank."


    South bosom month Qiao Qiao lips, look to Xi Ye: "I know you before?"


    Xi Ye''s expression was deep: "I don''t remember anything?"


    "That''s right."


    Nanhuaiyue still holds her cheek with one hand and nods slightly.


    "We should not have known each other before."


    Xi night and carefully looked at the appearance of South huaiyue, in addition to this than his handsome face shook for a while, other nothing found.


    South huaiyue smell speech droop eyelids to cover his eyes thinking, Xi night to observe his appearance seems to have what uncertainty, but now she is not ready to tell his real identity Xi night, can only slowly look at later.


    "That may be because I think huaiqiu has a good face."


    South huaiyue said casually: "I''m a little tired. Huaiqiu, go back to my room first."


    Xi Ye Wen Yan nodded slightly: "good."


    In fact, he also thinks that Wang Yue has a good face, and this amnesia is really suspicious. In addition to his similar appearance with Rong Yue and the children of Xiali family who are beside him, what is the identity of Wang Yue?


    After Xi Ye left the room, Nan huaiyue went directly to the table to empty her mind. After a while, she was ready to go to the bed to have a rest.


    She was really tired that day. She arrived in Xiali early in the morning, took a carriage and arrived at the Inn at noon. After lunch, she ran out and picked up another Xi huaiqiu. Now she came to the Wang''s house all the time.


    At this time, he was in the inn.


    After meeting Nan Li Ke, Mu yuan goes back to the inn. She only receives a letter from Nan Huai Yue, saying that she has gone to the Wang''s house.


    After reading the letter, Mu yuan put the letter in her sleeve and left the inn for the Wang family. At the door of the inn, a group of people wearing white embroidered silver coins passed her in a hurry.


    Mu yuan''s eyes move. It''s not right for the princess to come here.


    Holy Medicine Valley, people of Dongyun, these people are all here. Fortunately, the disguise of "hiding" is perfect, but muyuan doesn''t know that nanhuaiyue still has a banquet night.


    Even if the sun is bright in winter, it doesn''t have much warmth. As time goes by, the sun slowly goes down to the West and turns a sea red.


    "I haven''t got up yet."


    Mu yuan, who has arrived at Wang''s house, is standing in front of the gate of nanhuai moon, looking warily at Xi Ye.


    Xi Ye knows that his reputation is not good, but the reaction of this servant girl is too big, right? And I haven''t reported myself, tut tut.


    "The old man has passed on the meal. I''ll ask a Yue to get up."


    Hearing Xi Ye call a Yue, Mu yuan''s eyebrows almost wrinkled into caterpillars.


    The left Dharma protector of the demon sect, sying ye, is now called Xi Ye. He once had an engagement with Ning Rongyue, and later he was Ning Rongyue''s elder brother. How can this man appear here?


    Xi Ye saw that Mu yuan didn''t respond, so she was ready to enter.


    "Stop!"


    Mu yuan''s pupils contracted slightly, and some of them cried out in a gaffe.


    Xi Ye''s eyes coagulated and made a counterattack gesture.


    Mu yuan was surprised and realized that he was too impolite.


    "What are you going to do? Muyuan, your master picked it up. If it hurts you, brother Wang will ask you


    Just came to see this scene of the clock from Mo eyelid jump.


    Mu yuan''s brow locked when he heard the words: "young master? You brought it back! "


    Mu yuan didn''t see Xi Ye when she came, so she didn''t expect that the Xi Ye that appeared in Wang''s house was brought back by Nan huaiyue!


    Xi Ye ignores the banter in the words of Zhong limo, and raises the corner of his mouth: "it''s very protective."


    Clock from the Mo shape if unintentionally separated two people: "wood kite, you call a month up, don''t miss the dinner."


    "Yes."


    Wood kite smell speech can only put away the heart of doubt, push the door into.


    "Ah Yue is a man after all. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for her to be with such a servant girl?"


    Xi Ye glanced at the door which was closed tightly by the wooden kite.


    Zhong limo chuckled: "Mu yuan grew up taking care of ah Yue. Now she just takes care of ah Yue. It won''t affect her daily life."


    Although it''s not suitable for Nan huaiyue to wear men''s clothes and follow the servant girls around, I want to know that they won''t let any boy take care of Nan huaiyue.


    This is not a big problem, but this dinner night is very difficult! Clock from the Mo smile to see the banquet night.


    Xi night smell speech just light said a, so it is.


    South huaiyue also quickly packed up and came out, wooden kite face ugly with her side.


    Nan huaiyue has told her the story of bringing back the banquet night, but mu yuan just wants to lament the evil fate. What fate is this!


    Nan huaiyue''s identity, especially the loss of memory, is the most difficult thing to tell. If Xi Ye asks the root, he will find something wrong


    "Ah Mo, huaiqiu, how to stand here."


    South Huai month casually said a Hello, then way: "Wang Ye pass rice?"


    "Well."


    Clock away from the Mo should be a: "we are now in the past."


    "Good."


    To the main courtyard of the dining room, South huaiyue found that there are many people here.


    One by one, Zhong limo introduced them to Nan huaiyue: "when you heard that I came back, you all came here. Do you mind?"


    "It''s OK, but you''re quite attractive."


    South huaiyue casually back to the road.


    Zhong limo''s uncle''s family, his second uncle''s family, and his grandchildren are indeed very prosperous and lively, especially when compared with his family, which has only three.


    Wang Dazhuang and Zhong limo''s second uncle Wang Shi and Nan huaiyue sat at the same table. The rest of them chose a table at will. Mu yuan was pulled to a table with only female relatives.


    "Ah Yue is coming. Come on, sit down."


    Wang Dazhuang greets Nan huaiyue with a smile and sits down: "today''s distinguished guests are here, and our Wang family is so busy for the first time."


    Nan huaiyue nodded, then chose a seat at will and sat down: "the royal family is full of descendants, and the four generations are envious of us."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Wang Dazhuang can see his teeth but not his eyes.


    The banquet night neatly crowded out, a crowd sat on the left side of South huaiyue. Zhong limo took a look at gongsunke and immediately sat on the right side of South huaiyue.


    Gongsunke''s face was slightly stiff, so he chose to sit beside him.


    Wang Dazhuang didn''t see that they were still fighting openly and secretly to choose a seat. In fact, Wang was a little surprised and took a look at Wang Yue secretly. In his heart, he thought that this one should be the most noble one.


    Wang''s meal was not so fancy, but it was enough and tasted real. Nan huaiyue''s appetite was better than that at noon.


    After dinner, although Wang Dazhuang wanted to ask Nan huaiyue to accompany him, he didn''t speak at last.


    Out of the dining room, South huaiyue signal clock from Mo with himself.


    "Prescription, and medicine. I don''t have much medicine here. Then you can follow the prescription."


    South huaiyue will prescription and bottle containing pills to Zhong limo.


    Clock from Mo Leng Leng, and then reaction over what this is: "thank you a month!"


    He did not expect that he had not said that Nan huaiyue was ready for this.

 Chapter 396

    South huaiyue smile: "no need to say thank you, Wang Ye good health or can hold your child."


    Clock away from the corner of his mouth: "nonsense."


    "Zhong Li, don''t learn not to find a lady like my brothers. I think the LORD would like you to make up your mind earlier."


    It''s true that none of these people around her has a family. It''s obvious that they are not small, especially her elder brother is twenty-eight.


    The clock left the stranger speechless and choked: "what do you think in your head all day long! I don''t need you to worry about it. "


    The South Huai month hears speech to shrug a shoulder, then says with a smile: "that I first sue to return a room."


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    Clock from the mo can''t wait to wave sleeve to drive people.


    Nanhuai moon turns away with a smile.


    Zhong limo thought about it and took the prescription to find his second uncle.


    On the other hand, Xi Ye, who came back to the room early, walked in the room for a while and then went out of the room quietly. It''s impossible for him to swallow a breath!


    Another group of people clearly know the nature of Xi Ye and are ready to be prepared.


    Xi Ye knows that he is seriously injured now. It''s obvious that fighting can''t be done, but don''t forget that what he was most afraid of before was his uncanny poison skill.


    Several people in the room realized that it was too late after the attack, and they fell to the chair weakly.


    Xi night dark way almost after the direct swagger of push open the door to go in.


    "Oh, there you are."


    Xi Ye thought that he was just a secret, but he didn''t expect that he was a nest and loved to see and hear.


    Although Huo Gu looks ugly, he knows that Xi Ye won''t kill them at least: "I''ve seen you, young master Xi."


    "Ha ha."


    With a sneer of schadenfreude, Xi Ye pulled a chair and sat opposite Huo Gu.


    "The second floor owner should never expect to meet me again."


    Xi Ye was very cold and happy: "I can''t imagine that I''m still alive, can I? Huh? Ha ha


    Looking at the appearance of the evil that Xi Ye laughs at, Huo Gu says in a deep voice: "the Lord is lucky, and people have their own appearance. Naturally, we don''t think so."


    "Is it?"


    Xi Ye suddenly burst forward and grabbed Huo Qingning''s neck: "girl, you''d better be quiet."


    With that, Xi Ye flicks away the dagger in Huo Qingning''s hand.


    See Huo Qingning look pain, Huo Gu look finally changed: "please raise your hand."


    Xi night increased the strength on a few minutes hand again, the facial expression is cold looking at Huo Qingning more and more painful facial expression.


    Huo Gu stood up on the table, his voice cold: "my Lord! Little girl is not sensible, please show mercy


    Xi night evil a smile, looking at the eyes with some unwilling Huo Qingning way: "I just teach you a good, not what people you can offend."


    Of course, Huo Gu and their courage to do this kind of thing should also be prepared for revenge.


    Su Wubang clapped his hand on the table. A solid table should be broken. Huo Gu staggered and twitched.


    "Sycophant night! Don''t push an inch! "


    Naturally, they are not afraid of so-called retaliation, but this time they are in the Wang family and they are tied up.


    Xi night cold hum, throw away Huo Qingning, squint at a piece of clothes exposed outside the door.


    Su Wen helped Huo Qingning: "Qingning, are you ok?"


    "Cough..." Huo Qingning coughed violently and shook his head gently.


    Xi Ye completely ignored Su Wu, but looked out of the door and said, "come in now that you''re here. Zhong limo, or should I call you the big landlord?"


    The clock outside sighed, turned the folding fan carelessly, and then walked in.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Xi. It''s late at night. Why is Mr. Xi here?"


    Xi Ye saw Zhong limo pretending to be silly and sneering: "anyway, I''m not worried about the exposure. I don''t know that Wang Yueke knows the big landlord..."


    "Mr. Xi!"


    Zhong limo interrupts Xi Ye''s words: "I don''t know how Huo Lao offended Xi Gongzi. I''ll make amends for him here."


    "Bang."


    Xi Ye sneered coldly: "most of my injuries are due to the second floor owners. How do you say I should repay them?"


    Zhong limo''s face changed slightly. Although he guessed that Huo Gu had done something they shouldn''t have done, he didn''t expect that they would chase Xi Ye?


    Huo Gu obviously saw what Zhong limo thought in his heart, and said with a bitter smile, "we didn''t pursue Xi."


    Although they are selling news and assassinating people, they haven''t sent people to hunt them down. After all, they have just joined hands. It''s a bit immoral for them to turn around. Although they are selling news, it''s already immoral.


    Zhong limo was calm: "what''s the matter? Make it clear to me


    Huo Gu could only tell the whole story with a wry smile: "after all, Lao Shiqi is still out of his mind. We have already imprisoned him, waiting for your instructions."


    The owner of the 17th floor did it, but now they have to wipe their ass.


    "Seventeen?"


    Zhong limo has a gloomy figure in his mind. He can''t help frowning.


    Su Wu said angrily: "in the end, it''s not your own sin."


    Xi Ye did a lot of ruthless things in the demon sect. According to Huo Gu, the old seventeen was killed by the demon sect, and that time was Xi Ye''s team.


    Xi Ye smiles coldly at this instruction, revealing Bai Sensen''s teeth.


    Su Wu shrinks his neck.


    "No matter what the reason, breaking the rules is breaking the rules. From now on, Mengqi is no longer the owner of the 17th floor!"


    The clock leaves Mo cold voice way: "young master Xi so can satisfy?"


    Such as Xi Ye and Zhengdao''s struggle with the demon sect, he said before that it''s OK to follow, and other things don''t need to be concerned. I didn''t expect that anyone would turn a deaf ear to the words!


    Xi night smell speech eyebrow micro Cu, Meng seven?


    "The Meng family is not dead, only one Meng seven is missing."


    Xi night light way.


    Although the Meng family and the Xi family are not close friends, they are also good friends. Everyone thinks that he forgot his childhood, but in fact, he was born to know who he was. He remembers clearly who he was. He only worked for the cult because he was too young to escape from the cult.


    Therefore, five years ago, he did not destroy the Mongolian family.


    "What did you say?"


    Su Wu was shocked and asked, "what about the Mongolian family?"


    "Nature is my subordinate."


    Xi Ye Yang Yang lips, smile of enigmatic.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The clock leaves the Mo to drop Mou to think: "jueshang door?"


    The real name of the evil cult is not the evil cult, but the evil name of the right people. There is not only one evil cult, but the evil cult who stayed before dinner is the first to bear the brunt.


    Xi Ye was a little surprised: "Oh? The owner of the building is smart. "


    "How can you be resourceful?"


    Zhong Li Mo wants to understand the reason why he can''t help scolding Xi Ye for being as cunning as a fox.


    He encouraged the right way to fight against the evil cult, but his own power, as another "evil cult", looked on coldly. In the end, if both the right way and the evil cult were defeated, it was really a good calculation!

 Chapter 397

    "The owner of the building said yes."


    Xi night''s frivolous sidelong glance at the clock.


    If he really expected everything, he would not be seriously injured at this moment, so he could not contact jueshang''s person for the time being, he would have miscalculated.


    "We are all just people who come back from hell. Besides the demon sect, we really shouldn''t fake others. Please control our subordinates after the building owner!"


    Xi Ye looked indifferent.


    If they dare to fall down again, they can''t blame him for being cruel!


    When Zhong limo heard the words, he looked cold. Then he narrowed his eyes into a crescent shape: "ha ha, Mr. Xi misunderstood. It was just a misunderstanding, just this Meng family?"


    "After that, someone will go to find Mengqi."


    Xi Ye frowned slightly: "this Mengqi is quite capable of hiding his identity to Baiyu building. He became the owner of the 17th floor."


    Baiyu building, the 18th floor, the ranking of each building owner is obvious, but almost no one of the building owners of Baiyu building knows their identity, especially the identity of the big building owner is the most mysterious. Even before he only knew Huo Gu, the second floor owner, and sun wensuwu brothers, but they didn''t know exactly which floor they were, but now there is another one, the building owner clock is far away!


    "Childe means to take Mengqi to jueshang gate?"


    Zhong Li Mo glances at Su Wen.


    "There are no traitors in Baiyu building, only dead people."


    Su Wen said with a smile.


    Although Su Wen is much weaker and gentler than his younger brother Su Wu, as the third floor master of Baiyu building, he is in charge of punishment. No one wants to experience his means for the second time.


    "Oh."


    Xi Ye just sneered at this: "don''t worry, I haven''t robbed people with you."


    Bai Yulou sells news from all over the world. Naturally, he is very strict in controlling his own information. Xi Ye knows this and doesn''t mean to make a complete enemy with them for the time being.


    Zhonglimo smell speech this just smile way: "Mengqi is to meet with family to sink heart."


    Xi Ye chuckled. I''m tired of talking to this kind of old fox.


    "OK, since everything is clear, but the owner of the building should not forget the compensation you said before. Mr. Xi is waiting."


    Xi Ye stepped up and turned to go out. When she walked out of the door, Xi Ye suddenly turned her head: "by the way, I think today''s event is more important than Xi''s


    Say, Xi Ye still smile of evil Mei of wink, aggravate of big building lord three words of tone, eye tail tear mole thick black as ink.


    Zhong Li Mo shakes the hand of the fan and says: "don''t worry, Mr. Xi."


    Xi Ye doesn''t want to expose his cards, and he doesn''t want to let Nan huaiyue and others know what he''s doing secretly. They know it by heart.


    Xi ye walked away with a smile after hearing the speech.


    See Xi Ye leave, Su Wu hate way: "compensation? The landlord has already made amends, but he is greedy! "


    Zhong limo looks cold. He didn''t ask Wenren Nuo to find out something unusual. Instead, he was stripped of his vest by a group of good subordinates in front of the banquet. He was so angry!


    "How dare you say that? Who caused this? "


    Seeing that Su Wu still wanted to reply, Zhong limo said in a deep voice: "don''t say that Meng Qi did it himself. The 17th floor is responsible for the assassination. How did he get the news of Xi Ye?"


    Su Wu died down in an instant.


    "Mr. Huo, I can rest assured that you will take care of Baiyu building. Sympathy is the most unworthy emotion. Am I right? Qingning


    It''s Huo Gu, but it''s Huo Qingning that Zhong Li Mo looks at.


    Huo Qingning''s body trembled and her face turned white. She half knelt on the ground: "it''s my grandfather who asked for atonement. It has nothing to do with other people. Please punish him."


    "Punishment?"


    Zhong Li Mo chuckles: "Su Wen, you say how I should punish."


    Su Wen showed a faint smile, and his voice was light: "those who violate the rules will be killed, those who assist will be punished to Xiaogu, and those who neglect their duty will be punished with staff."


    Su Wu opened his eyes: "brother, you can''t even let me go!"


    Dereliction of duty is what he said. As the seventh floor owner of Baiyu building, he is responsible for guarding Baiyu building to prevent someone from attacking Baiyu building or stealing confidential information. But this time, Meng Qi got the information of Xi Ye.


    Zhong Li Mo glances at Su Wu lightly. Su Wu is silent.


    Huo Gu helplessly looked at his granddaughter who was struck by lightning, half kneeling on the ground: "my subordinates are punished."


    Zhong limo is born Ruifeng eye, does not smile also with a smile, but at this time he looked at a few people do not speak, but particularly dignified, tension spread all over the room.


    Until Su Wu was full of uneasiness, Zhong limo said: "it''s just, the law does not blame the public, this time it''s just, but I don''t want to have another time!"


    Full of anxiety, Su Wu seemed to hear something unbelievable. He jumped up and said with great joy: "thank you very much."


    "It seems that the medicine has passed. It''s very energetic."


    The light way of the clock.


    Su Wu several people a Leng, this just discovers that the medicine effect that the banquet night falls before has already passed, several people can''t help but in the heart a cold.


    Disgusted at the table that Su Wu smashed, Zhong limo pulled a chair to the place where he could sit down: "it''s reckless of you to look for it this time, but what happened in the building?"


    A group of people came to him without saying hello, which almost exposed him. It''s not like the style of Huo and Su Wen.


    Huo Gu got up and said in a deep voice: "the leader of the Wulin alliance intends to abdicate and give way to the virtuous. Now there are no leaders in the Wulin, and the Wulin conference will be held soon. We are here to ask the landlord to make an idea."


    "Just because of that?"


    Clock from the Mo knock knock hands fan.


    "And there''s something wrong with Xiaogu," Huo Gu said slowly. "Qingming seems to want to explore Xiaogu. What should our people do now?"


    Xiaogu is a strange place in the extreme West. It is windy and dusty all the year round, and people who enter it are easily lost.


    "Don''t worry about them. If you have the ability, let them in."


    The smile on Zhong limo''s face disappeared instantly: "I''ll go back with you later, and we''ll talk about it in detail."


    "Yes."


    Huo Gu several people answer a way.


    The clock leaves Mo to smell speech this just get up: "I went back first, here you clear up for me, Su Wu, you make a table, personally."


    Su Wu''s face was stiff, and his depression should have been.


    Zhong Li Mo hums a smile and turns to leave.


    I don''t know what happened here. Nanhuaiyue has a good sleep until dawn.


    "Well... Ah Fu..."


    In a daze, Nan huaiyue doesn''t know what she said. She lies flat on the bed, opens her eyes and looks at the tent on her head. It takes a long time for her eyes to show a clear light.


    "It''s already dawn."


    Nan huaiyue blinks her eyes, then slowly gets up.


    Yesterday, Mu yuan repeatedly asked her not to expose her identity, so even at night, she wore her chest: "Oh, get up."


    Because she went to bed yesterday afternoon, she dealt with a lot of herbs last night. In fact, she slept very late. This morning, her head is a bit heavy.


    "My cold should be all right?"

 Chapter 398

    Nan huaiyue rubbed her nose and muttered.


    After sighing, Nan huaiyue shows a pair of white and greasy lotus feet, puts on her shoes and gets out of bed to wash.


    Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, Nan huaiyue would still be in a daze: "Er, he is handsome."


    After narcissism, Nan huaiyue squints and lazily pushes the door out.


    The East Wing room is very quiet, while the West Wing room is very busy. There are a circle of children with knives in hand. Some cramped gongsunke is surrounded by several children.


    South huaiyue looking at Gongsun guest lift master in the big knife worried about hurt the child''s careful appearance, can''t help but smile.


    "Young master."


    Mu yuan soon heard the news and came over: "the old man hasn''t passed the meal yet. What should I use first?"


    Nan huaiyue shook her head: "no, I''m not very hungry. Is huaiqiu up?"


    Mu yuan frowned: "not yet."


    "Muyuan, don''t mention huaiqiu. He didn''t know us before, did he?"


    South huaiyue like unintentional way.


    Mu yuan lowered his eyelids: "after all, this man used to be the left protector of the demon sect, killing people like hemp, killing people like weeds..."


    "Cough."


    A cough interrupts Mu yuan''s words, Xi Ye stands not far away and looks at this side with a smile.


    The wooden kite''s face changed slightly.


    South huaiyue helpless way: "huaiqiu Mo strange."


    Xi ye walked to the South huaiyue side with a smile and sniffed: "I seem to have just found that the taste is a little familiar."


    "... nostalgia for autumn." Nanhuaiyue stepped back.


    Xi Ye laughs and squints at the distance. Sen Han looks at the people here: "it''s OK. What Mu Yuan says is the truth."


    He almost forgot that the fragrance of Wang Yue''s medicine was too similar, and the attitude of this wooden kite


    South huaiyue smoked the corners of her mouth and said dryly, "Oh."


    Xi Ye suddenly had a bold idea in his heart. He suddenly approached the South huaiyue. There was only one knuckle between the two noses. He looked deeply into the eyes of the South huaiyue: "moon."


    South Huai month don''t know why stiff in situ, but in the eyes is a nothingness.


    "Dinner night!"


    Gongsun Ke woke up with a roar. As soon as he got up, he saw this rather ambiguous scene.


    Xi Ye firmly grasped the handle of the broadsword thrown from one side of his body, and Nan huaiyue stepped back to avoid the blade tip.


    The smile of the corner of the mouth of Zhong Li Mo almost can''t hang up. He hurriedly comes forward to pull away Nan Huai Yue: "is this Mr. Xi?"


    "It''s nothing. I just think that young master Yue is very handsome, which makes me lose my mind."


    Everyone feels that there are too many slots.


    Nan huaiyue frowned: "go and look in the mirror."


    "Ah... Is Mr. Yue praising me?"


    Xi Ye stepped to avoid Gongsun Ke''s angry punch, and threw a flattering eye to huaiyue: "I once met a beautiful little lady. It''s a pity that she has something in her heart. I can only cherish it and give it up. Now I have a look. Yuezi is very similar to that little lady..."


    Inexplicably feel familiar with this scene, ah, South huaiyue blink eyes, the anger in the heart dissipated, suddenly want to laugh.


    The others were shocked.


    Gongsun Ke, in particular, suddenly thought that Ning Rongyue, Xi Ye is Ning Rongyue''s elder brother! Damn, he forgot this!


    "How much like it?"


    Nan huaiyue didn''t notice Mu yuan and Gong Sunke''s obscure look.


    Xi night is to take a panoramic view of the two people''s short-term gaffe: "five or six points like, I do not know what sister a Yue family can have?"


    "No


    South huaiyue heart micro motion, fingers slightly curled after the light voice.


    But Zhong limo was always calm: "ah Yue is the only son in the family. Did Mr. Xi get hurt in the woman and take a fancy to us ah Yue?"


    Zhong limo''s tone of ridicule makes Nan huaiyue say: "ah Mo, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I just feel that ah Yue is very kind-hearted, and I will be happy when I see her."


    Xi Yexiao''s evil and charming tone is really like the joy of meeting my sweetheart.


    "... is that enough?"


    Don''t understand Xi Ye yesterday still good today how to in evil, South Huai month helpless way.


    Just at this time, Liu Bo also came to the rescue: "pass the meal, how are you all gathered here?"


    And you look like you''re on the verge of death? Here it refers to gongsunke.


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    Nan huaiyue walks to the dining hall.


    Liu Bai glances at all the people with different looks, converges on his face and follows Nan huaiyue to leave.


    Xi Ye smiles and looks at Zhong limo with a smile. He throws his sword to Gongsun Ke and follows him.


    Zhong limo looks at gongsunke helplessly and shakes his head to leave: "I''m jealous. Brother Gongsun. "


    In Buddhism, greed and love are synonymous.


    Gongsun Ke struggled for a long time. At last, looking at the sword in his hand, he sighed that he had just killed an unrelated man


    After breakfast, Nan huaiyue looked at Zhong limo and asked, "shall we go to baifangge auction house now?"


    The clock leaves the Mo to slightly nod: "go early or not, everybody, go."


    Xi Ye several people smell speech all rise with the king old son temporarily make to leave.


    At the gate of the palace, they met an unexpected person.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Wen Rennuo sent out a series of sneers.


    South huaiyue inexplicably some guilty: "Wen Ren, how did you find here?"


    "... master Yue still remembers me?" Wen Rennuo looked at the South huaiyue with some bitterness: "you''ll leave, and you''ll return my room?"


    Completely forget this thing, let Huo Gu they check out of the clock from the Mo smell silent.


    South Huai month a Leng, then some embarrassment of ask: "that Wen person you last night?"


    Wen Rennuo tried to squeeze his eyes without tears. He looked pitiful: "I''m with Chengkong! You heartless people abandon me? Ah Yue, you are so cruel. Wu Wu Wu... "


    South huaiyue


    Nan huaiyue didn''t know what to say, although she really wanted to leave wenrennuo.


    "Cough, come on, don''t play," Zhong Li Mo coughed twice. "We''re going to the auction house, can we join us?"


    Wen Rennuo looks like a heartless man and looks at Zhong limo: "do you think I play? Am I not mistaken? Am I playing with you? Zhong limo, do you want to be shameless... "


    Seeing and hearing Rennuo''s posture of swearing at the street, Nan huaiyue''s temple was pumping.


    Liu Bo quickly came forward to make amends: "brother Wen, it''s our thoughtlessness. I''ll make amends to you."


    "Hum."


    Hear a person Nuo hum a, eyes Ba Ba Ba looking at South Huai month.


    South huaiyue mouth a smoke: "I didn''t let you know, I apologize to you."


    Wen Rennuo looked like he was hit hard. He folded his fan and half covered his face: "I would have been looking for the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch! Young master Yue, I want to say more about my friendship to you. That''s what you are


    Xi Ye''s eyes are more and more strange. Who is this man with Wang Yue?


    Nan huaiyue grinds her teeth. Finally, she can''t help but step forward and slap Wen Rennuo on his shoulder. She looks at him with a gloomy look: "you take it away for me, Mr Wen Rennuo!"

 Chapter 399

    Wen Rennuo blinked at Nan huaiyue rather shamelessly.


    As soon as the moon god was cold, he put his hand on Wen renuo''s shoulder and patted him on the face, turning his face to the other side.


    Clock from Mo see the corner of the mouth smoke inexplicably want to laugh.


    In Xi Ye''s eyes, the light flowed, and suddenly, angry and unjust, he said, "ah Yue, you and I agreed yesterday. Who is this? You can''t forget our agreement... "


    His face changed slightly at the news.


    South Huai month takes back a hand to sink a voice way: "what agreement?"


    "You forgot, did you forget?"


    Listening to the tone of Xi Ye, Nan huaiyue suddenly feels that she is a heartless man, and that the harem 3000 can''t take a ladle of drink! It feels terrible


    "If you are free all day, you can go to Hualou."


    South Huai month rolled a white eye, then directly lift step to leave, wood yuan some schadenfreude of keep up with South Huai month.


    See really make a person angry, smell a person Nuo complexion tiny stiff, see to Xi Ye''s eyes many a silk of hostility.


    Xi Ye said innocently: "it''s not an agreement. Ah Yue forgot it."


    Zhong limo felt that he had so many difficult people around him that he must be tired. He said helplessly, "OK, everyone, let''s go."


    Hear a person promise light hum a, take a face dull Cheng Kong to follow.


    After walking for a while, Nan huaiyue was tired. She turned to Mu yuan and said, "find a carriage."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue really didn''t want to be with Wen Rennuo, Mu yuan immediately replied.


    She would like to hear people promise that they would stay a little further on the night when Nan huaiyue left the banquet. It would be better if there was no intersection!


    Sitting alone in a carriage, Nan huaiyue opened the window and looked at the bustling market outside. But when she looked carefully, she could see that her eyes had no focal length, and she was obviously lost in meditation.


    She always felt that she and Xi ye would know each other, and when Xi Ye said "little lady", she had a feeling of deja vu in her heart.


    But as Princess Xiali, how did she get to know the former left Dharma protector?


    "Muyuan, tell me how I got hurt in Dongyun."


    South huaiyue is still looking at the outside, mouth is so said.


    Mu yuan''s face changed slightly, and then they said a set of sayings about the good confession: "princess, you sneaked out of the team and ran into the territory of Dongyun rebels. At that time, Dongyun was fighting with the rebels. Unfortunately, the princess was involved in the dispute and was injured. Dongyun knew that the princess was in the rebel''s territory and didn''t change her plan."


    The wooden kite blackened Dongyun without any trace.


    "Rebels? In fact, the relationship between my injury and Dongyun is not very big. "


    There was a wisp of light in Nan huaiyue''s eyes, but she didn''t go on according to the meaning of Mu yuan.


    According to the south Li Yu they so hostile East cloud appearance, wood yuan this words is really wrong, but it seems that wood yuan also won''t tell the truth to himself.


    Mu yuan''s face was slightly stiff. She avoided the heavy and took the light: "why did the princess suddenly ask this?"


    "It''s nothing. I think it''s me who got hurt, but only I don''t remember."


    South Huai month smile a, according to the meaning of wood kite no longer ask.


    Mu yuan''s heart sank when he heard that Nan huaiyue might have found something. After all, "Nan huaiyue" is a person who appears out of thin air. No matter how they hide Nan huaiyue''s identity, there will be something wrong with her. Before, Nan huaiyue didn''t care about this, but she didn''t expect that her mind would be activated after she came out.


    This time, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for Nan huaiyue?


    With a little worry in her eyes, Mu yuan could not help saying: "princess, the emperor, the queen and his highness, they really care about the princess."


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes move, and Mu yuan''s words can be said to confirm her idea.


    "I understand their kindness to me."


    Although they know what Nan Li Yu should have concealed, Nan huaiyue also knows that they are absolutely good to themselves.


    Mu Yuan said no more.


    There was still a little distance from the auction house, but Nan huaiyue thought it was interesting to see the lively scene outside the carriage, and didn''t find it boring.


    "Young master Yue! Young master Yue


    At this time, a surprise voice sounded, South huaiyue looked up.


    "Muyuan park."


    Although South huaiyue wants to pass like this, it''s too inhuman.


    Murong Xi saw the carriage stop and came to the window with a look of surprise: "brother Yue, what a coincidence."


    "Well, where is Murong going? Do you need a ride next time? "


    Nan huaiyue just said it politely.


    But Murong Xi immediately agreed: "I''m going to the auction house. Should Mr. Yue also go? We happen to be together. "


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue''s expression is slightly stiff.


    Murong Xi see busy let Angelica helped himself on the carriage: "brother month, where did you go? Why didn''t I see you when I went to the inn looking for someone? "


    Murongxi went to the inn to find himself?


    South bosom month facial expression is delicate: "went to a elder family to temporarily live."


    "Oh, is that so?" Murong Xi breathed a sigh of relief: "I thought brother Yue was hiding from me."


    "No way."


    South huaiyue embarrassed way.


    Murong Xi completely unaware of the embarrassment of South huaiyue, still smile with South huaiyue talk, obviously in the awkward chat.


    When the carriage arrived at the auction house, Nan huaiyue was relieved: "Murong, please first."


    "Oh, good."


    Murong Xi just stopped his mouth and gave a decent smile. He slowly got out of the carriage, but he didn''t know that her image had already been destroyed.


    Zhong limo, who arrived earlier than Nan huaiyue, was waiting in the hall of the auction house.


    "Ah Yue, you are here at last."


    Zhong Li Mo takes a look at Murong Xi beside Nan Huai Yue. His smile is a little stiff. He thinks that Nan Huai Yue is really "committing a peach blossom" this time?


    South Huai month nods, then way: "met Murong girl on the half way, came together."


    Murong Xi smiles and greets them one by one. When it''s time to hear people''s promise, he turns into a cold face.


    Wen Rennuo didn''t care at all. He said to Nan huaiyue, "ah Yue, shall we go down now?"


    Murong Xi said: "I want to be with you, too."


    "You?"


    Xi ye went to Nan huaiyue: "ah Yue, who is this? Won''t you introduce me? "


    Murong Xi took a look at Xi Ye''s rather evil appearance, and a trace of vigilance appeared on his face: "brother Yue, is this girl?"


    The banquet night turned black.


    The peach blossom in Wenren''s eyes showed a smile of watching a good play.


    South Huai month a Leng, then complexion strange way: "this is Xi childe Xi night, huaiqiu, this is Murong girl Murong Xi."


    "Oh."


    Xi night light glanced one eye, complexion suddenly embarrassed Murong Xi.


    Murong Xi pulled a stiff face: "I''ve seen Mr. Xi."


    Xi Ye completely ignores Murong Xi. Although he pays attention to Wang Yue, he doesn''t want to make friends with everyone around Wang Yue.

 Chapter 400

    Seeing Murong Xi''s face slightly stiff, Nan huaiyue said helplessly: "Murong girl, we are going to the auction hall. Do you want to go with her?"


    Murong Xi eyes a bright, also no matter what Xi night is like: "good, good."


    Smell person Nuo to curl a mouth, then soft voice way: "month, follow me."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly, and the party followed Wen Rennuo to go underground from an underground entrance of the hall.


    "This hundred square Pavilion is really exquisite."


    Looking at the relief on the wall below, Nan huaiyue exclaimed.


    The underground passage, which is reflected by the bright pearl and the candle, is as bright as day. It is even brighter than the day outside.


    After walking out of the passageway, Nan huaiyue was shocked to see the scene outside. The two spiraling escalators intertwined and could not see the end. The mysterious murals on one side of the wall could be seen at a glance. The precious night Pearl was only used for decoration. It was tied down from the top and hung in the air. I didn''t know how deep the underground was dug.


    Wen Rennuo smiles and knocks on the armrest of the stairs with a fan: "a Yue, please."


    "Well."


    South huaiyue should be a, along the escalator slowly down.


    Although it is an underground building, there is no earthy smell. It is the fragrance of Congxiang pine.


    "What is carved on this wall?"


    Murongxi walked and looked around. At this moment, there were many people on the escalator, but none of them were like her.


    "Be quiet, Miss Murong."


    Hear a person promise sneer a way.


    Murongxi also knew that she was a little fussy, but she left Hanhai city for the first time!


    "The relief is said to be the history of our continent, but no one knows whether it is true or not."


    At this time, a soft voice sounded, softly for Murong Xi solution confused.


    Murong Xi turned to look: "is the girl?"


    Lin miao''er looks at Nan huaiyue with a smile, then says in a soft voice: "little girl Lin miao''er."


    Nan huaiyue sped up her pace.


    Murong Xi nodded to Lin miao''er: "thank you for your help, brother Yue. Go slowly. Wait for me."


    "Lin miao''er."


    Wen Rennuo glanced at Lin Miaoer lightly, and showed a smile and a slight nod.


    Lin miao''er said with a smile: "when is Mr. Yu Mian so polite?"


    "Beauty is joking. I''ll leave first."


    The folding fan of Lin miao''er''s chin falls empty, smiles and turns to leave.


    "Mr. Lin, who are you?"


    A woman behind Lin miao''er is picking eyebrows: "if the pavilion master really likes it, just grab it back."


    "Oh," Lin miao''er chuckled, "don''t you see? The people around you, the evil cult''s sycophant night. No, it should be said that it''s the evil cult''s traitor''s banquet night. Now they are so swaggering in front of people. It seems that the evil cult is really useless. "


    With that, Lin miao''er glanced at a group of people in black on another escalator.


    "We weak women should not get involved in such things."


    Lin miao''er beat his descendants in a low voice. Although he was good, he had to have a life. But the woman standing beside him was really unpleasant.


    Nan huaiyue and her party did not directly go down to the floor to sit down in the auction hall. Instead, they went into a room cut out of the wall some distance from the floor. Through the special material screen, they could see the things displayed on the auction table at this distance, but because of the angle, other people could not see them.


    "It''s not bad here."


    Murongxi directly sat on the seat beside nanhuaiyue.


    Wen Rennuo sat on the other side of the South huaiyue and said in a deep voice, "Miss Murong is better reserved, otherwise general Murong will lose the reputation of being a goddaughter."


    Murong Xi''s face suddenly turned cold: "it''s better than that the master of Wen Ren wants to be the empress of Wen Ren."


    Xi night look slightly changed, frowned at a look, Wen renuo, this person actually like men? Or


    South huaiyue silently stood up and changed a seat, in the middle of Liubai and zhonglimo.


    "The auction will start about a quarter of an hour later," he said


    Bang bang.


    When there was a knock on the door, Liu Bo said, "come in."


    The waiters of baifangge respectfully come in and serve tea and snacks. Then they hand over the list of this auction to Nan huaiyue. At last, only one waiters is left in the corner of the room. If Nan huaiyue takes something, the waiters will register.


    South huaiyue roughly looked at the list, in addition to a few important pieces at the end of the auction did not say what it is, other auction is very detailed.


    "A Yue, which medicine do you need?"


    "This one, cockscomb."


    Nan huaiyue pointed to the introduction on a certain page of the list: "it says that there are three, enough."


    When it comes to his injury, Xi Ye also had a few distractions: "cockscomb grass? Can it cure the poisonous insects? "


    "The cockscomb herb is raised with special poisonous insects as nourishment. It''s said that it''s unique to Beichen. Although I can also raise it, it''s obviously not enough time for your injury. I don''t know how baifangge got these three cockscomb herbs with a full history of 100 years."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly and said softly.


    Wen Rennuo seemed to think of something and reminded: "this cockscomb may not have any problems."


    "The problem? Can''t a hundred square pavilions discover the problem? "


    Nanhuaiyue frowns slightly.


    "Baifangge is only an auction house after all. There must be some problems that they can''t see. Ah Yue might as well check it again after she gets it."


    Wen Rennuo said with a smile, "just in case."


    Xi night some surprised to see one eye, Wen Rennuo, this goods so kind?


    "Yes," South huaiyue nodded, "if it''s huaiqiu that was hurt by the north, cockscomb should not flow out so easily."


    Hear the person Nuo Yang Yang lips.


    There was a haze in Xi Ye''s eyes.


    South huaiyue soft voice way: "huaiqiu please rest assured."


    Xi night smell speech in the heart inexplicably relax a little bit, slightly nod.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue continued to turn over the list of auction items. She was very interested in a lot of herbs. At the same time, she also found some interesting things.


    "Wen Ren, were there so many herbs at the auction of baifangge before?"


    Nan huaiyue motioned Wen Rennuo to look at the list. Several people were present. Nan huaiyue thought that Wen Rennuo would participate in this kind of auction more.


    Smell a person Nuo a Leng, then pupil tiny shrink, he unexpectedly ignored!


    "No, there were records of the items sold in baifangge every time before. It''s not like there are so many herbs this time."


    Zhong Li Mo''s eyes crossed a thought, instead of Wen Ren''s reply.


    South Huai month smell speech lightly should a.


    "What''s wrong with these herbs?" he asked in a deep voice


    "Well? I don''t know, "said Nan huaiyue with a smile." I didn''t see these herbs. How could I know there was something wrong with them? I just thought I was lucky this time. There were so many precious herbs. "

 Chapter 401

    "It''s a coincidence."


    Smell the person nuoyang lips to smile, in the hand originally at will play of folding fan don''t move.


    Nan huaiyue obviously saw something, but he didn''t say it. But he didn''t mean to take Nan huaiyue here. Beichen reached into Baifang Pavilion, and he wanted to use Xia Li''s power. Moreover, Nan huaiyue seemed to have a study of poisonous insects


    Zhong Li Mo smiles: "it seems that a Yue''s fortune is really good. Do you want to buy all these?"


    After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue said, "but you have to lend me some silver."


    Hearing the news, Norris said: "take pictures of what you want, not to mention borrowing. You and I don''t have to care about the money."


    South Huai month light saw one eye, Wen Ren Nuo, rare didn''t get rid of the way of the relation: "good."


    Anyway, in the end, those "medicinal materials" should not have to pay money.


    Hearing that Rennuo was ready to say something more, he heard that South huaiyue said so. Her expression was stunned and she answered. Unexpectedly, South huaiyue didn''t refuse this time.


    The clock leaves the Mo, the eyes one coagulate: "a month?"


    South huaiyue said with a smile: "I''m sure I won''t let Wenren Nuobai take out the money."


    Zhong limo was stunned, and then he stopped talking. He just saw that Nan huaiyue probably saw what was wrong with these herbs. In this way, Nan huaiyue also solved the problem for baifangge, but he didn''t lose money when he heard the promise.


    Time passed in the chatting of several people, and Murong Xi, who couldn''t get in the conversation, was a bit subdued.


    "The auction has begun."


    Gongsun Ke, who had been silent, suddenly said.


    Nan huaiyue looked up and saw that the auctioneer had already been on the auction table. This auctioneer was also a martial arts practitioner. He poured his internal power into his throat and could hear what he said.


    "I''m Taki Chiu, the auctioneer of this auction. It''s a great honor for you to come to Baifang Pavilion today. I believe this auction will never disappoint you..."


    At the beginning of the long speech, Nan huaiyue Listened: "well, I don''t want to say much nonsense. I''m afraid I''ll go on. It''s time for you to kick me out of the stage. Now let''s see the first piece."


    The first one is a set of exquisite crown hairpin. It''s said that old man Qianji didn''t know which generation of disciples made it. This name alone is worth a lot of money, but Nan huaiyue doesn''t have much interest in it.


    However, there are also many people who want to take this crown hairpin to please their sweetheart, so it''s not cold to bid.


    "Do you like that crown hairpin?"


    Murong Xi suddenly asked, this is no longer a hint, is explicit.


    "I''m not interested in that."


    "You can buy it for your sweetheart."


    Murongxi''s crazy suggestion.


    "... I have no sweetheart." The South Huai month is silent for a moment, the consequence breaks a mouth way.


    Murong Xi looks slightly changed, his face showing a bit dejected: "Oh."


    "Poof Pooh."


    Hearing people''s laughter, he made no secret.


    Murong Xi didn''t break out this time. He took a fierce look at it. After hearing Ren Nuo, he didn''t speak any more. His eyes seemed to be a little red.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue is a little flustered. She really didn''t leave any thoughts for Murong Xi, but now it seems that it''s all his fault?


    The clock leaves the Mo to lightly hum a, light way: "a month, the second clap piece is spirit unreal flower."


    This is a kind of herb that Nan huaiyue pointed to medicine and photographed, and the first one has been photographed by a happy young man on the seat in the hall.


    "The second one is a hundred year old magic flower. It''s a good thing to kill people. If the guest has any enemies, he can consider it. Ha ha, I''m just joking. The starting price is 500 Liang silver."


    Psychedelic flower is a rare poisonous flower. It can be made into colorless and tasteless poison. The poisoned person will be irritable, hallucinate and even go crazy. The auctioneer Taki Chiu''s jokes have caught many people''s minds.


    Wen Rennuo and Wen Yan immediately bid: "one thousand taels of silver."


    He is willing to let Wen Cheng and Wen Ren bleed when he hears about others.


    "One thousand and one hundred Liang."


    "One thousand three hundred Liang!"


    It''s acceptable to buy one''s own enemy''s life.


    "Fifteen hundred taels."


    Wen renuo''s smile increased: "three thousand Liang!"


    The price is far higher than that of a poisonous flower. Even though the poisonous flower is rare, there are few people who can use it to make poison.


    Taki Qiu was slightly surprised when he heard the familiar voice, but his good professional quality still made him smile. As usual, after three times of asking, he decided to take a picture of the magic flower in their room.


    The waiters in their rooms are also responsible for registering in the pamphlets. For the guests who don''t pay after taking photos, they are not easy to get into trouble.


    After that, several pieces were taken by others.


    After looking at it for a while, Nan huaiyue handed Wen Rennuo the list of the products she had circled with a brush.


    "I''m in trouble."


    I don''t know why, this time, the South huaiyue is not polite.


    Zhong limo''s eyes crossed a trace of thinking, and Wen renuo thought about it again. Before that, Nan huaiyue said that the medicinal materials were not right, and he didn''t pay so much attention.


    Baimaoteng, jiupinlingzhi, Xuelan, tianxianzi, heichuanwu


    In the first half of the auction, most of the medicinal materials were taken by Nan huaiyue in their room, and the price was much higher than the value of these medicinal materials. Wen Rennuo liked it, but Nan huaiyue didn''t change her expression.


    During this period, Gongsun Ke and Liu Bo also photographed several weapons and orphans.


    By the second half of the auction, there were more precious things and less medicinal materials.


    "Qingmanluo, it''s said that it''s a kind of spiritual grass cultivated by Linggu. If you eat it directly for thousands of years, you can improve one Jiazi''s martial arts. If you find Shengyi Valley, it''s not a lie to say that your martial arts are the best in the world!"


    As he said this, auctioneer Taki Qiuzhuang seemed to glance at a room above, which was the room where the Shengyi Valley and his party were. Before, Baiqi and Wenren were fighting for medicinal materials, and they almost had a red eye.


    It has to be said that they really don''t cover up their identity. Now most of the people present know their identity.


    "Master takuqiu, don''t say that. No one has seen qingmanluo for thousands of years. Aren''t you painting a big pie?"


    "Yes, master, you are not kind."


    "We are not stupid either, master. How many years do you think qingmanluo is, Centennial?"


    There was a voice of doubt.


    Taki Qiu''s smile on his face is more brilliant: "don''t worry, I''m going to hold an auction as an auctioneer. You should also understand it. Do you still believe me, taki?"


    If it wasn''t for a large-scale auction, taki Chiu, a high-ranking auctioneer, would not be on the stage. Before Taki Chiu appeared, everyone thought it was because there was something in that place.


    But at this time, people''s hearts moved. Although they still couldn''t believe it, they couldn''t help feeling a little hot.

 Chapter 402

    Taki autumn a little sold a pass, no longer hanging people''s appetite: "this qingmanluo is a full thousand years, to tell you the truth, I also have some heart."


    Takifu''s tone seems to be a pity.


    Everyone who participated in the auction took a deep breath and couldn''t restrain the heat in his heart. His eyes were burning.


    This is one of the best skills. How many sixty years can a person have? Of course, except for those rare gifted martial arts practitioners.


    "The starting price is 500000 Liang."


    It''s beautiful and the price is beautiful.


    "Qingmanluo, it''s still a thousand years old."


    Nan huaiyue looks at qingmanluo displayed to the auctioneer: "qingmanluo..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wen Rennuo''s face was slightly heavy, and he asked Nan huaiyue with his eyes.


    South Huai month Leng Leng, then way: "nothing wrong ah, hear a person, how do you seem a little strange now?"? When I see this kind of good thing, I must be a little bit heartwarming. "


    Xi Ye stares at qingmanluo in the hands of auctioneers, and then participates in the bidding.


    "Heart heat? But, ah Yue, it seems that there is no qingmanluo among the things you delimit? "


    Wen Rennuo asked suspiciously.


    Nan huaiyue shrugged: "a lot of Wulin people have come here this time. I won''t fight for this good thing. Ha ha, after all, I''m only interested in medicine."


    Wen renuo frowned slightly, but he didn''t say much.


    In the south, the moon''s lips are raised.


    Although Xi Ye took part in the bidding, it seemed that he was not a must. After several price increases, he gave up. Most of the people who took qingmanluo knew who it was. Without the competition of wenrennuo, the people from shengyigu successfully took qingmanluo.


    Nan huaiyue thought that the inheritance of Shengyi valley should not be all illusory, and they should not misuse it.


    "This group of people in the holy medical valley are too blatant."


    The clock leaves the Mo suddenly to make a sound, some pitiful way.


    It seems that some of the disciples coming out of the holy medical Valley this time are just ordinary disciples. Bai Wushuang doesn''t dare to fight, but it doesn''t mean that some ordinary disciples don''t dare to fight. I''m afraid these disciples are well protected in the holy medical valley.


    South Huai month smell speech eye movement: "a Mo, what do you mean?"


    "I''m thinking, there are many people who want to use the medical skills of holy medical Valley, especially they bought the coveted qingmanluo, and they don''t know what they have."


    Zhong limo whispered, most of these things want to get, in addition to the holy medical valley that a few silly white sweet, he said the export will not lead to doubt.


    "Oh?"


    South Huai month pondered a: "that can be really troublesome."


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue had no other reaction, Mu yuan, standing behind her silently, frowned slightly.


    Zhong Li Mo shakes his fan: "Tut, it has nothing to do with us anyway."


    Nan huaiyue didn''t say anything about it, but focused on the next auction.


    Until the auction is coming to an end, all the auction items circled by Nan huaiyue have been sold, which has attracted many people''s attention and secretly guessed who they are in the room.


    Auctioneer Taki Chiu also pinches a sweat in his heart, thinking that his master is going to tear his face with others?


    "I think you all know the next auction items. It must be for this reason. Taki Chiu doesn''t care. The bell found in the ruins of the battlefield seems to be made of a special kind of jade. It is white and green. Its tentacles are delicate and warm. The bell is clear and crisp, which can make the Lingtai clear and bright..."


    Taki autumn is still saying, but originally excited people are instantly calm down.


    Taki Chiu''s words are nice, but in short, the beautiful jade makes a bell with clear sound. Even if it''s from the battlefield ruins, it''s useless


    Seeing that people''s looks gradually calm down, taki Akira also has some helplessness. Who ever thought that what they got after folding so many people was not weapons? This is also the luck of the times.


    "Lingdang is named Xiaoqing. The starting price is 200000 taels of gold. Please bid."


    Taki Chiu sighed in his heart and said slowly, "this is the real thing in the ruins. It will be of great use!"


    No one will believe this kind of nonsense, so it''s a little cold for a while.


    Taki Chiu saw this quietly, and the auction he presided over had never been like this: "you may..."


    "Two hundred thousand taels of gold."


    A hoarse voice interrupted Takifugu''s words.


    Taki autumn heart shock, and then asked: "can there be bidders?"


    South huaiyue several people in the room, smell a person Nuo eyes a coagulation, according to the North sink recent restless appearance, this thing really can''t give North sink!


    "Two hundred and twelve thousand taels of gold."


    Nan huaiyue''s voice suddenly rang out. This time, she didn''t ask Wen Rennuo to bid.


    Smell a person Nuo a Leng, because South Huai month this action his facial expression is a little delicate, then can''t help but look to clock to leave mo.


    Zhong limo blinked innocently, indicating that he didn''t know anything.


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand taels of gold."


    The hoarse voice spoke unhurriedly.


    The people who participated in the auction looked around the room where the hoarse voice came out, and then suddenly found that they didn''t seem to notice that it was the party who entered the room.


    "Three hundred thousand taels of gold."


    South huaiyue voice light continue to increase.


    That hoarse voice seemed to take on a bit of thin anger: "three hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "Four hundred and fifty thousand."


    South huaiyue is still calm.


    Gongsunke a few people a little surprised to see a South huaiyue.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue showed a smile and said slowly, "I''m quite interested in melody."


    But Xi Ye tiaomi, who doesn''t know the inside story, is still thinking about Wang Yue''s identity, while Murong Xi has doubts about Nan huaiyue''s identity before. Will a person who is willing to buy a useless bell with 450000 gold be just a doctor with Zhong Li''s family?


    No matter how good the medical skill is, can''t it be like this?


    Think of this, Murong Xi face more a trace of resentment, even the real identity to hide in her?


    South huaiyue didn''t notice Murong Xi''s complex psychological activities. She bid with the hoarse voice several times and won a bell at the price of 600000 taels of gold.


    At this moment, the people who participated in the auction have changed their looks. In their hearts, the people in their room are the model of being stupid and having a lot of money.


    "Six hundred thousand taels of gold. Congratulations, young master."


    Takifugu laughs.


    South Huai month pie pie pie lips: "this person is mostly scolding me fool."


    "... poof, cough." Clock from the corner of the mouth a smoke, can''t help laughing.


    Gongsun Ke said in a deep voice, "if this thing is useful to you, it will not be exchanged."


    "That''s exactly what Gongsun said."


    South huaiyue raised her lips and said with a smile.


    After that, the two pieces finally showed the true features of Lushan Mountain. One was an axe shaped weapon, and the other was a flute with a black bead in dark green. The shape of a Phoenix, named qingluan, could be seen in the bead.

 Chapter 403

    The so-called axe shaped weapon is actually an unknown piece of metal that can barely be seen as an axe shaped one. The rust on it is hard to see. Taki Chiu also says that they can''t solve the rust.


    Therefore, few people are willing to buy a "weapon" that they don''t know where to start.


    The last one who bought the axe was the man in the room who had been fighting with Nan huaiyue for cockscomb before. They had won the price of millions of gold for the three cockscomb plants. Finally, Nan huaiyue said that there were three cockscomb plants in the room.


    At this time, the last jade flute qingluan was finally put on the auction table.


    Nan huaiyue touches the flute Can Xue at her waist and is not ready to fight for qingluan.


    Xi Ye glanced at Can Xue at the waist of Nan huaiyue: "the things in the site have always been the treasures of everyone, and the qingluan is so well preserved, even if it''s just a plaything, it should be good."


    South huaiyue smell speech some indecision.


    At this time, the outcry for qingluan outside has become white hot, and the most potential is the person who competes with Nan huaiyue for lingdang Xiaoqing''s room.


    Hearing this, he asked in a low voice, "ah Yue, don''t you bid?"


    "No, I just have Can Xue."


    Nan huaiyue shakes her head.


    "Well."


    Smell speech, the public in the room also no longer continue to say what, anyway just a flute also have no miraculous place, don''t want.


    In that hoarse voice shout out the highest price, no one bid again, taki autumn is ready to open his mouth, this person photographed qingluan, suddenly another voice came in.


    "Three million taels of gold!"


    The starting price of qingluan was 500000 taels of gold, and her hoarse voice was 1.5 million taels. As a result, the man who suddenly made a voice doubled the price.


    The South Huai month hears the sound in the heart to move, the eyeground emerges a little surprised.


    Clock away from the Mo pick eyebrows, a smile on his face.


    "Asshole! You


    In the room where the hoarse voice was located, there was a voice of anger to some breaking sound, and then it stopped suddenly.


    However, Nan huaiyue still recognized that the voice was the voice of the young man who robbed qiankuzi with herself in baifangge. Her eyes were slightly cold. She turned out that she was a person from Beichen. Although she had guessed it before, she was absolutely sure now.


    Taki Chiu was a little surprised and asked, "three million taels of gold?"


    This auction is really weird. The prices of most of the auction items are far beyond their value. These guests bid as if they were on the bar.


    "That''s right."


    The man who offered three million taels of gold said yes again.


    Taki autumn smell speech face also can''t help but emerge a glimmer of joy, the end of the auction, his level can also be raised.


    "Three million taels of gold, will someone continue to increase the price?"


    At this moment Taki autumn is not worried, again asked a voice.


    "Four million taels of gold."


    There was anger in his hoarse voice.


    "Five million taels of gold." This price has been equivalent to a year''s levy on the relatively rich Xiali.


    "Five!"


    The young voice sounded again, but it seemed to be stopped by someone and didn''t go on.


    The hoarse man sneered: "ha ha, we give up."


    Taki autumn smell speech is not greedy, take care of after asking three times to say the green Luan belonging.


    "Five million taels of gold."


    South huaiyue some flesh pain of wrinkly face: "this price is also too exaggerated some."


    Zhong limo was also a little surprised: "tut Tut, this is worse than my son."


    "So it seems that baifangge is really rich and can make money."


    Murong Xi swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This time, she opened her eyes. Although she was also raised by the rich, it was the first time to see such a big scene of spending money like earth.


    Wen Rennuo showed an indescribable smile: "the situation is a little different this time. I''ve never seen such a big auction before."


    "Is it?"


    The moon in the South sucks its tongue.


    Liu Bo said in a deep voice: "Baibao Pavilion is so rich, it will definitely cause coveting."


    South Huai month breathes out a breath: "this pour is also, let''s go."


    Already standing in their room, the registered baifangge waiter came forward respectfully: "several adults, please follow me." There is another secret door in the room to leave, which is also to ensure the safety of the people who participate in the auction. The waiter will take them from the secret channel to get their own auction.


    Nan huaiyue got up first and was ready to leave. At this time, the previous hoarse voice suddenly sounded again: "since you heroes are here, don''t rush to leave."


    South huaiyue steps, looking at the poisonous insects emerging from the crack of the door, although the underground is well handled, it is inevitable that there are more dirty things than on the ground.


    Clock from Mo Wai Wai twice, jumping in place: "this, these are what things."


    A burst of rain beating banana "Zheng Zheng" sound, is the sound of guzheng, in which the gas of Su Sha makes people numb.


    The voice of the youth who had been stopped two times before sounded with pride: "Linggu sect and Baifang Pavilion join hands, you don''t have to go today."


    The people of Linggu sect or Beishen suddenly got into trouble.


    Some rooms also suddenly rang out the sound of gold leather, it seems that someone is fighting.


    Looking down, the auction hall is even more chaotic. Some guards of baifangge suddenly put their hands on the people who participated in the auction. The sound of weapons crashing resounds in our ears. In particular, the continuous flow of poisonous insects is the most difficult. The scene of dense coverage on a person makes people feel chilly.


    The moon god of nanhuai sank.


    However, gongsunke also found something strange. The poisonous insects that poured into their room seemed to be very peaceful. They didn''t have the ferocious appearance outside. In particular, Nan huaiyue was surrounded by an empty space.


    The clock leaves the Mo complexion to turn white to jump to tap a few times, then jump to the South bosom month side: "month, is this?"


    "I have a medicine package on me to restrain these poisonous insects, so these poisonous insects dare not climb on me."


    Murongxi finally could not suppress his panic. He screamed and grabbed nanhuaiyue tightly: "brother Yue, brother Yue..."


    South huaiyue secretly way oneself fortunately good listen to elder brother''s words have preparation, take out several medicine bags from the bosom: "you wear on the body, at least poisonous insect won''t climb to you."


    Gongsunke shook off the poisonous insects on his face and took the medicine bag.


    Murong Xi shivering dare not let go of South huaiyue, just scorpion climbed to her arm feeling now also let her creepy, in her eyes or South huaiyue side is the safest.


    With a large pendant on her body, it''s really inconvenient to move. Nan huaiyue signals Mu yuan to appease Murong Xi.


    Mu yuan pulls Angelica dahurica, and then they tear Murong Xi off Nan huaiyue.


    The clock leaves a mo to want to cry to have no tears of appearance: "how should we do now?"? Leaving? "

 Chapter 404

    On one side, the waiter of Baifang pavilion with a face of muddled force smelled a spirit, and then looked at the eyes of several people in South huaiyue, a little more scared.


    Although I don''t know how their Baifang Pavilion joined hands with the Linggu sect, they are still confused.


    Wen Rennuo looks a little ugly. Today, although he wanted to do something about it, he is still a little upset to see so many people being infiltrated.


    "Please follow me out of the secret passage first."


    After a moment''s hesitation, the emissary of baifangge gritted his teeth.


    Gongsun Ke said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid the Linggu sect has been prepared for a long time. It''s not so easy to leave. Besides, didn''t your Baifang Pavilion really make a deal with the Linggu sect?"


    He really can''t answer this because he doesn''t know.


    South Huai month and looked at the situation outside, there have been a lot of people killed out of the room, see they look like actually in fratricidal!


    South Huai month pursed lips way: "I go out to have a look, a Mo, just photographed green Luan is big brother."


    The elder brother is still here. How can she leave first.


    At this time, Zhong limo''s eyes were fixed on the ground, and his face turned white: "well."


    "Ah Mo? What''s the matter with you? "


    Nan huaiyue looks at zhonglimo with some doubts. After Linggu sect''s sudden trouble, zhonglimo doesn''t look out, and looks strange.


    The clock leaves the Mo complexion a stiff, the secret way hears a person Nuo, this person is really pitfalls! It''s cruel enough. I''d rather lose eight hundred than one thousand!


    "I''m fine. In that case, let''s go out first."


    Zhong Li Mo pursed his lips.


    Wen Rennuo frowns slightly. Isn''t Zhong limo the owner of Baiyu building? It''s not going to look like this now, is it? Is he really wrong? Or is it true


    Nan huaiyue nodded and said in a deep voice: "muyuan, follow me to find elder brother! Brother Liu, Gongsun, please protect Murong and amo. "


    Liu Bo answered, but Gongsun Ke kept up with Nan huaiyue: "I protect you!"


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes moved. She didn''t say anything. She opened the door and went out.


    At this time, the hall on the escalator was in a mess, and some of the people in the forces were fighting against each other.


    Nan huaiyue takes out the snow on her waist, pours her internal power into the snow, and knocks on some crazy attackers who look confused.


    "All of them have been poisoned?"


    Nan huaiyue really can''t understand how the people of Linggu sect brought these insects down to all parties.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our Baifang pavilion has nothing to do with Linggu sect. Now the passage to the ground is blocked by Linggu sect''s people. I''m afraid they can''t find the underground situation for a moment. Please join hands to kill the evil thieves of Linggu sect first!"


    At this time, a loud voice sounded. Taki Chiu, who was besieged by several people, went out and came back.


    He has checked that all the passageways leading to the ground have been blocked. Now they are underground, and the people on the ground will not find out so quickly that they want to catch turtles in a jar!


    The masked man, who failed to solve the problem directly, smelled the words with a fierce and murderous look.


    Although Taki AKI is not just an ordinary auctioneer, he is hard to avoid being stretched under several sieges!


    Lin miao''er, who looks ugly on the escalator and solves her own civil strife, immediately signals several women around her to help.


    Several women step on the escalator and fall beside Taki Chiu to help him resist the masked man''s attack.


    Lin miao''er snorted coldly: "I owe you a favor. I will pay it back today, but the suspicion of Baifang pavilion has not been cleared. I hope Baifang Pavilion can give us an explanation later!"


    Seeing Tianxiang pavilion''s statement, the faces of other forces showed their thoughts.


    Taki Chiu laughs bitterly and says in a loud voice: "don''t worry, deputy Pavilion master. Please don''t worry. Later, we Baifang Pavilion will give you an explanation. However, we Baifang pavilion are also victims this time. We are not perpetrators. Please let''s get rid of the past and work together to solve the spiritual evil thieves!"


    After hearing the news, many forces were concerned and gathered around the auction table.


    "Well! When do you want to wait? "


    In the room where the zither clanks, the young man''s voice rings again.


    At the same time, another group of masked people came out in the dark. Their moves were fierce and their martial arts skills were even more treacherous. They were all deadly moves.


    With some hoarse voice, he laughed twice, and then said in a gloomy way: "you can make the best use of everything for me today!"


    The people gathered around the auction table were shocked when they saw the sudden appearance. The giant snake with pustules around him didn''t look like anything in this world. No one could imagine that there would be such a thing in the world. It was really horrible and disgusting.


    "What on earth is this? Gudong. "


    The mouth of the man''s mouth was clear.


    Lin miao''er''s face was ugly. She suddenly said, "you''ve seen enough of the excitement. It''s time to do something. I''m afraid you can''t solve this ghost thing alone?"


    At the moment, all the people gathered around them were just a group of shrimps and crabs. Lin miao''er was not quite outstanding. The real powerful people were still watching the opera in the escalator room.


    "Hum!"


    After seeing the giant snake, the people in the room where the axe was photographed couldn''t help it.


    A masked man jumped down with two sledgehammers. On his broad shoulder stood a thin man in white with a sword. The light reflected by the gold thread at the end of the white cuff was as soft as his eyes.


    Lin miao''er''s pupils shrink, and then he immediately sees their identities. Their disguise is very simple. They just cover their faces. It''s estimated that they are just for the sake of keeping their mouths shut. But he didn''t expect that they actually came to Xiali.


    Other people who knew well just looked at their distinctive shapes and weapons and recognized their identities.


    East cloud nine you general two, jade face army commander Cen Ziqing and powerful General Ma Jing!


    Ma Jing was not afraid of the swarming poisonous insects on the ground. After landing, he directly trampled on the snakes and scorpions under his feet.


    CEN Ziqing chuckled and jumped to the ground from Ma Jing''s shoulder.


    "Giant snake..."


    Before tiandangshan light proverb, they believe that the boss seems to have been hurt by the people who manipulated these poisonous snakes and insects, so the sister-in-law is gone!


    Thinking of this, cen Ziqing went up directly with his sword. His body method was light, and in the twinkling of an eye, he came to the head of the giant snake and stabbed it with a sword.


    "He Qing!"


    At the same time, another green shirt man jumped up from behind the giant snake, and the hoarse man beside the giant snake exclaimed.


    Nine you will be one, he Qing!


    The hoarse man, or Gong laoleng, who was in the mouth of the young man, snorted and began to play the long flute. The giant snake suddenly went mad and stared at He Qing and Cen Ziqing, who had hurt himself.


    "Why?"

 Chapter 405

    CEN Ziqing found that when he stabbed the snake''s head with his sword, he felt like he was chopping on the iron. His wrist was numb.


    He and he Qing looked at each other, then stepped on the head of the giant snake and crossed with He Qing. The two people who tried their best to use their internal power easily made two cuts in the head of the giant snake.


    "Gong Lao, give me the boa!"


    In the room where Linggu sect is located, the young man''s cold voice rings out again.


    They have anticipated a lot of situations, but they didn''t expect that several generals of Dongyun would not want to go to the border? It''s Xia Li! I''m afraid it will be much more difficult this time. I''m afraid the plan of one pot and another hundred square pavilions will not work.


    Gong Lao looked cold, and then answered coldly.


    The sound of the guzheng changed again. The sound of the guzheng was fast and slow, with the intention of killing. The giant snake was more flexible, and it was able to compete with He Qing and Cen Ziqing by its huge body.


    "Well, I''m really tied up."


    CEN Ziqing jumped up to draw a sword again, and then he suddenly jumped into the air and leaned back to avoid the attack of Hougong.


    When Ma Jing saw this, he no longer just looked at it. He picked up two hammers that were half his size and hit the giant snake. Ma Jing was seven feet tall and big. He stood out among the crowd like a rooster. As far as people in the Jianghu know, the two hammers in his hand add up to nearly a kilo. This is a terrible data that subverts people''s imagination!


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise, which turned into a huge buzzing sound in the underground confined space. The eardrums of the people were almost bursting. Wenren Nuo, who was still watching the play on the escalator, changed his face: "he won''t take this place apart, will he?"


    Zhong limo closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Qianjin is more than just talking. There are people outside. It''s hard to imagine how Qingming is equal to Dongyun."


    Wen Rennuo looked at Zhong limo and said, "you really..."


    "Yes."


    Zhong limo interrupts Wen Rennuo''s words: "do you think it''s fake?"


    Although he has been used to this kind of thing, he is still uncomfortable to be mentioned all the time.


    Hearing the news, Murong Xi, who is well protected, suddenly rings a smile in the imperial city. Looking at Zhong limo, he can''t help but feel more sympathy.


    The body of the giant snake hit by Ma Jing turns directly into meat sauce. Gong Lao, who is fighting with Cen Ziqing, turns pale.


    CEN Ziqing retreated to avoid the splash of flesh and blood. He frowned and coughed twice: "cough, Ma Jing, if you don''t clean up this time, don''t come near me any more."


    Ma Jing''s response was "yes."


    Gong Lao looks gloomy: "Holy Son!"


    In the room where Linggu sect is located, the young man who is playing guzheng changes his face, and then signals others to cut his wrist, but his own playing action does not change.


    With the stimulation of the blood on his body, countless poisonous insects jumped on the human body to bite like the mutation.


    "Ah! Ah, ah


    Outside the auction table, a man who was unfortunately attacked by a poisonous insect cried out in pain, but in a moment, he died of bleeding from his seven orifices!


    People with lower martial arts skills can''t stop poisons coming from all over the world, especially those poisons are so small and pervasive. But in a moment, there are less people near the auction table.


    Lin miao''er waved the white silk and helped several people around him block the poisonous insects: "no! There are too many poisons. If you are stuck here all the time, there is no way to survive. You can''t just hope that the people on it will find out! "


    Gong Lao Jie laughed twice: "long autumn, I have seen the sincerity of your hundred square Pavilion. Come here soon!"


    Taki Chiu roared with an ugly look: "he''s just provoking. Don''t believe in the trick! The passage is blocked by them


    Even if Taki Chiu said so, the eyes of those who took part in the auction to those who had never turned back to baifangge changed. Who knows if this is a hit!


    Taki autumn mouth bitter, can''t help looking to the escalator on the direction of Wen Rennuo.


    Mu yuan, Bai Zhi and Liu Bai, who are protecting Wen Ren''s Nuo zhonglimo and Murong Xi, are also under great pressure now. Those who are under control even if their arms are cut off have to rush up and bite with their mouths like ghosts!


    Zhong limo didn''t dare to open his eyes, but listening to the voice, he could guess the situation at this time. He looked ugly and said, "brother Wen, don''t you still want to watch?"


    Liu Bai''s face moved, but the attack in front of him made him think less.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The brow frowned at the promise.


    The clock leaves a mo to smile lightly, he has already perceived to hear the person promise to rather postpone the auction also want to bring the South Huai month here of reason!


    What''s more, nanhuaiyue, who came to nanliko''s room in a hurry.


    "Big brother!"


    When Nan huaiyue calls Nan Li Ke''s elder brother, everyone around Nan Li Ke is stunned. It''s just that the disguise of "hiding" is too real. People who don''t know the inside story can''t help thinking about when their Highness has another younger brother.


    One side of Xi Ye''s eyebrows slightly pick, and Nan Li Ke came to see through everything.


    The long sword in Nanli Ke''s hand opened a snake waiting for an opportunity with a tricky angle, and then answered: "a Yue."


    "It''s really my brother."


    Nanli Ke''s voice did not deliberately disguise, so when he asked for the price, nanhuai Yue recognized it.


    "Fuqing, give qingluan to a Yue."


    Fuqing, who is next to Nanli Ke, immediately takes out a jade box and gives it to nanhuai Yue.


    "Qingluan?"


    South huaiyue Leng Leng, they haven''t had time to take the shot is blocked here, south Li Ke, how do they get qingluan?


    Nan Li Ke glanced at an old man in the corner: "people from Baifang Pavilion brought it here."


    South Huai month smell speech eyes tiny stare, then slightly nod to take out green Luan: "elder brother, you don''t have to spend so much money to buy this."


    "It''s worth it."


    Nanlico smiles.


    At this time, the old man in the corner suddenly said: "the people of Baifang pavilion have been restrained for the time being, and the Lord''s office of Wencheng city has also participated in it. The people of Linggu sect will not only have these arrangements, but also ask for your Highness''s help."


    Then came the action of wenrennuo, the city Lord''s mansion? No wonder!


    Nanli Ke''s expression returned to calm: "we are here just for this matter. There is no need to worry about the external situation for the time being. The first thing is to" solve "these people of Linggu sect!"


    Nanlico said this by looking at Wenren.


    "Baifang Pavilion will do its best to assist your highness!"


    Wen Rennuo doesn''t pretend now, or the current situation is in his expectation. He deliberately revealed the information to make them doubt their identity, just because he heard the old man''s plea.


    South Huai month a surprised, can''t believe of see to a face Su color of Wen Ren Nuo.


    "Hearing people?"


    Wen Rennuo blinked at huaiyue, then said with a smile: "I''ll explain to her later. Don''t blame me. I''m sincere to her..."


    "Hum!"


    Nanlico''s voice was cold.

 Chapter 406

    Hearing Rennuo''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Although everything is in his calculation, I don''t want to alienate Nan huaiyue.


    Nanhuai moon god color complex for a moment, and then asked softly: "brother, we can go out to help?"


    Nanlico''s room is safe at present, but if all the people outside are dead, the situation will be bad for them.


    "Just a moment," he said


    Internal strife among the forces in the rivers and lakes is not harmful to them.


    He sighed at the news.


    Xi Ye pondered for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, "ah Yue, I have a heartless invitation."


    Holy medical Valley is very quiet. I don''t know if they are all dead, but I can save him.


    "Well?"


    South Huai month inquires of see to Xi night.


    "Can you help me save the people in the holy medical Valley and make friends with the holy medical Valley? It should also be good for Xia Li."


    With that, Xi Ye took a look at Nanli Ke.


    Nanli Ke was a little confused because of the look in his eyes. Yuer is a man now! Xi ye should not be aware of anything, this guy is probably cheating him!


    Thinking of this, Nanli Ke said in a deep voice: "what do you think, a Yue?"


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t want to meddle in her business, but she still nods slightly after looking at Xi Ye: "OK."


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke said, "Fu Qing, go and help ah Yue."


    His room is full of dark guards with excellent martial arts.


    "Yes."


    Fuqing takes half of the dark Wei to follow Nan huaiyue to save people, while Zhong limo and murongxi stay in this room.


    Murongxi felt that his brain was not enough: "Zhong Li, master Zhong Li? Why is elder brother Yue called elder brother of his royal highness? "


    Murong Xi''s voice is not small. Nanli Ke, who has been paying close attention to Nan huaiyue before, has a feeling of neither crying nor laughing.


    Clock from Mo or closed his eyes: "I do not know."


    What I don''t know, I just don''t want to say!


    Murongxi bit his lips and shut up with an ugly look.


    Nan Li Ke looks at the appearance of Zhong Li Mo, but he doesn''t open his mouth to poke Zhong Li Mo''s painful foot.


    When they came to the room where the Shengyi valley was located, two groups of people were fighting. Xi Ye took a look at one of them secretly, and the people immediately withdrew.


    Hiding in the corner of the room, Bai Qi and his party were very leisurely. Seeing this, they exclaimed: "ah! Don''t go, brave man! Aren''t you here to save us? Don''t go... "


    The white chess side shouts, at the same time also moves to resist nobody to help them to stop masked person.


    People in the holy medical valley look at Wen Wen as weak, but they still practice their basic martial arts and internal power. They are not a group of weak chickens.


    Looking at the development of the situation, Nan huaiyue was stunned for a moment and then motioned to Fuqing to save people.


    Although there were not many people in Fuqing''s room, they were all good at it. They soon controlled these masked people who seemed to be nobody, but they lost their breath before they were tortured.


    South huaiyue pulled down a cloth towel on a masked face and looked at the man''s blue and white face. South huaiyue frowned: "poison and poison are killing me."


    Fuqing Wen Yan slightly nodded, and then looked at the people of the holy medical valley.


    Some of the people in the holy medical valley were confused. First, masked people came, and then a group of people who came to save them left inexplicably. Now another group of people came to save them. It seems that they are good people?


    The banquet night after the crowd observed, and then walked to the front without expression.


    "I''ve met several of you. On the next night, since you''re all right, why don''t you follow us first?"


    He knows why the people in holy medical valley are here, but he didn''t dare to meet these big hearted people before. The demon sect probably noticed them soon.


    White see Xi Ye appear, stare big eyes, open mouth: "Xi Ye!"


    Was called the name with the deafening voice, Xi night a burst of speechless: "it is under."


    "Yes, we are looking for you! Why are you hiding so deep? Still running so fast


    White chess dress surprise and distress appearance.


    "... ah." Xi Ye really didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing this, Bai Qi wanted to hold Xi Ye, but was dodged by Xi Ye. Bai Qi was stunned: "come with us quickly. The second valley Master said that we must take you back."


    Xi Ye doesn''t understand why Dr. Fu sent these people to find him. Do you think he died not fast enough?


    However, it''s not surprising that Dr. Fu is really a saint medical valley. Except for the valley master and several cronies, all the others are really silly white sweets. No one can use them. And Bai Wushuang refuses to let him leave again because he has a black history before. In a word, Dr. Fu thinks that the rule that Saint medical Valley can''t go out of the valley is to protect these silly white sweets.


    See seat night absolute being color stiff, South Huai month coughed a: "in next Wang month, this childe, I''m afraid nobody can leave now."


    "Playing white chess," white was stunned, and then finally remembered the situation at this time: "where did the Linggu sect come from? Why are you here to catch us? "


    How does she know? South Huai month also feel puzzled, holy medical Valley is not always with the world?


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue didn''t speak, Bai Qi also found that he had asked a stupid question.


    He looked at the masked people who had lost their breath again, and then said excitedly: "it''s Zi Mu Gu. Master Wang Yue can see that they are poisonous insects. You''re really powerful. Only the second valley master in our valley is proficient in raising poisonous insects, but he won''t teach us, but there are so many poisonous insects. Let''s say that they are the people of the Linggu sect


    Everyone knows that Linggu sect should be Beishen, but no one will tell.


    South Huai month helplessly interrupts white chess words: "white childe, let''s go first? It''s not safe here. "


    "Ah? Oh, oh


    White chess tone a meal, and then turn to the holy medical Valley other people whisper up.


    Xi night forehead jumped out a few green tendons, biting his teeth: "if not, I''ll take it away later."


    Back to their white ears moved, head side, and then turned to smile and said: "since Xi Ye young master with you, then we will go with you."


    I doubt that these people will be able to help the people if they are sold.


    The banquet was silent for a while.


    South Huai month smell speech to show a trace of smile: "well, let''s go."


    In the room of Linggu sect.


    After the masked man died in Shengyi Valley, the young man who was playing guzheng seemed to have a feeling: "a group of waste!"


    "Young master?"


    A masked man, who was protecting the Dharma for him, bowed slightly.


    The boy clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "where''s the flute? Hasn''t qingluan brought it yet? "


    "Young master, qingluan was given to the auctioneer in advance by the people of Baifang Pavilion, and his subordinates have already sent someone over."


    Another Dharma protector man did not squint and said in a deep voice.


    The young master twisted his face for a moment: "qingluan must be mine! I killed all those people


    "Yes, don''t worry, Shaozhu. The powder has already come into effect. Those people are just dying."

 Chapter 407

    "Oh."


    The little Lord just laughed with some ridicule.


    The people who are fighting with the people controlled by poisonous insects and poisons also find something wrong. Their internal power consumption is much faster than usual. It seems that they are stagnant in operation, and their hands and feet are getting softer and softer.


    He Qing, chewing a leaf in his mouth, said faintly: "Ziqing, these people can''t protect me."


    Although the giant snake had been smashed into meat mud by Ma Jing, these masked people could compete with them by siege, especially the old Gong, who seemed to have something to hide.


    CEN Ziqing moved his tongue, and there was a leaf under his tongue: "cough, is there enough herbs there?"


    He Qing helpless way: "I just take a little bit with me, be prepared."


    There are so many people here that he can''t be separated.


    CEN Ziqing shrugged at the speech: "then protect yourself, cough."


    Anyway, the people here don''t have much to do with them. They just look at the snake.


    CEN Ziqing coughed weakly. His pale face was even more pale and transparent at this time, but his movements were not very "sick". A stroke of the sword brought a bloodstain.


    There was a slight fluctuation in Ma Jing''s eyes. When he waved the hammer with all his strength, Gong didn''t dare to get close to him.


    Taking advantage of the whole body empty a large, Ma Jing a few steps to Cen Ziqing side: "you don''t hand."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    CEN Ziqing swallowed a trace of blood in his throat and couldn''t help laughing: "don''t look at me like this, I haven''t reached the point of death."


    Ma Jing''s expression is slightly heavy, and he shows his attitude by his actions. He protects Cen Ziqing''s body tightly.


    CEN Ziqing sighed helplessly, then said coldly: "withdraw, go to the people who will take pictures of cockscomb grass."


    With his memory, he can remember exactly what the people in the room looked like.


    Ma Jing roars and smashes a person''s head with a hammer. Rao Shi is controlled by the insect. The person who has no sense is slightly stagnant, and his face shows some hesitation.


    Taking advantage of the moment that no one dares to move, Ma Jing grabs Cen Ziqing, puts him on his shoulder, and then jumps up again on the escalator.


    CEN Ziqing''s face shows a trace of helplessness, and then directly sits on Ma Jing''s shoulder. Anyway, this silly big shoulder is very wide and stable.


    He Qing saw the slightly green broken sword in his hand, and then jumped up to step on a person''s head, with a little toe to catch up with Ma Jing.


    Gong Chong took a look at the three people who were not affected by Sangong at all, and didn''t ask anyone to chase them.


    They may not be able to keep these three people if they go shopping, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    See Cen Ziqing three people leave without hesitation, already some people around the auction table can''t lift the sword showed a trace of despair, and then was inundated by the tireless poison.


    Seeing this, Lin miao''er bit the tip of her tongue and used turtle breathing skill to make herself inhale as little as possible. She looked coldly at takuqiu: "takuqiu, aren''t you ready to do it?"


    Others in the Jianghu don''t know the true face of the owner of Baifang Pavilion, but Lin miao''er knows that Yumian Lang, the "flower picking thief", is the owner of Baifang Pavilion by chance!


    Taki Chiu is also a little self-conscious at the moment: "the Lord of the pavilion has his own worries."


    Wen Rennuo has his own arrangement, and none of his subordinates can interfere.


    Seeing this, Lin miao''er frowns and pulls the white silk in her hand. She no longer protects the useless people, but helps the women in Tianxiang pavilion to block the poison.


    Killing and being killed are common in the Wulin. Lin miao''er helped those people before because they were still useful. Now she can give up a group of laggards without hesitation.


    Other people who still have spare power have the same choice as Lin Miaoer, and they are wise to protect themselves.


    "This is not the way! What do you want to do? "


    The longer the time goes on, the worse it will be for them. Lin miao''er has already lost some of her strength, and even doubts that Baifang Pavilion is really united with Linggu sect?


    The sweat on Long Qiu''s face converged into streams, leaving behind: "Deputy Pavilion leader, don''t be impatient."


    Can he say that he is also very nervous? My Lord, where have you been?


    "Big brother!"


    It''s OK for them to think about wenrennuo, but Nanli Ke beside him has a blue sword on his arm.


    Nanhuaiyue, who came back in a hurry, exclaimed, and then stepped forward to kick the people who gave Nanli ke a sword. They just left for a while. Most of the people on Nanli Ke''s side were dead and injured, and Zhong limo was still lying on the ground. Life and death are unknown!


    Nan huaiyue''s fingertips moved, and several silver needles hidden in the cloth belt tied to her wrist penetrated into the meridians in Nan Li Ke''s arm, temporarily sealing his blood.


    Xi Ye''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He looks at Nan huaiyue in shock. Then he looks at Nan Li Ke''s arm. Ghost needle?


    "This sword is poisonous, Fu Qing, you protect my elder brother first!"


    Nanli Ke frowned: "these people want qingluan!"


    Originally, Nan huaiyue, who was about to take out the snow around his waist, moved to the left and took out qingluan: "I''ll let them have a look at qingluan now!"


    The sound of the flute in Qingyue is like the sound of Fengming, like the sunshine breaking the maze barrier. However, everyone''s spirit is aroused, and the Zheng sound, which was originally in a hurry to kill, is suppressed in an instant, and all the actions of the demagogic people are stagnant.


    Nan huaiyue coldly looks at the masked men who besiege Nan Li Ke, with a sharp look in her eyes.


    Fuqing and others saw these masked people suddenly howl to their knees, and then they were besieged by poisons, and then they had chapped skin. After a long time of painful struggle, they died!


    Nan huaiyue is deliberately torturing them!


    For the first time, Fu Qing looked a little stiff.


    Nan huaiyue ignores others, goes to Nan Li Ke, pulls out the dagger tied to his leg, and then cuts his arm to help him bleed and detoxify.


    When Nan huaiyue helps Nan Li Ke to force out poisonous blood, seal his blood and bandage him, her face gets better, and then hands Nan li ke a medicine.


    Nanli Ke took the pill and said gently, "I''m ok, a Yue."


    South Huai month this just seems to just come back to mind, complexion pale pursed lips: "nothing is good."


    Nan Li Ke touched Nan Huai Yue''s head: "don''t worry, are you scared?"


    South huaiyue take a deep breath, and then look at the clock from the Mo on the ground, she went to squat down to check for some time, clock from Mo body no trauma, no internal injury.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with amo?"


    South bosom month eyebrow is tight Cu, clock leaves Mo body to be well, a bit of problem all have no ah, how at this moment fainting?


    Nanli Ke smell speech face strange: "he''s OK, just fainted."


    "How did you pass out?"


    Nothing happened? South huaiyue turned over the closed eyelids of the clock.


    "Well, let him talk when he wakes up."


    Wen Rennuo came forward and said something embarrassed.


    "Well?"


    South Huai month some don''t understand, in the hand silver needle already stabbed into the clock to leave the Mo acupuncture point.

 Chapter 408

    People''s looks are a little strange, but South huaiyue or decided to ask me: "a Mo, OK?"


    Because of the silver needle needling point of South huaiyue, Zhong limo, who had been in a coma, had been awakened for a long time. The cloth strap that had been tied to his eyes had been loosened and tilted to one side: "ah Yue... ER!"


    South huaiyue


    South Huai month at this time is muddled force, don''t understand the clock from Mo why just open eyes suddenly dizzy again?


    "What''s the matter? Is there any hidden disease in his identity? "


    Nan huaiyue looks at Nan Li Ke and others with more strange looks.


    Murong Xi, who had been well protected, took a deep breath, hung his head and said in a soft voice: "it''s said that the young master of Zhong Li''s family fainted. He would faint at the sight of blood, so he can''t inherit Zhong Li''s family business."


    All of you: --


    This is a kind of sadness for Zhong limo, but the natural thing is helpless.


    South huaiyue smell speech eyes slightly stare big, opened mouth, don''t know what to say, faint blood? A Mo?


    "This rumor should be true."


    Wen Rennuo, who had doubts about this before, said.


    Before I saw the blindfolded cloth released, and then some funny coma, his mood is also some unspeakable. Zhong limo is the same kind of person as him, and his pride will never be less, but


    South huaiyue smell speech heart suddenly heavy a few minutes, suddenly understand why Zhong limo is a playful dandy appearance, he is not mud can''t help the wall, just can''t help himself.


    "Oh, brother, what are we going to do now?"


    At this time, cen Ziqing, who hid outside the room and watched the children''s play for a while, no longer deliberately restrained his cough: "cough cough, I don''t know if your Highness has the intention of joining hands with us temporarily?"


    Nanli Ke smell speech turned to look at the past, he noticed Cen Ziqing three people outside the door, but did not pay attention to, did not expect that now they come over: "happy to."


    But three nine you will hide identity to Xia Li, this matter still let him have to care.


    Seeing this, cen Ziqing laughed and directly spread out his intentions and said, "and this young man, I don''t know if it''s worth sharing cockscomb grass equally? She Mei is still waiting for the medicine to save her life. "


    I haven''t heard of Xia Li and the "Third Prince". This time, I really didn''t come wrong.


    Although they haven''t heard of it, they still have no doubt about Nan huaiyue''s identity. After all, just looking at his face can tell that he has a lot to do with Nan Li Ke.


    South Huai month smell speech eyebrow a Cu, then reaction come over: "are you that room person?"


    On one side of He Qing also busy way: "right."


    He Qing''s voice is as like as two peas who are bidding for her.


    "It''s agreed to count naturally, but only if we get out of here first."


    Seeing this, the South huaiyue walks slowly.


    "It''s natural."


    CEN Ziqing took a light look at qingluan around the waist of nanhuaiyue: "I don''t know if your Highness has a plan?"


    Nanli Ke frowned when he heard the words. He arranged people on the ground, but it should not be solved so quickly. The people of the city master''s mansion came back.


    Thinking of this, Nan Li Ke looked at Wen Ren Nuo.


    Hearing this, he looked stiff, and then narrowed his eyes: "although Baifang pavilion has some arrangements, I didn''t expect that the city leader''s office has also been involved, and I can''t help here for a moment. But alas, those fools in the Lord''s mansion can really do such a thing. "


    Nanli Ke''s face turned black when he heard that Wen Rennuo had a new understanding of his cunning.


    This guy didn''t want to contribute at all, but just provided territory. He wanted to let them "help" solve the penetration of Beishen into baifangge! In other words, there is no arrangement at all.


    "Oh."


    Nanli Ke gave a smile, and then looked at nanhuai Yue: "we are not in a hurry to break out for the moment, but at least we have to wait until the reinforcements on the ground. We''d better catch all the people of Linggu sect! Ah Yue, do you have any medicine to prevent Sangong


    Nan huaiyue was invincible, so she was not affected. However, although other people used turtle breathing skill, they still couldn''t stick to it for a long time.


    South huaiyue smell speech some distress: "No."


    Although she will take some medicine with her, she doesn''t have everything.


    Nanli Ke frowned and said, "then we can only solve the Linggu sect as soon as possible, ah Yue."


    Nan huaiyue recognized Nanli Ke''s meaning and rubbed qingluan around her waist: "good."


    CEN Ziqing didn''t know what they had left behind, but it should have something to do with the sound of the flute just now. Thinking about this, he said in a soft voice: "we still have some medicines that can temporarily suppress the dispersive power and improve the internal power, but not much."


    He Qing smell speech from the waist cloth bag took out a few green leaves: "in the mouth can."


    Nan huaiyue took the leaves and twisted them with her fingertips. Then she gave them to Nan Li Ke, Gong Sun Ke, Fu Qing, Liu Bai, Xi Ye and Wen Ren Nuo.


    Since the South huaiyue didn''t say that there was something wrong with the leaf, it showed that there was no problem, and several people put the leaf in their mouth.


    Xi night itself has injuries, so South huaiyue whispered: "huaiqiu, you stay here to protect them?"


    Xi night complexion looked at the South huaiyue one eye, did not speak.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue looks at Nan Li Ke, waiting for his order.


    Nan Li Ke felt that part of the medicine of San Gong San that he inhaled was dissolved, and then he said in a deep voice, "you guys, the joint efforts of all of us will be enough to deal with the people of Linggu sect."


    "The poisons and the people under control?"


    Although he Qing is asking like this, his eyes are on Nan huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue took out her waist, and qingluan turned in her hand: "I will solve these problems. You just need to concentrate on dealing with the people of Linggu sect."


    "Please, young master."


    Didn''t expect that Xia Li also had someone who was proficient in the art of raising poisonous insects? That''s not good. What''s more, this man appeared out of thin air.


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, thought about it and said: "I''ll go with you."


    Stay with nanlico and she can help if anything happens.


    South huaiyue smell speech some dissatisfaction: "you stay."


    "There are symbiotic insects in those people of Linggu sect, but I don''t think I can help them if they are far away. If they are near, they might be able to catch them all!"


    Nanli Ke frowned and hesitated.


    South Huai month lifted Mou to see a room outside, inside the hall already want to insist those people that can''t go on: "big brother, let''s go quickly, those people already can''t insist on soon."


    With that, Nan huaiyue first stepped out.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke can only quickly follow up and signal Gongsun kefuqing to protect nanhuai moon.


    "Wuwu..."


    This time, the sound of the flute is not like Qingyue, whimpering or howling. It makes people feel cold in their hearts. Unconsciously, it makes them feel more depressed, just like the song of death in hell.

 Chapter 409

    A few people with a calm look were slightly surprised, and then they were busy.


    CEN Ziqing looks strange and looks at Nan huaiyue, then his eyes are blocked by Ma Jing''s huge body.


    In the room of Linggu sect.


    The young man who was playing guzheng changed his face, and his fingers increased their strength uncontrollably, and a string broke.


    "This flute sound again?"


    Before the flute did not cause too much confusion, so he did not pay special attention, but now he can feel that the flute is aimed at himself!


    "Son?"


    This time, the look of the young Dharma protectors changed slightly, and they could not help calling out their internal names.


    "Call me little Lord!" After hearing this address, the boy suddenly looked gloomy: "give me the voiceless voice!"


    The protector hesitated for a moment.


    The young man got up angrily and said, "don''t you see that Zheng is broken?"


    Nan huaiyue also seized the control of those poisonous people and poisons in that moment.


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man then took out a flute with black and red lines. When they set out, the people of National Normal University told them not to give the voiceless sound to Shengzi easily, but now there is no way.


    The young man dodged Qingyin and looked at the flute eagerly with a trace of deep sorrow. He gently rubbed Qingyin, and then said: "let''s go out!"


    "Young master?"


    "Do you think Mr. Gong can deal with those people now?"


    The young man takes a look at Nan huaiyue and others who appear in the hall. He looks at Nan huaiyue. He shows his teeth and his lips are cruel. He says a word to Nan huaiyue silently.


    Nanhuaiyue''s pupils shrink, and then she concentrates on playing. Her internal power is very deep now. It''s nothing to do with fighting for control with this young man!


    Lin Miaoer and others, who are struggling to support near the auction table, are relieved when they see Rennuo.


    With a few more bloodstains on his face and some black lips, taki Chiu finally took off his strength and sat down on the ground. However, the poison that had been frantically thrown at him before did not get close to him this time.


    "Wuwu..."


    South huaiyue stood behind the crowd, playing the flute without any distractions.


    "Hum! Wuwuwu... "


    Another full of murderous sound of the flute, and the South huaiyue playing flute one after another, do not give in to each other.


    The people who had been fighting desperately were lucky to see the controlled poisonous people and poisons fighting against each other. The sword suddenly came back to attack themselves, waved it out, and then came back to themselves. A face twisted painfully.


    This tragic image is really not like the world, the people who originally took off the force shrink back to prevent themselves from being hurt by mistake.


    The boy on the escalator swallows a trace of blood in his throat. He can''t believe that he was suppressed and tried his best to run his internal power.


    The old Gong, who used to kill himself with a sword, stopped and looked at the South huaiyue in horror. When he saw that it was a man, his face became even more unbelievable. The music score and playing skills were clearly at that time


    Nan huaiyue glances at the masked Gong Lao and then ignores him. She concentrates on using the skill to fight for control with the boy.


    With two completely different sounds of the flute, nanlico held his sword in his left hand and looked at the people gathered by the Linggu sect.


    "Please."


    With that, Nanli Ke motioned to Gongsun Ke for help.


    After pacifying Taki Chiu and others, Wen Rennuo, who had been a romantic childe before, finally tore off his disguise. He shook off the folding fan. The folding fan made of special material was actually a weapon like a dagger and a dagger, which was as long as a small arm. The weapon was cut on both sides with cold light.


    When he heard that people were as noble as a tiger, his body method was erratic, and he walked like a noble aristocratic childe among a group of masked people, but the burst of blood light was cold and murderous.


    Horrible assassin.


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes fluctuated a little. She couldn''t help hearing how deep she had hidden before Rennuo.


    But in fact, South huaiyue or wrong, good beauty is the disguise of wenrennuo, but also his nature, just playing in the world.


    He Qing is holding a light blue folding sword. He says that his green clothes are very strong. Like a scholar, he still has a smile on his lips. It''s not like killing people. It''s like wandering in spring.


    More than he Qing, cen Ziqing, who is not like a general, looks pale. He is very thin, and his body looks very thin. Even his lips, which should be bright red, are only pale pink. He looks like a sick and gorgeous young man. But he still has two coughs in his spare time, which makes people feel an indescribable sense of division.


    Besides, Ma Jing and Gong Sunke, who are the most manic, follow Cen Ziqing down to a huge pit. They completely ignore the enemies in front of them, and their eyes are always empty.


    Gongsun Ke, however, has a posture of not killing himself when he mentions the big sword. The big sword sweeps blood everywhere, which is totally inconsistent with the image of "two men" in the past.


    While playing the flute, Nan huaiyue controls the killing of those who have been completely eroded by insects, and observes the war situation here. These people are amazing and gorgeous people from all over the world. It''s hard for people to praise them when they get together today.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The sound of the flute is like a war song. Lin miao''er and others, who are sitting on the ground, are amazed.


    While playing the flute, Nan huaiyue''s eyes moved slightly, and then suddenly turned back to avoid the sword coming from behind. Her toes gently touched the sword in Gong Lao''s hand, and she turned around and fell somewhere else.


    Fuqing Liubai, who is protecting nanhuaiyue, looks cold. They cross each other and approach gonglao at the same time. The long sword in their hand is full of cold light.


    When playing the flute, Nan huaiyue still has time to smile at the youngsters on the escalator in the attack of a group of masked people. It''s beautiful.


    She kicked off a masked person in front of her, and then stepped on the head of a group of masked people. The naughty factor in Nan huaiyue''s heart became active, and she thought it was fun to step on these people, and she became more and more energetic.


    Observing the whole war situation, Nanli Ke was dumbfounded and laughed: "ah Yue, don''t make trouble."


    South huaiyue smell speech pianpiantou avoid a poison needle shot from the escalator, a spin body fell to south Li Ke side.


    Nanli Ke patted nanhuaiyue''s head, then protected her body tightly. Even if she hurt her right arm, he was still scared with a sword in his left hand.


    The young man on the escalator is very bent. He has never been so suppressed!


    Especially when this man competes with himself, he has spare power to deal with others!


    The young man took a look at the qingluan in the hand of Nan huaiyue, holding the flute''s fingers to some whiteness.


    Finally feel a bit of pressure, South huaiyue suddenly changed the tune, the boy has a kind of wrong force with a sense of suffocation, and then chest pain.

 Chapter 410

    Gong Chong, who didn''t see Fu Qing and Liu Bai in his eyes, suddenly stagnated and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were split to see the South huaiyue!


    The young man on the escalator spilled a little blood from the corner of his mouth, and the sound of the flute stopped suddenly.


    Nanhuaiyue raises her eyebrows and tries her best to run her internal power: "Wuwu..."


    The people who are controlled by the poisonous insects have been unable to harm themselves enough, and the poison has begun to recede like a tide. Now Nan huaiyue is aiming at the poisonous insects hidden in the human body of the Linggu sect.


    Speaking of this, Nan huaiyue thinks that these people are really crazy demons who use poisonous insects. Although they can make themselves stronger, if someone is more proficient in poisonous insects than them, are they not trapped in a cocoon?


    At the same time, Nan huaiyue also let the poisonous insects in her body release a breath. She still didn''t know the origin of the poisonous insects, but the poisonous insects naturally suppressed other poisonous insects like the king of the poisonous insects.


    I feel that Gong Chong''s face has changed greatly. These people''s lives have been connected with their own lives. People who can drive the insects in their bodies are like nightmares to them!


    So Gong Zhong finally stopped hiding, and a bamboo flute slipped into his hand. The sharp sound of the flute made people feel a stab in the head.


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes brightened, and a trace of eagerness appeared on her face. This man is very strong!


    Different from Kong, who has talent but insufficient ability, Gong Zhong makes her feel deep pressure!


    And, somehow, she found the scene a little familiar.


    The sound of flute and the sound of Xiao do not give way to each other. The upset people who are affected by the two kinds of collision retreated from each other. Their state is really not suitable to continue to fight with others. If there is a fault, it is the end of being possessed.


    It''s better for them to make a detour first when fighting with gods.


    Nan Li Ke motioned to all the people to push to the auction table for a while, and stood beside Nan Huai Yue to watch the battle nervously.


    CEN Ziqing kneaded his eyebrows and grew an airway: "cough, cough, it''s really... Seeing is better than hearing."


    The so-called "Yi Yin Yu Gu" really made them open their eyes. It''s a pity to hear that my sister-in-law also had a fight with Gong Chong in Beishen before.


    Ma Jing frowned and said in a deep voice, "stop your ears."


    I''m afraid it''s not just a sound that can control insects.


    CEN Ziqing let Ma Jing tear off two pieces of clean cloth to plug his ears.


    CEN Ziqing and others just feel a little irritable, and the people of Linggu sect feel very uncomfortable. Some of them sit on the ground in embarrassment, intending to guard their mind, sweating like money. After all, gonglao is very south. Huaiyue takes their body as the battlefield, in other words, their body as the battlefield.


    In fact, it has consumed a lot of internal power just now, and now the forehead of Nan huaiyue also exudes sweat.


    But now neither she nor Mr. Gong can stop first. The more equal they are, the more vulnerable they are to the traction of Qi. Now who stops first will be attacked!


    On the escalator, the less affected teenagers and others turned over and fell into the hall.


    Wen Rennuo and others came forward one after another.


    The young man stares at Nan huaiyue coldly, but he doesn''t help Gong Lao.


    After a moment''s stalemate, the sound of Xiao suddenly rises and becomes harsh. Gong Lao spits out a mouthful of blood, and the sound of Xiao stops abruptly.


    At the same time, Nan huaiyue spat out a mouthful of blood, and her arms drooped weakly.


    Ding!


    The ghost needle collides with a silver needle and makes a crisp sound. Nan huaiyue takes back her finger and takes a cold look at a middle-aged man beside her.


    Nanli Ke was surprised. The angle of the needle was tricky and hard to find. He was just in a trance influenced by Xiao Sheng. For a moment, he almost hurt nanhuai Yue.


    But at this moment, no matter how you look at it, the people of Linggu sect are in a weak position.


    Nanli Ke gave a cold snort, and directly signaled the people to come forward to catch Linggu sect and others.


    "Wait!" Gong Lao''s voice became more hoarse. He looked at Nan huaiyue with fear, and then laughed two times.


    "If you want to go to the yellow spring with us, just come forward!"


    Nan Li Ke''s step is a meal, coldly stares at Gong Lao et al.


    "I didn''t want to use this good thing, but I didn''t expect that I could meet such a strange person today. I don''t know if you can overcome the old taboo?"


    The palace elder took out a jade bottle to play with, and looked at the South huaiyue with a grim look: "ghost needle, witchcraft, childe is very similar to an old acquaintance of mine, but it''s a pity that the old acquaintance has died."


    Nan huaiyue takes a wary look at the jade bottle in Gongzhong''s hand. Just looking at Gongzhong''s relaxed expression, she knows that the things in the jade bottle are not simple.


    "Ghost needle? What''s in the bottle? "


    Xi Ye, who came slowly, did not change his face, but there were waves in his heart. He had never heard that there was a second set of ghost needles in the world! But the ghost needle has been buried with Ning Rongyue.


    Gong Zhong shook the bottle in his hand: "ha ha, this is a good thing."


    "Don''t talk to them any more. Catch them first."


    South Li Ke sinks a way.


    "There''s enough poison in this bottle to kill everyone here!"


    The boy who came to the old man''s side suddenly opened his mouth and said sarcastically, "you want to die, but I don''t want to."


    "Volatile poison?"


    Nan huaiyue''s heart sank.


    There is a kind of special poison that can be volatilized in the air as long as you leave the special container. It''s colorless and tasteless. You can easily kill a Wulin expert with a few breaths. But isn''t this method of making poison long lost?


    "Yes, it''s only a few copies in the world. Would you like to have a try?"


    Nanlico looked cold.


    "Let us go!"


    The young man snapped: "otherwise we will die together!"


    Nanli Ke sniffed: "you make a big noise in Xiali, and you want to leave without any loss? It''s greedy. "


    They don''t want to die, but don''t they also want to die?


    The youth coldly way: "our people have already died and injured more than half!"


    "Bang, ha ha."


    Hearing Ren Nuo, he couldn''t help laughing and suddenly felt that the boy was not stupid.


    Boom! Boom!


    At this time, several deafening voices came, it seems that someone opened the exit blocked by Linggu sect.


    Gong Lao''s face changed greatly, and his eyes accidentally revealed some panic.


    Nanli Ke''s eyebrows were on his face.


    Seeing this, the boy rubbed the Qingyin flute in his hand, and then whistled.


    Behind the wind hit, South huaiyue smell a smell of smell: "flash away!"


    Nanli Ke and others are sensitive people with five senses. When nanhuai moon makes a sound, they have already jumped away.


    The young man''s eyes flickered. He suddenly dodged the jade bottle in Gong Lao''s hand and smashed the jade bottle into the South huaiyue. However, he jumped on the giant snake that came out of a corridor. The giant snake was moving very fast and went away in the blink of an eye.


    Gong Lao''s pupils suddenly contracted, but he also jumped on the giant snake for the first time.


    My life is more important than a bottle of poison.

 Chapter 411

    However, other people are not so lucky. The boy didn''t specially control the giant snake to avoid his own people. On the contrary, the giant snake also knocked down many people on his own side when it ran rampant.


    South huaiyue reaches out her hand to catch the jade bottle that is smashed at her. The poison in the jade bottle doesn''t spill out, and the boy doesn''t pull out the cork at all.


    Nanli Ke frowned, indicating that his subordinates would catch the rest of the Linggu sect.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really fast."


    Wen Rennuo sighed, then said bitterly, "it''s a pity that I''m ruined here."


    Nanlicos ignored Wenren Nuo''s intention and gave him a sidelong look.


    Smell the person Nuo mouth Qin wear a smile, shake the folding fan to check the injury of long autumn.


    South Huai month will jade bottle close into sleeve in, light voice way: "elder brother, I leave first."


    The next step is to deal with Nanli Ke. It''s estimated that her identity can''t be concealed.


    "Ah, ah Yue and so on..."


    Hear person Nuo immediately call to want to lift a step to leave of South Huai Yue: "long autumn in poison, month can come to see?"


    South huaiyue smell speech stop step, signal seat night wait a moment.


    After walking to Wen Rennuo''s side, Nan huaiyue showed a big cold smile: "Wen renxiong, Bai Fangge, Ge master?"


    Wen Rennuo glanced at Cen Ziqing and others who had been paying attention to this side. He blinked innocently: "they didn''t mean to hide from ah Yue. I can learn from ah Yue''s heart..."


    South Huai month secretly made a white eye, cold face: "Oh, let me."


    Taking a look at takuqiu''s black lips, Nan huaiyue put her hand on his wrist: "it''s just the poison of common snakes, insects, rats and ants. It''s bitten by the poison just now. His internal power can be delayed for a while. Just take him to see a doctor."


    "Poison" of common snake, insect, mouse and ant?


    Wen Rennuo was silent for a moment, and then answered dryly: "Oh, moon, I''ll let someone take you to get the auction?"


    "Well, those films are very interesting. I should have done you another favor."


    South Huai month hook lips, get up to south Li Ke slightly nod, then turn to leave.


    Hearing that Nuo Jianzhong was thinking deeply in his eyes, he told a man in Baifang pavilion to take Nan huaiyue to get the auction. As for the money, he was not in a hurry to pay.


    Xi Ye does not hesitate to abandon Zhong limo, who is still in a coma, to keep up with Nan huaiyue. People in Shengyi Valley bite their teeth to keep up with Xi Ye.


    And Cen Ziqing three people immediately follow up with Nan huaiyue, they come all the way to Xiali for the purpose of cockscomb grass, and this trip really gives them a lot of surprises.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke motioned to Fuqing to follow him. Cen Ziqing still had to watch.


    Behind with a long string of small tail, South huaiyue directly ignored, but a lot of products, she packed and then gave Xi Ye to help with.


    Xi Ye''s look was startled, but he was still surprised and happy. At the same time, he felt some absurdity.


    "Cockscomb, here you are."


    Three cockscomb grass, South huaiyue decisively broke a plant, will be a half to Cen Ziqing them.


    CEN Ziqing looked at nanhuaiyue, holding cockscomb grass with cloth in her hands, and her eyes moved slightly.


    "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough


    Nan huaiyue looked at Cen Ziqing carefully. She was thin, pale, and her feet were a little flighty. It seemed that she was used to it. It should be a congenital deficiency and the injury worsened. It seemed that it was not easy to be a general.


    "Average."


    "Yes," Cen Ziqing said with a smile: "thank you for your cockscomb grass."


    "No


    With that, South huaiyue nodded to him and left.


    Fuqing did not follow Nan huaiyue, but followed Cen Ziqing.


    CEN Ziqing tilted his head to look at Ma Jing and said with a smile: "ha ha, the ghost needle is owned by the ghost doctor. Later, he gave it to our sister-in-law. Um... What happened later?"


    Fuqing''s heart was a thump.


    CEN Ziqing took a meaningful look at Fuqing, then took back his eyes and patted Ma Jing''s arm.


    Ma Jing stoops to let Cen Ziqing sit on his shoulder.


    Fuqing''s heart sank. The commander of Dongyun Yumian, cen Ziqing, was very smart and close to the demon. He was the commander of dozens of wars. He had no success. I don''t know what he found.


    This time, it''s not a good decision to let the princess out. Unexpectedly, there are so many variables in the city.


    CEN Ziqing patted Ma Jing''s head, frowned and coughed twice: "ah Qing, it''s time for us to go back?"


    "Well."


    He Qing clenched the cockscomb grass in his hand and answered with a deep voice.


    Only cockscomb grass can solve the cold evil Qi in the master''s body. I finally got it.


    Seeing this, Fuqing calmed down and said, "please follow me to see your highness first."


    Fuqing still didn''t say the identity of Cen Ziqing, which is not a wise move, but these three people still have to talk with Nanli Ke.


    "It should be."


    CEN Ziqing said softly.


    After all, it''s the elder brother''s brother-in-law. Well, let''s call it their brother-in-law.


    CEN Ziqing''s mind came up with the figure of the girl he had seen near Fujia village. He didn''t expect that so many things would happen later. Beauty died early. No, maybe not?


    Think much is the head pain, cen Ziqing closed his eyes, closed his eyes, Ma Jing step steady without a bump.


    Wang family.


    After entering the Wang family, Nan huaiyue remembered that Zhengzhu had not brought her back, and her face could not help showing a subtle embarrassment.


    How can they say that they also followed Zhong limo to his grandfather''s home. Now they forget Zhong limo and bring back a group of people from Shengyi Valley


    "Ah, young masters, why didn''t you see Xiaomo? Is the auction over? "


    Just hit the second uncle of Zhong limo.


    The disturbance of the auction and the city Lord''s house had little to do with these people. Nanliko also well controlled the situation and didn''t let the people in Wencheng find out.


    South Huai month don''t know how to say, Xi night slowly way: "clock from also want to turn outside."


    With that, Xi Ye gave Wang Shi a look that could only be expressed but could not be expressed.


    Wang Shi was also aware of his nephew''s reputation in his nephew. He was silent after hearing the words: "this boy is this virtue."


    Xi Ye Yang Yang''s lips are noncommittal.


    South huaiyue


    Wang Shi took another look at a group of people in the holy medical Valley, and then said with a smile: "then I won''t disturb some CHILDES. Please come in, CHILDES."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly.


    A group of people were led to the backyard, and the children in the palace curiously stretched out their heads and looked at the other big brothers.


    South huaiyue frowned: "huaiqiu, these people?"


    Bai Qi immediately said, "we''ll follow Mr. Xi. We have to take him back."


    Nan huaiyue asks Xi Ye with her eyes.


    If Xi ye might have gone to the holy medical Valley before, many mysteries about Nan huaiyue are still unsolved, and it may have a lot to do with Ning Rongyue. How could Xi Ye leave at this time.


    "Ah Yue will help me to heal my wounds. Just go back to recover your life."


    "No way!"


    Bai Qi frowned and said, "the second valley Master said that he must take you back!"

 Chapter 412

    See white chess several people so dead brain, Xi night can''t help but slightly frown.


    Bai Qi''s heart missed a beat when he saw this, but it''s not his fault. It''s really the beauty''s frown. It''s too cough


    Xi Ye felt the white chess''s infatuated eyes, and his face showed a cold color: "I won''t let you go back to the holy medical valley. My injury has a month. You don''t have to worry about it. We just stay here for a while, so we won''t leave you."


    White chess smell speech on the face show a trace of embarrassment, understand Xi night attitude why suddenly so.


    "I, I didn''t mean to be abrupt, but the second valley master


    "Come back, please."


    Xi night look slightly relaxed, don''t want to with these haven''t seen the world boy.


    White chess is at a loss for a moment, and then looks to other people for help.


    The other disciples of holy medical valley are more clumsy than Bai Qi. They don''t know how to bring back Xi Ye, so they have to bring back by force? It seems that Xi Ye was injured and they couldn''t fight.


    "That! If you don''t go back with us, the injury can''t be cured! This is an injury that only the second valley master can cure! "


    According to the investigation of the holy medical Valley, the one who injured Xi Ye was an expert in using poisonous insects. Doctor Fu knew what kind of means Xi Ye was injured by.


    Xi night smell speech some impatient: "this does not bother you."


    "Second valley master, he is also worried about you! Why are you so ignorant


    The indignant way of a disciple of the holy medical valley.


    Xi Ye''s face changed slightly: "how do you take me back to the holy medical Valley? You people of such a high-profile demon sect have noticed you for a long time. I''m here with you to protect you? "


    Xi night smell speech also directly spread out to say, but he really want to stay in the South huaiyue side of nature is not this.


    Bai Qi et al


    South Huai month pick eyebrow slowly way: "however, you are to doubt my medical skill?"


    Bai Qi shrinks his neck when he hears the words. In fact, after seeing the people of Linggu sect who are forced to leave by nanhuaiyue, he also has some problems.


    After hesitating for a long time, Bai Qi still gritted his teeth and said, "at least, let''s try you. At least, we have to make sure that Xi Ye''s injury can be cured."


    "You?"


    Nan huaiyue looks at the white chess with great interest.


    "Yes! Do you look down on me? "


    White chess has some weak points.


    "There''s no need to play with them."


    Xi night sink a voice way.


    South huaiyue put away the interest on her face: "I''m also very curious about the medical skills of holy medical valley. It''s my honor to communicate with them today."


    Bai Qi and others are very proud.


    Xi Ye is a bit speechless. He is also a famous poison expert in the world. He is also proficient in medicine. Nan huaiyue can solve the cold and evil Qi that he can''t solve himself. According to him, Wang Yue''s medical skill is at least the same level as that of Dr. Fu and the younger generation of the holy Medicine Valley. It''s really


    "It''s said that the people of the holy medical valley will be born every other time to save the world. It''s very good to be able to compete with some of them."


    South huaiyue showed a smile and continued to praise.


    Bai Qi said: "we are three generations of disciples of Shengyi valley. We have never been out of the valley, but the valley master has praised my medical skills!"


    The holy medical Valley has been handed down for hundreds of years, regardless of the big generation. It is only the first generation from the successive Valley masters. Those who are the same or higher generation as the valley masters are called neigu disciples.


    "Ha."


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t help but smile. Of course, it''s not malicious. She just thinks that people who are not born all the year round are really educated, eh, very naive.


    "How do you want to compete?" she asked softly


    "Let''s talk about Tao. Let''s ask a question."


    The traditional Chinese medicine poisons each other in the river and lake, but they can''t think of this method.


    South huaiyue nodded slightly: "good."


    She thinks it''s good to learn about the medical skills of holy valley.


    Bai Qi heard the speech and asked in a deep voice: "all the five poisons are complete. If they are cold poisons, how can they be solved?"


    The five poisons can be mixed with different methods to produce various poisons, including cold poison and strong poison.


    Nan huaiyue said slowly: "Fengwei reverses the nature of the drug, or..."


    While saying several solutions, South huaiyue with a smile intention white chess questions: "hurt the heart how to solve?"


    It is said that there is a kind of Tianshou pill in Shengyi Valley, which can hurt people''s heart all the time and prolong their life for healthy people. Although she has also made the heart protecting pill, she is also curious about what the main medicine of Tianshou pill is. Instead of making it successfully, she has made the heart protecting pill with her own blood.


    Bai Qi''s face was stiff, then he frowned and said: "pine vine, purple jade, blood ginseng..."


    The original lack of that medicine is ziyuxueshen it? It is true that there is a record of the life and death of Ziyu Xueshen in the lonely edition, but it is hard to find in the world.


    But why can your own blood become the last medicine?


    Nan huaiyue rubbed her index finger with her thumb and thought deeply in her eyes.


    After that, they asked each other questions and answered each other. Unfortunately, Bai Qi and others didn''t find that Nan huaiyue was deliberately saying the same thing and asked about some unique recipes of Shengyi valley.


    Xi Ye couldn''t bear to look directly at him: "OK? Young master Bai, you can go back to your life. "


    Besides, the bottom of Shengyi valley will be vomited out by Baiqi.


    Unable to answer Nan huaiyue''s question, Bai Qi''s face was slightly stiff, and then he clenched his fist: "I didn''t expect that there was a day outside."


    Say, white chess toward south Huai month arched hand to give a gift.


    Set for a long time, South huaiyue avoid this gift: "you''re welcome."


    Bai Qi''s face was shocked and changed. Then he finally made up his mind to respectfully say, "Mr. Xi asked Mr. Wang. The holy medical Valley owes Mr. Wang a favor."


    "No, no," said Nan huaiyue, "this is my deal with Xi Ye. It''s not human, but I don''t know if I have a chance to visit the holy medical Valley?"


    Bai Qi said: "welcome."


    Then Baiqi took out a slightly transparent jade bottle and handed it to Nan huaiyue: "if you want to go to Shengyi Valley, you can release this thing in the jade bottle, but I hope you don''t want to take others."


    "Butterfly."


    Nan huaiyue took a look at the outline of what was in the jade vase: "lost..."


    "Prince Wang?"


    See South Huai month be in a daze, white chess doubts of again called a.


    Nanhuai moon god was stunned, and then said with a smile: "I understand the rules of the holy medical valley. If I have a chance, I will visit you."


    "Well, then we''ll leave."


    White slightly nodded, and then rushed to the banquet night slightly nodded.


    Xi Ye thought about it, followed Bai Qi, pulled him aside, and asked him: "after you go back, you will tell Mr. Fu like this."


    Bai Qi looked at Xi Ye strangely, then nodded.


    After waiting for Baiqi and others to leave, nanhuai Luna relaxed a little bit, and then carefully looked at the butterfly in the bottle: "lost?"


    Xi ye came over and asked, "is ah Yue lost?"


    South huaiyue sniffed the words and pursed her lips: "the ghost doctor is a kind of Animal Poison with a great reputation. I''ve heard about it, but the holy doctor Valley and the ghost doctor?"

 Chapter 413

    However, Nan huaiyue didn''t know how to tell her whereabouts directly. Although she had seen the records, she shouldn''t be so familiar with them! Nan huaiyue did not say this.


    Was it because she had seen it before?


    Xi Yewen Yan said with a smile: "it''s said that after Dongyun, the ghost doctor went to the holy doctor valley with the holy doctor."


    He did not say that looking for his "Fu Lao" is a ghost doctor.


    "Dongyun? What''s the matter? "


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t know much about the affairs in the river and lake, but in the debate about medical ethics, everyone knows that the ghost doctor and the holy doctor are incompatible, and the ghost doctor has retired. Now it seems that there is something else hidden?


    Xi Yewen Yan pretended to be surprised: "don''t you know ah Yue? The tiandangshan rebellion happened before Dongyun. "


    "Ah? I know that, but I don''t know much about it. "


    When Xi ye heard the words, her head was close to Nan huaiyue and her eyes were opposite: "if a Yue is the younger brother of Prince Xia Li, you should know Ning Rongyue, the princess of Dongyun warlord, your sister died in that rebellion, right? Ning Rongyue is the apprentice of the ghost doctor. Xia Li has a bad relationship with Dong Yun. It''s a coincidence that you all have a month in your name. Ah, no, what''s a Yue''s real name? Can you tell me? "


    Nanhuaiyue''s pupil is slightly out of focus, and her whole body is shocked. She subconsciously holds her breath.


    Xi Ye retreated: "a Yue?"


    South Huai month is another shock, complexion slightly stiff: "my sister? Princess Dongyun dissolves the moon? Died in tiandangshan


    There was a doubt in Xi Ye''s eyes: "this matter should be very big. Xia Li''s mission to pick up the princess finally received the news of death. Ning Rongyue was finally buried in Lin''an temple in Wanfo Mountain."


    South huaiyue heart inexplicably some flustered, deep voice way: "this matter I don''t know, I lost my memory, sorry, huaiqiu, I go back to the room first."


    Finish saying, South Huai month crossed Xi Ye to return to a room.


    Xi Ye sees this, and his doubts are even more serious. However, he also knows that Nan huaiyue''s mood seems to be wrong at the moment, and it''s not the right time to ask.


    South huaiyue back to the room, I do not know why some trembling hands on the table.


    Why is she so flustered? And a little... Sad?


    The heart of the insect seemed to be beating wildly, and the insect began to be restless. Nan huaiyue put her hand in her heart, and her face turned white.


    At the same time, it is thousands of miles away from Wen Cheng.


    "It''s the curse of fate!"


    Gan Lin, who was sitting on the jade bed with his eyes closed and knees crossed, suddenly opened his eyes: "to the south, dissolve the moon..."


    South huaiyue has been stuffy in the room since she came back at noon. At night, Mu yuan, who came back late, is particularly worried.


    She only sees what Xi Ye seems to have said to Nan huaiyue, and then Nan huaiyue is always in the room, but she doesn''t hear what they said!


    Nan huaiyue, who has been sitting around all afternoon, made a decision.


    "Young master!"


    Just as she was about to open the door and go out, Nan huaiyue immediately stepped back to avoid being patted in the face by the door panel suddenly pushed open.


    "Wooden kite?"


    Seeing the normal color of the moon god in nanhuai, Mu yuan was puzzled and surprised: "are you OK, young master?"


    "I''m fine."


    South Huai month Leng Leng: "how?"


    "Ah, it''s OK," muyuan said after receiving the doubt from the bottom of her heart, "I''ll ask you to have dinner. You haven''t come out to have dinner at noon. I thought something happened."


    "It''s OK. I just meditate and forget the time. I spent a lot of internal power today."


    Emptied a afternoon of the South Huai moon does not change the color of the road.


    Wood yuan smell speech a little relieved a breath: "that childe quickly walk, the person over the dining hall is waiting."


    "Oh, good."


    Nanhuaiyue nodded slightly and walked to the dining hall.


    Dining room, clock from the Mo has come back, see the South huaiyue come over after throwing in the past a sad line of sight.


    When he woke up, there was no one, so everyone forgot him?


    Nanhuai moon color slightly stiff, and then consciously sit to the clock from the Mo side: "a Mo, are you ok?"


    South huaiyue didn''t mention Zhong limo coma again. As the descendant of the general family, Zhong limo fainted blood. It''s better to hide it in my heart.


    "What can I do with you


    Zhong limo snorted and put a lobster tail in his chopsticks.


    Nan huaiyue laughed twice.


    The banquet night opposite them frowned slightly after seeing that the South huaiyue looked as usual. It seemed that she would have to test it later. However, would a man be Rongyue?


    At night.


    Xi Ye directly touched the room of Nan huaiyue.


    Is preparing to go to bed of South Huai month solution belt of hand a stiff, complexion tiny change: "who?"


    "Cough, don''t be shy. I see Lang Junsheng''s beautiful appearance. Are you interested in spending the night with me?"


    Xi Ye is in a good mood.


    Nanhuai moon face paralysis face, did not find the banquet night is still so "dissolute" ah! Well, that''s what he looks like!


    South huaiyue will untie the belt tied, tone some bad: "what do you come to do this time?"


    Banquet night directly in the South huaiyue black face of the body posture enchanting lying on her bed, South huaiyue this just noticed that this guy also put on a little thin red robe, a long hair is only hanging down, with a dark red cloth belt tied.


    Nan Huai''s face turned red and opened her eyes: "what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Lang, look at people..."


    Xi yeha laughed twice: "I once had a good spring night with you, and you are not in a bad position..."


    South Huai month mouth corner a draw, then sink a voice way: "we are all men, young master Xi please self-respect! When the clock leaves the room, turn left. "


    "... ha ha ha."


    Xi night smell speech a Leng, then laugh out a voice: "a month is really not a bit cherish jade heart."


    "You are not a woman, I am a man!"


    South huaiyue turned her head, then went to the other side of the table to sit down and poured herself a cup of herbal tea: "what do you want to do?"


    Xi Ye blinked. Her eyes were like silk: "can''t you see it?"


    "If it''s all right, please go out!"


    "Er," Xi Yeh sighed, sat up and down a lot of Nan huaiyue: "isn''t ah Yue really a woman? How do I think ah Yue looks like a woman? "


    South huaiyue heart a surprised, face calm way: "compared to me, huaiqiu more like a woman."


    Xi Ye shrugged and leaned on the head of the bed like a bone: "Oh, just to be honest, I have something to do with the ghost doctor. Huaiyue, what is the silver needle you are using today?"


    "What?"


    Nanhuaiyue''s brow slightly frowned.


    Xi Ye looked at the suspicious expression of South huaiyue, and said in a deep voice: "ghost needle!"


    "Well?" A trace of doubt appeared on the moon of nanhuai.


    She pulled up the sleeve at her wrist, revealing the cloth band tied to her wrist. South huaiyue pulled out a ghost needle and said slowly, "are you serious?"


    "There is only one set of ghost needles in the world. It was passed to Ning Rongyue, my disciple, by the ghost doctor. I''ve seen it several times, so I won''t admit it!"


    Xi Ye''s tone is firm.

 Chapter 414

    "Ning Rongyue? Is it ningrong moon again


    South huaiyue brow frown, eyesight: "huaiqiu seems to care about this ningrong month?"


    "Ah Yue looks heartless," Xi Ye''s eyes coagulated. "How can I say that Ning Rong Yue is also your Xia Li''s princess, and she should be your sister?"


    "I don''t remember," she said


    "Oh? Haven''t they mentioned it to a Yue? I remember that at that time, his highness Nanli Ke and his highness Nanli Yu talked with Dongyun about ningrong moon! But I didn''t seem to have seen ah Yue. How about you? "


    The moon god of nanhuai was cold and his voice was cold. He couldn''t hear the real emotion: "huaiqiu doesn''t need to be tested. My amnesia is true. Since you know so well about dongyuntiandangshan, you might as well tell me."


    "Nanlico, they didn''t mention it to you?"


    "No!"


    Nan huaiyue lowered her eyelids to cover the surging emotion in her eyes.


    Xi Ye''s eyes were deep and his voice was a little low: "let me take over the responsibility and tell ah Yue in detail."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue took a deep breath and calmed down. She held her chin in one hand and said coldly.


    "The tiandangshan incident involves a lot. Dongyun rebels are actually controlled by Beishen. Jiuyou general Lu Chang and others attack the mountain, but they are careless and have an accident... Finally Ning Rongyue gives Lu Chang the medicine to save his life! But he died under the cliff


    "The ghost needle is buried in the ice room with Ning Rongyue. The ghost doctor and others leave the imperial capital one after another. After the arrival of Xia Li''s mission, they get the news of death and turn their faces with Dong Yun."


    Xi Ye looks a little complicated and tells us what happened.


    Nan huaiyue''s heart vibrated and her face became calm: "what about you? What''s your role in this? Why do you know so well? "


    Xi night smell speech pursed lip to smile, then way: "now I believe a month really amnesia."


    "Well?"


    "A Yue, if you are a woman, I will think you are Yue Er, Ning Rong Yue!"


    When saying this, Xi Ye stares at Nan huaiyue tightly.


    South huaiyue tense face: "but I''m a man, huaiqiu don''t joke, just why the ghost needle in my hand, I don''t know, you said has been buried in the ice room?"


    "That''s right."


    Xi Ye Wen Yan frowned: "Nanli Ke, they are not hypocrites. Even if they sneak into the ice room after that, they should not just take away the ghost needles around Yueer!"


    "A Yue, can you tell me your real name?"


    South Huai month sink a voice way: "south Li month."


    Xi Ye seems to really care about Ning Rongyue, and there should be no need to deceive himself. Once you check this kind of thing, you can see his relationship with the ghost doctor. If you look at the people in Shengyi Valley, you can see why tiandangshan has never had his own shadow?


    It''s not because of the injury that Xia Li and Dong Yun are in trouble, but because of Ning Rongyue''s death


    And the ghost needle that should be beside Ning Rongyue


    When I saw that Nan huaiyue had not spoken for a long time, I was relieved to smile: "maybe I think too much. If I think about the relationship between yue''er and me, I can be regarded as elder brother. It''s a pity that I haven''t taken on the responsibility of being a elder brother and failed to protect yue''er."


    "I don''t blame you."


    South Huai month blurts out, then a Leng.


    Xi Ye didn''t notice the appearance of Nan huaiyue. He bowed his head and said in a low voice: "but anyway, I will find out why the ghost needle is in your hands!"


    "Oh."


    South Huai month should be a, watch Xi Ye get up to lift a step to go out.


    Will you be the moon of peace?


    The Xi night who left with her back to Nan huaiyue didn''t see her dramatic change: "wait a minute!"


    If what Xi Ye said is true, then he is likely to be Ning Rongyue! But why does Ning Rongyue come back from the dead to become the South huaiyue? Brother, why don''t they tell themselves the truth?


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes were firm and said in a deep voice: "Xi Ye, can you join me..."


    There is no mistake in the judgment of death by the ghost doctor and the holy doctor. What''s the matter with the amnesia? They won''t tell themselves the truth, which Nan huaiyue knows very well.


    Xi night slightly surprised, turned his head surprised to see the South huaiyue.


    The next day.


    "What? Travel? "


    Early in the morning, the person who came to me squeezed the knuckles of the letter paper and turned white. He was surprised.


    The clock leaves the Mo to play the hand of folding fan, in the heart had some bad premonition: "what did the letter write?"


    Nanli Ke came early. They all thought that nanhuai moon had not got up yet, but they didn''t expect that people had already run away?


    Mu yuan took the letter and looked at it with two short lines: "the four countries in the mainland are vast. If you want to travel for a while, the date of your return is uncertain. Please don''t read it. Please tell your father and mother that you will stay with the moon."


    Just a few words can be summed up as "it''s fun outside, I''m going out to surf!"


    Zhong limo


    Looking at the dark face of Nanli Ke, Zhong limo made a wise choice.


    But soon after, Zhong limo narrowed his eyes and looked at the door of the same closed banquet night room on the other side: "go and see if the banquet night is still there!"


    Gongsunke strode to open the door and said, "this asshole!"


    Nanli Ke cold eyes, spit out two words: "Xi night."


    It should be Xi Ye who took Nan huaiyue away. I don''t know what he found or because of other reasons. However, huaiyue really didn''t know how to handle it this time!


    Zhong limo shakes his head and plays his role dutifully, knowing nothing about it.


    Fu Qing stood beside Nanli Ke and lowered his voice: "Xi Ye, he belongs to the princess... If you let the princess follow him, you can''t hide it."


    Nanli Ke frowned and finally said with a bitter smile, "I only hope that the moon will not blame us at that time."


    They are for the sake of nanhuaiyue, but they are also wrong. They knew this from the beginning, but they didn''t expect that the truth would come out so soon.


    Fuqing thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go to the wharf to find out if there are any boats that leave overnight."


    "Good."


    If it is not certain that Xi Ye will not harm Ning Rongyue, Nanli Ke will not be so calm at the moment.


    However, Xi Ye really found that the South huaiyue is ningrong month? Nanli Ke looks stiff and has a headache. Xi Ye has no hatred with Xia Li. Maybe he won''t hurt Yue er?


    "I''ll go with you to the dock!"


    Thinking of this, nanlico strode out.


    Zhong limo took the fan and looked around, then motioned Huo Gu to leave first. It seems that he has to go to the Wulin meeting.


    Let''s talk about the two people who are missing.


    South huaiyue temporary intention let Xi Ye lead the way to leave Wen City, at this time they have left Wen city by boat.


    "I thought you were being chased, but I don''t think so?"


    Nan huaiyue sat on the deck and squinted into the distance.


    It''s not noticeable that their ship pretended to be a merchant ship, and Xi Ye''s subordinates should be able to get the travel permits of Xiali merchant ship.


    Xi Yewen Yan chuckled: "it''s just that I mistakenly estimated the influence of the evil cult, and I was caught off guard..."

 Chapter 415

    "... unfortunately, he was seriously injured and chased, and his subordinates couldn''t catch up for a while. After being chased for such a long time, he was very pitiful."


    Xi night toward the South huaiyue blink, showing a trace of pity.


    The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow. Before, he didn''t want the jueshang people to be exposed so early. That''s why he encouraged the right people to encircle the cult. But now he doesn''t want to be the Yellow Sparrow!


    Now it seems that it''s better to take revenge by hand. The demon sect will regret what they did!


    Xi Ye''s tone is comparable to jiaochen, but he is a man! male! Nan huaiyue shivers the goose bumps on her body.


    "Oh."


    "So cold?"


    Xi Ye took the milk tea from his subordinates: "I think you should like this."


    "Ah."


    Nan huaiyue didn''t deny her eyes. She took the milk tea from Xi Ye. The warm and sweet milk tea made her face a little more red and warm in the cold weather.


    If you really want to guess that, is that my elder brother?


    The South Huai month inquired to see a mat night, then quickly astringed the facial expression.


    The banquet night saw South huaiyue holding the warm milk tea and asked with a smile: "after leaving Wencheng, does a Yue want to go anywhere? I will definitely follow ah Yue. After all, my injury is not good. "


    "I don''t know," said Nan huaiyue with confused eyes, "but I will make the medicine as soon as possible."


    She doesn''t know where she wants to go. After all, everything hasn''t been made clear yet. Do you want to go to Dongyun?


    "Make the medicine as soon as possible and then abandon me?"


    Xi Ye joked, and then said seriously: "since a Yue hasn''t decided where to go, why don''t I lead the way?"


    "Well? What are your subordinates looking for? "


    The subordinates who arranged the banquet night of the boat were the people who saved the people of holy medical Valley first that day.


    Xi Ye said in a deep voice: "Wulin assembly!"


    The Wulin conference, which was originally held every three years, was held ahead of time. It is said that the youngest son of alliance leader Gan had an accident. Alliance leader Gan was going to leave office, so the conference was held ahead of time.


    "Wulin assembly?"


    South huaiyue raised some interest: "what? Martial arts competition in the world? A lot of people? "


    "The next Wulin leader will be elected soon."


    The banquet night slowly way.


    One of the reasons why he decided to face up to the demon sect this time is that the Wulin conference was held in advance, which is also a good opportunity for jueshang gate to let those "dead" people return to the world!


    "Wulin leader? That sounds interesting


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes brightened: "are you going to the Wulin assembly? Then let''s go and participate. "


    Xi Ye smelled the words and said with a smile: "don''t you ask who are my subordinates? Why go to the Wulin assembly? "


    "The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water. At least now you need me to help you with your injuries."


    South huaiyue lips light.


    Xi ye heard that Yan was a little dissatisfied and said, "hmm? But I don''t want to talk to ah Yue. Ah Yue, i... how can I say that you are also my sister''s brother? "


    South Huai month smell speech look serious, but also just for a moment: "that can tell to me? What''s the matter with your subordinates? "


    Xi night smell speech really with South huaiyue said.


    South huaiyue smell speech slightly surprised: "huaiqiu, you so, let me this is really... Ha ha."


    Did not express the idea of jueshang''s identity, Nan huaiyue had no choice but to smile: "forget it, then you tell me about the specific situation of the Wulin conference, I''m very curious."


    Feeling the subtle change of Nan huaiyue''s attitude, Xi Ye is satisfied with Gougou''s lips.


    "The situation in the Wulin is no simpler than that in the country. All kinds of heroes and chivalrous men are mixed up with the poor, vicious and traitors..."


    The martial arts here is not only conceptual, but also the fifth subtle force on the mainland. It maintains a delicate balance among the four countries. Each of the four countries occupies one position. At the intersection of the four countries, there is a place of chaos, a place where the armies of all countries do not want to manage.


    This land is a paradise for the people in the Jianghu. There are just chivalrous people and villains who flee here. The four countries will not take charge of it. However, there is a secret agreement with the Wulin league that the Wulin League will manage this land outside the legal system.


    Including some big forces in the Wulin, they also have cooperation with other countries, such as baifangge. The auction houses established in the four countries have made him a lot of money, and the four countries have also gained a lot of benefits, which are mutually beneficial.


    Of course, some of the so-called Wulin people grow up in this chaotic place, while some of them blend in with other countries. They usually live in small counties far away from the imperial capitals of all countries, and only when the Wulin Congress is held will they rush to the chaotic place in the center.


    "Out of the system, out of chaos?"


    At this time, Nan huaiyue''s face was full of interest and novelty: "but even so, can''t the right way of Wulin encircle and suppress the successful cult?"


    "Well, it seems that my jueshang sect is also called demon sect now."


    Xi Ye chuckled.


    Some things can only be understood but can not be explained in words. There is a four nation agreement behind the Wulin alliance, so the demon sect may not have no support.


    After all, it was the people of Beichen who hurt Xi Ye.


    Dongyun, Xiali, Qingming, Beishen, chaotic place, looks like stagnant water, but I don''t know, hidden under the stagnant water is a terrible undercurrent surging!


    "Well, are you from one cult to another?"


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t help laughing twice.


    Xi Ye pretended to be fierce: "how, I''m not afraid to hide your corpse and kill you!"


    "Ha ha ha," said Nan huaiyue happily, "will you?"


    The words export two people are one Leng, South huaiyue didn''t expect that he would blurt out so trust Xi Ye, Xi Ye also didn''t expect that South huaiyue would say so.


    But his feeling has always been very accurate, South huaiyue convergence look: "but the so-called right way and the devil is how to divide?"


    Who has no blood in the Wulin?


    "It''s probably the evil cult that confronts the Wulin League. Of course, there are also many vicious evil cults."


    This is what the four countries need. They will not allow the land of chaos to be twisted into one.


    "Huaiqiu''s jueshang gate is the first one."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    In this regard, Xi Ye noncommittal, and changed the topic: "but the Wulin alliance leader''s son had an accident, which makes me a little concerned."


    "Well?"


    Originally hot milk tea now just can drink, South huaiyue satisfied squint.


    Xi Ye said in a deep voice: "Gansu Ning, the son of the Wulin alliance leader, has a good relationship with yue''er. After yue''er''s accident, Gansu Ning was still well, but now it is said that Gansu Ning has been seriously injured and has not been awake. Bai Langyu, the first disciple of the holy doctor, is powerless. Bai Langyu''s medical skill should not be inferior to that of the holy doctor."


    So, what''s going on in Gansu? What does it have to do with dissolving the moon? After all, the boy is very brainy. It seems that he didn''t see Gansu Ning on the day of burial?

 Chapter 416

    Looking at the banquet night, Nan huaiyue was lost in thought, and a trace of thought appeared on her face.


    How close is it to ningrong moon? Gansu Ning


    I feel the ups and downs in my heart, and the bug in my body is a little restless again. Nan huaiyue frowns slightly. This bug has been a little too active since yesterday.


    "Huaiqiu, are there only my two big brothers in the Xiali mission to meet Ning Rongyue?"


    "On the day when yue''er was buried after her death, the Xia Li mission arrived at the imperial capital after everyone left, and the leaders were Nanli Ke and Nanli Yu."


    Although Xi Ye left after being buried in ningrong moon, some people were still staring at the imperial capital.


    "I''m not in the team?" she asked casually? Did Xia Li not take part in the affairs of tiandangshan? "


    "It''s strange for me to say that a Yue''s identity has been concealed by Xia Li. I''ve never heard that Xia Li has a third prince before. The world only knows that Xia Li has special feelings. There are only two princes from the former queen. A Yue, are you from the former queen of Xia Li?"


    Xi Ye has some doubts.


    "Never heard of it? No, I''m the child of Yimu. "


    South Huai month slowly way.


    Never heard of it. Father, brother, what are you hiding?


    Xia Li''s mission arrived at the capital of Dongyun on the day of ningrong moon''s burial. How could he get involved in the tiandangshan incident and get hurt, and make the team have no himself at all! There is also ghost needle. She is actually a woman. She is the same age as Ning Rongyue. Everything points to only one result


    The others of jueshang sect are paying close attention to this side from a distance. Even in front of their own sect leader, they are also eccentric. It''s hard to tell whether they are happy or angry. I didn''t expect that the sect leader was so gentle?


    "Well, who knows who the boy is?"


    "I don''t know. I met Xia Li at the auction of baifangge."


    "The people of Xiali? Are you old friends with the sect leader? "


    "I don''t know, but the gatekeeper''s attitude..." it''s not like he''s taken a fancy to someone else, is it?


    Later, the man kept silent because Xi Ye gave them a light glance.


    "It''s gone, it''s gone!"


    People in a circle scatter like birds and beasts.


    After a while, the middle-aged man who used to bring milk tea came back and said, "master, are we going now?"


    Although I have told Xi Ye about the Wulin League, I don''t know what Xi Ye''s attitude is.


    Xi ye heard the words and said in a deep voice: "leave Xiali first and go to the place of chaos."


    "Yes."


    There was a trace of joy on the man''s face.


    Although Xi Ye intends to protect them, it is suffering to hide in the dark and live as a "dead man".


    Xi Ye saw this and eased his face and said, "this is Wang Yue, my distinguished guest. Remember!"


    "Ah Yue, this is yunpan, the third elder of jueshang sect."


    South huaiyue hears speech rise arch hand to make a ceremony.


    Xi Ye has just talked about jueshang gate. Nan huaiyue learns that the jueshang gate is full of pitiful people because of the collapse of the demon sect. Even if Xi Ye protects some of them, some important people in his family still die at the hands of the demon sect. Therefore, Nan huaiyue is more cautious in her attitude.


    Seeing this, Yun pan quickly arched his hand to return the salute: "Mr. Wang is very polite. Mr. Wang is not only a distinguished guest of the sect leader, but also a distinguished guest of our jueshang sect."


    For the banquet, they are grateful, but more respectful and afraid. After all, in front of them, or in the past, the banquet, immersed in hatred, is quite moody.


    South Huai month smell speech just slightly nod, then sat down.


    Xi Ye said faintly: "you should inform the people in jueshang gate as soon as possible, and then I will talk about it in detail with you. This is a good opportunity for jueshang gate to be born!"


    "Yes."


    There was a trace of fire in yunpan''s eyes.


    Some of the forces in the rivers and lakes are directly established in the four kingdoms, and some are hidden in the mountains and forests, but all of them have set up bases in the chaos. Jueshang gate is established in the chaos, which is the most suitable hiding place, the most dangerous chaos, and can accommodate all kinds of people.


    After a reply, Yun pan retreated, and Xi Ye continued to talk to Nan huaiyue with a smile.


    "It''s a little cold."


    The sky is getting brighter, but the temperature is not rising.


    In winter, Xiali island is warmer than the other three countries on land, but it is still very cold when they travel on the sea.


    "Well?"


    Xi Ye''s face moved, and then he got up and took a fur shawl.


    South huaiyue did not refuse, although she is a doctor, but her body is still in recuperation because of the damage to the foundation, also weaker than others.


    "Big brother should also find out that I left now."


    Nan huaiyue chuckled.


    Xi Yewen Yan could not help laughing: "I didn''t expect that you were brave enough to run away with me like this. Nanli Ke must be very angry."


    "My father, my mother, and my brother have protected me so well, but I''m not a good child."


    Said, South huaiyue also mischievous blink.


    Xi Ye was in a trance for a moment, then he held back the trembling in his heart: "they are very good to you?"


    "Well."


    Two people have a talk, unconsciously arrived at noon, a jueshang door disciple came to ask two people to have a meal.


    After lunch, Nan huaiyue didn''t let the wind out on the deck any more. Instead, she went back to her room to make medicine. If Xi Ye wanted to go to the chaotic place, his injury couldn''t be delayed any longer.


    Xi night see this also didn''t disturb the South huaiyue, but called cloud pan secret talk.


    In South huaiyue''s room, South huaiyue is grinding a medicinal material.


    The prescriptions she made were similar to those of the Tianshou pill she asked from Baiqi. At least the main medicines of the nine grades of pine cane and Ganoderma lucidum were all right. Baiqi didn''t know much about the rest of the medicines, but she thought they should be the same.


    But when I make medicine, it seems that the formula spontaneously appears in my mind. How can I remember the prescription of Tianshou pill? It seems that we need to go to holy medical Valley later.


    Nan huaiyue has determined that she may be Ning Rongyue, but she subconsciously avoids going to Dongyun and subconsciously doesn''t think about Dongyun.


    The medicinal materials are well ground, and Nan huaiyue lights a candle to roast the powder, then adds honey and her own blood.


    The last medicine of heart protecting pill or Tianshou pill should be Ziyu Xueshen. Ziyu Xueshen can''t be found, but her blood can replace it. Nanhuai yueleng takes a look at the blood drop on her fingertip, and then puts her finger into her mouth. Her brain is really not enough, and she is afraid to know the truth.


    Head empty rub good pills, South huaiyue sighed.


    Put a few pills into the jade bottle. Nan huaiyue shakes her head to make herself sober, and then continues to make medicine. The people of jueshang gate know that Xi Ye was seriously injured, and they also tactfully collect a lot of herbs, which can be used now.


    What can Longzhi leaf, conglutination grass and snow lotus do? Oh, yes, it''s Yuqing pill that can cure internal injury and recover power.


    Yuqing pill?


    Nan huaiyue moves again, then stops in some distress.

 Chapter 417

    South Huai month has been stuffy in the room for an afternoon, after come out to Xi night a pile of bottles and cans.


    "This, heart protecting pill, can treat your heart pulse. Your injury is serious. You need to use all three heart protecting pills here. You should consider the dosage according to the injury."


    "Good."


    Xi Ye was a little surprised to turn this ordinary jade bottle, which can cure the heart!


    Xi Ye didn''t doubt Nan huaiyue. After all, the defective products given by Nan huaiyue all worked well.


    "And this, Yuqing pill, can recover internal power and treat internal injury. You can cure internal injury first and then heart pulse."


    "All right."


    "Oh, and this, this..."


    South huaiyue will explain a lot of medicine, and then some dry mouth shut up.


    Banquet night timely handed over a cup of fragrant hot tea: "thank you."


    "No, it was agreed before," said Nan huaiyue with a smile, "and now we are friends, so we don''t have to thank you."


    "The previous agreement still works."


    Xi Ye is serious.


    South huaiyue smell speech little good ah, some surprised, then way: "since good friend is not an agreement, if I have something you should help?"


    What''s more, maybe I''m the sister of Xi Ye?


    "It''s a pleasure."


    The banquet night tiny Mi Feng Mou, resemble extremely satisfied cat, to the South bosom month also a few minutes more cordial.


    The moon in the South raises its lips.


    Xi ye put away a pile of bottles and cans, and then said, "today yunpan, they''ve got a good thing to try."


    It was dark and it was time for dinner.


    "Good."


    Nanhuaiyue''s eyes are slightly bright. The wandering on the sea is really boring. Only the delicious food can live up to it.


    The blue scale fish in the sea is the most precious. It''s worth thousands of gold. The fresh blue scale fish just caught don''t need to be cooked. It''s just cut into thin pieces and dipped with a little sauce. It''s delicious in the world.


    South huaiyue put a piece of fish in her mouth, then narrowed her eyes happily.


    When Xi Ye saw this, his heart was soft. Ning Rongyue and he first met with a girl''s innocence and liveliness, but when they met again, they became elegant and gentle. Therefore, he had a subtle hostility to Lu Chang.


    Today, even if nanliyue is a man, Xi Yeh still can''t help but treat him as Ning Rongyue. Especially when he always pretends to be cold-blooded and shows such a soft appearance, Xi Yeh thinks that Ning Rongyue in Fu''s village should be like this. This idea is absurd, but Xi Yeh thinks it should be like this, At the same time, there are still some doubts in my heart whether Nanli moon will be ningrong moon.


    South Huai month and clip a few chopsticks, see Xi night has been looking at himself, but do not eat vegetables, not from some doubt: "huaiqiu?"


    Xi Ye immediately regained his mind and put some dishes in his chopsticks for Nan huaiyue: "how does it taste?"


    "Very good."


    South huaiyue some embarrassed way: "in fact, I will do some dishes, next time let huaiqiu taste my craft."


    "It''s a deal."


    Xi Ye immediately responded.


    "Yes, yes."


    South Huai month hesitated for a moment, then also gave Xi Ye clip some dishes: "you also eat quickly."


    "Good."


    After dinner, Xi ye went to discuss with Yun pan again. The deck was scattered, and several people were chatting. After listening for a while, Nan huaiyue went to the back deck, which was very empty.


    Nan huaiyue touches the flute Can Xue and qingluan that are not on her waist, and then draws out the Can Xue. On the snow-white Can Xue, Nan huaiyue ties a pendant. The pendant is wearing the Purple Pearl she bought with Nan Li Yu. The dark purple pearl is especially suitable for the white Can Xue.


    Qingluan is precious, but she likes CanXue better.


    The flute sounds again, fast and slow, crisp as jade, low as an old bell in the forest. There is no fixed tune, but it is very exciting.


    People from jueshang gate who were originally in other places were also attracted. They didn''t get close to Nan huaiyue, but just stood nearby and listened quietly.


    The flute, which can wash people''s soul, with the feelings of the player, evokes memories of pain or joy, and finally comes to a calm.


    Other people fall into memories, but Nan huaiyue can''t grasp the fragments in her mind. She feels a little confused in her heart. Then she is awakened by the restless insects in her chest, and the sound of the flute stops suddenly.


    When he heard the sound of the flute, he didn''t pay attention to Yun pan any more. The banquet night immersed in the sound of the flute disappeared with the sound of the flute and came back to himself: "dissolve the moon, it must be the moon!"


    Those who have heard the flute of Ning Rongyue will never admit it wrong! The banquet night finally affirmed in the heart.


    Yunpan also felt that the flute was very good, and he said, "master, is Mr. Wang among the hermits?"


    There are also some secluded families and sects in the four kingdoms, which are not visible but frightening. However, because they are not born, they are at peace with the four kingdoms and the chaotic places. Yunpan heard that there seems to be a school of good temperament in the hidden gate, and Qingyin can kill people.


    "No," Xi night light way: "in a word, after see a month, such as see this door Lord is!"


    Yunpan was surprised, then respectfully said: "yes!"


    What is the relationship between Wang Yue and the sect leader? Yunpan is really itching.


    Xi Ye''s face appears a little gentle color. Although yue''er still has some scruples about herself, he will wait for yue''er to confess to himself.


    On this side, Nan huaiyue, who was awakened by the insect, flashed a trace of sadness that she had never noticed, and then she was attracted by the insect.


    She nodded slightly to the people of jueshang gate who were attracted by the sound of flute, and then she put Can Xue back to her waist and hurried back to the room.


    The jueshang people who stayed in the same place whispered.


    "It''s no wonder that the headmaster has a special look at Mr. Wang. The sound of the flute is really, really nice and comfortable!"


    There is no literary talent of the old man out of a very simple words.


    "Yes..."


    After South huaiyue returned to the room, she took a deep breath and frowned.


    She murmured to herself, "what''s the matter, little fellow? Why are you so lively all of a sudden? "


    A bug naturally can''t answer Nan huaiyue''s words, and she just talks to herself.


    After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue began to lead the insect into her body. She could feel that the insect was closely related to her, even her life. From its parasitism in her heart, she could see its importance.


    "Ning Rongyue..."


    South huaiyue is a thoughtful way.


    She thinks that the rebirth of Ning Rong Yue has a lot to do with this insect, but who can save herself with such a precious thing against heaven? According to Xi Ye, the ghost doctor and the saint doctor who are the most skilled in medicine can''t do anything at the beginning.


    Without a teacher, Nan huaiyue pulls out qingluan, then gently shakes the bell on qingluan. At the same time, she spontaneously drives the insect to leave her body.


    At the beginning, the insect parasitized in the heart of nanhuaiyue was a little manic. It seemed that it would not leave the heart of nanhuaiyue, but it was slowly driven by the sound of nanhuaiyue and the bell, and crawled along the meridians to the arm of nanhuaiyue.

 Chapter 418

    "Well


    Nan huaiyue snorted.


    After the insect leaves her heart, her heart shrinks suddenly. The pain makes her face turn pale instantly. A trace of panic appears subconsciously on Nan huaiyue''s face.


    However, Nan huaiyue still gritted her teeth and continued to control the insects to leave her body.


    The insect tears its skin on Nan huaiyue''s wrist and climbs out. Then it lies quietly in her left heart. The pain from her four limbs dissipates slowly. Nan huaiyue slowly wipes the cold sweat on her forehead. She can feel the insect''s weakness after she leaves her body.


    After a long time, Nan huaiyue carefully observed the small insects in her palm.


    The whole body of the soybean sized bug is red, just like a transparent red gem. Nan huaiyue gently pokes the little guy with her fingertips, and it doesn''t move.


    "Red bug?"


    Nan huaiyue didn''t see any information about this kind of insect in the books about witchcraft collected by Xia Li. What is the red insect that can suppress other insects?


    Besides, it''s very likely that this little guy saved his life.


    Hold your left hand flat in front of you, and Nan huaiyue pokes it again, another time.


    The red bug finally moved as if it could not bear to be disturbed.


    Nan huaiyue wrinkled her nose, tilted her head and thought about it. Then she directly pinched the insect and looked at it carefully.


    Eight short legs, wings, two small black bean eyes, no tentacles, some like beetles, some like spiders, but the specific prototype is not visible.


    Although the insects are miraculous, they are also raised by the mutual phagocytosis of poisons and drugs. At least you can see their original appearance, but this little guy really doesn''t know what it is.


    South huaiyue some distressed looking at from his hands to get rid of fly to the table of insects.


    "What kind of poisonous insects can save a dead man?"


    Nanhuaiyue muttered to herself.


    And who can take out this insect to save himself? It must be Ning Rongyue who is very important, right?


    "Alas."


    South Huai month lightly sighs a, lie prone on the table with Gu insect four eyes opposite.


    But as time goes on, the pulse of Nan huaiyue becomes weaker and weaker. Nan huaiyue gives her pulse and looks a little complicated.


    Now it has been determined that it should be this insect that "continues life" for himself, and he can''t follow the insect for a long time, maybe he can''t leave too far away.


    Is he already dead?


    After closing her eyes for a long time, Nan huaiyue opens her eyes again, and then lets Gu Chong return to her body.


    At the same time, the sweating people on the other side were relieved.


    "Out of body? What''s going on? "


    Gan Lin''s face changed dramatically, with a trace of anxiety out of control.


    If the person who has a female or a life Gu dies once, then the female or the life Gu will be completely integrated with the host. Only when the two people really die, the life Gu and the mother Gu can be separated from the host''s body again. But just now, he can''t be wrong. Although the life Gu has left the body of Rongyue for a while, what''s the matter?


    It''s the first time that Gan Lin himself uses this method of Wang Gu''s life sharing. He can''t completely control what happens in the middle.


    As his face changed again and again, Gan Lin decided to speed up. He could feel that Ming Gu was approaching himself.


    Day after day, the sea seems to have no end.


    On this day, Nan huaiyue lay lazily on the back of the chair on the deck, facing the sea.


    "How long will it take to get to land?"


    South Huai month double eyes have no God of ask a way, oneself this day of passed on the boat, good have no meaning.


    On the other side of the table, sitting lazily in the sun, whispered, "half a month."


    They have been floating on the sea for more than half a month, and they have not stopped at any sea city. During this period, Xi Ye''s heart is finally healed.


    "So long?"


    South huaiyue unconsciously used the tone of blame, with her through drugs to change a little thicker clear young people''s voice is not against.


    On one side, yunpan stirred up his mind, and then he thought again.


    Xi Ye chuckled: "this is to say that your Xiali area is vast."


    "Oh."


    For the first time, Nan huaiyue felt that it was not a good thing to have a big place.


    Xi Ye looks at the decadent appearance of Nan huaiyue, shakes his head slightly, and then asks, "is the medicine for removing poisonous insects ready?"


    "Not yet," said Nan huaiyue in a soft voice. "We need to wait for the drug to be fully integrated. It will take three days."


    Before, Nan huaiyue was busy solving the problem of being moved on cockscomb grass, so the dispensing progress was slower.


    "Well."


    Xi Ye nodded slightly.


    After a moment''s deliberation, Nan huaiyue said slowly, "however, I have another way to help you get rid of poisonous insects, and there won''t be any sequelae!"


    The cold evil Qi in Xi Ye''s body, that is, Gu Du, is very difficult to deal with. It can be eliminated by using the Da Yang medicine made from cockscomb grass and Xi Ye''s internal power, but because Xi Ye''s internal power is Yin cold nine cold heart meridian, it will inevitably damage his own power.


    "Oh?"


    Xi yetiao eyebrows: "how?"


    Nan huaiyue pursed her lips and said, "I''ve just figured out this method. I''m not sure it will work, but if you fail, it won''t hurt you."


    "Ah Yue, but it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Xi night smell speech look serious: "I believe a month."


    One side of the cloud pan small range shake body, own door Lord this appearance is really live long see.


    Hearing this, Nan huaiyue said, "my skill is special. I also raise some poisonous insects. I should be able to use my skill to help you force out cold evil Qi. During this period, I will use poisonous insects."


    I don''t know if Xi Ye will repel Gu insects, so Nan huaiyue still has to ask.


    The most important thing is to let a person help himself to exercise martial arts and heal his wounds, which is equivalent to trusting his life. Nan huaiyue is not sure whether Xi Ye can trust him.


    "Good."


    "Ah?"


    Nan huaiyue was stunned.


    Xi Ye said with a smile: "OK, please help me."


    Xi Yeh has confirmed that Nanli moon is Ning Rongyue. Naturally, she doesn''t think she has a different intention. However, Xi Yeh is more interested in what Nanli Ke does to save Rongyue and make Rongyue so perfectly disguised as a man. Why does Rongyue lose her memory?


    Nan huaiyue took a deep look at Xi Ye, and then said, "well, it''s better to cure your injury sooner than later. Let''s start after noon."


    "Well."


    Xi Ye nodded slightly.


    After lunch, Nan huaiyue first asks Xi Yeyun Gong to adjust her breath to the best state, and then she shakes the bell on qingluan.


    In the previous experience, the poisonous insects in nanhuaiyue''s body did not resist too much, so they came out.


    After breathing, the sword eyebrows of Xi Ye frowned slightly: "ah Yue, what is this?"


    Nan huaiyue''s face was a little pale: "well, the poisonous insects I raised."


    The banquet night smell speech eyebrow wrinkly of more tight, feel among them is not simple, month son at the beginning also didn''t seem to have raised this kind of Gu insect, and this Gu insect some eyes familiar?

 Chapter 419

    "What''s the matter?"


    Nan huaiyue thought that Xi Ye didn''t like the insect, and she kept staring at the insect in her palm.


    I can''t remember where I''ve seen him for the time being. Xi Ye''s emotion on his face is "nothing. Let''s start now."


    "Well, it''s good for you to sit on the bed with your knees crossed. Exercise with me."


    South Huai month hesitated for a moment, again way: "still have to let... Small blood enter your body, OK?"


    "Good."


    Xi night sink a voice way.


    South huaiyue smell speech look slightly slow, and then take out the ghost needle cut Xi night wrist, drive south huaiyue temporarily named Gu insect small blood into Xi night body.


    The paralytic toxin on the insect''s body won''t make Xi Ye feel painful, but it''s not good to watch a pimple swim under his skin and then slowly disappear.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Xi night to allow others to treat their wounds in this way.


    South huaiyue see small blood into Xi Ye body, he also went to bed, kneeling behind Xi Ye, hands on Xi Ye back conveying internal power.


    Because of some reasons, Nan huaiyue didn''t let Xi ye take off her clothes. Xi Ye wanted to tease her, but when she thought it was her sister, she didn''t want to.


    Xi night body slightly a shock, also concentrate on exercise.


    Although Nan huaiyue''s internal power with a little red breath is useful, it doesn''t have time to play its role. Under the control of Nan huaiyue, the little blood that enters Xi Ye''s body devours the poisonous insects in Xi Ye''s elixir field and meridians, but it devours them all in a quarter of an hour.


    There is a trace of surprise in Nan huaiyue''s eyes. She was worried that the little blood could not be swallowed up completely, but now it seems that she underestimated the poisonous insects.


    After all, it''s something against heaven that can live and die.


    South huaiyue put away the surprise on her face, and controlled the little blood that seemed to linger on leaving her body.


    After feeling the subtle idea from little blood, Nan huaiyue''s face turns black, which makes it devour Xi Ye''s internal power. What''s more?


    Draw the corner of the mouth, South huaiyue busy order small blood back.


    Feel oneself Dan Tian place of Gu insect leave, Xi night tight face a loose.


    "It''s done!"


    Let small blood back to his body, South huaiyue''s face recovery ruddy.


    There is something unbelievable about Xi Ye. I didn''t expect that this difficult poison could be solved so easily?


    "Well, then?"


    "Yes." Nan huaiyue is sure.


    Xi Ye looked stagnant, and then said with a smile: "this magic trick is really wonderful."


    He is also a master of using poison, but he didn''t expect that he could not solve the poison. South huaiyue solved it so easily.


    "I''m just trying, but I didn''t expect it to be true," she said in a low voice


    "Well."


    Xi Ye got up and got out of bed, and then asked, "what kind of Gu is ah Yue? It''s so effective. "


    South Huai moon does not change color way: "a little bit more powerful detoxification Gu just."


    "Oh, I see."


    Listen to the implication of South huaiyue, Xi Ye Yang lips no longer ask.


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly, and then said, "you can make fun of yourself by taking a Yuqing pill. I''ll go out first."


    "Good."


    After leaving the banquet room, Nan huaiyue said to Yun pan and other humanitarians with a nervous face: "huaiqiu is OK, the poisonous insects have been removed, and the breath is being adjusted."


    Yunpan''s face was startled, and then he was ecstatic: "is the poison good? Is it all right? "


    South Huai month once again affirmation of should a.


    Yun pan was overjoyed. He stepped back and bowed to the South huaiyue, and made a big salute: "thank you, Mr. Wang."


    The rest of jueshang''s people also said in unison: "thank you, Mr. Wang!"


    Nanhuaiyue waved her hand to zhongqingluan: "I''d like to thank you so much. Please leave first. Don''t disturb huaiqiu''s interest adjustment."


    Just now, the people who were still in a high voice were all staring at the words, and they quickly lowered their voice and dispersed.


    Nan huaiyue looked at yunpan who had not left: "I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, please."


    Cloud pan see South Huai month facial expression also some pale, busy respectful tunnel.


    Although he solved the poison so quickly, it seems that it''s not easy. Prince Wang treats the sect leader with deep love and righteousness!


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t know what Yun pan thinks in her heart, so she goes back to her room quickly.


    As soon as the door of the room was closed, Nan huaiyue''s face changed and she vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Well, are you full?"


    With a bitter smile, Nan huaiyue wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and had a new understanding of some restless insects in her chest.


    Nan huaiyue reluctantly shakes her head, then goes back to bed and sits on her knees, swallowing a Yuqing pill as well.


    On the other side.


    Gan Lin, who feels that Ming Gu has left his body again, is in a complicated mood. The more he doesn''t know what''s going on, the easier he is to think about it. He looks haggard even as he is on his way.


    "Dissolve the moon..."


    Gan Lin looked into the distance with a complicated look: "wait for me."


    Half a month later.


    The capital of Dongyun.


    Lu Chang listens to the content of the letter read by housekeeper Lin, and his mood surges like waves.


    Xiaoyue, who came with her meal, was shocked, and the tray in her hand hit the ground: "ghost needle? In the hands of Xia Li alone? How is that possible? "


    When Ning Rongyue was buried, they all looked at it. The ghost needle was also put by doctor Fu himself. There can be no problem.


    "Seriously?"


    Xiaoyue asked nervously.


    Housekeeper Lin took a look at Lu Chang with a tight face, and then said, "what general Cen said should be true. He said that the man called Nanli Ke the eldest brother, and he had excellent skills in treating poisonous insects. He solved the problem of Linggu sect."


    "But how could the ghost needle be in a man''s hand? Brother nanlico? Where is the Third Prince of Xia Li? "


    Xiaoyue looks a little flustered and confused.


    Lu Chang''s voice was a little dry: "are you still tracking down Gansu Ningxia?"


    Xiaoyue smell speech look a change, and then slightly nodded: "that''s right."


    After Fu Yinghe left, he handed over all his power to Xiaoyue, who was bound to protect Yuanyuan.


    "How?"


    Xiaoyue frowned and looked a little ugly: "I always feel that yun''an is hiding something, but I haven''t found it all the time, but now the ghost needle is still in Nanli Ke''s hands..."


    There must be something hidden in it, even related to Ning Rongyue.


    Even if she feels that what she thinks is unrealistic, Xiaoyue still has a little unrealistic fantasy. Miss, she


    Lu Chang was silent for a long time. Then he stood up and said in a deep voice, "go to Lin''an temple."


    Seeing this, housekeeper Lin squeezed the letter paper tightly, and then said in a hurry: "general Cen also said that he suspected that the man had anything to do with the princess! Maybe... "


    Lu Chang''s body was stagnant and his breath was slightly disordered.


    Xiaoyue gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll go to Lin''an temple and ask clearly!"


    Gansu Ning was brought out from the ice room, but what is the situation in the ice room? This time, we must pry out words from yun''an''s mouth!


    "Daddy..."


    While lying on the thick carpet, Yuan Yuan looks at Lu Chang who suddenly gets up and leaves.


    Lu Chang was silent for a moment, then turned around and hugged Yuan Yuan: "Uncle Lin, go."

 Chapter 420

    Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he saw it as bright.


    Lin''an temple in Wanfoshan.


    Yun An, who was meditating in the Zen room, suddenly opened his eyes and showed a peaceful smile.


    Then a little monk opened the door and said, "master, Lord Su has come to visit."


    Yun An calmly got up and said: "take the Lord to Hehuan garden first. I''ll be there soon."


    "Good."


    The little monk answered again, then closed the door and left.


    Yun An stamped his feet, stretched his body for a while, and then arranged his clothes. He pushed the door and went out with an enigmatic look.


    Hehuan garden.


    It''s the courtyard full of joyous flowers that Ning Rongyue once came to, but it looks bleak in winter. It seems that yun''an has planted some other blooming Phoenix tails, just like the bright red eyes of the blooming Phoenix tails. But Xiaoyue''s few people are not interested in enjoying this rare beauty.


    Lu Chang didn''t wait long for yun''an to come over, with a light smile on his face: "I don''t know what you want to do when you come here?"


    Lu Chang did not ask for information as Xiaoyue thought, but said directly: "please open the ice room."


    Yun An slightly pick eyebrow: "open ice room?"


    "Master trouble."


    Lu Chang faces yun''an by identifying the direction of the sound.


    Yun An took a look at his blindfolded black cloth, and then said with some disapproval: "the deceased has passed away. It would be disturbing to open the ice room again?"


    "Isn''t the master the same to open the ice room and rescue Gansu Ning?"


    Xiaoyue frowned and said, "I don''t know why the master opened the ice room privately before?"


    Xiaoyue seems a little aggressive, but Yun An is always calm: "just calculate something."


    If nanliko were here, he would look at yun''an, who is serious and lies.


    Xiaoyue smelt Yan''s eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "the master should have calculated that we''re going to open the ice room."


    "That''s not true."


    Yun An chuckles, and his tone is not slow.


    It''s said that she doesn''t smile, but at this time, Xiaoyue feels that yun''an, who looks like an expert in the world, is particularly in need of beating!


    Lu Chang light way: "this king just tells a master."


    As the husband of Ning Rongyue, he is naturally qualified to open the ice room, especially the people who can stop him are not in the imperial capital at this time.


    Cloud an hears speech to just smile: "that please."


    Lu Chang walked directly to the ice room with yuan yuan in his arms. Even if he was blind, the road to the ice room was in his mind.


    Xiaoyue followed.


    Seeing this, housekeeper Lin smiles and nods to Yun An before he steps up to keep up.


    Yun An rubbed the beads in his hand, and then showed an old urchin smile that didn''t conform to his temperament: "old man, I can give you an account this time."


    After shaking his head with a smile, Yun An walked to the ice room.


    The fate of fate, flowers fall to dust, the fate of fate, people will eventually meet again, all through the ages, nothing more than this.


    The door of the ice room opened slowly, and everyone was very nervous and expecting, but they didn''t know what they were nervous about and expecting.


    There seems to be no one in the ice coffin hanging on the frost. Xiaoyue is relieved, and her heart is pulled hard.


    She trotted into the ice room to see the scene in the ice coffin.


    It''s empty!


    Then housekeeper Lin was shocked, his lips trembled and could not say: "this, this is..."


    The unseen Lu Chang felt tight in his heart. After a long time, he made a voice: "Yueyue, is Yueyue here? What about the ghost needle? "


    Xiaoyue blinked some moist eyes: "Miss, it''s gone."


    Ning Rongyue''s death was seen by their own eyes, so the body disappeared. Although they could not help but think that it was someone who had not died, they still thought rationally who had stolen the body?


    Lu Chang was shocked. He was holding round, so he didn''t dare to increase the strength of his hand, but some white knuckles showed his mood.


    "What do you mean?"


    Although he came here with inexplicable expectation, Lu Chang was still unbelievable.


    Housekeeper Lin looked coldly at yun''an who came after him, and questioned in his tone: "I don''t know if master yun''an might give us an explanation?"


    Yun''an came running with three steps and two steps, then he bent down on the ice coffin and looked down: "what''s the matter?"


    Yun An''s expression seems to know nothing, but housekeeper Lin is more puzzled.


    Xiaoyue doesn''t believe in this master who doesn''t respect others: "master Yun An, didn''t he open the door of the ice room before? Why don''t you know what''s going on here? "


    Yun An looked innocent: "is that what I said? Is Miss Xiaoyue misunderstood? "


    "What?"


    A sharp color flashed in Xiaoyue''s eyes.


    "It''s not the poor monk who found Mr. Gan, but his highness Xia Li. When he found out, Mr. Gan just fell outside the ice room, and the poor monk only inferred those from his body."


    Yun An said slowly.


    Xiaoyueqi''s all pulling out the sword, is she really fooling her before Yunan?


    Manager Lin immediately grasped the key point in Yun''an Dialect: "Your Highness Xia Li found Mr. Gan here?"


    "That''s right."


    Yun An nodded slightly: "but I don''t know who took away the remains of Rongyue. I will give you an account of this."


    "No need."


    From Lu Chang''s voice, I couldn''t hear any of his emotional thoughts: "master, can I have a talk with you alone?"


    Yun An looked at Lu Chang, who seemed to be a little different, and said with a smile, "but."


    Xiaoyue is a little excited and wants to ask what else. She is stopped by housekeeper Lin.


    "Miss Xiaoyue, don''t be impatient."


    Housekeeper Lin looks serious.


    He still knows something about yun''an. Although yun''an is a master of Dongyun Huguo temple, he may not be loyal to Dongyun royal family. But the most important thing is that ghost doctor and yun''an are close friends. With this relationship alone, yun''an will not harm Ning Rongyue.


    Xiaoyue hears that the speech is frozen in place, and then starts to check that there is something wrong in the ice room.


    For more than an hour, I didn''t know what Lu Chang and Yun An had said.


    When the two little Shamis came to the ice room to look for Xiaoyue, the little Shami said innocently: "the Lord has left Lin''an temple, please come back."


    Xiaoyue, housekeeper Lin


    They just got thrown down?


    Fu Fu.


    Even if Fu Yinghe left lightly, the plaque of Fu''s house was still hanging here.


    Lu Chang, who left Lin''an temple, did not enter through the sealed main gate. Instead, he walked steadily to the side wall of the courtyard, and then jumped into Fu Fu''s house with Yuan Yuan Yuan in his arms.


    In fact, he didn''t come here several times in the future, but Lu Chang unexpectedly remembered the road very clearly. He didn''t need to see it. Step by step, he slowly came to Baicao Pavilion, and then stood at the gate of Baicao Pavilion.


    Hearing this, the two bodyguards standing in front of Lu Chang were surprised.


    Lu Chang light way: "get out of the way."


    Two bodyguards subconsciously let Lu Chang in.

 Chapter 421

    "Stop."


    Situ Mo walked slowly to the back of Lu Chang, a faint way.


    As if he had never heard of it, Lu Chang walked step by step into Baicao Pavilion.


    Situ Mo took a look at his chuckling round and said, "tut."


    "The emperor?"


    Several bodyguards half knelt down to ask for instructions.


    Situ Mo light way: "all down."


    "Yes."


    Situ Mo no longer guarded the guards at the door, but also stepped into the Baicao Pavilion.


    Things are right and people are not.


    Situ Mo glanced at a set of tea sets on the jade table in the courtyard. The tea in the pot may have dried up, and the snow water is in the white jade cup.


    "If Rongyue is not dead, what do you want to do?"


    Situ Mo asked in a flat tone, as if he just asked casually.


    Lu Chang, sitting under the eaves with Yuanyuan in his arms, knows that he is talking to himself.


    "Bring it back." Hide, protect her, don''t let her be hurt, if you can have another chance.


    "Good luck."


    Situ Mo chuckled, then put down his white jade cup and turned to leave: "good luck to us."


    Lu Chang did not answer, but sat quietly with yuan yuan in his arms.


    Yuanyuan, who came back to baicaoge, was also very quiet. He was too young, but he had not seen Ning Rongyue for several months, which made him have a vague understanding.


    It was not until Xiaoyue and they came that Lu Chang said his decision lightly when he returned to the prince''s house.


    "Lord?" Housekeeper Lin was shocked: "why don''t you let the old slave follow?"


    It''s OK to go, but it''s really hard for people to let go of Wang Ye and Xiao Shizi. Can Wang ye take good care of Xiao Shizi now?


    Xiaoyue didn''t agree, and she was more direct than housekeeper Lin: "can you take good care of the young master now? If the young lady is really... Don''t mess up the little prince again. "


    She doesn''t care about Lu Chang at all, but she has to take good care of yuan yuan.


    "I have made up my mind."


    Lu Chang light way: "Xia Li trip, only I and Lu Yuan can."


    Luyuan is the name given to Yuanyuan by ningrong moon.


    Housekeeper Lin''s face twitched twice, and he didn''t know where to persuade him: "Lord, it''s really not right. Why don''t you send a team of secret guards?"


    "No need."


    Lu Chang''s light way.


    Then housekeeper Lin sees Lu Chang carrying a package with Jiuyou gun on his back, holding Yuanyuan in his right hand and a dark wooden stick on the ground in his left hand.


    Housekeeper Lin, housekeeper Lin can''t bear to look directly at me.


    The impact of this scene is too big. There are too many troughs. Is this their invincible general?


    Xiaoyue looks cold and draws her sword in front of Lu Chang: "stop!"


    "If you want to leave, please do as you please, and leave the young master behind."


    Yuanyuan seems to know that Xiaoyue is talking about herself, holding Lu Chang''s clothes tightly: "father, mother, mother!"


    The pupil of the little moon shrinks suddenly.


    I haven''t seen Ning Rongyue for a long time, and Yuanyuan never called her mother again.


    Lu Chang held the stick tightly, then gave a cold hum.


    If she didn''t live and die on the battlefield, she would never have. Xiaoyue felt her blood was frozen, and her face showed deep fear. Lu Chang told them that even if he was blind, he was still the general of the town!


    Lu Chang gently raised his left hand. The dark stick knocked on Xiaoyue''s wrist. Xiaoyue let go of the pain and the sword fell to the ground.


    From the beginning to the end, Xiaoyue, who was targeted by Lu Chang, had no courage to resist.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "I will take good care of Yuanyuan. I and Yueyue''s children."


    With that, Lu Chang left the prince''s mansion without hesitation. An eagle circled over Lu Chang''s head for several times, then landed on his left shoulder.


    Xiaoyue looked at his back and murmured, "I must bring back miss..."


    They are more willing to believe that Ning Rongyue is not dead than that Ning Rongyue''s body was stolen, even if it is the death determined by doctor Fu.


    Lu Chang set out for Xiali on this side and huaiyue on the other side. They finally moved from the cold winter to the beautiful spring.


    "I didn''t expect that I was on my way for months."


    From Dongyun to Xiali, from Xiali to chaos, from late autumn to winter, and from winter to spring.


    South Huai month small range of twisted body son loose muscle and bone, some sigh way.


    Xi Ye chuckled: "in a few days, it will be the new year. I didn''t live with my father and brother, but I regret to leave with me?"


    Nan huaiyue blinked: "I have been with my father and brother for more than ten years, only this time."


    "Is it?"


    Xi Yeh laughed, and then said: "although this chaotic place is full of good and bad, it seems more peaceful and festive in the new year. Do you want to go for a walk?"


    "Good."


    South huaiyue answered.


    After leaving the Xiali sea area by boat, they rode through several land cities to get to the chaotic place. During this time, they had not stopped to see the scenery along the way. A few days ago, they arrived at jueshangmen stronghold, and they didn''t care to go out.


    "Ah Yue, wait for me for a moment, I''ll go out with you."


    "Well."


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, yawned, lying on the table playing with insects.


    Xi Ye glanced at the clever and shameless poisonous insects on the table, and then discussed with the two elders of jueshang gate, who came in a hurry. He didn''t avoid Nan huaiyue at all.


    In fact, Nan huaiyue wanted to avoid it, but Xi Ye just told her to stay aside. Mei said that her name was a good friend and she shouldn''t hide it.


    A moment later, Xi Ye signaled the two elders to leave first, and he said, "ah Yue, let''s go."


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue snorted and stood up.


    Xi Ye takes another look at the poisonous insects climbing from the table and gets up to keep up with Nan huaiyue.


    "I haven''t been here before. Huaiqiu will take me for a walk."


    After a short walk away from jueshang gate hidden in the dangerous mountain, there were only a few pedestrians on the road.


    Xi Ye''s eyes flashed, and then said, "let''s go to the center to have a look. The alliance leader''s house is very busy these days. Go to join in the fun?"


    "Good."


    South huaiyue smell speech think of Xi night before said Gansu Ning.


    However, it''s quite far from the center of the chaotic place. Xi Ye and Nan huaiyue directly soar up in the air, and their lucky lightness skills go to the center.


    In a chaotic place, the strong are respected, but there is no rule of banning weapons in the cities of the four countries.


    To the chaos outside the center of the city, South huaiyue light fell to the ground, only a little panting.


    Banquet night is the face as usual: "go in."


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly and followed him.


    "Our jueshang gate has several strongholds in this city. After that, we will live here for the time being. Yunpan and they will come soon."


    Xi Ye said softly to Nan huaiyue as she walked.


    South huaiyue noticed the strange eyes of some people in the city, turned his head and said: "it seems that someone recognized you."


    "No problem."


    The banquet night smell speech peep out a evil evil spirit smile, the cold light flows in the Phoenix Mou, his vision four bottom swept to sweep, the person who peeps secretly instantly takes back the line of sight.


    South Huai month looking at his this appearance or can''t help but tooth sour: "the evil cult person should also be here, not afraid to cause trouble?"

 Chapter 422

    "Since we have decided to be in front of others, why should we continue to cover up?"


    Xi Yeh chuckled and looked at a group of people who were full of evil spirit in a certain place: "what''s more, it''s in the central city of a chaotic place. Before the martial arts conference, the demon sect should be more afraid of causing trouble than we are."


    Listen to Xi Ye some schadenfreude tone, South huaiyue can''t help but show a smile.


    "So it is."


    Xi night caressed the tear mole of canthus of an eye: "we go to look elsewhere first."


    Xi you is probably still in the hands of the demon sect, but in order to contain himself, the demon sect should not be dead to Xi you. Thinking of this, a trace of worry flashed in Xi Ye''s eyes.


    South huaiyue should be a, went to one side to buy two strings of sugar gourd.


    Xi Ye took over the sugar gourd handed over by Nan huaiyue and had a good time eating. The people who secretly paid attention to it were all surprised. Is the sugar gourd without image really the former demon sect Dharma protector who kills people without blinking an eye?


    The central city of chaos is similar to the Haicheng of Xiali. The biggest difference is that there are more people in it. But maybe it''s the new year, maybe it''s the peace before the martial arts meeting, so there''s no big fight.


    South huaiyue looking at some shops have been put on red lanterns in advance, the mood also unconsciously better.


    "Ah Yue, go there first."


    Xi Ye suddenly said.


    South huaiyue looked at the tea house that Xi Ye pointed to. The people sitting in the teahouse were from jueshang gate.


    "Go."


    As a result, jueshang people see their own owners carrying all kinds of snack bags and bags with Nan huaiyue, laughing that is called a spring breeze.


    "I said, Lao pan, is that really our master?"


    There are five elders in jueshang sect. Yunpan is the third elder. The two elders Nan huaiyue met before are the big elder and the second elder. Now the one who is talking to yunpan is the fourth elder who has not appeared before. Four or five elders have been in charge of the central city.


    Yunpan now has seen strange, calm way: "nature."


    The four elders looked at Yun Pan''s calm appearance in surprise: "why don''t I feel like it? That little brother is a good friend of the sect master, Mr. Wang? "


    "That''s right. I used to be a member of a big family, so I can''t be calm. Where have I learned about etiquette?"


    Yunpan looked at the four elders with disdain.


    The fourth elder said, "Oh, oh."


    Are all people who have died once and can''t act recklessly? In fact, now they feel comfortable to be a demon sect. They don''t have so many rules about what they want to do!


    Yun pan curled his mouth, then got up and bowed slightly towards Xi Ye.


    Xi Ye motioned everyone to sit down. The speed of face changing was amazing.


    Four elder''s one face is stunned of looking at Xi Ye to the South bosom month like Mu spring breeze, turn to them after the moment turn to count nine deep winter.


    Yunpan slapped the four elders on the back: "the master asked you something!"


    Four elder this just return to God: "ah, ah, door Lord!"


    Xi ye had a slight twitch in the corner of his eyes. He really felt that all the intelligence quotient of the Meng family had been given to Meng Qi who ran to Baiyu building. How could other people have no brains?


    Xi Ye couldn''t bear to look directly at him: "ah Yue, this is the fourth elder Meng Jun of jueshang sect."


    Meng Jun seems to be much bigger than Nan Yushen, but he doesn''t have the calm and shrewd feeling of the older generation. On the contrary, he is a little... Simple?


    South huaiyue was his idea make face strange: "boy Wang Yue, met four elder."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, young master. We are all martial arts men. You''re welcome."


    Meng Jun said with a smile.


    When Nan huaiyue saw this, she had a good feeling for the Mongolian army. It was more comfortable to get along with people who could not calculate. The Mongolian army was like a simple, honest and peaceful elder.


    Xi Ye gave a brief introduction to all the people, and said directly to Meng Jun, "the news of Meng Qi, elder three, should have told you. What are you going to do?"


    Meng Jun scratched his head: "send someone to have a look at the boy. It''s OK to have a good life. The boy is very capable. I haven''t seen anyone for such a long time."


    Meng Jun is the second grandfather of Meng Qi, who died in that demon sect raid.


    Xi Yewen Yan''s look eased slightly. Although he was not afraid of the Mongolian family''s two hearts, it seems that they didn''t think of this at all. It''s OK.


    Xi Ye nodded slightly: "you can do it yourself. The white jade building of the Wulin assembly should also come. Meng Qi may be here."


    Zhong limo should specially let Meng Qi come.


    "Well," Meng Jun said with a smile, "I can rest assured that this boy is OK."


    Anyway, I grew up looking at myself, and I have an account to my elder brother.


    "The rest will come according to the previous plan and wait for the martial arts meeting of the 15th. What''s the matter with the five elders?"


    Xi Ye looked at Xiang yunpan again.


    "Lao Wu has already contacted the Wulin League. Originally, the Wulin League didn''t seem to trust us, but when he heard that the sect leader''s name was taboo, leader Gan let go, and those people must come to us soon."


    Yunpan said in a low voice.


    Xi night smell speech hook lips: "so good, let five elder arrange a time, I will go to Wulin League to visit in person."


    If you want to replace the original demon sect and become an opposition to the Wulin alliance, you can not only solve the problem of the demon sect. However, the Wulin alliance naturally knows how to choose between an ally who does not agree with you and an opponent who is completely hostile to you. Moreover, the people in jueshang sect are also the right way in the Wulin.


    "Yes."


    Although I don''t know how my sect leader made friends with the Wulin League, it''s a good thing, yunpan said respectfully.


    Xi ye put down his tea cup and said, "the rest is what you arrange."


    "Yes."


    Yunpan and others have left one after another.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue also put down her tea cup: "is it almost arranged? If you want to fight against the evil cult, I will do my best to help you. "


    For several months, it''s not just because of the so-called identity of Ning Rongyue. Nan huaiyue really thinks that Xi Ye is suitable for meeting. Of course, it''s because Xi Ye thinks that Nan huaiyue is Ning Rongyue. Otherwise, Nan huaiyue will see how difficult Xi Ye is and how treacherous she is. She won''t think so at that time.


    Xi Ye is also not polite, smiling to see the South huaiyue: "at that time, you really need a Yue''s great strength."


    "Well."


    South huaiyue didn''t ask much, just quietly should show his attitude.


    Xi Ye saw that he got up and threw a piece of silver on the table: "go, go elsewhere."


    Nan huaiyue took over the sugar chestnuts handed over by Xi Ye: "good."


    Before they knew it, they went to the most central Wulin League in the central city. Now this is the high-rise residence of Gan family and Wulin League. There is a huge challenge arena in front of Wulin League. This is the challenge arena when the Wulin conference was held on the 15th.

 Chapter 423

    Nan huaiyue took a look at the bustling Wulin League at the gate: "it''s really lively."


    "People from all sides want to find out about the leader of the alliance. After all, the leader of the alliance has been in the Gan family for generations. Many people are interested in that position when they leave office suddenly."


    Xi night light way.


    Hearing this, Nan huaiyue can''t help but think of the alliance leader who is said to have a good relationship with Ning Rongyue. If it wasn''t for his accident, the Wulin alliance leader would be his successor, right?


    Xi Ye took a look at Nan huaiyue, with a worried look on her face that she didn''t realize, and a trace of thinking crossed her eyes.


    "How about a Yue accompany me to visit in a few days? Gansu Ning has a good relationship with my sister, and I hope I can do my best. "


    Xi ye asked softly.


    South Huai month hesitated for a moment, then slightly nodded: "good."


    "Let''s go somewhere else first..."


    "Devil! It''s you! Stop


    A blast, Xi night look cold, immediately pull the South huaiyue back.


    At this time, Xi Ye''s face was really ugly and terrible. The angry girl in orange couldn''t help shrinking her head, and then she bit her teeth to stare at Xi Ye.


    Nearly affected by the South huaiyue face is also some ugly, frowning at this do not know the propriety of the girl.


    Everyone knows that Xi Ye is a "devil", but who dares to find fault? This is the night of getting out of the siege of the demon sect! I''m afraid the girl is spoiled.


    "Orange, what are you doing?"


    Lin miao''er never thought that he and others would turn around and make trouble again without looking at the little princess.


    The girl, who was called orange, looked unnaturally and took the injured whip: "Lin, the leader of Lin Pavilion..."


    "What are you doing?" I asked


    Lin miao''er hasn''t noticed Nan huaiyue and scolds them seriously.


    Xi Ye was not in such a good mood to see their elders teach them. His fingertips moved slightly, and several poisoned silver needles shot at Lin miao''er.


    Lin miao''er sweats behind her back, and her pupils shrink. She immediately turns to avoid the silver needles.


    But the girl in orange didn''t have such good skills. After a cry of pain, her face immediately appeared a trace of cyanosis.


    Nanhuaiyue''s eyes are slightly fixed.


    Lin miao''er is shocked, and then she notices that what orange clothes provokes is a devil, and there is another person she looks familiar with.


    He immediately sealed the blood at the wound and gave her a detoxification pill. Lin Miaoer softened her voice: "my Lord, my disciples are young and ignorant. Please forgive me! Orange clothes, make amends soon


    Xi Ye dares to show up at this time, which shows that he is not afraid of the evil cult. They can''t easily provoke him.


    But the orange clothes with cold sweat couldn''t say a word, with lax eyes and dark lips.


    Lin Miaoer breathed, and anxiety appeared on her face.


    Nan huaiyue patted the cold banquet night in front of her, and then walked over to Lin Miaoer and them.


    All the women in Tianxiang Pavilion couldn''t help pulling out their swords. The atmosphere was tense.


    Xi Ye pulls out a smile of evil sycophant from the corner of his mouth and draws out the soft sword wrapped around his waist. When he kills a king, he will see the blood light!


    Standing in the middle of the South huaiyue see helpless way: "Miss Lin, a step later, the orange dress girl died."


    Lin miao''er was locked by Xi Ye''s Qi machine, and said with some difficulty: "take back the sword for me!"


    The face of Tianxiang Pavilion is full of fear, but the orange clothes are in bad condition, and they can''t stand any longer. All of them put away their weapons. Although they don''t, they may not be able to fight too much.


    Xi night see this scornful at will throw the hand soft sword to kill a king.


    South huaiyue is in the eyes of everyone nervous, walk to orange clothes side.


    Lin miao''er looked at Xi Ye with fear and pleaded: "please help me, orange clothes."


    No matter who is not born in Shengyi Valley, Xi Ye is a famous "poison beauty" in the river and lake, and almost no one can detoxify his poison.


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, took out a small medicine bottle from the sleeve: "don''t worry, rest assured."


    In fact, Xi Ye was merciful, otherwise orange clothes would have been out of breath now, and there was no time for Lin miao''er and them to ask for help.


    Although the poison of Xi Ye is not the poison of blocking one''s throat at the sight of blood, it is also a kind of severe poison. For the sake of Lin miao''er''s kindness when she was in Xiali, Nan huaiyue took out her own top antidote pill.


    Seeing that the blue and black on orange''s face faded and her breath became smooth, Lin miao''er and others breathed a sigh of relief, and the hostility on Tianxiang pavilion''s face also dissipated a little.


    "Miss orange''s poison has been removed, but she has to ask Miss Lin to give us an explanation for her rash action."


    The gentle way of the moon god.


    Lin miao''er takes a look at the dangerous light in her eyes. Her throat is a little bitter. Wang Yue seems to be easy to speak, but the threat in her words is very obvious.


    At this point, Lin miao''er motioned to a woman beside her to help orange clothes, but she bowed down and gave a big gift: "this time, it''s our fault. Lin miao''er is here to make amends. Please forgive me."


    Xi Ye curls his mouth. If Ning Rongyue is present and dares to attack him, no one will live today.


    See dinner night silent, Lin miao''er and plead to see South huaiyue.


    South huaiyue slowly walked back to the banquet night side, some doubt way: "but orange dress girl is so why?"


    Walking on the street suddenly attacked by people, she is not so easy to talk, OK.


    Lin Miaoer looks embarrassed when she hears the words.


    Xi night look a cold: "a Yue why save her? It''s just a group of people who don''t know what''s good and what''s bad. They''re dead and clean. "


    Xi Ye really didn''t see a group of mediocre and vulgar fans in Tianxiang Pavilion. Yes, in his eyes, they were all mediocre and vulgar fans.


    "But there must be a reason."


    Nan huaiyue shrugs and looks at Lin Miaoer.


    Lin Miaoer said helplessly: "orange clothes and a young man of the Meng family are childhood sweethearts. Adults may not remember. The Meng family was destroyed by the demon sect..."


    It''s self-evident that Xi Ye is the leader of Miemen Meng''s family.


    South huaiyue blinks her eyes, thinking that they have just met the Meng family. Thinking about this, South huaiyue asks to see Xi Ye.


    Xi Ye''s cold face eased slightly: "Oh, kill it, if you want revenge, just come to find our master!"


    South huaiyue


    I really don''t have a point to explain.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue didn''t interrupt: "I hope Miss Lin can control the disciples in the pavilion. Let''s leave first."


    It''s Revenge if you have the ability, and it''s death if you don''t have the ability. It''s obvious that orange clothes have no self-knowledge. Nan huaiyue feels that she has been around Xi Ye for a long time, so she can''t help being partial.


    Said, South huaiyue gently pulled pull Xi night, toward him blink.


    After a long time, you can see the naughty heart under the paralyzed face of Nan huaiyue. Xi Ye shows a little indulgent smile and puts away the blood drinking sword.


    "Come on, I just want to eat the drunk duck over there? It''s just noon. Go to dinner. "


    "Good."


    South huaiyue raised her lips and whispered, then turned away with Xi Ye.

 Chapter 424

    Even if Xi Ye is evil and merciless in other people''s mouth, she is a murderer without blinking an eye, but in front of her, Xi Ye is just a brother with a little evil. For so many days, Nan huaiyue also realized that Xi ye should have confirmed her identity.


    Moreover, Nan huaiyue is not the kind of righteous person who can''t stand a trace of injustice. In her heart, if her family wants to kill, she will surely hand a knife to one side.


    In the restaurant named zuixianlou, Nan huaiyue meets two unexpected people.


    "Do you want to use up and abandon me?"


    Zhong limo stepped on the stool, holding a folding fan and exclaimed: "don''t think you are the owner of Baifang Pavilion now! No, no, no


    Wen Rennuo''s face is black. Cheng Kong covers Zhong limo''s mouth. This guy is on purpose!


    Although many people in Wencheng knew that he had some relationship with baifangge, they just doubted that he didn''t publicize it. What did Zhong liaomo want to do!


    Wen Rennuo laughs twice and knocks the bell with a folding fan on his hand. Li Mo''s shoulder says: "brother Zhong Li is a real joke."


    It''s so dark!


    The pupil of the clock leaves the Mo to shrink slightly, break open to become empty, howl two: "yes, make a joke, harmless."


    In the restaurant, the people who came to see Baifang Pavilion took back their eyes. They were just two boys who dared to say that they were the owners of Baifang Pavilion. It was just a joke.


    Wen Rennuo approached zhonglimo and bit his teeth: "zhonglimo, have you forgotten what we are going to do?"


    "Hum, I''m here to find a Yue. You..."


    Clock from the road with deep meaning.


    "Ha ha."


    Wen renuo laughed twice.


    Zhong limo shrugs his shoulders and sweeps his eyes at random in the restaurant. Then he sees the person who shrinks his sense of existence and prepares to go upstairs.


    "Ah Yue!"


    The sound of Zhong Li Mo surprised everyone in the restaurant.


    South Huai month smoke to smoke corner of mouth, some embarrassed stop step.


    Xi Ye eyebrows slightly a Cu.


    Clock from the Mo is full of excitement rushed over: "a month, I knew you were brought here, and finally found you, temple, your elder brother, they have to worry to death!"


    The restaurant people who see the play smell speech, look strange to Xi Ye, when did the devil still abduct people? Is the boy caught? It doesn''t look like it.


    South huaiyue stretched out a hand to block the clock that pounced on her: "you, be quiet."


    With a smile, Zhong Li Mo unfolds his folding fan and looks quiet. Standing still, he looks as if he is the son of Zhuo Shijia.


    South huaiyue some speechless: "we first upstairs."


    "Good."


    The clock leaves Mo to smile to blink an eye, then toward the several women on the table of the corner threw a wink.


    The women on the table turned red and immediately turned their heads.


    South huaiyue see this mood is indescribable: "a Mo, this is not the imperial city."


    So don''t use the dandy style. She''s really afraid that Zhong Li Mo will offend people who can''t be offended. It seems that it''s good for her to be robbed back to be the Prime Minister of the stronghold at that time?


    The clock leaves Mo to smell speech to smile lightly: "that we go up first slowly say, your highness this time but really angry."


    South huaiyue smell speech some guilty, should a.


    Wen Rennuo also came over, and his subordinates didn''t follow him: "ah Yue, I still owe you an explanation."


    When he heard Ren Nuo laughing, he was puzzled by the flow of light in his peach blossom eyes. Especially at this moment, he deliberately laughed like a charming spring flower, and the people who secretly looked at him recognized that this is not the famous "flower picking thief" Yumian childe in the Jianghu!


    South Huai month but already to his this appearance immunity, light way: "go."


    Xi night light glanced two people one eye, then motioned the small two of one side to lead the way.


    Clock from Mo two people and Xi night looked at each other, are silent.


    To the window of Yajian, South huaiyue only ordered a drunk duck and two signature dishes, and then gave the list to them: "eat first, and talk while eating."


    "Well," Zhong limo nodded slightly, "we have not had time to rest here today. Ah Yue is really hungry."


    "Arrive today?"


    South Huai month thought a way: "a Mo, but elder brother wants you to come to look for me?"


    "Yes, yes, but I''m coming here myself."


    Zhong limo blinked and laughed: "it''s said that there''s a Wulin meeting here. I heard that this guy is on his way, so I want to join in. Ah Yue doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Wen renuo''s folding fan pressed on the corner of his mouth, holding down a smile and rolling his eyes.


    "By the way, right? I heard that you are the leader of Baifang Pavilion, right? You should also come to the Wulin conference."


    South Huai month smell speech lightly nodded.


    Wen Rennuo said, "I''m just looking for a Yue. Why don''t you tell me?"


    The hundred square Pavilion of the Wulin assembly didn''t intend to participate. Just a few people to have a look at the situation.


    On hearing this, Nan huaiyue said, "this..."


    "What do you have to do with a Yue? Why should I tell you? "


    Xi Ye pick eyebrows, tone with a trace of provocation.


    Those who want to take their sister are enemies!


    Wen Rennuo and Wen Yan saw a cold light in his eyes: "ah, ah Yue, when did you have such a good relationship with this demon, you left with him. If you want to come here, you can tell me."


    Although Xi Ye is the elder brother of Ning Rongyue, there is still an engagement that doesn''t count!


    South huaiyue light way: "it doesn''t matter who we are with, but we huaiqiu have an appointment in advance."


    At that time, she suddenly learned that she might be Ning Rongyue''s confused head, so she decided to leave Wencheng first with Xi Ye. For a moment, she didn''t think so much about it.


    Xi Ye Yang lips smile, but can see the beauty of a few people are not confused by beauty.


    Wen renuo some wronged eyes Baba looking at the South huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue thinks she has a general acquaintance with Wen Rennuo. Although Wen Rennuo''s attitude has always been ambiguous, now he looks like a heartbreaker. What do you mean? Hello?


    "But I''m surprised to hear that you are the leader of Baifang Pavilion."


    South huaiyue surprised to change the topic, secret way their order how not on?


    At this time, all the people in Yajian were not long tongued people. After hearing Rennuo''s hesitation, he said straightforwardly: "the hundred square Pavilion is also my old man who just passed it to me."


    The Baifang pavilion was built by wenrennuo''s grandfather himself, and then passed on to his father. Unfortunately, after wenrennuo''s mother died, his father didn''t care about business, so he handed over the Baifang pavilion to wenrennuo, the young Pavilion leader. After wenrennuo was found, wenrennuo''s father gave up completely and left the world.


    "I see."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly.


    Zhonglimo some boring folding fan standing on the table: "that hundred square Pavilion is Qingming or Xiali?"


    Baifang pavilion was established by Qingming people, but now its owner is the legitimate son of Xiali family.

 Chapter 425

    Wen Rennuo''s face changed slightly. He frowned and looked at zhonglimo for a moment. His face recovered as usual: "baifangge is a power in the river and lake. If you don''t want to be one of them, it''s a place of chaos."


    Nan huaiyue didn''t care about this at all, so she didn''t care much about a topic.


    Zhong limo also looks bored. He seems to have no intention to ask this question: "but how can this drunken fairy house linger so long, and the food hasn''t been delivered yet? I''m really starving. "


    South Huai month smell speech pursed lips to smile, then hand the small dot heart that oneself buy to Zhong Li mo.


    "First cushion cushion, don''t starve you to death, big brother will be angry, I''m really guilty."


    Clock from the dead fish eye to see a South huaiyue, and then impolitely open the oil paper package, rummage.


    A moment later, the second child of zuixianlou finally brought the meal.


    Zhong limo some dissatisfied way: "zuixianlou is such a hospitality, you see how slow this dish!"


    The waiter and Zhong limo looked at each other and wiped the sweat on their forehead: "my guest, I''m sorry. There are too many people these days. We specially sent some good wine to make amends to them."


    Xi night light saw clock to leave a Mo one eye.


    Zhong limo stretched out two fingers to pick up a small jade white wine pot: "OK, OK, go down."


    "Yes, yes, sir. Please use it slowly."


    Xiao Er bows away with a smiling face.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue said in a low voice: "I regret that I didn''t stay in the imperial city to be your childe brother?"


    "Of course, but if there is a Yue here, I can barely stay for a few days."


    Zhong limo grinned and frowned.


    Nan huaiyue said with a smile: "then I''m really honored."


    "Naturally."


    Zhonglimo some proud Yang Yang Mei, and then with the chopsticks to South huaiyue clip a chopsticks drunk duck.


    The smile on South huaiyue''s face hasn''t fallen all the time. Wen Rennuo is not willing to show his weakness and brings food to South huaiyue.


    Looking at the indifferent clock from Mo, Xi Ye deeply felt that the goods were hidden deeply, and now he saw that everyone wanted to rob his sister!


    Looking at his bowl more pile higher food, South huaiyue some helpless.


    After dinner, Nan huaiyue leaned back with satisfaction, and some of them held up: "burp."


    The clock leaves the Mo three people a Leng, then on the face all many several cents smile.


    Nan Huai''s face turned red, and then he glared at the three people angrily. It wasn''t because of them.


    Xi yeyin went to the corner of his mouth to smile, and then he seldom relaxed to chat with Wen Rennuo.


    "By the way, Mo, you don''t want me to go back now, do you?"


    Nan huaiyue asked, squinting.


    Clock from Mo smile: "I just want to find a month."


    "Eh..." Nan huaiyue looked at Zhong limo meaningfully: "let''s have a look at the Wulin assembly first."


    "Of course." When the clock leaves the road, it should be in harmony with the road.


    "Well."


    After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue said, "I''m with huaiqiu now. Do you want to be with me?"


    "Where does a Yue live?"


    Hesitated for a moment, South Huai month sees to Xi Ye.


    Xi night light way: "jueshang door, clock from childe can come?"


    "I haven''t heard of it, OK. Excuse me, Mr. Xi. After all, I have to stay with ah Yue. "


    Clock from the Mo smile to see the banquet night.


    The banquet night returns with a smile: "you are welcome."


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue acquiesced. After all, Zhong limo was sent by Nan Li Ke. She couldn''t get rid of him any more.


    "And me!"


    Wen Rennuo is pathetic: "ah Yue can''t leave me any more."


    Without waiting for Nan huaiyue to speak, Xi Ye said coldly, "can you rest assured that the Lord of Baifang Pavilion will come to me?"


    Staring at Xi Ye''s poor eyes, Wen renuo looks seriously at the South huaiyue: "a Yue will protect me."


    After a pause, Wen Rennuo said, "I am also entrusted by his highness Li Ke to look for ah Yue."


    South Huai month smell speech doubt ask a way: "hundred square Pavilion there don''t need you to preside over the overall situation?"? The Wulin conference is very important. "


    Wen Rennuo is here to find himself, but


    "It''s said that I''m here for a Yue this time. It doesn''t matter if Baifang Pavilion doesn''t have me. After all, Baifang Pavilion doesn''t want to be the leader of the alliance."


    It''s good to earn a lot of money. Who wants to be the leader of the alliance? I heard that baifangge has been strictly forbidden to participate in this matter. Before, he had some things to deal with, but now he just wants to stay with Nan huaiyue. Especially after seeing her faint attitude towards herself, why is Zhong liaomo more important than himself?


    South Huai month smell speech Leng for a while, then smile a way: "as long as you are not afraid to fall into evil cult."


    Xi Ye opens her mouth and says nothing. Yue Er has lost her memory now. It''s not impossible to find a new father for her nephew, but


    Wen Rennuo suddenly felt that Xi Ye''s eyes were chilly, and there was no problem when he looked again: "in this way, I have to protect ah Yue."


    South huaiyue smell speech smile didn''t say again, but put the vision outside the window.


    "Is it snowing?"


    Seeing the light white snowflakes falling, Nan huaiyue was stunned. This was the first snow she saw in this winter.


    Xi Ye three people smell speech also look out of the window.


    "It''s said that in winter this year, there was heavy snow in Dongyun, but there was no snow in Xiali imperial city."


    The clock leaves the Mo tiny to narrow eyes light voice way.


    South huaiyue smell speech eyes move: "I didn''t see snow on the way, this, is still the first snow I saw."


    South huaiyue eyes with a trace of pure joy, the past to dust, this is the first snow she saw after amnesia.


    Seat night a Leng, then the tone soft way: "we go out for a walk."


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue can''t wait to go outside.


    Xi night saw a trace of smile, picked up the South huaiyue before buying snacks up to keep up.


    Half leaning on the back of the chair, Zhong limo shook his white jade wine pot: "ah, no, brother Wenren, let''s go."


    Needless to say, Wen Rennuo had already walked to the door.


    When Zhong limo saw this, he laughed twice and put down his wine pot. There was a piece of writing paper under the wine pot.


    Out of the restaurant, jueshang people dressed as ordinary chivalrous came from one side, handed a cape and two oil paper umbrellas.


    Xi Ye motioned for Nan huaiyue to come to her body, then put a cape on her and handed her an umbrella: "be careful to catch cold."


    "Well."


    South Huai Yue pinched the Cape''s edge, the facial expression mild should way.


    Slow step out of the clock from the Mo looked at Xi Ye hand only an umbrella: "umbrella?"


    Xi night smell speech show a smile, hold up the umbrella to catch up with has entered the flying snow in the South huaiyue.


    Clock from Mo micro can''t check the corner of his mouth, and then see hundred square Pavilion people also sent an umbrella to Wen renuo, but still not his share.


    Wen Rennuo also gave a pleasant smile to zhonglimo, and then left with an umbrella.


    Zhong limo


    After a while, the snowflakes became more and more dense, and the place where you could see was very white. Zhong limo said calmly: "I''m still in good health. If I don''t have an umbrella, I don''t have one... Are there any extra oil paper umbrellas in your restaurant? I can pay money... "

 Chapter 426

    It has been snowing for several days, and a thick layer of snow has accumulated on the ground. Jueshang disciples, who have nothing to do but work hard, finally have a chance to loosen their muscles and bones and clear the snow.


    Jueshang gate is in the dangerous mountain. If we don''t clear the snow on the mountain road, everyone will be blocked by the heavy snow.


    After receiving Xi Ye''s invitation, the alliance leader''s office soon got a reply. Gan Youlang specially ordered people to invite Xi Ye to get together on New Year''s Eve.


    South huaiyue patted a strange animal that she had made with snow, and asked with some doubts: "what''s the friendship between huaiqiu and alliance leader Gan?"


    Why is it just on the eve of new year''s Eve when the family should not get together?


    Xi night smell speech wrinkly frown: "sweet alliance Lord and my father seem to have some friendship."


    Xi''s father and Gan Youlang were enemies and friends in those years. He was very close to each other. When he learned that the sycophant night was Xi''s night, his descendants were also very surprised.


    "Oh, oh."


    South huaiyue slapped the snow man back to its original shape.


    "Shall we go now?"


    Today is thirty, but the banquet has no intention of starting.


    Banquet night light way: "not urgent, Gan Meng hosted a dinner."


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, and then took a look at the banquet night sitting in accordance with the column, with a slightly hesitant face.


    South Huai month today has so secretly looked at him many times, Xi night heart doubt: "a month, what words to say."


    South huaiyue smell speech look a stagnation, is playing snow hand also stopped, hesitated for a long time, and Xi night always look at her gently.


    After a long time, Nan huaiyue said, "I have something to tell you. Wait for me. By the way, don''t let amo come here. "


    Wen Rennuo is reluctantly pulled by Zhong limo to clear the snow. I don''t know how long they can stand it.


    "Good."


    Banquet night seems to feel, solemnly should be next.


    South huaiyue claps the snow on her hand and turns to enter her house.


    To show her identity to Xi Ye is also a decision that Nan huaiyue has thought about for a long time. She wants to know what happened before, and Xi Ye''s attitude is kind enough, so she decides to do it. As for other things, she doesn''t want to think about it for the moment.


    Pour the special liquid medicine on your hand and rub it on your face. A mask slowly falls off, revealing the true face of Nan huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue shakes the "hide" on her hand, and then puts it in the liquid medicine.


    Knead his cheek, mm-hmm, it''s still very soft and smooth. Nan huaiyue patted her face with a smile, then put down her erect hair and simply pulled it. It was obvious that she was a woman instead of a teenager.


    Xi Ye waited in the corridor for a while, then he heard the sound of Nan huaiyue''s door opening and turned to look.


    "Moon!"


    Even if the heart determined, but there is still a trace of uneasiness, but now see the appearance of South huaiyue, Xi night heart shock.


    South huaiyue smell speech heart also slightly a shock, bite lip: "huaiqiu."


    "Call me brother!"


    Xi Ye stares at Nan huaiyue''s present appearance. There is no trace of camouflage, but there is no trace of camouflage before "Wang Yue"!


    "What''s going on? Yue''er, do you really lose your memory? This, however, you clearly... "


    Dinner night some incoherent, but South huaiyue but understand his mood.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Nan huaiyue called softly: "brother, am I really" Ning Rong Yue "


    Xi Ye grasped Nan huaiyue''s shoulder: "there will be no mistake! There is absolutely no mistake! You must be Yueer. You really don''t remember me at all, Yueer? "


    "Well, I really don''t remember."


    Seeing that banquet night was so excited, Nan huaiyue said softly, "brother, I have many doubts in my heart. Let''s talk about them slowly."


    "Well, take your time."


    Xi yeshen took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Ordered the people in the yard can''t reveal this matter, Xi night let them guard the door, no one can put in, and then with South huaiyue together into the room.


    The people of jueshang gate were shocked by a big change, and then they suddenly understood why they were so close to "Prince"! It''s a girl! So the two men who came later were the ones who robbed the owner of their own family?


    They must watch the door!


    Jueshang people''s eyes were burning to the door, and then went to the door to guard.


    In the house.


    Nan huaiyue first asked her doubts: "brother, please tell me about Ning Rongyue first."


    Xi night look slightly changed, a deep look at the South huaiyue: "your name now?"


    "South huaiyue."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    Xi Ye knows in her heart that Nan huaiyue has no memory of Ning Rongyue. She may not be able to fully accept Ning Rongyue''s identity for a while.


    "Let me tell you something about you before. It''s funny that I saw Yueer for the first time..."


    With Xi Ye''s narration, Nan huaiyue''s face is full of tears unconsciously, and she has not even noticed it.


    Xi night see this heart ruthlessly a pull: "moon, you are now?"


    "When I woke up, I was with the elder brother and the second brother. In the Xiali mission, the elder brother didn''t want to tell me what happened before. They just told me..."


    Nan huaiyue slowly says when she wakes up and then doesn''t remember everything. She follows Nan Li Ke back to Xia Li and the identity they made up for herself in Xia Li.


    The banquet was silent for a moment, then sighed.


    Although he is not satisfied with nanlico, they hide the existence of ningrongyue, but in fact, in his view, nanlico is right to do so, and if he should do so.


    "Nanlico, although they are not kind, they are also for you."


    Did Xi ye say a good word to others.


    Knowing her past experience, Nan huaiyue naturally understood, and perhaps because she had no memory, although those things had some influence on her, they couldn''t really make her feel the same.


    "I know. I don''t blame big brother for them."


    Xi Yewen Yan frowned, and then hummed: "but I''ll ask them for an explanation!"


    South huaiyue smell speech a Leng, then can''t help but show a smile.


    "The ghost doctor, grandfather, they all think I''m dead, don''t they? Are they all ok? "


    "Moon, do you want to see them?"


    Xi ye asked tentatively.


    He can see that Nan huaiyue actually recognizes her identity as Nan huaiyue. He doesn''t know if she really wants to retrieve her memory.


    Nan huaiyue thought about it and said, "wait a minute. I''ll see my grandfather and them."


    Although she was still a little uncomfortable, she could feel how much those relatives cared about themselves in the lines of what Xi Ye said.


    Xi Ye Wen Yan nodded slightly, thinking that he would stay by Ning Rongyue''s side.


    Two people are relatively silent for a long time, Xi night just asked himself most concerned about: "that, moon ah, Lu, Yuanyuan, what are you going to do?"


    South huaiyue smell speech heart hard a pull, fingers slightly curled up, brow locked up.

 Chapter 427

    I saw this at night, and my heart sank.


    Ning Rongyue is happy if he doesn''t care, but he has no memory. Speaking of Yuanyuan, Ning Rongyue still has such a big reaction, which makes him worried.


    In his eyes, Lu Chang is not a good man!


    After a long silence, Nan huaiyue lowered her eyelids: "I didn''t expect to have another child, but I must love that child very much. I want to see him first."


    When it comes to Yuanyuan, her heart is pounding. The joy is not fake. She must have loved the child before.


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue never mentioned Lu Chang, Xi ye asked in a deep voice, "what about Lu Chang?"


    "I, I don''t know," she said


    After a pause, Nan huaiyue relaxed again and said, "no matter what happened before, I don''t remember now, and I don''t want to have anything to do with him. Besides, brother, didn''t you say that I promised Gansu Ning that if I could go back well, I would marry him? In other words, have I already put down Lu Chang? "


    "So maybe I''ll find another father with Yuanyuan!"


    With that, Nan huaiyue''s expression regained its brightness and blinked at the banquet night with a smile.


    Xi Ye looked a little slower: "well, that''s good."


    South Huai month crooked head: "see elder brother you this appearance, you seem very don''t like that East cloud of Lu Wang Ye?"


    Xi Ye''s face was stiff, and there was a cold light in his eyes: "that''s true."


    South huaiyue see Xi night said not to deny, pick eyebrow: "it seems that I don''t like the Lord is right."


    "It''s not proper for me to say that," Xi Ye said solemnly, "but yue''er, you may not be a good match with Lu Chang."


    Ning Rongyue has suffered too many injuries because Lu Chang. This time, they almost lost Ning Rongyue. They really don''t want to have another one.


    South Huai month smell speech lightly smile: "elder brother don''t worry, I will certainly find a husband who I like and also like me, Lu Chang, I''m not very happy."


    Xi night smell speech raised eyebrow to smile: "should be so."


    "However, don''t forget that we have an engagement. What do you think of it?"


    With that, Xi Ye throws a wink at the South huaiyue. Danfeng''s eyes are like a piece of light, bewitching people''s hearts. The tear mole at the end of the eye seems to be a layer of light red, like a small hook.


    South huaiyue chuckles, her apricot eyes are round, her black eyes are slightly moist, and she looks very clear, with a trace of pure.


    "Brother, you said this casually, with some pretty girls?"


    It''s not that Nan huaiyue has a big heart, but that Xi Ye is ambiguous, but in fact, her eyes are clear, and she just takes her as her sister.


    Xi ye heard that Yan broke the gong and said with a smile: "yue''er misunderstood me so much, but I said this to yue''er alone..."


    Nan huaiyue said, "brother, are you talking about when we first met? What did you think then? "


    Xi night didn''t hide anything, told Nan huaiyue the past of Ning Rongyue that he knew and participated in.


    Xi Ye seriously thought about it and said: "maybe at that time, I thought yue''er was my only relative, who should be mine, and you were my only, so I hoped yue''er would treat me as the only one. In the demon cult, yue''er supported me, so that I was not completely blinded by hatred."


    Xi night for the first time so seriously said his heart buried words.


    South huaiyue a slight shock, and then pursed his lips: "brother is now my only ah, the only one Xi Ye brother."


    She knew that Xi Ye must have a bad time in the demon sect, but maybe it was even worse than she thought.


    Xi night heart move, deeply looked at the South huaiyue, voice low should be a: "well."


    Nan huaiyue grinned, then changed the topic and said something else: "brother, do you think I''m similar to what I used to be?"


    Xi night smell speech facial expression soft way: "very similar."


    As like as two peas of Fu''s village, he was just like the moon of ningjiao village, but he did not feel like the moon after Lu Chang.


    "Yes? It seems that I was lovely before I lost my memory. "


    South huaiyue holding face happy way.


    After taking off the mask, Nan huaiyue completely released her nature, and even lost her reserve and steadiness when she acted as Wang Yue. However, Xi Ye preferred the appearance of Nan huaiyue, carefree, pure and kind. At the same time, Xi Ye''s dissatisfaction with Nan Li Ke and others dissipated.


    Xi night look gentle with East pull West pull, until the outside people preach, really can''t stop clock from them.


    Nanhuai moon god color slightly changed, and then put it on again.


    The banquet night sees this eye movement, if have a deep thought: "the moon, clock leaves the Mo, whether they know you are the daughter body?"


    "I know."


    South huaiyue has a Mimi heart.


    "I''m the only one who doesn''t know."


    Xi night smilingly way, but South huaiyue think he smile like a monster fox, seems to be playing some bad idea.


    "Brother, what do you... Want to do?"


    Xi night smell speech light smile a, the facial expression is indifferent of way: "South Huai month much think, I didn''t want to do what."


    South huaiyue raised a bad feeling: "because I want to go to Wencheng to participate in the auction, big brother they don''t worry, so let me disguise as a man, amo they are protecting me."


    "Well."


    Xi ye answered softly.


    See Xi night God color unchanged, South huaiyue shrugged, neat bundle good hair, and then push the door out.


    "Ah Yue! Do you know what Xi Ye is doing? "


    South huaiyue just push open the door, smell a person promise a big face to squeeze to come over, a little worried of how how.


    When jueshang men heard that renuo was so open-minded, they all looked at each other angrily, but they didn''t think so.


    South huaiyue calmly back two steps to interrupt Wen Rennuo''s words: "I just say something with huaiqiu, Wen Rennuo doesn''t have to worry."


    Zhong Li looked up and down at the South huaiyue, and then he was relieved. He grumbled discontentedly: "why didn''t you do anything to stop us from entering? I don''t know! Ximen master, you are too arrogant. Ah Yue is our highness Xia Li! You... "


    See clock from Mo have chattering posture, South huaiyue busy pull him to one side: "a Mo you how with housekeeper same ah."


    Zhong limo is not angry and knocks on Nan huaiyue''s head with a folding fan: "if it wasn''t for your second brother''s advice, would I look at you so tightly? I have no conscience


    Zhonglimo dissatisfied hum, South huaiyue see busy Fuxiao, obedient apology.


    To make such a dandy as Zhong limo become a housekeeper, it can be seen that Nan Li Yu has no less instructions, and Nan huaiyue''s heart is slightly warm.


    Wen renuo''s envious eyes turned red when he saw this scene.


    Banquet night look a little dignified, now it seems that smell people promise this flower peacock also easy to do, clock from Mo if unintentional just, if intentional, according to clock from Mo this scheming, own silly white sweet sister absolutely want to fall in the pit!


    What should I do? Some miss Ning Rongyue who was cautious before

 Chapter 428

    Xi Ye doesn''t realize that although he hopes that Nan huaiyue can abandon Lu Chang and find a new husband, he subconsciously tries to cut off all the peach blossoms of Nan huaiyue.


    Seeing that Zhong limo is still talking with Nan huaiyue, Wen Rennuo is not willing to brush his sense of existence: "ah Yue, time is almost up. Should I go to Wulin League?"


    South huaiyue smell speech to see to Xi night with eyes to ask.


    Xi night see like fingers caress the corner of the eye tear mole, cover the corner of the mouth smile: "a month wait a moment, we''ll go right away."


    "Well."


    South Huai month soft voice should a, then way: "a Mo you don''t recite, I prepare some things."


    "Oh?"


    Clock from the Mo some doubts to see the South huaiyue.


    "The Wulin league only invited brother huaiqiu. After all, we don''t invite ourselves. Should we prepare some gifts and visit again?"


    South Huai month mouth Cape lightly Yang light voice way.


    The clock leaves Mo to smell speech folding fan to knock a hand: "still a month consideration of thoughtful."


    After a pause, Zhong limo said with a smile: "but I''m really short of money. I''d like to trouble a Yue for me..."


    The words behind don''t need to say that the clock leaves the Mo, South Huai month understood, light Piao one eye clock leaves Mo, then smile to nod.


    After returning to her room, Nan huaiyue takes out the medicine she prepared in jueshang gate and the medicine she bought earlier, thinking about what to take. However, the elder brother says that he knew the alliance leader and his wife before, and he seems to have something to do with Gansu Ning. Is there any medicine that can help Gansu Ning?


    "Ah Yue, are you ready?"


    Xi Ye, who had gone back and forth outside the door, raised his voice and asked.


    South huaiyue put a green jade bottle in her arms, and then picked up two precious medicinal materials: "OK."


    This time I went to the Wulin League banquet, I only brought the elder of jueshang gate, a white headed old jade float. The five elder, who is responsible for contacting the Wulin League, Lin Shengfeng and Nan huaiyue. As for the news of Nuo Zhongli''s departure, they were followed by the dead skin.


    When the six came to Wulin League in a hurry, someone was waiting outside.


    The one who came to meet him was a valuable member of the Zhengdao alliance. He was very polite to them because of GaN Youlang''s command.


    "I''ve met young Xia Xi in lower Lvfeng."


    Xi Ye''s expression light with this person met the ceremony, and then with South huaiyue they follow this person slowly into the Wulin League.


    The mansion built by the Wulin League is very large. Although it is not as elaborately carved as the Imperial Palace, the layout is also pleasing to the eye, with a sense of wanton, which is quite the style of the Wulin.


    The dinner was arranged in the center of the alliance leader''s mansion of Wulin League. LV Feng took them and left. After all, it was not the invitation of Wulin League, but the invitation of GaN Youlang.


    "Jueshang gate banquet night, I''ve met the leader of Gan alliance, I''ve met Mrs. Gan."


    Xi Ye salutes Gan Youlang and Fang Susu who get up from their seats.


    Fang Susu was a little excited, and her eyes were slightly moist: "OK, get up, get up! I didn''t expect that elder brother Xi''s child is so old now. The child is suffering from you. I...... "


    Fang Susu wanted to get back from the demon sect, but


    "Well, if the child is OK, come and sit down."


    Gan Youlang interrupts Fang Susu''s words, and his expression is a little sour.


    Xi Ye was young at the beginning. He only knew that his father seemed to have a good relationship with alliance leader Gan, but he didn''t know the gratitude and resentment between these parents.


    "Mrs. Laogan is concerned."


    See dinner night or so polite, room Su Su some sad droop eyelids.


    Seeing this, Gan Youlang said in a deep voice, "son, you don''t know something. I once bowed to your father. Just call me uncle Gan."


    Xi night smell speech facial expression tiny move, then slowly way: "sweet uncle, sweet aunt."


    He doesn''t have much affection for the couple and doesn''t hate them. It''s good for him to make friends with them.


    Fang Susu then reappeared with a smile and said, "ah ye, I don''t know how to address these people?"


    Xi Ye smelled the words and said with a smile: "this is my brother Wang Yue, this is the jade float of the elder of jueshang sect, the fifth elder Lin Shengfeng, and these two Zhong limo and Wen Rennuo."


    Hear Xi Ye so call South Huai month, clock leave Mo some surprised tiny stare Feng Mou, smell person Nuo eyebrow heart a jump.


    Gan Youlang with a dark color and Zhong limo and Wen Rennuo exchanged a look.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue hurriedly went forward and arched her hand and said, "I''ve seen the leader of alliance Gan. Madam Gan, please forgive me for coming here uninvited."


    Fang Susu''s eyes swept over Nan huaiyue and looked at her carefully. The more she looked, the more familiar she felt: "this child, why do I look so familiar?"


    South Huai month heart move: "I see two elders are also very cordial."


    Fang Su Su said with a smile: "you are a sweet child. Since ah Ye calls you brother, he also calls me aunt Gan."


    South huaiyue slightly nodded, said with a smile: "the boy has seen aunt Gan, this is a little bit of the heart of the boy and a Mo, also please aunt smile."


    With that, Nan huaiyue took out the two herbs that had been packed.


    Fang Su Su was stunned, and then he said in a soft voice, "if you come, you''ll come. How come there are so many rules? You don''t have to be so polite when you''re reunited with your family. "


    On New Year''s Eve, they invited Xi Ye to come, half with a close mind and half with a guilty mind, although Xi Ye was not close to them.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue said in a low voice, "since you are my own aunt, don''t be polite to me. Maybe this medicine can cure Mr. Gan."


    She has been picking and choosing these two herbs for a long time. They are all unused herbs she sold at the auction of baifangge. One is qiqinghua, which can warm up the meridians of people who don''t wake up all the year round and prevent muscle necrosis; One is Lian kuzi, who can clear his mind and stimulate sleepy people to wake up.


    Fang Su Su''s face slightly changed and his face hesitated.


    Gan Youlang also slightly changed his face: "little friend, what are you doing?"


    At this time, a touch of white clothes into the red plum blossom garden, and then took the box in the hands of South huaiyue.


    Gan Youlang frowned slightly: "Lang jade."


    Bai Langyu took a deep look at the familiar outline of Nan huaiyue. He only smelled the faint fragrance of the medicine. He knew what it was: "father, mother, seven blue and white flowers and Lian kuzi may really wake up my younger brother."


    He has also used seven blue and white flowers and even kuzi, but they are not as old as those brought by Nan huaiyue. The people who sent people to Wencheng before sent a letter back to say that the herbs were all photographed by one person.


    Nanhuaiyue''s fine eyebrows are gently picked, and she looks at the cool white jade.


    Bai Langyu, a saint doctor, is a ghost doctor himself? And the elder brother seems to have said that he and Bai Langyu are acquaintances.


    Ganyoulang smell speech signal room Susu took Bai Langyu injured herbs, solemn way: "thank you little friend!"


    "You are welcome, alliance leader."


    "Ha ha, just call me uncle Gan."


    Gan you Lang laughs twice, and then looks at Xi Ye: "ah ye, I haven''t told you that this is my eldest son Bai Langyu, who is two years younger than you. Lang Yu, this is your uncle Xi''s Xi Ye."

 Chapter 429

    Bai Langyu''s voice is like a jade bead falling on a jade plate, naturally with a hint of coldness: "elder brother Xi Ye."


    Xi Ye only knows that Bai Langyu is in the alliance leader''s mansion at this time, but he doesn''t know that this is Gan Youlang''s son. I''ve never heard of it. Isn''t Gan Youlang''s only son Gansu Ning? When did the saint become the son of GaN Youlang?


    Rao is Xi night, heart tangled surprise, face is still calm: "Lang jade."


    Gan Youlang continued: "this is Wang Yue, Wang Xiaoyou, the two elders of jueshang gate, elder Yu Changlao and elder Lin, as well as two CHILDES. Hearing the promise of others, Zhong limo."


    Gan Youlang has been the leader of the Wulin for decades. Naturally, he doesn''t know who is the leader of all the forces in the Wulin.


    After seeing the ceremony, everyone took their seats.


    Because it''s a family dinner, so there are not so many rules. Fang Su pulls Nan huaiyue and Xi Ye to sit beside him. Gan Youlang takes a look at the silent Wen Rennuo and Zhong limo, and then laughs and talks with the two elders of jueshang gate. Bai Langyu calmly sits beside Nan huaiyue.


    On the South huaiyue identity, the two men of doumenqing look the same, and sit on the empty seat beside Bai Langyu with a smile.


    People in this garden of plum blossom, or laugh or talk, but also have a different artistic conception.


    But when they only tasted the delicacies on the table, the Wulin Alliance came to them. They were some people who didn''t want to make an alliance with Xi Ye.


    Gan Youlang''s face suddenly sank down. He had accumulated a lot of power in the Wulin. Seeing that he looked ugly, those who came to him were immediately worried.


    "Alliance leader, it''s because we don''t think about it properly, we''ll leave."


    They just think that Gan Youlang is not ready to do it, and will not be the leader of the alliance immediately, but they forget the iron and blood means before Gan Youlang. On second thought, it seems that Gan Youlang deliberately restrained and lured them to get carried away!


    Thinking about this, people''s hearts sank again.


    "Wait a minute," Gan Youlang stood up and looked at several people with a smile: "elder Yu, you have to trouble the two elders."


    With that, Gan Youlang looks at Yu float and Lin Shengfeng.


    Is eating wine of Xi Ye this just lift Mou, light way: "sweet alliance Lord, jade long old two people then represent my meaning."


    Gan Youlang nodded slightly and then gave a kind smile to several members of the Wulin League: "you guys, I was not thoughtful before. In that case, we''ll have a good discussion this time."


    A few people shiver, stiff face way: "yes."


    "In this way, please go ahead and discuss affairs in the chamber of the alliance leader''s house," said Gan Youlang with a slight smile. There was a trace of evil in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows: "leader Yu, please go and invite the rest of the leaders."


    Leader Yu, who was named, looked stiff, then bowed his head.


    Gan Youlang nodded to Xi Ye and others: "you are impolite."


    Xi Ye got up and said, "please, uncle Gan."


    Gan Youlang nods, then walks away with a cold look. Xi Ye signals the two elders of jueshang gate to follow.


    Taking a small white jade wine cup, Nan huaiyue takes a look at the people who left, and thinks that the so-called right way of Wulin is also fighting openly and secretly.


    Fang Susu looked at those people who left coldly, and then changed into a warm smile: "how does a Yue feel about this wine?"


    South huaiyue light SIP: "lips and teeth leave fragrance, this is plum wine?"


    "Yes," Fang Susu looked with some nostalgia: "we buried it together with elder brother Xi. Today, the wine is strong."


    It''s a pity that she''s gone, but she can


    Xi Ye''s hand holding the wine cup was tight. When he was young, his memory was not real. He only remembered the figure holding the sword.


    Fang Susu saw that Xi YeMian seemed to be sad and said, "ah Yeh, you have grown into a jade tree. Elder brother Xi will be comforted."


    After hearing what he said, Fang Susu looked a little gloomy. Fang Susu was a little distressed. He shouldn''t mention it.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu opened her mouth slowly and said in a flat tone: "Prince Wang seems to be quite accomplished in medicine. I don''t know if I can trouble Prince Wang and elder brother Xiye to treat my brother later?"


    Xi Ye''s attainments in using poison to hurt people should have surpassed him, but Xi Ye only poisons people, so his medical skills are a little inferior.


    The banquet night smell speech tiny pick eyebrow: "with Lang jade medical skill can''t cure Suning?"


    Xi ye asked frankly, Bai Langyu also answered calmly: "heart disease is difficult to cure, but Xiaoning can''t escape."


    South huaiyue smell speech raise a glass of wine action slightly stiff, and then slowly put down the glass, the wine in the glass ripples.


    The clock leaves the Mo to see this scene true, then slightly frown.


    Xi Ye glanced at the South huaiyue, then nodded: "I see. Can Lang Yu tell me what happened?"


    They all know what this heart disease is, but why is Gansu Ningxia seriously injured? Xi Ye has a guess in his mind, but he still wants to ask for someone.


    Bai Langyu''s slender fingers flicked a front white jade wine cup: "Xiao Ning hid in the ice room before he was buried."


    Compared with Gansu Ning, his rising mind finally died out.


    Xi Ye''s pupils shrink, and then his eyes can''t help moving to Nan huaiyue.


    South huaiyue heart shock, and then hang eyes to cover the eyes complicated look.


    Fang Susu said with a complicated look: "I''m also an infatuated species here, just don''t mention these."


    She sent Bai Langyu away in advance, but she didn''t think that everything would change in the end.


    Xi night smell speech timely changed the topic, originally slightly heavy atmosphere slightly relaxed.


    In the middle of the wine, Wen Rennuo''s eyes were a little puzzled. He asked with a smile: "I don''t know another thing. Can I help you? How dare you ask that young master Bai is not the disciple of the holy doctor in the holy doctor''s Valley? How can he become the son of his wife again


    Fang Su Su said with a smile: "it''s just that Langyu was weak since she was a child and was sent to Shengyi Valley by us. Outsiders don''t know about this."


    "I see."


    Wen Rennuo picked up his glass and touched it with Zhong limo. On the banquet, only these two people were most interested.


    Zhong Li Mo said with a smile: "I don''t know if my wife has a beautiful pearl. Are you lucky enough to see her face?"


    Zhong limo is a little abrupt, but Fang Su doesn''t care: "it''s just a pity that there are only two turbid sons at home."


    "Ah, madam, that''s not right. How can you say that Bai Gongzi is a secular man?"


    Clock seems to be a little drunk, South huaiyue some worried look at him.


    Fang Susu, however, clearly sees Zhong limo''s clear vision, and is happy to make jokes with him. They soon start to talk to each other.


    See clock from a few people more and more happy posture son, South huaiyue some helpless pull lips, and Xi night look at a smile.


    "Ah Yue, don''t just drink."


    Xi ye put a lotus cake near him on the plate in front of the moon.


    When Nan huaiyue''s eyes brightened, the crisp fried lotus was smeared with sweet and light red plum blossom wine, like a real lotus: "brother huaiqiu, this..."


    It tastes familiar.

 Chapter 430

    Fang Susu didn''t see Nan huaiyue''s faint look. He said with a smile, "I made the lotus crisp, and the craft was taught by Rongyue."


    Nan huaiyue was stunned.


    Xi Ye''s eyes moved and he said in a soft voice: "the cooking skill of dissolving the moon is very good."


    Fang Susu nodded slightly, with regret and incomprehension in his expression: "it''s a pity that the melting moon is separated from us forever."


    Xi Ye didn''t say a word, just poured himself a glass of wine with a cold look.


    South huaiyue hesitated for a long time, and then carefully asked: "aunt Gan, because of Ning Rongyue, don''t you blame Ning Rongyue?"


    Room Su Su Leng Leng, seems to be wondering why South huaiyue would ask.


    "How can it be? Who is right about feelings? I like Rongyue very much, but it''s a pity that she can''t be my daughter-in-law. "


    Fang Susu sighed.


    Why did she die when she was the leading role? Did it really change the plot?


    South Huai month smell speech the facial expression on the face is some complicated, no longer many words.


    Bai Langyu takes a look at the similar appearance of nanhuaiyue and ningrongyue. There is a doubt in her eyes. Wenrennuo and zhonglimo are blue eyes, and Zhongli and Wenren are big surnames in Xiali. What''s their relationship with Xiali, or with Rongyue?


    Until the end of the banquet, Gan Youlang did not come back. Fang Susu warmly invited everyone to stay in the leader''s house.


    Xi Ye took a look at the South huaiyue and then answered with a smile.


    Nanhuaiyue is also full of worries.


    See South Huai month all want to stay, clock leave Mo two people naturally won''t have other objection.


    It''s the end of the night and the beginning of the next morning.


    Nan huaiyue was full of worries and didn''t sleep well at night. She yawned early in the morning and found Xi Ye.


    "Ah Yue said that she wanted to see Gansu Ning? But what do you think of? "


    Xi night some nervous look south huaiyue.


    South huaiyue shakes her head slightly under the disappointed eyes of Xi Ye: "she doesn''t think of anything, but she feels uncomfortable in her heart."


    Since she heard that Gansu ningbingshi died for love, her heart was inexplicably heavy.


    Gansu Ning affectionate so far, Ning Rongyue is also negative affectionate, but they do not remember anything, how can not be negative affectionate?


    "Don''t frown," Xi Ye gently touched the top of Nan huaiyue''s head. "Don''t take everything to yourself. Let''s go to Gansu first."


    Although there are still some problems in Gansu Ning, Xi Yexin is more inclined to Gansu Ning than Lu Chang.


    "Good."


    Nan huaiyue reluctantly smiles.


    Worried about what would happen in Gansu Ning, Bai Langyu and Gansu Ning lived in the same yard. At this time, when they came to the banquet, Bai Langyu was not surprised. Instead, he asked coldly, "what''s the relationship between Prince Wang and the royal family of Xia Li?"


    The appearance of Nan huaiyue is just like that of the royal family of Xia Li. If you look at her carefully, her eyes are dark blue, like the deepest sea, where deep and shallow blue accumulates into dark color.


    "I don''t mean anything else. Don''t worry, Mr. Wang."


    Seeing that the moon was in trouble, Bai Langyu opened her mouth again, and then made way for them to enter the courtyard first.


    South huaiyue pursed her lips and said in a deep voice: "Ning Rongyue is my younger sister."


    Hearing this, Bai Langyu was surprised. He thought that Wang Yue was just one of the heirs of the royal family. Unexpectedly, Wang Yue was called Ning Rongyue''s younger sister. When did Xia Li royal family have another prince?


    At this time, South huaiyue was tied to Gansu Ning, and had no further explanation.


    Xi Ye whispered: "the existence of a Yue has been hidden by the royal family, please Lang Yu to hide it."


    Now is not the time to identify Ning Rongyue.


    "Good."


    There was a flash in Bai Langyu''s eyes.


    Take them to Gansu Ning''s room. Bai Langyu, whose cold expression has never changed, finally shows a trace of distress: "Xiao Ning doesn''t wake up. Although I can keep him healthy, it''s not a long-term solution."


    Bai Langyu was sent to Shengyi Valley as soon as he was born, but he knew that he was a child of the Gan family since he was a child. Although he didn''t get along with his family for a long time, he was also a blood relative, and he was born close.


    "Please show Xiaoning again."


    See South huaiyue sit to bed to Gansu rather pulse, white Langyu slowly way.


    Xi Ye twists his fingers: "if Lang Yu is helpless, we''re afraid it''s difficult... Let''s have a look first."


    Bai Lang Yu nodded slightly: "Xiao Ning''s frostbite in the ice room, the cold of invasion, I have cured, his body has been no serious problem, but he did not wake up."


    South huaiyue takes back the hand on the wrist of Gansu Ning and signals Xi Ye to have a look.


    "Qiqinghua and liankuzi may work, but if he thinks he''s dead, he can''t wake up again."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    She brought seven blue and white and even dry son year is enough, but the most important thing is that he does not want to wake up!


    Bai Langyu''s face was a little dim when she heard the words: "I''m afraid I can only listen to fate."


    South Huai month smell speech in the heart a tight, then secretly scold Gansu rather is a fool, oneself have not died, he died for what feeling! He''s so stupid.


    Xi night see South huaiyue stupidly looking at the bed of Gansu Ning, get up to block the line of sight of South huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue finally recovered, but she didn''t look very good: "brother huaiqiu, you..."


    Xi Ye gently shook his head, and then helplessly said: "my medical skills are not as good as ah Yue."


    Bai Langyu''s face moved.


    After thinking for a long time, Nan huaiyue said in a deep voice, "young master Bai, I don''t know if it can work. I don''t know if young master is willing to let me have a try."


    Bai Langyu looked at Nan huaiyue doubtfully and asked, "what method?"


    "The combination of qiqinghua and liankuzi, supplemented by silver needle stimulation."


    South Huai month slowly way.


    Bai Langyu was surprised, but did not immediately reject the proposal: "although qiqinghua and liankuzi are both good medicines, they are highly toxic once they are fused."


    Since Xi Ye said that Wang Yue''s medical skill is better than his own, Wang Yue should not be unaware of this.


    "Young master Bai can rest assured. I have a way to solve this problem."


    Nan huaiyue said with a serious look: "and if you are willing to use this method, I hope I will be the only one when I apply the needle."


    Bai Langyu frowned slightly when she heard the words. Some doctors really don''t want their own medical skills to be learned by others, but is Wang Yue such a self cherished person?


    "Because of some difficulties, I can''t be present when I apply the needle, but don''t worry, young master Bai. I won''t harm young master Gan."


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t want to show her identity for the time being, but she has the greatest confidence when she uses the ghost needle. If the ghost needle is seen by Bai Langyu, Bai Langyu will find something.


    "How is Prince Wang going to solve the problem of poison?"


    Bai Langyu asked softly.


    "I once saw that Fengwei needle can not only reverse extreme cold, but also reverse other properties when used properly. I want to have a try."


    What alone are not, South huaiyue is not empty said.

 Chapter 431

    "Alone?"


    Hearing this, Bai Langyu suddenly remembered what doctor Fu had said. He was still hesitant. He finally made up his mind: "this will trouble Mr. Wang, but I have a heartless request. I hope you can watch while you are dispensing the medicine."


    South huaiyue smelled speech to smile: "from should, white childe medical skill is clever, when dispensing still have to ask you to help."


    "Well, thank you so much, Mr. Wang."


    Nan huaiyue shook her head and said, "it''s not too late to thank you when you wake up."


    "Young master, the lady has passed on the meal."


    At this time, a little guy stood outside the door, whispering.


    Bai Langyu opened her mouth and said, "Prince Wang, brother Xiye, you must not have breakfast yet. Please come with me."


    Xi Ye nodded and pulled Nan huaiyue to go out with the guide: "to save people, you have to fill your stomach first. Ah Yue, let''s go."


    Bai Langyu walked behind them, looking at the back of nanhuaiyue with a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    "Ah Yue, are you sure?"


    Nan huaiyue, who was walking beside Xi Yeh''s body, looked at Xi Yeh in the same way, and then said: "I''m not sure, but this is the best way. Bai Langyu should also understand."


    Xi night visual front, face across a trace of pity: "do your best."


    "Well."


    Several people have arrived at the courtyard of Fang Su Su. Fang Su Su immediately smiles when she sees three people: "come here, the meal is ready."


    "Mother."


    Bai Langyu called respectfully.


    "Aunt Gan."


    Xi Ye and Nan huaiyue call at the same time.


    Fang Susu smiles and greets them to sit down at the breakfast table. He hears that Rennuo and Zhong limo have already sat down.


    "Uncle GaN has a lot to do. We don''t have to wait for him."


    Xi Ye knew that Gan Youlang was busy for the sake of jueshang, so he said, "please uncle Gan and aunt Gan."


    "You''re welcome," Fang Su glared at the banquet. "This is what we should do for you. OK, I''ll go to the kitchen to serve the dishes."


    I feel warm in my heart.


    On the dining table, the clock looked at the South huaiyue and said, "ah Yue, I came to you early in the morning, but I didn''t see anyone. Where are you going?"


    "I went to Mr. Bai''s yard to have a look at Mr. Gan. I hope I can do my best."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    Zhong Li Mo Wen Yan nodded slightly, and then said with a smile: "ah Yue''s medical skills are excellent, and he will be able to cure Mr. Gan."


    "Ah Mo, don''t praise me," said Nan huaiyue in a soft voice, glancing at the white jade. "I just hope to do my best."


    Zhong Li Mo Wen Yan slightly nodded, no longer continue to say more in this matter, but how he thought no one knew.


    Fang Susu soon came over with a steaming porridge pot, followed by several cooks, carrying a few dishes.


    Fang Susu was self-sufficient. Each of them filled a bowl of steaming porridge and said with a smile, "they are all home-made dishes. Don''t mention it. Eat them quickly."


    "Thank you, aunt Gan."


    Nan huaiyue stirred the thick jujube porridge in the bowl with a spoon.


    Su Su, who served porridge for several people, sat beside Bai Langyu: "ah Yue, can you go to see Xiaoning? How about it? "


    Xi night smell speech return a way: "small rather auspicious person has a natural appearance, we will try our best to cure."


    Fang Susu listened to the meaning of the words of the night, a little worry flashed on his face, and then said in a soft voice: "please, ye."


    When Ning and Ning Rongyue in Gansu Province met, they were only 15 years old. Fang Susu never thought that the child would be so desperate.


    South huaiyue with chopsticks to room Susu clip a snack: "we will do our best, aunt Gan and please relax."


    At this time, Nan huaiyue''s sense of Gansu Ning is somewhat complex, some do not understand and some shock, but she does not have the memory of Ning Rongyue, so she will be shocked and moved by the feelings of Gansu Ning, but can not empathize, just feel that she should do something for Gansu Ning.


    Bai Langyu also quietly appeased Fang Susu.


    Simple room Su Su is a see open, also not sad too long, raised a smile to greet people to eat.


    Jujube porridge with sweet lotus cake and salty Meicai meat cake, plus a few dishes of refreshing dishes, takes everyone''s taste into account.


    After everyone had breakfast and removed the dishes, they drank a pot of fragrant plum blossom tea and relaxed completely.


    After tasting the tea, Nan huaiyue talked to Fang Susu for a while, and then got up and said, "young master Bai, ah ye, let''s go to test the medicine first."


    After all, the combination of seven blue and white flowers and Lian kuzi is only a unique idea. They have to try it one by one.


    "Yes, please."


    Bai Langyu stood up and said.


    Fang Susu took a look at the three: "Lang Yu, don''t embarrass yourself too much."


    After returning to Ning, Gansu Province, Bai Langyu was soaked in the medical books and herbs of the medical Pavilion all day, which made Fang Susu worried.


    "Don''t worry, mother."


    Bai Langyu said respectfully.


    See three people leave, clock from Mo and Wen Rennuo also smile a way: "sweet aunt, the boy also left first."


    "All right, go ahead."


    Fang Susu took a look at them and said casually.


    Out of the room, Su Su side of the yard, Zhong Li Mo steps a turn, go to the South huaiyue temporary yard, Wen Rennuo also followed him.


    "Ah Yue is so devoted to the unknown Gansu Ning. What do you think of Zhong Li?"


    Wen Rennuo''s tone was slightly sour, and his face also had some thoughts. Nanhuaiyue and Gansu Ningke were strangers, but ningrongyue had a lot to do with Gansu Ningke.


    Zhong limo glanced at Wen Rennuo: "a Yue and Xi Ye are good friends. She is also kind-hearted. Naturally, she will be interested in Gansu Ning. I''m afraid Wen renxiong doesn''t think much about it."


    Although he also doubted whether Nan huaiyue thought of something, according to the relationship between Ning Rongyue and Ning in Gansu Province, if she really thought of something, she would not be so calm.


    Wen Rennuo and Wen Yan laughed twice: "a Yue is really kind-hearted."


    The clock leaves the Mo to pie the mouth to have no speech, but quicken the pace to come to the yard of South Huai month.


    In the courtyard, Bai Langyu is grinding dry medicinal materials, Xi Yeh is steaming something in a small jar, and the fan in his hand is one without another, while Nan huaiyuezai is processing other medicinal materials at the table under the corridor.


    Zhong limo strode forward and asked, "a Yue, what can I do for you?"


    Nan huaiyue impolitely handed a dry herb to Zhong limo: "help me peel this, and then take out the inner core. By the way, wrap your hands when peeling, otherwise the juice will itch."


    Is ready to start, clock away from the stranger hand meal, and then first protect their hands, and then start peeling.


    South Huai month see a glimmer of smile in the eyes, and then follow up to come up with Wen Rennuo also arranged work.


    Several people are busy, South huaiyue will be before the remaining cockscomb grass soaked in a high degree of wine, and then to the courtyard of the banquet night: "huaiqiu brother, how?"


    Xi night smell speech put down the hands of the fire fan, light smell medicine fragrance: "again steaming again."

 Chapter 432

    "Double steaming?"


    South Huai month smelled medicine fragrance to feel almost: "can too much?"


    Xi Ye shook his head: "seven blue and white is not like even withered seeds with some micro toxicity, distillation is best the more purification the better, this is also more sure, but after the dispensing will be a month more trouble."


    The more purified the liquid medicine is, the more troublesome it is to make a mistake.


    South huaiyue smell speech ponder for a moment, then slightly nodded: "then re steam it. Brother huaiqiu, look at it first. "


    "Good."


    Xi Ye nodded slightly.


    Nan huaiyue went to Bai Langyu again and took over his job of grinding herbs. After two words with him, Bai Langyu left the yard in a hurry.


    Zhong limo takes the inner core of the medicine he peels and gives it to Nan huaiyue. Then he sits and watches her grind the medicine.


    "What is this core?"


    Zhong limo''s medicinal materials are pitted on the outside like dry old bark, but the inner core is as white as jade, with a trace of fragrance.


    Nan huaiyue put several peeled cores into another mortar and said without raising her head: "the stone wood core can relieve the slight toxicity of even the withered seeds."


    While talking about Nan huaiyue, she picked up a clean pestle and pounded the stone wood heart in the mortar. Several stone wood hearts also pounded out a little juice. Nan huaiyue carefully tilted the mortar and poured the juice into a small jade bottle.


    "How sure can a Yue wake Gansu Ning up?"


    South huaiyue put a small jade bottle: "70% of it, can only do personnel to listen to fate."


    "Well," Zhong limo nodded slightly, "but how can a Yue suddenly want to help Gansu Ning?"


    South huaiyue smell speech raised his head, smilingly looked to the clock from Mo: "Gansu rather is huaiqiu brother''s good friend."


    Friends are not, most of them are acquaintances. Of course, at this moment, banquet night will not tear down Nan huaiyue''s platform.


    "Oh?" Zhong limo raised his hand and rubbed his chin: "now a Yue has a good relationship with elder brother Xi Ye."


    "You''re in the same boat."


    Nan huaiyue continued to move on her hand, and then said sarcastically, "I want to exchange medical skills with you. You don''t know these herbs."


    Zhong limo: "Oh."


    Wen Rennuo, who came with a dustpan for drying medicine in one hand, laughed two times with gleeful smile: "ah Yue, I have sorted the open and unopened Xuelan, what''s the use?"


    "When you''re done, put it on the shelf over there."


    South huaiyue pointed to the empty space under the eaves to put dustpan shelf: "it''s useless, but I see you on the side seems very boring."


    Zhong limo''s eyes floated to Wen Rennuo''s body, not smiling.


    Wen Rennuo: "Oh."


    Seeing Wen renuo turn to put dustpan, Nan huaiyue raise her face and bend her eyes, then put down the pestle and turn her wrist.


    "Is it finished?"


    Zhong limo stretched his head and looked at the powder in the mortar: "cough, how can it be so choking?"


    "It''s the powder of sun dried ginger and Phoenix Tail needle. It''s choking, of course."


    Nan huaiyue poured the powder into a small wooden bowl, and then got up and came to Xi Ye.


    Xi Ye raised his eyes and took a look at the two tails behind Nan huaiyue: "it will be ready soon."


    "Well."


    South huaiyue sniffed the medicine, thought about it, and went to one side to pinch a few Cymbidium buds: "five money Cymbidium."


    Xi Ye frowned and thought about it, then lifted the lid of the pot and said, "the snow orchid and the seven blue and white flowers complement each other."


    "I don''t remember all the prescriptions in this book. I suddenly remembered them."


    South huaiyue stretched out an index finger and pointed to her temple.


    Xi Ye''s eyes moved and nodded slightly.


    Looking at the two people talking behind the clock from the Mo doubt asked: "Guben?"


    "Yes, there is a copy of Huanyuan Dan stored in the palace. It records the prescription of Huanyuan Dan, but it''s not complete. This medicine may wake up Mr. Gan."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    Bai Langyu, who was carrying several bags of medicine, heard the plan as soon as she came in, and her eyes flashed a trace of surprise.


    Return yuan Dan?


    Isn''t it the prescription that Mr. Fu sent for a few days ago? It''s just that I don''t know how to use the acupuncture method created by Fu himself, so I haven''t decided to use it yet. So what Wang Yue wants to do is return yuan Dan? No wonder I feel that this prescription is similar to Huanyuan pill. What''s the origin of Wang Yue?


    Here, Nan huaiyue also noticed Bai Langyu at the door: "Mr. Bai, did you buy the medicinal materials? So fast. "


    Bai Langyu nodded slightly. He had already prepared this medicine.


    "Let''s fry a pair of medicine first, and feed Mr. Gan these days."


    "Good."


    Bai Langyu motioned to the little fellow behind him to enter the door. The little fellow was holding many pharmaceutical utensils: "Mr. Wang, you need to put them there."


    South Huai month nodded to answer a, then command to start small Si to put thing.


    The clock looked at the stranger for a while, then shook his head: "ah Yue, I''ll go out for a walk. Brother Wen, will you join me?"


    "Good."


    It''s good to be able to stay here for such a long time with Zhong limo''s temperament. South huaiyue smiles and answers.


    Wen Rennuo hesitated for a moment and didn''t leave with Zhong limo.


    Clock from the Mo see shrug, shaking the fan slowly away.


    Bai Langyu just glanced at this side and continued to cook medicine.


    Xi night will finally distill good liquid medicine loaded, and then take to South huaiyue.


    "When does ah Yue begin to deploy Huanyuan pill?"


    Xi ye asked casually.


    Nan huaiyue wiped the sweat on her forehead. It was clear that the snow was still falling in winter, but she was sweating a lot: "deal with the herbs first, tomorrow."


    Xi Ye Wen Yan nodded slightly, and put his eyes on the servant who was cleaning the snow in the yard: "this time, the snow is quite big."


    South huaiyue put away a few jade bottles, then covered the small bowl of grinding Phoenix Tail needle, stood up and moved a few hands and feet.


    "Brother huaiqiu, listen to me!"


    "Well?"


    Xi Ye watched the South huaiyue run to the snow that had not been cleaned up.


    "Ha ha!"


    A fist big snowball hit, Xi night to avoid the action of a meal, and then a face helplessly let the snowball hit his shoulder: "a month, don''t want to mischief."


    South Huai month pie pie pie pie mouth, threw a snowball again: "elder brother don''t board face, smile up many good-looking."


    If others say that he is good-looking, Xi Ye will turn his face: "you, boy!"


    Almost said the wrong thing, Xi Ye''s face as usual also got up and came to the snow to make trouble with Nan huaiyue. He heard that the pupils of Ren Nuo shrank, and then joined the war.


    Bai Langyu frowned slightly, looking at the heat coming out of the medicine jar, showing a trace of thinking.


    On the other side, the departing clock is standing in front of a jade building in Meilun meiyang.


    Baiyu makes tools for Loujin, but as a killer and a secret force selling news, Baiyu Lou is not low-key at all. A real Baiyu Lou rises on the ground in the stronghold of chaos.


    Standing for a moment, Zhong limo plays with the fan in his hand and walks into the Baiyu building with a frivolous smile. He turns around and goes to a secret passage, and then steps on the Baiyu steps and slowly goes to a higher place.

 Chapter 433

    "See you."


    At the top of the white jade building, in the room decorated with white jade and gold and silver, a few people who had been sitting around the table saw that the clock had arrived, and they got up to pay homage.


    "Get up."


    The clock leaves the Mo to have already put away the frivolous smile on the face at this time, fold the fan to hold in the right hand, the facial expression is calm way.


    "Please take a seat."


    Huo Gu, the owner of the second floor on the 18th floor of Baiyu building, said respectfully that when Zhong limo was away, he was half the owner of the building, and he was the one who gave orders.


    Zhong limo nodded slightly and sat on the top: "as soon as everything is done in this Wulin meeting, you will leave immediately. In the chaotic place, just leave Zhuo Chang and Su Wu here."


    "Yes."


    Zhuo Chang, the fourth floor owner, and Su Wu, the seventh floor owner, should be respectful.


    If Nan huaiyue and others were there, they would find that Zhuo Chang was the shopkeeper of zuixianlou that they had seen before. The fourth floor of Baiyu Lou was in charge of finance. Maybe the restaurant or flower house opened somewhere in the four countries was their Baiyu Lou industry.


    "Landlord, where is Xiaogu?"


    Su Wu can''t help but ask: "the news from Lao Liu is that Xiaogu has changed. It seems that Qingming people are looking for something in Xiaogu. If they go on like this, they will really run to our side."


    "Even so, you have to stay in the chaos. I haven''t punished you for being absent without permission before."


    The clock leaves the Mo light to slant an eye Su Wu.


    Su Wukong, as the seventh floor master of the chivalrous man who is in charge of protecting the residence of Baiyu building, has the heart to think of waves, but he can only stay in the chaotic place to protect the stronghold. After all, as a top force in the Jianghu, if the stronghold in the chaotic place is taken away because of the emptiness inside, it will be pretty.


    Su Wu shrunk his neck and muttered, "I can''t be the landlord."


    His subordinates can go to other floors, but he is the only one who can''t run. Is there a worse one?


    Clock from the Mo eyes across a cold light, mouth qinzhe a smile, looking at Su Wu.


    Su Wu, a burly but cheap man, could not wait for his whole body to retract into his chair.


    Seeing this, Su Wen flashed a smile in his eyes. Then he opened his mouth and said, "landlord, let me go with old seventeen this time."


    Su Wen, the third floor leader, is in charge of punishment.


    Huo Qingning see this immediately said: "landlord, I also go."


    Huo Qingning, the owner of the 18th floor, was assassinated.


    Zhong limo looks at Huo Qingning and Su Wenkou''s old seventeen Mengqi with a smile. Mengqi was just the seat of the seventeen floor master by him before, but this guy called back in two days. Zhong limo says it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Mengqi is his favorite seventeen floor master and a good assassin.


    "Then you three go, Su Wen. First you contact with the royal family of Qingming to find out what they say. It''s not just Xiaogu. Qingming has done a little too much during this time. Do you really want to die with Dongyun?"


    With the frown of the clock, the changes in the four countries will inevitably affect their chaotic place.


    Li Yi, Li Linyi, Li Linyi, Li Linyi!


    After he took control of the Qing Ming Dynasty, he was just like a madman. It''s said that Ning Rongyue had found a person named Lin Yi. Is that a coincidence? Tut, or is it really related to Ning Rongyue?


    "Mainly to inquire about the second prince''s life experience, whether he was from Dongyun before."


    Zhong limo added.


    "Yes."


    Su Wen responded respectfully, with a trace of brilliance in his eyes.


    "Well, in that case..."


    On the other side.


    South huaiyue several people are fighting, hundred square Pavilion and jueshang door people at the same time to find.


    Looking at the snow dregs on the face of the house owner and the door owner, people from both sides feel disillusioned.


    Play for a long time, only a little snowflake on the sleeve of the South huaiyue patted the red hand, Yangyang eyebrow way: "you say it first."


    Xi Ye and Wen Rennuo didn''t want to beat her, so they started the mutual connection mode. Although it was warm, it was boring.


    Xi Ye and Wen Rennuo both nodded slightly, then led their subordinates to a quadrangle Pavilion.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Elder Yu Chang and elder Lin are still in the alliance leader''s mansion. The other two elders are sitting in jueshang gate. What''s the matter with them?


    The leader of jueshang gate came here and said bitterly, "the people of Tianxiang pavilion are searching all over the city for our jueshang gate people. They say that they are asking the sect leader to hold high his hand. The sect leader of Tianxiang pavilion has just found a small stronghold in our city and asked to see the sect leader."


    "Well?"


    Xi Ye''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. What''s he doing? Does Tianxiang Pavilion want him to raise his hand?


    "Tianxiang Pavilion leader refused to leave, and his subordinates were afraid of making a big deal, so they had to come to find the sect leader."


    Xi Ye''s eyes were slightly cold: "since she met me, I''ll go to see her. I just hope she won''t regret it."


    Xi Ye raised his mouth and showed a sneer: "where are people now? Lead the way. "


    Jueshang men got up in fear to lead the way.


    South huaiyue, who changed some wet clothes, glanced at this side, and then quietly followed Xi Ye: "brother huaiqiu?"


    "Tianxiang Pavilion owner, please. Let''s meet."


    Xi Ye patted Nan huaiyue''s head gently, and his look eased down.


    "Tianxiang Pavilion again?"


    Nan huaiyue''s impression of Tianxiang pavilion was not bad, but now she is a little impatient: "what''s the matter, or that orange dress?"


    Xi Ye gently shakes his head, and then tells Nan huaiyue what jueshang men said.


    They have solved the poison of orange clothes before. What can they do? There was more impatience on the banquet. He was not so good-natured and had no interest in playing with the people in Tianxiang Pavilion.


    On the other hand, Wen Rennuo left with a calm face.


    Bai Langyu took a look at their back, then dropped her head, poured the fried medicine into a bowl, and walked slowly to the courtyard of Gansu and Ningxia. The next man held an umbrella for him behind him.


    Outside the Wulin League.


    A woman dressed in purple and hot was standing at the gate of the Wulin league with a proud look, staring at the people who came out of the Wulin League.


    "Hear the promise


    Hearing that Rennuo had just stepped out of the gate of Wulin, he heard this woman''s Jiaohe. Nan huaiyue was also frightened by the sudden sound and looked at the woman.


    The proud looking woman is indeed proud of her capital. Even if her slender willow eyebrows are slightly raised, and her eyes are slightly staring at Danfeng, she looks sharp and mean, which does not damage her capacity.


    Nan huaiyue only takes a look and takes her eyes back. As if nothing happened, she follows Xi Ye to leave. At a glance, she sees the peach blossom debt of Wenren Nuo and asks him to compile the beauty list. Sooner or later, she will hit her feet with a stone!


    Wen Rennuo was annoyed by being entangled, and his body appeared in a flash beside Nan huaiyue. He said: "ah Yue, help my brother."


    South huaiyue eyebrow jump, in the heart rise bad premonition.


    Just don''t wait for her to refuse, Wen Rennuo put her arm around Nan huaiyue under the eyes of Xi Ye''s murderer, and looked at the woman impatiently: "Lv Zi! How come it''s you again? "


    I heard that Nuo Suri was a person who cherished fragrance and jade, but he was not polite in front of this woman.

 Chapter 434

    LV Zi looks at Nan huaiyue suspiciously and confirms that this is a man.


    "What? Surprised to see me? "


    Lu Zi sneered: "Wen Rennuo, you''d better come to me right away!"


    Wen Rennuo was not afraid of LV Zi and said, "Miss LV, I already have a sweetheart. You are so tangled that you really lose the face of Tianxiang Pavilion. Why?"


    Lu Zi smell speech Qi and blood surging up, the facial expression changes unceasingly, finally clench a tooth way: "Wen Ren Nuo, difficult is I force you to want you to promise to marry me?"


    If it is not true love, how can she ignore the face of a daughter''s family until now have not been married, do not face around this person.


    Wen Rennuo''s face changed, and then he said in some distress, "when you and I were both under eight years old, how can we take the words of naughty children seriously?"


    The instinct of appreciating beauty can be regarded as the instinct rooted in people''s heart, but who can think that a kid''s joke will be taken seriously by another kid? At the beginning, it was just a one-sided relationship. Wen Rennuo had forgotten it for a long time, but who knew that LV Zi had been able to find him for several years?


    Lu purple eyes light intense twinkle, even if she pretends to be proud, in fact, it is not as strong as outsiders see.


    Wen Rennuo continued: "and now I have a sweetheart. Well, to tell you the truth, my favorite is the one around me. A month is enough for me! You and I can''t be. "


    Say, Wen Ren Nuo still holds south to cherish month arm to pull her to leave the banquet night a little bit far.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the public at the gate of the Wulin League, Wen Rennuo felt that Xi ye would really pull out his sword to cut people, but even so, his eyes were fierce enough at this time!


    South Huai month hands Xi night a slightly calm not to stir of look in the eyes, then secretly stare to hear a person promise one eye.


    Hearing a message from Ren Nuo, he said: "good a Yue, you should be the elder brother. I really have no intention to LV Zi. It''s not good for both of them to entangle like this, isn''t it?"


    Nanhuaiyue frowned slightly, then did not say a word.


    Although she also knows that it seems unkind to help wenrennuo, wenrennuo''s words are also good.


    "There won''t be many women you pester, will there?"


    Think about it, South huaiyue and some doubt the voice, if so, she really can''t help.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, what do you call me entanglement?"


    Wen Rennuo said: "brother, I''m just a good beauty. It''s enough to have a look. Naturally, I have a sense of propriety. This one is really young and ignorant!"


    Although Wen Rennuo loves beauties and flirts, he has a sense of propriety. The people in the Jianghu don''t care much about this. Of course, the most important thing is that they can''t beat him. Otherwise, many women want to beat the "flower picker".


    South Huai month doubted of saw to hear a person promise one eye, but in the heart is believed.


    Not far away, LV Zi saw that they were in public and totally ignored themselves. She was angry in her heart.


    "Wen Rennuo, don''t you mean to find an excuse to get rid of me? Who doesn''t know you are a famous flower gatherer in the world! How can you say that you are alone now? "


    Are all the women he molested fake?


    If so, she would rather hear the promise of others, or the dissolute childe who is free and easy on the surface, no one can enter his heart, that''s better than


    Smell a person Nuo the corner of the mouth a smoke, cold under the facial expression hard language air way: "how? My son, what''s the matter with you? "


    "You


    Lu Zi''s chest is undulating and her eyes are reddish.


    "Even if you want to get rid of me, it doesn''t have to be like this. I''ll just


    Lu Zi took a deep look at Wen renuo: "I will expose your lie." I really admire you.


    Unwilling to show her weakness, LV Zi glared at Wen Rennuo and Nan huaiyue.


    Hear a person promise to spread a sound way: "month, say what."


    South huaiyue


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue didn''t move at all, she heard that she turned her head and gave a kiss... She didn''t kiss her. Because Nan huaiyue had a black face and unfortunately walked two steps forward, she said in a soft voice: "cough, Miss Lu, right? I''ve made a life-long agreement with Wen Ren, and I''d like to ask Miss Lu to respect herself. "


    The pupil of LV Zi shrinks.


    Hear person Nuo see, hey hey, giggle twice, then grasp the hand of South huaiyue.


    Seeing this, LV Zi couldn''t believe it. Her fingernails covered with Cardan pierced into the palm of her hand. This scene really hurt her eyes. LV Zi gouged out Nan huaiyue and then turned and strode away.


    Several people of jueshang gate blocked the banquet night. The tendons on his forehead were exposed. His whole body was so murderous that the people of jueshang gate shivered and secretly scolded Wen renuo for death.


    South huaiyue also felt the murderous air on Xi Ye''s body, immediately returned to Xi Ye''s side, grabbed his arm and whispered: "brother, let''s go?"


    Said, South huaiyue signal jueshang door people lead the way.


    Xi Ye looked at Wen Rennuo fiercely, and saw that the latter could not help but shrink his neck, wondering if he had done too much, but why was this Xi Ye so?


    South huaiyue is pulling the banquet night that wants to go away: "brother huaiqiu, let''s go first, let''s go!"


    Say, South huaiyue drags Xi Ye to leave, and although Xi Ye follows the strength of South huaiyue, he still looks at Wen renuo with his head glumly.


    Hearing this, he shrugged his shoulders.


    Turning to see this scene, Nan huaiyue drew her eyes and scolded, "don''t you go yet!"


    Hearing that, she laughs twice and immediately turns away. Today, ah Yue says that she has made a lifelong decision with herself, happy


    South huaiyue some helplessly take back the line of sight, and then pacify the elder brother who exudes black gas all over his family.


    All the way to jueshang gate''s stronghold, Xi Ye was still calm, and his attitude to the leader of shangtianxiang pavilion was not so good.


    Lu Shen, the green faced leader of Tianxiang Pavilion, said in secret that it was a bad day, but he could only speak in a good voice.


    "Orange clothes have already made amends to the Ximen master. Tianxiang Pavilion will also send amends. Please let the Ximen master let her go."


    Orange dress is her only daughter, now life and death is uncertain, she is really worried.


    But Xi Ye could not offend him. Except for the unknown people in the holy Medicine Valley, only he could solve his poison. Now LV Shen can only lower his body and make amends.


    "Oh."


    Xi Ye took a sip of tea and gave a heartless smile.


    Nan huaiyue wiped her face, and then in the eyes of a group of jueshang disciples, she said, "we really don''t know what the leader of LV Pavilion means. We have written off our enmity with the girl in orange before. Why did the leader of LV Pavilion come to find huaiqiu again?"


    Lvshen see South huaiyue over Xi night speak, Xi night also just face black, black did not attack, eyes a bright.


    "Mr. Wang, the poison on orange''s body breaks out again. I really can''t find the owner of Xi sect. It was the little girl''s fault before, but..."


    Lu Shen said helplessly.


    "Wait a minute," Nan huaiyue interrupted Lu Shen''s words with some doubts on her face: "we have solved the poison under huaiqiu. How can it happen again? Is there something wrong with the Lord? "

 Chapter 435

    Lu Shen smell speech is also a Leng, and then orange clothes with Xi night they separate things slowly way.


    If it wasn''t for the poison of banquet night, who else would it be? Although her daughter is a little arrogant, she has been detained in Tianxiang Pavilion, and has never offended anyone else?


    Lu Shen frowned and said, "I haven''t been out of Tianxiang Pavilion before. It''s reasonable that I shouldn''t offend anyone."


    South huaiyue two people smell speech heart also sink sink.


    The poison is definitely not from them. Is it a coincidence that someone wants to frame Xi Ye?


    Nan huaiyue asks Xi Ye with her eyes.


    Xi Ye calmly put down the tea cup: "our sect leader has offended many people, but I don''t know which one took the cabinet leader''s baby daughter and tried to frame me."


    South huaiyue


    My heart is a little tired, but how to say, it''s my elder brother. I have to bear it even if I can''t beat him.


    Lu Shen heard that Yan''s brow was frowning, his eyes were sharp, and he also figured out how to close his mouth: "master Xi, forgive me. It was Lu who was in a hurry and didn''t care too much, so he came to find the master. Please don''t blame him."


    "Oh," Xi night smell speech directly rise to prepare to leave: "then please LV Ge Lord walk slowly, Xi Mou don''t send."


    South huaiyue, still holding the tea cup, was stunned, then put down the cup to keep up.


    Being choked by the unconventional appearance of Xi Ye, LV Shen hurriedly called out: "Xi men master, wait a minute!"


    "What else?"


    I don''t want to help. I don''t want to take care of these things. I just want to go back and educate my sister. Not everyone can be his brother-in-law!


    I haven''t dealt with Xi Ye face to face before, and I didn''t expect that the uncertain Xi Ye is really so elusive. Seeing this, LV Shen can only harden his head and open his mouth.


    "No matter what, the little girl is very poisonous and her life is in danger. Could you please have a look for her?"


    How to say orange clothes suffer this disaster is because Xi Ye, Lu Shen''s euphemistic way.


    The banquet night light way: "the saint doctor''s disciple this meeting son is in the Wulin alliance, Lu Ge Lord at this moment to invite a person to still have time."


    Lu Shen was stunned when he heard the speech, but he forgot about it.


    Because they suspected that Xi Ye was the one who moved, they directly went to Xi Ye and forgot that there was another one in the holy medical Valley, mainly Bai Langyu, who was too low-key to go out of the alliance leader''s house. No wonder they were ignored.


    With that, Xi Ye directly took Nan huaiyue and strode away.


    Jueshang men look at each other and politely ask LV Shen to leave.


    Xi Ye can be rude to LV Shen because he has his own strength. Naturally, they can''t be the same as Xi Ye. Although LV Shen is harmless, he is also the leader of Tianxiang Pavilion. Sometimes, this kind of quiet person is more terrible.


    After leaving the stronghold, Xi Ye glanced at the guilty South huaiyue, and then said, "go outside first?"


    South Huai month a Leng, then the lip cape can''t restrain to raise: "good."


    Xi night see her appearance of snickering, slightly uncomfortable turn away eyes, and then dutiful to South huaiyue when the people carrying things.


    South huaiyue holding an umbrella in a good mood outside for a long time. Even if her shoes and socks were wet with snow, it couldn''t affect her mood at all.


    Although Xi Ye has a hard tongue, everything is accommodating to her. At first, she is not comfortable because she has no memory, but now Nan huaiyue doesn''t realize that she is subconsciously close to Xi Ye.


    "Well," Xi Ye grabbed some happy southern huaiyue, "it''s already noon. Aren''t you hungry?"


    The snowflakes are big and small, but they never stop. Xi Ye shakes some heavy oil paper umbrellas and asks if Nan huaiyue wants to return to the Wulin League.


    South huaiyue just stopped, took a look at the big bags and small bags that Xi Ye was carrying. She felt embarrassed and consciously reached out to share the pressure with Xi Ye.


    "Just eat out and go back."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    Xi Ye avoided the hand of Nan huaiyue, gave the things in his hand to the flute of jueshang gate, who had been following silently, and then said, "I knew you would say that. I''ve sent someone back to tell Aunt Gan. Let''s have dinner first."


    "Yes, yes."


    Nan huaiyue nodded.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Zuixianlou, there are still several signboards I haven''t eaten. I heard they are delicious."


    Nan huaiyue looks like a greedy cat.


    Xi night smell speech stretched out a hand to point the nose tip of the South bosom month, the facial expression is gentle: "that goes to drunk immortal building."


    Xi night fingertips slightly bright, South huaiyue slightly wrinkled nose, squinting and smiling.


    After they left, a man with a complicated look came over on the other side. This man took another look at Xi Ye and Nan huaiyue''s figure, with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Jiuxian restaurant.


    Unfortunately, the two of them met Zhong limo again.


    Nan huaiyue looks at the person beside Zhong limo in surprise: "grandfather Huo? Are you looking for amo? "


    Clock from Mo and Xi night look at each other, the latter first as if nothing happened to take back the line of sight.


    Huo Gu was stunned, and then said with a smile: "yes, we don''t trust that the young master followed us."


    South Huai month smell speech in the eyes once crossed a silk to doubt, then smile a way: "be, Huo grandfather, you but come here to have a meal?"? Why don''t you come with us? "


    The clock leaves the Mo busy smile Xi Xi way: "good."


    "I didn''t ask you, but you came back very quickly."


    South huaiyue glanced at the clock, then said: "let''s go."


    "Ah."


    Clock away from the Mo should be a, keep up with the South huaiyue, negative in the back of the hand gently shake.


    Su Wen, who was walking at the end of the meeting, patted Su Wu on the shoulder and retreated.


    Not to mention hot and noisy, they go to the South huaiyue and others in the Ya room together. Su Wen goes to a higher floor and stops Zhuo Chang who is preparing to come down.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter? Why do you stop me? What''s your order


    Zhuo Chang asked in doubt.


    He is a few years older than Su Wen according to his age, but according to his seniority in the white jade building, the third elder brother also calls him. After all, the three owners of the first three buildings in the white jade building are the most hidden. Therefore, despite Su Wen''s white face, he doesn''t need to be a weak scholar, but he doesn''t wait for idle people to fight. This can be seen from Su Wu''s injury three years ago.


    Su Wen said slowly: "don''t go there later..."


    Su Wen will just encounter the matter of South huaiyue slowly.


    Zhuo Chang Wen Yan nodded slightly: "good."


    Su Wen smiles and turns to leave.


    In the elegant room.


    The two stoves for heating were burning the best gold charcoal, and there was no smoke. The warm heat made people blush. Although Nan huaiyue would not feel cold because of her internal power, she could not help showing a trace of satisfaction in the warm room, and soon untied her cloak and put it aside.


    Xi Ye said softly, "don''t sit by the window."


    Although martial arts practitioners are not easy to catch cold and get sick, Xi Ye also carefully gives Nan huaiyue a pulse. Her body is still a little weak compared with ordinary people. She can''t keep well for a while and a half, so she has to pay attention on weekdays.

 Chapter 436

    South Huai month smell speech obediently sat in.


    After a few words, the dishes were served, much faster than before, and Su Wen was followed.


    "Young master, I just went to the kitchen of zuixianlou for a walk, and added some more dishes."


    Su Wen smiles and lets the second boy in zuixianlou put the food on the table.


    "Oh? Ah Wen, you know what I mean best. "


    The clock left the Mo Wen speech to smile a: "quickly sit down first."


    "Thank you, young master."


    Su Wen nodded slightly, then sat next to him.


    At the dinner table, Nan huaiyue asked with some doubts: "grandfather Huo, can you still live in peace on the way here?"


    Even when he and Xi ye came over, they met many people who didn''t have long eyes. Huo Gu and his party, old and young, Su Wen looked weak. Su Wu, the only one who could fight, could walk here safely to find Zhong limo?


    Zhong limo patted Su Wu on his left hand: "ah Yue, you see, this guy is not smart, but his martial arts are good. Otherwise, I can''t trust him to take care of his grandparents."


    Su Wu with an innocent face


    Why isn''t he smart?


    Su Wen beside him took a drink from his glass to hide his smile.


    Su Wu takes out the corner of the mouth quite plaintively to stare one eye own unscrupulous landlord.


    South huaiyue smell speech is also a Zheng, and then show a smile: "I see ah Wu is very clever, both civil and military."


    Zhong Li Mo hears the words tut tut twice, which makes Su Wu''s eyes more resentful.


    At the end of a meal, after all the people had enough to eat and drink, Nan huaiyue and Xi Ye said goodbye first.


    Out of zuixianlou.


    The banquet night seemed to be smiling, but not smiling, and asked a question that made people feel confused: "what do you think of ah Yue?"


    Nan huaiyue, however, was understanding. She raised her eyes, looked at Xi Ye, and said with a smile, "it''s very good. I wonder how a dandy, amo, has lived so well in Zhong Li''s home. Now I don''t have to worry about him."


    Zhong limo is obviously not the same as she thought before. Chunliang is a complete dandy, but it''s OK. Otherwise, Nan huaiyue is really worried about how he lived in such a big family.


    "Oh?"


    Xi Ye some surprised voice: "a month is not angry, he is hiding from you?"


    "I''m not angry, but my second brother should know."


    Nan huaiyue rubbed her chin. After thinking about it, she nodded and said, "who doesn''t have some secrets? I have something to hide from amo. If he doesn''t tell me, I won''t ask. Besides, amo really treats me. I can still feel that."


    Xi night saw some softness on this face, stretched out his hand to rub the hair of Nan huaiyue: "this is also, even."


    "Yes, yes."


    South Huai month takes the hand of the banquet night: "elder brother, don''t always pat me on the head, the president is not high."


    Finish saying, South Huai month is a Leng again, she once said this words?


    Xi night smell speech pursed lips, can''t help laughing: "good, the moon grow high."


    In the face of Xi Ye''s doting tone, Nan huaiyue is speechless. She doesn''t act coquettishly. She talks seriously. OK!


    They went to the drugstore to pack some herbs, and then went back to the leader''s house in the Wulin League under the wind and snow.


    "So heavy snow, ah Yue, did you go out?"


    After returning to the alliance leader''s house, Fang Su Su happened to meet him. Fang Su Su asked casually.


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly: "the first time I came to the place of chaos, I was curious and wanted to go."


    "Oh? Is ah Yue here for the first time? "


    Fang Susu said with a smile, "aunt Gan will show you around next time."


    I don''t know why Fang Susu thinks that Nan huaiyue is very kind, and her tone is a little more kind. If you look carefully, it''s not that she is kind. Fang Susu just noticed that Nan huaiyue''s appearance is similar to Ning Rongyue''s.


    "Aunt Gan forgot before, and then noticed that ah Yue and Rong Yue are somewhat similar. Ah Yue is from Xiali, isn''t she?"


    To Shangfang Susu slightly tentative words, South huaiyue said frankly: "I am really Xiali."


    "Ah Yue, who are you with Rong Yue?"


    At this time, the more you look at it, the more you feel that Wang Yue and Ning Rongyue are very similar. Fang Susu is suspicious.


    Xi Ye opened her mouth and said for Nan huaiyue: "ah Yue is also a member of Xiali royal family. Wang Yue is a pseudonym. Aunt Gan, please don''t care."


    Fang Su Su was stunned when he heard the speech, and then quickly expressed his understanding. When people in the royal family came out to walk, they would inevitably have some scruples: "ah Yue, don''t worry, aunt Gan won''t reveal your identity to others."


    See room Su Su so say, South Huai month busy way: "thank aunt Gan."


    Fang Susu waved his hand: "no, you go back quickly. It''s cold after walking outside for such a long time."


    Xi Ye and Nan huaiyue nodded, separated from Fang Susu and returned to the courtyard of Nan huaiyue.


    Fang Su squinted at the back of Nan huaiyue and thought that there were only two princes in the royal family of Xia Li? It seems that there is no important person in Zong Si, and there is an intersection with Xi Ye, so where does Wang Yue come from? It''s over. The plot is completely out of order!


    I don''t know how worried Fang Susu was. When Nan huaiyue and Xi ye came back to the yard, only Bai Langyu was reading the medical books.


    Seeing that they came back, Bai Langyu got up and said, "I saw a medical book put in Mr. Wang''s pavilion, so I borrowed it to read one or two."


    "Well."


    South huaiyue didn''t care too much, it was just an introductory medical book, it was estimated that she forgot to put it away.


    Bai Langyu looked a little softer when she heard the words, and then put down her medical book: "Mr. Wang, qiqinghua and liankuzi have been dealt with, but what else can I do for you?"


    Nan huaiyue put the herbs she bought in the drugstore on the table and thought, "why don''t we start making Huanyuan pill now? It''s safe to do it earlier."


    "Good."


    Bai Langyu has no objection.


    The medicinal liquid distilled from qiqinghua and Xuelan, the powder grinded from liankuzi, the juice of shimuxin for detoxification, the powder grinded from Fengwei needle, and finally the medicinal liquor soaked in liquor and cockscomb by nanhuaiyue are the main medicines.


    Bai Langyu just needs to weigh it gently to know the amount of the medicine, and then take out the appropriate dose to Nan huaiyue.


    Xi Ye orders his servants to take honey and give it to Nan huaiyue.


    Fengwei needle is a kind of poisonous medicinal material, and cockscomb herb is a kind of tonic. After the combination of the two drugs, the toxicity of Fengwei needle can be relieved. Combined with their properties, they complement each other. Nan huaiyue carefully scoops a little wine made by cockscomb herb and adds it to the small medicine stove in front of her.


    After adding all the herbs, Nan huaiyue roasts them on the fire. After a scorched smell comes out, Nan huaiyue immediately takes the stove off the fire, and then stirs the honey to make pills.


    "Is it done?"


    Xi Ye picked up a pill and put it into his mouth, tasted it, then frowned.


    Bai Langyu looked slightly as like as two peas. The prescription was exactly the same as the prescription from Fu Lao, and it should be correct.


    A don''t pay attention to let Xi Ye first try medicine, South huaiyue some nervous asked: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 437

    "It''s a little bitter."


    Xi Ye frowned and opened his mouth with an ugly face.


    Nan huaiyue: "you scare me!"


    Xi Ye poured two mouthfuls of tea: "well, there''s no problem with this medicine. You can take it to Gansu Ning."


    Return yuan Dan to the body no harm, otherwise Xi night also won''t take their own medicine, is a little bitter.


    White Lang jade smell speech faintly some gaffe: "that now take to let small rather take."


    Nan huaiyue shook her head: "it''s not urgent. Let''s wait for the evening. Master Gan only drank two doses of the medicine. After drinking the last dose in the evening, he can take Huanyuan pill."


    Hearing this, Bai Langyu calmed down and nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue said, "in that case, Mr. Bai, please come back first. I''ll make some preparations first."


    Know that South huaiyue estimate is to prepare acupuncture, Bai Langyu should be a after taking the banquet night handed over also yuan Dan turned to leave.


    Xi ye asked, "can I help you?"


    "What can I do for you? Do you want to try the needle? "


    Nan huaiyue stares at Xi Ye angrily. She is still dissatisfied with the direct test of Xi Ye: "no, I can meditate and concentrate. Don''t let others disturb me. Just call me at night."


    Xi night smell speech pretends to please smile, and then turned out of the yard.


    Seeing that all the people left, Nan huaiyue went back to the bed in the inner room to meditate. Her abundant internal power swam in the eight veins of the classic, which promoted her spirit to the best.


    It''s just a blink of an eye for nanhuaiyue, but it''s a long wait for Fang Susu and others who have been waiting outside nanhuaiyue''s room since they learned the news. When it''s dark, Fang Susu can''t wait to open the door and wake up nanhuaiyue who is meditating.


    Nanhuaiyue, sitting on the bed with her knees crossed, opened her eyes: "aunt Gan."


    Fang Susu felt the powerful internal force of Nan huaiyue, and he saw a trace of fear in his eyes: "ah Yue, can you do silver needle needling?"


    South huaiyue looked at the sky through the window: "well, let''s go."


    With that, Nan huaiyue got out of bed and came to the room of Gansu Ning with Fang Su and a crowd at the door.


    Feed Gansu Ning eat also yuan Dan, South huaiyue to nervous Fang Susu and other humanitarian: "everyone, please go out and wait."


    Gan Youlang also heard about the conditions of Nan huaiyue from Bai Langyu, with some worries: "Su Su, let''s go out first."


    When they get out of the room, Nan huaiyue lifts the quilt and peels Gansu Ning to a single layer.


    There was a silver needle between her fingers. The slender silver needle moved by her fingers and then went into the acupoints of Gansu Ning''s body. She pricked it in and pulled it out. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t notice the transparent silk thread attached to the end of the silver needle.


    Outside the door, for Fang Susu and others, they are anxiously waiting.


    Fang Susu turned left and right under the helpless look of Gan you Lang, and then looked at Bai Langyu: "Lang Yu, is Xiao Ning OK?"


    "The worst is not awake, mother rest assured."


    Bai Langyu''s face is still cold, but a close look can show a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Only banquet night was the most relaxing time for all the people present, but it was inconvenient for him to say anything more at this time, so he quietly accompanied the Gan family and waited here.


    It was not until the light of the day had dissipated that other movements came from the quiet room.


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    South Huai month some amazement of see to grasp own wrist of Gansu rather: "you, you wake up?"


    Gansu Ning for a time is still a little confused, but he knows to hold on to the man in front of him and stare at him.


    South huaiyue some indescribable nervous: "childe, you admit wrong, I am a man."


    Gansu ningteng half sat up, and then opened his arms tightly hugged, along with his strength, half squatted in the bedside of the South huaiyue: "Rongyue, Yueer, it''s really you, I won''t admit it, Yueer, but we are in hell?"


    South huaiyue heart a shock, want to push Gansu Ning''s hand so Dun live, hear Gansu Ning''s voice and then push the door into Fang Su Su and others see is such a scene.


    Fang Susu''s mood is both excited and embarrassed, and... It''s always very complicated, and he is stunned at this scene.


    Gan Youlang frowned: "Suning! What''s the matter with you? Let go


    Gansu rather still has some reaction not to come over: "Daddy, how did you also die?"


    Fang Su Su et al


    Gan you Lang smoked the corner of his mouth and slapped him on the back of Gansu Ning''s head: "are you sober?"


    Fang Susu''s eyes glared: "the child just woke up. What are you doing, Gan Youlang?"


    Gansu rather Leng Leng blink eyes, relaxed strength, South huaiyue take this opportunity to retreat.


    Gansu rather see this don''t care to think so much, directly barefoot out of bed came to South huaiyue side, tightly grasp her wrist.


    Nan huaiyue is stiff.


    Seeing this, Fang Susu said in secret: "Xiao Ning, what are you doing? Don''t let go of Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang is your benefactor!"


    "Niang, what Prince Wang? It''s the melting moon."


    Gansu Ning took a deep look at nanhuaiyue.


    The moon god of nanhuai was stiff, and he regretted that he had just said those words in Gansu Ning''s ear before he woke up. Who would have thought that Gansu Ning''s eyes would open as soon as she finished!


    After listening to this, Gan Youlang also felt that his son''s head was broken, not because he hit it, right?


    Fang Susu came forward to pull away his silly son, but he couldn''t, so he said helplessly: "you''re confused, this is Wang''s'' childe ''! Prince Wang is a man


    Gansu rather but a pair of I don''t want to listen to the appearance, just looking at the South huaiyue silly: "Yue Er, you are not dead, I am not dead, Yue Er, you should practice your promise, we get married?"


    South huaiyue suddenly some sad, did not reply, even know that he is Ning Rongyue, but she did not have those memories, also did not have those feelings.


    See South huaiyue silent, Gansu rather silent for a moment, but still cling to the wrist of South huaiyue, as if this can seize this person.


    Fang Susu tried his best to wink at Bai Langyu, trying to make him see if his brother''s brain was watt.


    Bai Langyu saw the scene, but there was a trace of suspicion in her eyes.


    Xi Ye saw this and said in a low voice: "ah Yue, are you tired? Let''s go back first. "


    Gansu rather eyebrow head a wrinkly, in the eye once delimited a silk fierce color.


    South Huai month smell speech tiny nod, then sink a voice way: "Gan childe, please let go."


    "Yueer should call me Xiaoning."


    Not angry, not with the fool set gas, South huaiyue some powerless way: "Xiaoning, let go, I''m tired."


    "Oh."


    Gansu Ning this just obediently let go, has been watching South huaiyue leave, until can''t see her figure, just take back the line of sight.


    Gan Youlang and others were speechless, but they were really worried about whether there was anything wrong with Gansu Ning, so they motioned Bai Langyu to check.


    Gansu Ning let Bai Langyu feel his pulse and said quietly: "father, mother, how long have I been sleepy? Tell me what happened in the meantime. "


    Oh, it''s not stupid to see this boy like this. Gan Youlang and Fang Susu look at each other.

 Chapter 438

    The fourth day of the lunar new year.


    It has been two days since Ning woke up in Gansu Province. In these two days, he also straightened out what happened after he entered the ice room. However, he decided that Nan huaiyue, who was dressed as a man, was Ning Rongyue and followed her every day.


    At this time, Xi Ye some speechless looking at the fool face of Gansu Ning: "Gansu Ning, if you have nothing to do, you can help the alliance leader to share some affairs."


    After Tianxiang Pavilion leader separated from Xi Ye, he found Bai Langyu, but Bai Langyu was busy with Gansu Ning at that time and didn''t care about it. Later, when he went to treat orange clothes, he found that it was not so simple, because it was not only orange clothes, but also people like orange clothes appeared in all forces in the chaotic place!


    As a result, Gan Youlang has been very busy these two days.


    Gansu ningwen said with a smile: "my father''s elder brother is helping me. I just woke up and my mind is still a little confused. I need Yueer to look at it for me again, Yueer?"


    Ninggang, Gansu Province, was really shocked when he learned about Bai Langyu''s life experience, but later he accepted it well.


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t know how Gansu Ning shouts the name of yue''er to her men''s clothes. She''s tired of being entangled by Gansu Ning these days. She thinks it''s better to have a showdown.


    Xi night mouth corner smoked to smoke, take Gansu rather this shameless appearance to have no way.


    Seeing that nanhuaiyue was silent, Gansu Ning said, "listen to my mother say that Yueer came to the place of chaos for the first time, why don''t I take Yueer for a walk?"


    South huaiyue speechless, Xi night is light way: "OK, please Ganshao alliance leader lead the way."


    "Being polite is not a little leader of the alliance. The tenth five year plan is the Wulin assembly."


    Gansu Ning grinned.


    Nan huaiyue looks at Xi Ye with some doubts.


    Xi night in Gansu Ning suddenly cold eyes of the pull down from the South huaiyue: "to see the white Lang jade for a while and a half can not solve the poison is what kind of."


    Jueshang gate was hidden in the mountains. Before that, he was careful not to be noticed, so no one was caught. Otherwise, Xi Ye could not be so indifferent at the moment.


    South huaiyue smell speech surface emerge a trace of curiosity, slightly nod.


    Gansu would rather see this grinding his teeth, and then walk on the other side of the South huaiyue: "big brother said that it should not be poison, but poison, just never seen poison, father, they have not traced the root, I am afraid it is difficult to solve."


    It''s not that Gansu Ning doesn''t want to help, but he really can''t help with poisonous insects and other things, so he doesn''t want to make trouble.


    "Roots?"


    Xi Ye smelled the smell of smoked wormwood in the air and frowned slightly.


    Three people slowly walked to the street, but at this time here a lot of bleak.


    Gansu Ning chuckled: "the main suspicion of the Wulin League is that the demon sect is playing tricks, or that it is Xi Da devil you."


    Xi night smell speech curl mouth.


    Nan huaiyue said softly, "it''s not brother huaiqiu. Uncle Gan should not doubt brother huaiqiu."


    "Of course, my father won''t, but sycophant night used to be a poison expert in the demon sect. Some people in the Wulin League will still follow him." Gansu rather slightly frown: "night you have to be careful."


    Xi Ye chuckled and said calmly, "they can''t beat me."


    South huaiyue and Gansu Ning are silent for a moment, inexplicably want to laugh.


    While the three were walking and talking, a cry of pain suddenly came from a side alley, and a man with blood all over him sprang out of the alley.


    See people straight toward them, Xi night and Gansu Ning tacit understanding of the protection in front of the South huaiyue body.


    Bang!


    Kick the person that flies to rush to come over, Gansu rather complexion indifferent take back a foot, then immediately switch a smile: "moon, didn''t scare?"


    "... No."


    South huaiyue see Gansu Ning with face change, some subtle mood.


    "Come on, come on! Get him


    "Don''t hurt him, quick!"


    In the alley came the chivalrous men recruited by the Wulin League. Gansu Ning frowned slightly and watched them catch the bloody man.


    "What happened?"


    After waiting for that blood person to be captured, Gansu rather comes forward to ask a way.


    The one who is the first among a group of chivalrous men came out and said, "I have seen Mr. Gan. This is a person who has been poisoned. But I don''t know why he just went crazy and ran out after injuring several people. We were ordered to arrest him."


    Gansu Ning Wen Yan frowned: "crazy? Are you OK, brother


    More and more people have been poisoned these days. The Wulin League has concentrated the poisoned people in several courtyards to facilitate Bai Langyu''s diagnosis and treatment. Bai Langyu has been there these days.


    "Don''t worry, young master. The young master wasn''t there at that time and didn''t get hurt."


    This is the only way to let go.


    One side of Xi Ye and Nan huaiyue looked at each other, and then went to the blood man.


    "Let me see."


    The people who captured the blood man frowned with vigilance. Everyone knew that the alliance leader invited several distinguished guests to wake Gansu Ning, but most people didn''t know who those distinguished guests were.


    Gansu rather see this busy way: "this is to cure my guest, quickly get out of the way, let two see."


    All the chivalrous men''s eyes turned around on Nan huaiyue. It is said that the doctor with excellent medical skills is so young? And why does this man look so familiar?


    But Gansu Ning has spoken, blocking the way of South huaiyue or get out of the way immediately.


    Nan huaiyue took a close look at the black lines on the blood man''s exposed arm, and then flicked her fingers. A strong wind swept away the messy long hair that covered the man''s face, revealing the man''s face with black lines and a pair of blood red eyes. The eyes were full of blood red and no half of intelligence. It was really shocking.


    South Huai month in the heart a sink, surprised uncertain of saw one eye Xi night.


    Xi Ye looked ugly and shook his head: "this man is dead."


    Everyone was shocked when he said this. Several people who captured the bloody man almost let go of his hand. The leading Knight frowned tightly: "master Xi, this man is still standing in front of us. How is he dead?"


    This person has recognized Xi Ye. Jueshang gate is no longer hidden recently, so everyone knows that Xi Ye has set up another jueshang gate after betraying the demon sect.


    Gansu Ning also doubts to see the South huaiyue.


    South huaiyue difficult spit out a few words: "walking dead."


    Several people who hold the blood man feel that their hands are shaking. They can''t be so scary!


    At this time, it seems that because the power to clamp the blood man is small, the blood man actually breaks free and pours on the South huaiyue in front of him.


    South Huai moon god color a Lin, draw out the waist green Luan knock on the blood head, and then back a few steps.


    Xi night is to pull out the waist soft sword to kill the king to this blood man an arm.


    South huaiyue some dislike to throw the blood on qingluan, also fortunately qingluan won''t infect the blood, gently throw the blood on all, she said: "don''t touch this person''s blood, try not to be hurt by him!"


    Hearing the words, you chivalrous men''s movements became a little bit tied.


    At this time, Bai Langyu, who got the news that someone was crazy, also came with people in a hurry.

 Chapter 439

    "Let me come!"


    The visitor obviously also heard the words of Nan huaiyue. The five chief of jueshang gate, Lin Shengfeng, gave a sharp drink. He came out with a chain of ghost claws and wrapped it around the blood man. He immediately tied the blood man who had no consciousness but only knew how to bite.


    Gansu Ning''s eyes moved when he saw this. He also knew this man. He was Lin Shengfeng, a well-known good and evil person in the world, who had gone to the branch altar of the evil cult with him to save Ning Rongyue. Unexpectedly, he became Xi Ye''s servant now.


    White Lang jade sees a shape slowly way: "trouble forest grows old."


    "You''re welcome," Lin Sheng Feng said with a smile, then walked to Xi Ye and said, "I''ve met the master."


    Xi Ye nodded slightly.


    Bai Langyu came forward to check the blood man''s condition. Nan huaiyue came to him and said, "this man is dead."


    Bai Langyu naturally saw it, and his heart sank. After thinking for a moment, he said, "ah Yue, ah ye, I''m afraid you will help me this time."


    "Xi is also a member of the Wulin, so he should do his best."


    Xi Ye takes a look at all the chivalrous men who are attracted by the commotion here and says with a smile.


    South huaiyue also slightly nodded down.


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    At this time, another person squeezed out of the crowd and called Ning Rongyue''s name.


    Nanhuaiyue''s pupil shrinks and turns to see.


    Come out of the crowd, hot eyes looking at the South huaiyue, he strode to the South huaiyue front: "Rongyue, I finally found you."


    South huaiyue really don''t understand, why these people look at their seamless men''s clothes can also recognize himself is Ning Rongyue? piercing eye?


    Gansu Ning looks slightly cold, blocking in front of nanhuaiyue: "Gan Lin, how are you here? Don''t you recognize the wrong person? "


    Ganlin calmed the restless insects in his body and said with a smile, "Suning thinks I''m mistaken?"


    Everyone can admit his mistake, but he can''t, because their lives are connected!


    Seeing this, Gansu Ning knew that he couldn''t cheat. He said, "why did you come here?"


    "Nature comes in search of the melting moon."


    Ganlin looks at nanhuaiyue behind Gansu Ning and looks at her with a gentle smile.


    "... you have the wrong person."


    Nan huaiyue''s dry way, although she has an inexplicable sense of closeness to the rain, she still wants to struggle for a while.


    Ganlin wants to go forward, but he is stopped by Gansu Ning. He says in a low voice: "I know Rongyue doesn''t remember the past. Rongyue should not know me now, but... Ganlin wants to get to know the girl again!"


    Ganlin''s words were serious. For a moment, Nan huaiyue didn''t know how to reply, but she also forgot to deny the girl in Ganlin''s words.


    People in the Wulin League, who are watching the play as a background board, suddenly realize that Prince Wang is a girl? No wonder our young alliance leader and Ximen leader


    "Oh, oh, I''m Nan huaiyue."


    Xi Ye and Gansu Ning are all in a daze. Gansu Ning is on guard in the eyes of Gan Lin. his sister hasn''t told him his real name yet!


    Some smiles appeared on Gan Lin''s face: "I am pregnant with the moon."


    "Well."


    South Huai month this just reaction come over what oneself said, the face is tiny a red, ask for help of see to Xi night.


    Xi Ye sighed in his heart and said, "this is not a place to talk. Follow me first."


    South huaiyue busily nods and follows Xi Ye back to the alliance leader''s house.


    Gansu Ning and Gan Lin look at each other with hostility in their eyes, and then turn to keep up.


    Bai Langyu''s complex expression on her face shocked Wang Yue that she was Ning Rongyue, and her younger brother and Gan Lin. how did they recognize Ning Rongyue?


    Alliance leader''s house.


    Now, South huaiyue is not ready to hide, directly to the room Susu they also found, ready to directly all open.


    Fang Susu listened to Nan huaiyue''s words and was shocked. He couldn''t close his mouth. Then he muttered to himself: "no wonder, no wonder, how can the protagonist..."


    She said how the protagonist could die so easily! Sure enough, I disturbed the plot. Now the plot has changed uncontrollably!


    "What did you say, aunt Gan?"


    Nanhuaiyue frowns slightly.


    "Nothing!"


    Fang Su Su was surprised, and then showed a happy smile: "no matter what, it''s OK, it''s OK."


    "Well."


    South Huai month lightly answered a.


    "But there are still some doubts about this matter. Rongyue and huaiyue, you were really" dead "at that time. Even Mr. Fu didn''t know what to do. What is it now?"


    Gansu rather heart has palpitation of ask a way.


    The ghost doctor and the saint doctor are helpless. How did they save Ning Rongyue?


    Gan Lin''s face moved, but he didn''t speak.


    Nan huaiyue shook her head slightly to say that she didn''t know. After hesitation, she said, "I think I should have really died before, and I don''t know why I came back to life."


    Nan huaiyue didn''t say anything about the poisonous insects, but she knew that Xia Li didn''t have this kind of poisonous insects expert, so it must not be the elder brother who saved herself.


    "No matter how you survive, it''s a good thing that you have nothing to do now."


    Rain slowly way.


    They couldn''t catch any clues for a while, so they could only expose it for a while.


    "Ma''am, the alliance leader asked ma''am to come over."


    At this time, a boy came to me.


    "Wolf? Isn''t it a meeting? How can I get there? "


    Room Su Su Leng Leng, and then to South huaiyue way: "dissolve month, that sweet aunt first past."


    "Well."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly.


    Fang Susu followed him all the way back to his yard.


    "Wolf, what''s the matter?"


    Fang Susu looks at Gan Youlang with his eyebrows locked, and asks with some worry.


    Gan Youlang hesitated for a long time, and then asked: "Su Su, more and more people have been poisoned. Almost all the forces in the chaotic place have been infiltrated. I don''t know if yu''er can solve the poison. Is this the story? If you can''t say it, don''t say it. "


    Because of some restrictions, Fang Su Su can''t reveal too much plot, otherwise he will eat himself.


    Fang Susu bit his lips and shook his head: "it''s chaotic. It''s already chaotic. It''s totally different from the original."


    That''s right. Strictly speaking, Fang Susu is a Book wearer. She was brought into this book by the system. Her task is to give birth to the protagonist Lu Chang instead of the disappearing heroine. However, the stupid system made a mistake in the time node. Lu Chang was not born when she arrived here!


    Finally, the system task is temporarily changed to let her give birth to supporting actor Bai Langyu, and then she wants to find Bai Langyu''s father. All kinds of twists and turns are not mentioned. When she really has a heart to heart relationship with Gan Youlang and gives birth to Bai Langyu, she can''t bear to leave the system. In the original text, supporting actor Bai Langyu''s fate is really miserable, and she can''t live alone. This is the child of her and her lover!


    Therefore, Fang Susu sent Bai Langyu to Shengyi valley because of his selfishness, which changed his original destiny, and gave birth to Gansu Ning, which did not exist in the original plot, disturbing the original plot.

 Chapter 440

    "Now the plot has changed so suddenly that I don''t even know his mother. I don''t know what will happen after that."


    Room Su Su bitter face helpless way.


    Gan you Lang''s eyes twinkled slightly when he heard the words, and then he suddenly said with a smile: "it''s OK, Su Su, we used to look at each other. The prophet is not necessarily good, just like we sent away Lang Yu, but who can think that Suning and Rongyue met again."


    Fang Susu pursed his lips and nodded, then looked suspiciously at Gan Youlang: "what are you so happy about? You can''t be... Still eating that vinegar! Now that I don''t know, you''re happy. "


    At the beginning of learning Fang Susu''s original purpose, Gan Youlang was really jealous, but now he is not so happy.


    It''s because Fang Susu''s prophet is different from them, which really makes him uneasy. That system can bring her, can''t it take her away? So whenever Fang Susu looks like he had expected, Gan Youlang always feels that they are far apart.


    "How can it be?" Gan Youlang hugged Su Su: "Su Su, you won''t leave, will you?"


    Although Fang Susu has a big heart, if she hasn''t found Gan Youlang''s uneasiness for so many years, it''s really silly. She hugs Gan Youlang and says, "stupid Er ha, I have two sons for you. Where are you going?"


    "That''s good."


    "Well."


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other hand, the guards in the courtyard where the poisoned people were placed found Bai Langyu and they were sweating. Since the man they met in nanhuaiyue went crazy today, it seems that it caused a chain reaction. The people in the courtyard went crazy one after another, and they couldn''t stop it!


    Bai Langyu several people smell speech greatly surprised: "a month, a night, we quickly past."


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly, but her heart was full of bad premonitions.


    The banquet night also looks slightly heavy, quickly follow.


    Seeing this, Gan Lin immediately followed Nan huaiyue: "I have some research on the technique of raising poisonous insects. Maybe I can help. I''ll go and have a look. By the way, I just forgot to tell the alliance leader''s wife that brother Bai is not just a place of chaos. I came here from Dongyun, and all the counties I passed by exploded poisonous insects."


    After a pause, Gan Lin said in a deep voice: "I guess it''s not only Dongyun and the chaotic place, but also other two countries. If we can''t control the situation, I''m afraid the mainland will be in chaos."


    "What?"


    South Huai month some surprised voice: "that Xia Li country elder brother they......"


    "Don''t worry."


    Xi Ye gently comforted: "if Xia Li''s situation is serious, Nanli Ke will inform you. Don''t worry, they won''t hide it from you. Nanli Ke, they also know a Yue''s medical skills."


    This is what Nan huaiyue is worried about. They are afraid that they will know and worry, so they won''t tell them.


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue was still worried, Xi Ye said in a warm voice: "we can''t go back to Xia Li for a while now. It''s better to find a solution here as soon as possible. At that time, we can also give the prescription to Xia Li directly, and now we can''t be sure whether Xia Li has broken out the poison, right?"


    South huaiyue smell speech face sorrow color gradually disappear, slightly nod.


    Gansu Ningshen said: "the most urgent thing is to find the treatment of Gu Du first."


    "Well."


    The South huaiyue answers softly.


    "But this time the poisonous insects are sinking in the North..."


    The words of Gan Lin have deep meaning.


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes were cold, and she said in a deep voice: "Sima Zhao''s heart is just clear! I just didn''t expect that Beichen would choose this position. What do they want to do? "


    The directivity of Gu Du is so obvious that almost everyone will associate with Bei Shen. As for the entrapment, no one will think that it is the entrapment of Bei Shen just by looking at the recent uneasiness of Bei Shen. Undoubtedly, they did it. It seems that Bei Shen is not prepared to cover up this time!


    "These are not what we should think. Try our best to solve the poisonous insects."


    After several people entered the courtyard, they were tied up by several people who were still uneasy. Bai Langyu frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Xi night light should be a, and then went to check the situation of those people, a moment later, Xi night gently shook his head: "already dead."


    Bai Langyu''s face was a bit ugly when he heard the words.


    The people who are close to them who are close to a few crazy people are even more unbelievable: "you! How can you talk nonsense! Isn''t the person still... Spirited! "


    It''s really "spirit" to see them tied up and uneasy.


    Xi Ye turns his lips and makes no more explanation. Seeing this, those people turn to Bai Langyu for help.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu first went forward and looked at it carefully, and then said in a deep voice: "brother Xi''s words are true. These people have indeed died."


    "This..."


    An old man with gray hair looked at a young man who was tied up with grief: "how can this be so! I have only one son in my life! Well, young master Bai, can''t you cure the poisonous insects? You! This is my only offspring! How to die? Isn''t that good? Master Bai, how can you say so if you don''t learn from the holy doctor? "


    The old man''s words are somewhat angry. Nan huaiyue takes a look at the old man: "my elder martial brother is a saint doctor, and he is better than the blue! Why, do you mean you don''t believe my elder martial brother''s medical skills? "


    Seeing that the South huaiyue language was provocative, the old man seemed to find a place to vent his anger: "He Fang is so arrogant! Do you have your share here! What a famous doctor! It''s all... "


    "Elder min!"


    At this time, Wen renuo strode from the outside and interrupted the old man in a fierce voice.


    For a moment, min Renhong was so excited that he woke up. He felt a burst of regret in his heart, but he couldn''t save face to apologize.


    Wen Rennuo took a cold look at Min Renhong, and then bowed his hand to make amends and said: "Mr. Bai, Mr. Min has no intention. I''m here to make amends on behalf of elder min. please don''t blame me."


    Seeing that the owner of his pavilion had opened his mouth, min Renhong could not take care of his face. He said in a hurry: "young master Bai, I''m just excited. Look at this..."


    "No harm."


    Bai Langyu looks cool.


    South Huai month pie pie pie mouth, Chong Wen Ren Nuo smile: "Wen Ren, you this face is very big, eh?"? Hundred square Pavilion Lord


    Min Renhong Wen Yan eyes a stare is about to open, Wen Rennuo light slanted a look min Renhong, and then close to the South huaiyue side: "I''m not also borrow the face of a Yue, with our relationship, a Yue can no longer bury me, after my brother good with you make amends."


    "Lord


    South huaiyue ignored the indignant min Renhong, said with a smile: "good."


    Smell person Nuo smell speech this just peep out a smile, point in the hand folding fan: "Min elder, you are quiet some, first listen to white childe and a month they say!"


    Min Renhong is unwilling to shut up.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu said in a deep voice: "it''s not clear for a moment here. Xiao Si, go to inform your father and let him worry about all kinds of forces. Let''s sit down and talk about it."

 Chapter 441

    With Bai Langyu side of the small four should be a, Ma Liu to find Gan you Lang.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu said to the relatives of Min Renhong and other poisoned people: "everyone, this is my younger martial brother, the disciple of ghost doctor and Wang Yue. This is the night of jueshang sect chairman. They are invited to help me cure the poisonous insects together. This is a big deal. Please follow me first."


    Everyone heard that Bai Langyu asked the boy to inform Gan Youlang. They all nodded slightly and followed Bai Langyu to the chamber.


    Gan Youlang also came soon, followed by the leaders of various forces in the chaotic land.


    "This time, we are anxious to come here for the sake of poison. Poison spreads all over the chaotic place. There must be a lot of people who have been poisoned in your jurisdiction. This time, we have to deal with it with our heart!"


    Gan Youlang sat in the first place and said calmly.


    "Yes."


    They all answered in unison.


    Seeing this, Gan Youlang nodded slightly with satisfaction, and then said, "as for tracing the source of poisonous insects, all of you here have come to the conclusion that we should make efforts to exchange information and try our best to find the source as soon as possible. As for the treatment of poisonous insects, you can also recommend doctors, and be sure to find a cure as soon as possible."


    An elder in the Wulin League heard the words and said, "the eldest son is a disciple of the holy doctor, a famous master doctor in the Jianghu. We believe in him."


    Bai Langyu''s name is not just a disciple of the holy doctor. Previously, as the successor of the holy doctor''s Valley, shaogu master has been practicing medicine for many years, and has always been praised as the master of the holy doctor.


    Hearing this, Gan Youlang nodded slightly and said slowly, "in that case, I would recommend several doctors first, one is Lang Yu, the other is Lang Yu''s younger martial brother, Master Wang Yue, the apprentice of ghost doctor, as well as the chairman of jueshang sect and master Gan Lingan."


    When people heard about the ghost doctor, they were all surprised, and then there was a surprise. The green Saint doctor and the ghost doctor joined hands. If they can''t cure the poison, no one in the world will be able to cure it!


    "You can also recommend experienced doctors from all over the world. Only by absorbing their strong points can you find a cure for poisonous insects as soon as possible."


    Gan you Lang you Dao.


    After hearing this, they recommended a few doctors who were in the place of chaos.


    Seeing that what they said was almost done, an elder of the Wulin League said, "leader, there is one more thing I haven''t had time to say."


    "Oh? Please, Mr. Hu


    Gan Youlang saw elder Hu''s ugly face, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Elder Hu took a deep breath, with worry on his face: "Dongyun, Xiali and Qingming have already sent the news that there has been an outbreak of poisonous insects in their own country, not in one place, almost covering the whole country. Poisonous insects have broken out everywhere. All countries have called doctors to treat poisonous insects, but they are afraid that they can''t solve it for a moment, so they want to seek the help of shengyigu."


    The Wulin League is in command of Wulin Zhengdao, but it only cooperates with big forces such as Baifang Pavilion of Shengyi Valley, not subordinates. Shengyi Valley is too deep. Only Gan Youlang knows where it is.


    Gan Youlang said, "I''ll tell the master of holy Medicine Valley about this."


    As for Bai Wushuang, he couldn''t decide whether they would go out of the valley.


    Elder Hu smoothed his beard and continued: "according to our information, the emperor of Xia Li has suppressed the domestic riots and is now trying his best to find a cure for poisonous insects. However, the war between Dongyun and Qingming has not yet ended. We have got the information that the prince of Xia Li has unfortunately died in the hands of General Chen Feng, General Lin Shishi of Dongyun was attacked by unknown celebrities and died. This is... "


    In short, Dongyun and Qingming have a big feud. I don''t know why the sick Prince of Xiali can''t think of running to the battlefield.


    On the other side, there was still a Tucao in the mind, but make complaints about it.


    They can see that Beichen is doing something. Although they have no intention to join hands with the other three countries, it is not appropriate to look at their internal friction. If Dongyun Qingming is defeated by both sides, Beishen will take advantage of the opportunity to annex the two countries, and their chaotic situation will not be good.


    Moreover, although they are members of the Wulin, there are Dongyun people and Qingming people. However, some of the forces in the North Shen''s rivers and lakes seem to be in harmony with their Wulin alliance. This Wulin conference is not a chaotic place in the future, but in the North Shen''s territory.


    Several people and horses looked at each other, and then different minds to take back the line of sight.


    Other people can see that Gan Youlang can''t see it. He frowned and said, "when you send a letter to Xia Li, you should first stabilize Dongyun and Qingming. If you have anything to do, you should put it down and wait until you solve this problem! And you guys, I don''t care what you''re dirty about in private. I''ll settle down this time! It''s not a simple matter. We can''t be easily provoked and used! "


    With that, Gan Youlang''s eyes paid special attention to those who were dissatisfied with jueshang.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone seemed to have the backbone and began to act according to Gan Youlang''s arrangement.


    After that, the more confidential discussion was none of Nan huaiyue''s business, and several of them said goodbye first.


    "What is the conspiracy of Beichen?"


    After leaving the council chamber, Nan huaiyue mumbles, then shakes her dizzy head. It seems that it''s not easy to be the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    "Brother, let''s go to see those poisoned people first?"


    Nan huaiyue turns her head and looks at Xi Ye.


    Xi Ye nodded slightly and said to Bai Langyu, "Lang Yu, brother Gan, let''s go there first."


    "Good." While walking along Bai Langyu, he brought back what he had observed in recent days.


    "I asked those intoxicated people who were still mentally ill. They didn''t touch anything, and they didn''t know when they were poisoned. It can be seen that the poison is extremely hard to detect."


    "I used to take their blood and check it. It''s full of transparent eggs that haven''t hatched yet. It''s likely that the poisonous insects haven''t hatched before they enter the body. They hatched by sucking human flesh and blood for food. At last, only a pair of empty shells are left, just like those crazy dead people! But whether this is the case will be determined after a careful examination of the dead. "


    "I''ve never heard of this poison before, and there''s no record in the holy medical valley. I''ve tried many ways to treat it, but it''s useless. There''s only one way to treat it, but when it''s cured, those people are afraid they won''t survive..."


    When a few people came to the courtyard where the poisoned people were placed, they had a general understanding of Gu Du.


    Looking at the South huaiyue, Xi Ye said in a deep voice: "brother Gan, let''s go and have a look at those dead people."


    Don''t want to let South huaiyue dirty hand, Xi night first put forward to check.


    Gan Lin Wen Yan nodded slightly, followed Xi Ye to a group of bound people, and then carried out a person alone.


    Xi Ye takes a look at Gu Ren who is wriggling on the ground and wants to climb to the feet of himself and others. After thinking about it, someone brings a live chicken, breaks its neck and throws it to Gu Ren''s mouth. The relatives of Gu Ren who come from behind are stiff.

 Chapter 442

    See that Gu person bite the chicken on the side of the mouth without hesitation, instantly blood dripping!


    "This, this..."


    The relatives of Gu Ren were thrilled: "what''s the matter with my father?"


    Xi Ye took a look at the cool white jade, and then took the initiative to be the villain again: "say again, now these things!"


    Xi Ye pointed to those crazy people with a cold look: "these things are not living people any more. They are just a bunch of poisonous insects covered with human skin. They are a bunch of monsters feeding on flesh and blood. This is not your family! It''s all clear to me. "


    Gan Lin pulls out the sword of the guard of the Wulin League and breaks the body of the poisonous people on the ground.


    In a flash, countless little black insects seemed to feel the crisis and crawled out. The body of the Gu man shriveled in an instant, as if there was only a layer of skin on the bone. It was extremely terrifying. Several women who stood beside the Gu man screamed, regardless of whether the Gu man was close to them, and they jumped away in horror.


    Banquet night but don''t care about other people''s mood, that little black insect see people to rush up, dense hard to kill.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu rushed forward to sprinkle a circle of medicinal powder. Because of the fear of medicinal powder, the poisonous insects were all crowded in the circle, dense and disgusting with flesh and blood.


    The son of the demagogic man trembled and came forward: "me, my father, him?"


    "Dead."


    Bai Langyu''s voice has no fluctuation, light way.


    "This..."


    The grief on his face was true, but he did not dare to touch his father.


    Bai Langyu saw that he had sprinkled some powder on the demagogues on the ground: "young Xia Wang, Master Wang is full of demagogues now. If you don''t deal with it, it may cause epidemic disease."


    Hearing this, Wang Shaoxia trembled: "how to deal with it?"


    "Burn."


    Bai Langyu slowly spits out two words.


    Wen Yan, not only this young Xia Wang, but also all those who have relatives and friends who have been poisoned by poisonous insects show a look of sadness.


    After a long silence, young Xia Wang wiped his wet face: "I know what young master Bai means. Let''s burn it! I just hope that young master Bai can find a way to cure poisonous insects as soon as possible! And... Give me the ashes left over from the burning. "


    "Good."


    Bai Langyu takes a look at Wang Shaoxia.


    At this time, several voices came from the outside, and several people in plain clothes came in, and then came to Bai Langyu to see him one by one.


    Most of these doctors are over 50 years old, but those who have achieved their medical skills all the way are teachers. The holy medical Valley is the Holy Land in the hearts of all doctors, and Bai Langyu, as the master of the little valley of the holy medical Valley, is naturally respected by these doctors.


    After seeing Bai Langyu one by one, Mr. Yang, the leader, took a look at several people in South huaiyue and asked respectfully, "who is master Wang Yue, the apprentice of ghost doctor?"


    South Huai month Leng Leng: "it is under."


    Yang Lao Wen Yan excited to come forward: "disciple Yang Xu met Prince Wang."


    South Huai month some don''t know what to do: "Yang old?"


    "It''s good for you to call me by my name. I can''t afford such a respectful title," Yang said eagerly. "I was lucky to have been instructed by a ghost doctor, but I only got the title of mediocrity."


    You seem happy to say you''re mediocre?


    South huaiyue face some stiff to Yang old smile: "Wang after all is junior, Yang old don''t have to be modest."


    "Dare not, dare not."


    Yang Xu a face of fear, extremely persistent, let South huaiyue call his name, South huaiyue see this can only answer.


    Besides, how to deal with the remaining crazy Gu people? Nan huaiyue wanted to burn them directly, but some people didn''t want to burn their relatives.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue frowned slightly: "these people have become demagogues. They are not your relatives. Even if they can cure the demagogues later, they are dead and can''t be saved. Moreover, once they are injured by the demagogues, they will be infected with the demagogues when they see the blood, and they may also be infected with the demagogues when they encounter the blood. This method is cruel, but if it''s not so, what should we do if we accidentally infect others?"


    South huaiyue tone some cold, those who stop not to let people are not ignorant, tears hazy get out of the way.


    South Huai month see this in the heart also not feel good, sigh a no longer go to see.


    Xi Ye patted Nan huaiyue on the shoulder and looked at Bai Langyu: "how long is the attack time?"


    Bai Langyu''s face was slightly heavy: "it''s not clear when these people were poisoned. But the first person we found is the one who broke out before. It''s only one month between the attack and death."


    As soon as the poisoning of orange clothes came out, and several other people with serious symptoms were found to be ganyoulang, they made a thorough investigation and found that there were a lot of people who had been poisoned. However, these people only thought they were suffering from some disease, and they didn''t care at first, but they just began to feel uneasy after they were not good all the time.


    Compared with those poisons, this poison is not quick to attack. But if you think about it, it''s a poisonous insect breeding in the human body. It only takes one month to nibble on the whole body, and it''s hard to detect all the activities of the insect before that.


    Xi night smell speech ponder for a moment, and then to South huaiyue road let her first try to control Gu insect.


    Nanhuaiyue nods and pulls out qingluan at her waist. She ponders for a moment and then starts to play qingluan. The young Qingqing falling from qingluan is calm and cold.


    The poisonous insects in bailangyusha''s medicine circle were still restless, but they quieted down slowly with the sound of the flute.


    But not far away, a Gu man just calmed down and his body suddenly exploded. The people around him retreated in horror. Bai Langyu quickly flicked his fingers and splashed powder to prevent Gu insects from hurting people.


    Seeing this, the sound of the flute suddenly stopped.


    Nan huaiyue shook her head and said, "it''s instinctive for the poisonous insects to hurt people and devour flesh and blood. I can only control the dead poisonous insects, but if I want them to come out of the human body, I can''t do it. If I control the poisonous insects by force, it will be just like that."


    Xi Yewen Yan frowned slightly, but he was not too disappointed. If the bug was so easy to solve, would the trouble made by Beichen be a joke.


    "It seems that we can only study the prescription slowly."


    Gan Lin stares at the poisonous insects on the ground with an ugly look. He has never seen them! What did they do?


    "It can only be so."


    Nan huaiyue unconsciously turns her flute.


    Other people who have hope and disappointment in their heart can only endure their grief and indignation.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu said in a deep voice, "everyone, let''s go to see the other people who are poisonous."


    The dead are gone, and there are many undead Zhonggu people waiting for help. They don''t have more time to hurt spring and autumn.


    "Well," Nan huaiyue nodded slightly, and then said to the little four on one side, "go and tell the alliance leader that the crazy demagogues of the other three kingdoms are all dead. Don''t be hurt by the demagogues."


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu also called Xiao Si: "I''ll write you a prescription that can temporarily suppress the poisonous insects. You can take it to your father and pass it on to other countries."


    The skin bags of demagogues can be burned, but those demagogues can''t be burned.


    "Yes."


    Small four a face Su Rong respectfully should go down.

 Chapter 443

    Bai Langyu wrote the prescription, while Nan huaiyue went to see the pulse of Zhonggu people separately. After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue asked people to lead her to the courtyard where Baifang pavilion was set up. There were several other forces crowding the courtyard, but Baifang pavilion was more miserable. None of their Zhonggu people could fit in!


    As for the reason why baifangge is so miserable, on the one hand, Gan Youlang found out that the situation of Gu among the forces with relatively large flow of people is relatively serious. On the other hand, Nan huaiyue thought that Beishen heard about their defeat in baifangge before taking revenge.


    After opening the eyelids of a comatose person and taking a look, Nan huaiyue put her two fingers on the person''s neck and explored the person''s breath.


    "Young master, what''s the matter?"


    Baifangge arranged to take care of the wounded here and asked nervously.


    Nanhuaiyue frowned.


    As like as two peas, she has been able to diagnose pulse for several people. They are all alike in pulse. But no matter what is serious or just appeared, they can not find any abnormalities in their pulse. If they are not just seen in the insect, it is hard for them to find out that this is actually a poison. No wonder that white jade has not made progress for several days.


    "Don''t be impatient for a moment. I''ll write a prescription first. After you give these people a dose, you can see what reaction you have and let me know."


    After pondering for a moment, Nan huaiyue said slowly.


    "Good."


    The people in Baifang Pavilion also knew that they were in a hurry. They answered, and then asked one side of Yao Tong to bring pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    In order to take care of these poisonous people, doctors and medicine children in the whole central city and nearby medicine shops were called one after another.


    After writing the prescription, Nan huaiyue left only one sentence to take good care of these people and went out of the yard. Then she ran into Wen Rennuo, who looked a little ugly.


    "Smell, Arnold."


    South Huai month saw a brow lock of Wen Ren Nuo, ready to comfort him.


    However, after hearing the name of South huaiyue, it''s enough to hear people''s Nuo le. The eyes of Nuo are bright: "a Yue, what do you call me?"


    "Ah, Arnold, isn''t that right?"


    South huaiyue carefully asked.


    "No! How could it be


    Wen Rennuo giggles twice. South huaiyue is not as good as Zhong limo to him. How can they not know when they hear Rennuo, but this time is further proof!


    Nan huaiyue looked at him with some helplessness: "are you the one who came to see Baifang pavilion? Go in and have a look. "


    Wen Yan, Wen Rennuo''s face finally sank down, scolded: "those bastards in Beichen must be revenge for the defeat of Wencheng last time!"


    Among these forces in the land of chaos, baifangge suffered the most casualties.


    South huaiyue looked at a woman in purple standing in the distance and said in a soft voice: "I just opened a prescription. I''m not sure if it''s useful. You can see what''s happening and tell me immediately."


    Hearing Rennuo''s spirit, he nodded slightly and went into the room.


    South huaiyue is not far away has been staring at their own Lu zichin sign, then turn away.


    Xi Ye, who came out of the courtyard behind LV Zi, took a look at Nan huaiyue''s back, and then said to Lin Miaoer, the deputy leader of Tianxiang Pavilion: "has the leader of LV Pavilion been giving the orange coat his power to suppress poisonous insects? This can be regarded as a delaying strategy. Orange clothes are in better condition than others, but please let Lord LV not go too far. "


    Lin miao''er looked like a Lin: "I will admonish the pavilion master."


    Lu Shen is such a daughter. She is fighting her own martial arts to keep her orange clothes.


    Xi Ye Wen Yan nodded slightly, and then walked away.


    At the beginning, in the courtyard where the Gu people were bound, Nan huaiyue and them all came back here one after another.


    "How about a Yue?"


    Bai Langyu was the first to ask Nan huaiyue.


    At this time, Nan huaiyue had no idea. She just shook her head: "elder martial brother, you can write down the prescription that can cure the uninhatched poisonous insects later. Let''s see if we can change it again."


    "Good."


    The white jade is cold on the face, but there are more worries in the eyes.


    Yang Lao and others were silent when they saw this. They couldn''t find anything, so they had to learn from Bai Langyu.


    Nan Huai moon as like as two peas, and then said, "I see that the pulse of these people is exactly the same, but they are different from ordinary people. They should be able to take all the Chinese people out of it."


    There are also those who have not yet revealed symptoms of demagogues. It is better to find them as soon as possible than to cause unrest later.


    The banquet night some headache wrinkly frown: "the chaos place is so big, moreover each country territory is broad, afraid is difficult."


    "The place of chaos is OK. People in the Wulin have the ability to protect themselves and will not be hurt by demagogues. But most of the civilians in the other three kingdoms are civilians. If one is not good, I''m afraid it will become a dead city!" The rain is cold.


    All the people on the scene felt tight in their hearts.


    Bai Langyu said, "I''m going to tell my father that there are many doctors in medical schools all over the world, including many children who can feel the pulse. They don''t need to be treated. They just need to remember the pulse and start investigating one by one. They can''t expand the scope of Gu and Du any more."


    The crowd nodded slightly, their hearts heavy.


    Nan huaiyue grabs her hair and turns to enter the medicine room in the yard.


    Xi Ye several people also immediately raise a pace to follow.


    Gansu Ning, who has been quietly guarding Nan huaiyue since leaving the council chamber, said in a soft voice: "yue''er, don''t go to the top of the ox''s horn. It''s not possible to cure the poisonous insects in one or two days. It''s not because you didn''t write the prescription that those people died of the poisonous insects."


    South huaiyue, who is writing with a pen, looks up at Ning, Gansu Province in surprise.


    Gansu rather smile of warmth, gently pat the head of South huaiyue: "relax."


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue''s face is slightly red.


    After coming in, Gan Lin''s face changed slightly.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Xiali imperial city.


    It''s because the imperial city is well guarded. Although there are many poisonous insects in Xiali, nothing has happened to the imperial city. However, the atmosphere in the imperial city is quite tense these days, and foreigners are forbidden to re-enter.


    "Moon should have received our message, right?"


    In the palace, Murong asked with some worry.


    Nan Yuchen gently took murongyi''s hand and patted it twice: "don''t worry, there''s that banquet night around Yueer, and I''ve already told the leader of Gan alliance that she''ll be OK in Wulin alliance. Besides, I''m afraid Yueer will have to help her with the poison this time."


    "I don''t know if it can be solved. It''s reckless of human life! They are crazy


    Murong is in the way of hate.


    Even if Beichen wants to dominate the four countries, this method is too overbearing and insidious. It''s against Tianhe!


    "If you do something that goes against heaven and against man, you will not be able to do what you want. Please be patient and relax."


    Murongyi''s face is slightly red: "how old are you


    After a pause, Murong Yi''s face was replaced by worry: "there''s the Zi Gu left by Yue er. He''s restless these days and has been bumping in the same direction, but what happened to Li Yu?"


    But it happened that something happened at this time. Now they want to find Nan Li Yu. They are also lack of skills!

 Chapter 444

    The South jade sinks in the heart extremely anxious, but also can''t show on the face, sink a voice way: "don''t worry, Yu son will be all right."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Nan Yuchen said firmly, "I''ll send someone to find yu''er with Zi gu!"


    Nan huaiyue said before that only when the master of the female Gu has an accident, the child Gu will give such early warning. Even if the domestic crisis is not solved, people need to be employed everywhere, Nan Yuchen will not easily give up her children.


    "Well."


    Murong according to saw a South jade to sink the eyebrow of lock, the preoccupation heavy nod.


    Every once in a while, Nan Li Yu would send letters back to China, but it has been a long time since his last letter was sent to today, and the fleet lost contact with them, and I don''t know what happened!


    Somewhere in the endless sea.


    Small color flapping wings, dragging unconscious Nan Li Yu from the waves drift to a small island beach, and then drag him to the place will not be washed by the tide, finally tired to Nan Li Yu next to.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Xiao Cai called twice, feebly.


    Xiaohong, a poisonous snake wrapped around Nan Li Yu''s wrist, opens a pair of scarlet eyes and spits out the letter, then slowly climbs to the bloody wound on Nan Li Yu''s body and licks it with snake letter.


    As for Zhong Liwu, who was pulled tightly by the comatose Nan Liyu''s hand, his face was gray. In fact, he had already lost his breath!


    On the other side, the border between Dongyun and Qingming.


    After taking back the medicine, he Qing, who only saw the corpse of Lin Shishi, fell into a frenzy. Liu Qingyan said that several of them failed to catch He Qing who was going to the battlefield.


    Finally, cen Ziqing made he Qing calm down: "second brother! Don''t you want to avenge your teacher? "


    He Qing is like being poured a basin of cold water, full of red blood eyes straight Leng to see Cen Ziqing, a aside Yan can''t bear to turn his eyes.


    "Old three, tell me what''s going on!"


    He Qing stares at Cen Ziqing.


    Seeing this, Ma Jing moves his feet and blocks Cen Ziqing''s body. His burly body completely blocks Cen Ziqing.


    CEN Ziqing pats Ma Jing: "cough, silly big man, can the second brother still do it to me?"


    After a pause, cen Ziqing looked at He Qing again and said, "well, although I haven''t figured out the truth yet, it''s absolutely deceitful. Second brother, if you go to find Li Linyi now and try your best, you''re in the trap. You can never get revenge for your teacher!"


    He Qing was shocked and took a deep breath: "OK, third brother, with your words, I''ll wait!"


    CEN Ziqing covers his eyes and indicates that Liu Qingyan and Bai Yan will take he Qing back to camp first.


    After three people left, cen Ziqing cold face: "a Feng, Li Zhaocheng but you killed?"


    Liu Qingyan looks a su: "Chen Feng did not kill it!"


    "I think so, too!"


    CEN Ziqing coughed weakly for a moment, then gasped for breath and said: "although Li Zhaocheng is weak, he is resourceful. It must be because of what he came to the battlefield. The reason must be clear! Feng, tell me the details of that day. "


    Chen Feng nodded slightly, then slowly said: "Li Zhaocheng appeared in the battlefield at first, it seems that he wanted to stop Li Linyi from fighting with us, but later he joined the battlefield personally. Although I wanted to capture Li Zhaocheng and threaten Qingming, I never killed him. Li Zhaocheng bumped into my knife by himself!"


    Although these words are not believable, cen Ziqing believed that Chen Feng would not lie. But why did Li Zhaocheng change so much and hit Chen Feng himself?


    "Gu Chong?"


    CEN Ziqing and liuqinghe opened their way at the same time.


    Liu Qinghe shook his head again: "it''s not poisonous insects. It''s also another drug that can control people''s actions. Beichen is the most suspect, but now Li Linyi has killed red eyes. He won''t listen to our explanation!"


    Li Zhaocheng and Li Linyi are both in favor, and the other is the prince who was found more than 20 years later. Even if they are not hostile, their relationship should not be very good. But somehow they seem to have deep feelings. Li Linyi, who was crazy after Li Zhaocheng''s death, killed red eye completely!


    CEN Ziqing heard that Yan''s brow was locked, and then said in a deep voice: "I have another way, cough, no matter what! We can''t go on fighting with Qingming. "


    If Li Linyi is really that Linyi, there may be room for recovery


    "Third brother?"


    Liu Qinghe looks at Cen Ziqing in surprise.


    At the same time, the land of chaos.


    The martial arts meeting on the 15th day was completely disturbed, because people were in a state of panic in the chaotic place of the poison and poison incident, and no one had the heart to fight for power and profit.


    "Still not?"


    South huaiyue slightly sleepy eyes to Baiyu Lou Huo Gu pulse, a moment later, she to one side of a face nervous Huo Qingning way: "Huo old after all, it is possible that you are under the Gu at the same time, but only Huo old in the Gu."


    After a round of investigation, we found a lot of people who didn''t know Zhonggu. After all, Baiyu building belongs to the assassin force and has strict internal management, so there was no big problem. But the most important second floor owner was recruited, and Nan huaiyue realized that zhonglimo was Baiyu building owner!


    Huo Qingning''s face turned pale as soon as he heard: "grandfather..."


    Huo Gu stood up with a serious look, rarely showing a trace of peace: "Qingning, don''t worry, grandpa is OK, doesn''t it mean that the attack of poisonous insects with high martial arts skills will slow down? Grandfather, isn''t it still good? "


    Huogu has not yet appeared any symptoms, which is no different from ordinary people.


    Huo Qingning reluctantly put away the expression of weeping and answered with a low voice.


    Huo Gu said with a smile: "well, it''s not a pity that I''ve gone at this time. It''s just a pity that I haven''t seen my good granddaughter get married. What''s more, isn''t there Mr. Wang? I believe you will always be good at poison. "


    South Huai month just feel heavy in the heart, reluctantly pull out a smile: "Huo Lao live here first, I let the medicine boy to you decoct medicine."


    "Good."


    See Huo Gu should, South huaiyue turned out of the door.


    Outside the clock from the Mo good white jade house after the Gu of a few people came in a hurry: "a month?"


    "Old Huo has been poisoned."


    South Huai month light voice way: "but Huo old Gu poison hasn''t come out yet, a Mo doesn''t need to worry, you first go to have a look?"


    Clock from Mo came to the South huaiyue side, close the folding fan vertical knock in the South huaiyue forehead.


    "Pain


    South bosom month stares big eyes to see toward clock to leave Mo: "Mo, what do you do?"


    "Old Huo, I''m not worried. Brother, I''m worried about you. Don''t embarrass yourself too much."


    Zhonglimo some helpless way, he looked at the South huaiyue gently: "this thing wrong all in the North sink."


    South huaiyue smell speech look gloomy, slightly droop head: "mm."


    "Oh, oh," said Zhong limo, shaking his head helplessly and holding Nan huaiyue''s hand, "let''s go, brother. I''ll take you to relax. Maybe I''ll figure out how to solve the poisonous insects all of a sudden?"


    South huaiyue walked a few steps along the strength of zhonglimo: "ah! What are you doing, Mo? "

 Chapter 445

    "Ah Yue, don''t ask. Come with me."


    Zhong Li Mo laughs lightly.


    South huaiyue followed Zhong limo all the way back to the courtyard where she lived in the alliance leader''s house. She looked at the closed door and stopped with some doubts: "a Mo, what are you doing?"


    Zhong limo released Nan huaiyue''s arm, stepped forward and opened the door: "ah Yue, this is not what I''m doing."


    As soon as the gate of the courtyard was pushed open, Nan huaiyue turned her eyes to the courtyard. Then she was startled, and her eyes were slightly round: "this, this is..."


    The yard has changed a lot now. Suddenly, there are more blue and pink lotus flowers in the pond, red phoenix tail flowers in clusters, and fangsu banquet night.


    Xi Ye took a bunch of four seasons often open Phoenix Tail flowers to the South Huai moon and shook: "moon, don''t you forget what day it is today? Yes, the moon has forgotten. "


    Nanhuaiyue''s nose was itched by the fragrance of flowers. She wrinkled her nose: "what day? Lantern Festival on the 15th of the first month? No, it''s... "


    Nan huaiyue suddenly thought of something, and her pupils shrank.


    "Today is your birthday."


    Xi Ye chuckled and handed the Phoenix Tail bouquet to Nan huaiyue. Then she said in a soft voice, "don''t think about anything else today. Come on."


    South huaiyue eyes across a blur and tears, and then some taut expression slowly into the yard.


    Do not know where to run to Gansu Ning and Wen Rennuo mutually exclusive suddenly came to South huaiyue body, each with a bunch of flowers to South huaiyue in front.


    "Sister, marry me."


    "Ah Yue, marry me."


    Nan huaiyue''s expression froze instantly, and she looked at the banquet night beside her at a loss.


    One side of Gan Lin looks black, draw the corners of his mouth to grab the flowers in their hands, and then put them in the arms of South huaiyue: "don''t pay attention to these two people, huaiyue, let''s go into the house first."


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly, and then couldn''t help looking at Gansu Ning. He looked solemn and serious, and didn''t just say a joke.


    Gansu ningjian Nan huaiyue looks at herself and grins at once. Before, she looks serious as if she had only been dazzled. Even if it happens again, even if he is not the first one to meet her sister, he hopes to protect her all her life.


    South Huai month Leng Leng, look a little loose, and then silent with Xi night into the house.


    Next to Gansu Ning, Wen Rennuo''s face changed. He took a deep look at Gansu Ning and then fell into silence.


    On the table in the house, there are delicious food. Nan huaiyue has been living in the courtyard where Zhonggu is placed these days, and the food is not very delicious. Now she can''t help shrugging her nose and sniffing at the steaming food.


    Fang Susu looked at nanhuaiyue''s expression like that of a dog begging for food, and showed a smile: "this table of food can be regarded as aunt Gan''s birthday gift for you, and Yueer can''t give up."


    South huaiyue blinked and showed a smile: "thank you aunt Gan."


    "All right, everybody sit down."


    Gansu Ning quite master style of greeting people to sit down, and always like to sing against him Wen Rennuo this time also didn''t say a word.


    Sweet and sour carp, stir fried lettuce, lotus crisp, Gulu meat, Fang Susu is a table dish made according to Ning Rongyue''s original taste. Obviously, Nan huaiyue''s taste hasn''t changed yet. She''s satisfied with eating a book, and she''s forgotten about poisonous things.


    After a meal, Gansu Ningdu couldn''t help but thumbs up: "Niang, your cooking skills are really better now than before!"


    You know, Su Su in the front room is still the kind of person who can fry the kitchen. After meeting Ning Rongyue, she learned to cook instead.


    Fang Susu''s face turned red, and he looked at Gansu Ning with a smile: "you''re poor."


    After the dishes were removed, Nan huaiyue got up and poured a glass of wine for everyone: "thank you, aunt Gan. Thank you. I''ll give you a toast."


    Having said that, Nan huaiyue first drank the wine in her glass.


    These people, these people may be because ningrongyue gathered here, but these people are also sincere to her nanhuaiyue.


    Seeing this, all of them raised their glasses to indicate to Nan huaiyue.


    Fang Su soft voice way: "with our moon don''t have to be so polite."


    "Well."


    South Huai month should a, then can''t help but show a happy smile.


    Xi night see this look slightly warm, originally worried heart also finally put down.


    On the 15th, they did not let Nan huaiyue take charge of anything else. They took turns to take Nan huaiyue to play in the central city, to play chess in the courtyard, to have a competition or to sit in the corridor until the light of the day was gone.


    As the light of the sky dissipated, there was only one banquet night left. He stroked nanhuaiyue''s head lightly: "Xia Li has sent letters to you every day these two days. I should have guessed that yue''er has read the letters they sent to you, right? And take it easy. "


    Although Xi Ye didn''t ask how she planned to do it, Nan huaiyue said with a smile, "I heard elder brother Bai say that I once made a medicine for amnesia, which is now preserved in Shengyi valley."


    Xi Ye''s surprise flashed away: "moon?"


    "I can''t always run away like this."


    "But I know that people are worried about me and care about me. It seems that there''s nothing to be afraid of when I think about it. Moreover, I can''t give full play to my medical skills if I don''t have enough memory. I also want to cure the poison as soon as possible."


    Xi night smell speech tone gentle way: "no matter how, elder brother, I always stand in your side."


    "Well, me too." Nan huaiyue raised her face and said, "I will always be on my brother''s side."


    Banquet night solemnly should be a, and then said with a smile: "well, it''s late, the moon quickly back to the house to sleep."


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue nodded: "brother, go and have a rest."


    So I''ll have a good night''s sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    Who did Beichen put the poisonous insects in the chaos? Where was the source? They finally found ganyoulang. It''s not hard to guess that it was the evil cult that once appeared in Beichen!


    Xi Ye, as the leader of jueshang sect, sat in the assembly hall with a gloomy look: "this time I was the pioneer of jueshang sect!"


    Originally, I was preparing to attack the cult after the martial arts conference, but now it''s just right.


    After hearing this, the leaders of the Wulin were in a good mood. Among their sects, they were already weakened by poisonous insects by five points. In fact, only jueshang sect has the most complete strength.


    After a long discussion, they decided to find the demon sect that day. The demon sect is out of control now. This time, we can''t leave this cancer to harm Wulin any more!


    When Nan huaiyue heard the news, she immediately found Xi Ye: "brother, are you going to encircle the demon sect? I''ll go too! "


    Xi night saw the dress of South huaiyue and was slightly surprised: "moon?"


    "Sister!"


    Gansu Ning exclaimed.


    "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before. I''m so surprised at everything I do?"


    South huaiyue bent her eyes and laughed. When her round apricot eyes narrowed up, she was very charming. Her fiery red fox hair neck set off her smiling face as white as jade.

 Chapter 446

    The predecessors were still a little surprised when they met each other. Nan huaiyue turned a circle in the same place. Her pink and blue skirt was like a blooming flower. Nan huaiyue came close to the banquet and blinked at him: "elder brother..."


    "Xiaoning, brother Gan."


    Nan huaiyue looks at Gansu Ninghe, whose face is red, and reveals some excited rain.


    "Well, there is also a Mo, hearing people," Nan huaiyue took a deep breath and raised her voice: "what are you doing! It''s not that you haven''t seen me and don''t know me? "


    People in the Wulin, who are used as background boards, watch the play silently and wonder who the girl is.


    Gansu Ning strode forward, clutching Nan huaiyue''s shoulder: "sister, Yue, yue''er, do you remember? Do you remember? "


    Nan huaiyue frowned lightly and pulled apart Gansu Ning''s hand: "Oh, you hurt me. I didn''t remember. But I''ve already told my elder martial brother that he would send letters to ghosts and my master. They asked them to bring the medicine that I made to restore my memory."


    Gan Lin''s face changed slightly when he heard the words, and his complex look was restrained.


    Said, South Huai month saw a white Lang jade that followed, white Lang jade motioned to follow behind the medicine boy to come forward: "I come to send the wound medicine."


    It is inevitable that the evil cult will be injured in the encirclement and suppression. Therefore, Gan Youlang asked Bai Langyue to prepare a lot of wound medicine for a rainy day.


    Gansu rather a Leng, and then convergence from the face of uncontrollable disappointment: "that, month, month, how do you call me Xiaoning?"


    "Aunt Gan said that''s what I used to call you."


    Nan huaiyue bent her lips and laughed.


    "Oh, oh."


    Gansu Ning answered softly.


    "Well, I''m here to get down to business. Brother, you''re going to teach me evil, but I''m going to join you. We agreed earlier."


    South Huai month see to Xi night serious way.


    Xi Ye Wen Yan hesitated for a moment, but he nodded slightly to the threatening light in the eyes of Shangnan huaiyue: "OK."


    Seeing this, the Wulin people, who used to be as quiet as a chicken watching a play, are not calm. They are going to encircle the demon sect. They don''t know how dangerous it is according to the poison. It''s not a joke. What''s the purpose of bringing such a beautiful girl? Is it eye-friendly?


    However, it seems that Nan huaiyue and Xi yeyi all know each other and have a good relationship. No one in the Wulin wants to be an outsider.


    A moment later, Gan Youlang also came and was slightly surprised to see Nan huaiyue.


    "Dissolving the moon?"


    South huaiyue toward Gan you Lang nodded slightly: "Uncle Gan."


    Look, this girl and the alliance leader also know each other. The assembled people in the Wulin are quieter, pushing and yelling. No one is ready to head off to refute that Nan huaiyue can''t go.


    Gan Youlang has been the leader of the Alliance for so many years. How can he not see the careful thinking of these people? He signals Nan huaiyue to come to him.


    Nan huaiyue comes to Gan Youlang with a smile and looks at the assembled chivalrous men.


    Gan Youlang said in a deep voice: "you chivalrous men, this is master Wang Yue, the disciple of the ghost doctor! Or it should be said that Ning Rongyue is the only disciple of ghost doctor¡° "Prince Wang Yue" is just a pseudonym. I think you can understand the rules in the holy medical valley


    Mr. Wang Yue?


    Nan huaiyue tried her best to feel the pulse of Zhonggu people before. Naturally, these people also know and have met Mr. Wang Yue, the ghost doctor, but... Is this girl Mr. Wang Yue?


    Er, if you look carefully, they are indeed similar in shape and appearance. Is it because they were stupid before? I didn''t see that the young man was meijiao''e!


    "It''s Miss Ning. My husband Shen Dong has met Miss Ning. Ha ha."


    No matter what they have or not, it''s good for them to know the only disciple of the ghost doctor.


    Although there is a rumor that Ning Rongyue is Princess Su of Dongyun, everyone knows that the rumor can''t be trusted.


    Seeing this, everyone came forward to see the doctor. Although they still don''t understand the relationship between the holy doctor Valley and the ghost doctor, it seems that it''s pretty good. Without seeing the ghost doctor disciples, they all asked the holy doctor disciples to call them elder martial brother, so they don''t have to taboo anything.


    "You are welcome. We''d better go to the demon sect as soon as possible," she said


    The cult of demons.


    They used lightness skills to drive for most of the day, and finally arrived at the top of the mountain of the demon sect. However, the situation here surprised everyone.


    Gan Youlang orders people to take a rest in the hiding place, and then sends spies to explore the way first, but the news that the spies bring back makes them unbelievable.


    Knowing that spies can''t talk nonsense, Gan Youlang said in a deep voice: "everyone, let''s go up the mountain together to have a look!"


    As soon as people entered the mountain forest, they felt something wrong. The dozens of mountains occupied by the demon sect were all silent. It was a bit terrifying. Even if it was winter, Japan was very lonely.


    Nan huaiyue and Gan Lin first noticed something, and their looks suddenly cooled down.


    Gan Youlang noticed the change of the color of the moon god in nanhuai and asked, "what''s wrong with dissolving the moon?"


    South Huai month in the heart hesitates, but can''t believe: "maybe I think wrong, first carefully explore again."


    Gan Youlang frowned and nodded slightly.


    The more people went up the mountain, the more vigilant they were. Some people could not bear the silence of the needle falling, and drew out their weapons to be ready.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, there was a roar from the front, which was close to that of beasts. As soon as people''s looks changed, the stones in their hearts fell to the ground.


    Then, the roaring "human" appeared. The "human" was really embarrassed. His clothes were covered with gray cloth and hung on him. The whole human seemed to roll in the plasma. His messy hair covered his appearance. He sprang at Gan Youlang, the leader.


    "It''s Gu Ren. He''s dead!"


    The South cherishes the moon god color to sink to coagulate of opening a way.


    Gan you Lang hums coldly, kicks the Gu man, and his body moves to keep up with the Gu man. Then he steps on the Gu man''s back. The strength is so great that the Gu man can''t turn over even if he struggles!


    South huaiyue picked up a dead wood, walked over and pulled away the man''s hair. She saw that the face was covered with black lines, her eyes were red, and her mouth was salivating. She was hopeless.


    See this, South bosom month subconsciously clenched the dead tree branch in the hand, brow tightly lock.


    The banquet night went up to have a look, barely recognized this person''s identity: "this is the evil cult three elder Qiu Feng!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone was surprised. Gan Youlang squinted and looked at it carefully. His heart sank: "it''s really Qiu Feng! What is evil cult? It''s hard to see if the dark hand demon sect in the North has been eaten by the tiger instead of seeking skin with the tiger. "


    The three elders of the demon sect have all become like this. The fate of the others can be imagined. Everyone is cold in the heart. This time, Beishen is too reckless.


    Click.


    In a daze, Nan huaiyue was awakened by the sound in her hand, and then she looked stunned. Although she used some strength, the withered branch didn''t become powder directly. This


    "Moon, what''s the matter?"


    Xi night some doubts to see to looking at his palm in a daze of South huaiyue.


    Nanhuaiyue''s pupil suddenly shrinks, thinking of something: "no! Elder brother, alliance leader Gan, we are in the trap! "

 Chapter 447

    "These mountains, the territory of the demon sect has been covered by the poisonous array!"


    With that, Nan huaiyue ran to a big tree. She just pulled out qingluan and knocked on it. The tree fell to pieces.


    When people saw this, their hearts twitched.


    Wen Rennuo stood next to a big tree. When he saw it, he pushed it with his hand, and the tree fell down immediately.


    "The reason why it is so quiet here is that there are no living creatures here any more!"


    South Huai moon god color ugly mouth way.


    Gan Youlang''s face sank: "poison array? So we''re already poisoned? "


    As he said this, Gan Youlang turned his hand over and looked at his palm. He was very good at martial arts. It was hard for poison to invade his body for a while, so he didn''t notice anything.


    South huaiyue smell speech slightly frown, she is also because of their own invincible and did not find this at the beginning.


    After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue came to the white jade building led by Su Wen and Su Wu, and then chose a disciple who didn''t seem to have very good martial arts skills to feel his pulse: "this poison... Is that poison!"


    The disciple''s face turned pale: "I, I, I..."


    Nan huaiyue lowered her eyelids. This time, they were put in a note. People with lower martial arts skills had been poisoned unconsciously!


    Gan Lin squatted down and used the scabbard to pull the soil twice. Then he twisted a little soil and smelled: "there are many poisons buried on the ground, as well as hidden eggs."


    Nanhuai moon god color changed: "alliance leader, we''d better quit first, I''m afraid there are no living people here! And these hills... "


    "It''s too late!"


    Gan Youlang interrupts Nan huaiyue and looks in the direction of the sound.


    South huaiyue smell speech also look up to that side, make a sound of thing finally show true colors, unexpectedly is a big wave of Gu people quickly run from.


    "Solve these things first!"


    Gan Youlang looked at the people who were a little flustered and said in a deep voice.


    Nan huaiyue didn''t join the war. Instead, she stood aside and observed carefully. It was probably because of her strong martial arts that these Gu people acted more flexibly and fiercely. However, she still didn''t have normal thinking. They were quickly captured by Shanggan Youlang, a group of martial arts masters.


    "Alliance leader, how do you deal with these demagogues?"


    Wen Rennuo looks at the poisonous insects piled up under his feet. If he breaks the skin of the poisonous insects, they are more difficult to deal with. They can''t touch them, but they can''t stay here for a long time.


    Nan huaiyue thought for a moment, then said, "take all the poisonous people back here and let me come."


    If we don''t care about these demagogues and let them run to the foot of the mountain and hurt the ordinary people, it will be troublesome.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The sound of the flute is a little harsh. It spreads far in the silent mountain. Nan huaiyue follows Xi Ye around all the places of the demon sect. After confirming that there is no missing, she takes Gu Ren back to the foot of the mountain.


    Looking at the Gu people who are staggering behind Nan huaiyue, they all look dignified.


    After a pause of the flute sound, Nan huaiyue took a look at the quiet Gu people behind her and said in a soft voice, "take these back first. Please arrange a place for these Gu people after you, alliance leader. Besides, you have to go to elder martial brother''s side to have a pulse diagnosis this time."


    People''s faces changed again.


    Gan Youlang nodded slightly: "OK, Rongyue, what about these poisonous people?"


    "I led them, and the alliance leader sent several people to watch, so as not to cause panic among the people."


    "Good."


    Nanhuaiyue nods her head and shakes qingluan. Xiaoqing makes a crisp sound. The demagogues behind nanhuaiyue follow nanhuaiyue.


    Xi ye came to Gan Youlang and said, "almost all the people of the demon sect are here."


    Gan Youlang was slightly surprised: "all?"


    "There is no shortage of the leader and several elders," Xi Yeh said sarcastically: "this Qin Di is completely planted."


    Qin Di is the leader of the demon sect. He is just one of the demagogues at this time. Before he gets revenge, his enemies all become like this. Xi Ye can''t help but feel ironic.


    However, there is no Xi you among these demagogues. Where is Xi you now?


    Think of this, Xi night with a bit of anxiety.


    Gan Youlang and others rush back to the Wulin league with their lightness skills, while jueshang men and Baiyu Lou are escorting Nan huaiyue.


    Xi Ye and Wen Rennuo and Nan huaiyue were sitting in the carriage they had found on the way, while the demagogues were following the carriage.


    Along the way, I met a lot of people who had changed from Zhonggu to Wuren. The ranks of Wuren expanded again and again. It seemed that they were a little mighty. When they returned to the central city, they really scared a lot of people.


    There is no place to place these poisonous people in the city at all. Finally, Gan Youlang circles a place outside the city for Nan huaiyue to control these poisonous people and stay there temporarily.


    "Rongyue, after you leave, won''t these demagogues go crazy?"


    Gan Youlang looks at the huge number of demagogues and is also a little frightened.


    South Huai month shakes head: "as long as don''t appear another control Gu master won''t, but still don''t let living people close here."


    "Well, I''ll give orders."


    The sound of Gan you and Lang Shen should go down.


    "Well," said Nan huaiyue, then frowning, "I''ll trouble uncle Gan for the rest. I''ll go to the elder martial brother''s side to help."


    This operation was a failure. The people in Beichen were afraid that they had already run away after they had taken advantage of the evil cult. They didn''t know that many of them had been poisoned again. It really made people feel heavy.


    "By the way, there are the mountains on the other side of the demon sect. Later I will mark several directions on the map. Please send someone to dig out the things in those directions, and then the mountain will be burned."


    There are no living things in the mountain, and the poison array has been set up. It''s better to let those who enter by mistake suffer.


    Gan Youlang''s face was cold: "good."


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue turned and left.


    Just day after day, winter has passed quietly, but the vitality brought by spring is not enough to dispel the haze in people''s hearts. More and more people are suffering from poisonous insects these days, but the antidote is still not produced. What''s worse, without the cold pressure of winter, the place where the poisonous insects broke out has broken out again.


    Seeing this, various forces can only try their best to control the situation of their own territory. Hearing that people are leaving, they keep their feet off the ground in order to appease the people in their sphere of influence.


    Just looking at the chaotic place, we can imagine the current situation in other countries. Because of the worry about Xia Li, Nan huaiyue has not slept for several days. They really can''t sleep. Their many improved prescriptions can only temporarily suppress the poison in the human body that has not yet been attacked. As long as they continue to treat the poison, it won''t happen, but it''s impossible to cure it completely!


    A lot of new members have been added to the group of Gu people controlled by Nan huaiyue


    "What is to be done?"


    Looking at the prescription written on the rice paper on the table, Nan huaiyue looks distressed and agitated. She has a good idea of how to modify the prescription, but she also knows that such modification will not have any effect.

 Chapter 448

    After a long silence, Nan huaiyue puts down her pen and rubs her hair. Then she takes out a small cup with several poisonous insects in it. The poisonous insects are linear, multi legged and dark. It is the poisonous insects hatched by those people.


    Take out the ghost needle and poke the restless bug. Nan huaiyue stares at the bug in the small cup just like she stares at the enemy.


    "Moon, what are you doing? Come to dinner first


    At this time, Gansu Ning came in with a tray and called out.


    He can''t help others. Seeing that Nan huaiyue is busy, he takes the initiative to take care of her. She is still drinking tonic. How can she work so hard? So Gansu Ning''s task is to stare at Nan huaiyue every day to eat and drink, and then lie in bed on time, even if you can''t sleep, you have to lie there to rest!


    South Huai month some absentminded should a, then fingertip a ache: "hiss!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gansu Ning set up the meal and came over.


    The ghost needle is sharp, so when the tip of the needle pierces the fingertip, Nan huaiyue hasn''t felt it yet. Now the pain is because the ghost needle almost pierces the finger!


    "Why are you so careless?"


    Gansu rather look surprised, busy pull over the fingers of South huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue was more shocked than he was. Her eyes were full of apricots. She blushed and said, "I''m ok. Just put some medicine on it."


    Said, South huaiyue dodged, dare not go to see Gansu Ning.


    Gansu Ning just realized what he had done, a trace of unnatural flashed on his face, and then he couldn''t help but smile: "I, I''ll call big brother and they come here, Yuer, you wrap yourself up, eat first, don''t wait for us."


    Bai Langyu, who has been here by himself, is a bit speechless. When did Gansu Ning go to call them, they don''t have such good treatment as Nan huaiyue. If they don''t come to dinner, they will starve to death. Is this really their brother?


    Gansu Ning turned to see Bai Langyu speechless for a moment, and then said with a smile, "brother, you''re here. Please sit down and have a meal. Why hasn''t Gan Lin come yet? I''ll go and have a look."


    "Well."


    Bai Langyu nodded slightly. Seeing that Gansu Ning left the house in a hurry, he looked at the South huaiyue: "are your fingers OK?"


    South huaiyue dry smile two: "it''s OK."


    With that, Nan huaiyue was ready to cover the cup: "ah? That''s it


    Bai Langyu came near: "what''s the matter? Huh? Is the insect dead? "


    There are thousands of poisonous insects in a person''s body. In addition to crushing them completely, Nan huaiyue thought of many ways to kill them. However, it''s hard to crush them completely. It''s really hard for ordinary people in the Three Kingdoms to find all the poisonous insects and crush them again.


    "Well."


    South Huai month Leng Leng should be a, and then look to the small cup in a faint red, this is she accidentally pierced the finger drop into the blood.


    Bai Langyu also saw this red: "what is this?"


    "My blood."


    There was a trace of thinking in Nan huaiyue''s eyes, and then she said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother, I think of a way to try it."


    Bai Langyu frowned: "no way!"


    "Elder martial brother?"


    South Huai moon god color a Zheng, don''t understand of see to white Lang jade.


    Bai Langyu said in a deep voice: "if your blood doesn''t work, it''s OK. If it works, it''s more than tens of thousands of people. How do you divide it? It''s not enough to drain your blood! "


    Even those who can''t get the blood of Nan huaiyue will resent, which is a thankless thing!


    "But..."


    "Master, they''re here in the last two days. Let''s not talk about it."


    Bai Langyu coldly interrupts Nan huaiyue''s words.


    Nan huaiyue bit her lip: "OK."


    At this time, Gansu Ning and Gan Lin also came. They didn''t look very good, but after seeing Nan huaiyue, they gathered up again: "brother, what are you doing standing there? Come and have dinner. "


    Hearing this, Bai Langyu walks to the dining table and sits down. Nan huaiyue also puts away the small cup and comes over.


    "Brother Gan, what''s the matter with you?"


    South huaiyue casually asked.


    The three of them are now living in the courtyard where Zhonggu is placed. They each bring several doctors to take charge of Zhonggu people in several yards. They check their situation every day and then discuss the prescription together. If nothing happens, Ganlin must be the first one to come.


    Ganlin thought that South huaiyue saw what, Leng Leng said before.


    It turned out that it was a man whose wife had just had a fight with Ganlin before they came up with a prescription to suppress the attack of poisonous insects. She couldn''t bear to suffer and scolded Ganlin for being a quack doctor. She had to take her husband away. But now ganyoulang is searching for poisonous insects everywhere. The man-made purpose is to prevent the poisonous insects from continuing to infect, Naturally, they can''t be told to leave, but the couple are just ordinary people living in the central city, and they can''t do it. They are exhausted.


    The South Huai month hears the speech to be silent for a long time, then can only smile bitterly.


    Seeing this, Bai Langyu looks at Nan huaiyue secretly. She is worried that she really does experiments with her own blood.


    After lunch, several people made another afternoon''s medicine for those who had been poisoned and volunteered to try the medicine. After they tried the medicine, it was already dark. Nan huaiyue said first: "I''ll go back first."


    "OK, I''ll take you back."


    Gansu ningwen speech immediately put down the traditional Chinese medicine pestle road.


    Back in the yard where she lived, Nan huaiyue watched Gansu Ning leave and immediately closed the door to go back to the house. After two strokes of the dagger on her wrist, Nan huaiyue gritted her teeth and scratched down. She put half a bowl of blood into her body. Later, she was still agitated and wanted to climb to her wrist. Nan huaiyue stopped bleeding and bandaged her wound.


    "All right, all right, I''m fine."


    Nan huaiyue stroked her heart with her right hand and said softly.


    Small blood seems to be able to sense the same, hit the South huaiyue''s skin, and then calm down.


    Nan huaiyue smiles, and then a medicine pot there begins to decoct. This prescription is the same one they used to suppress the attack of poisonous insects, but she adds a little of her own blood.


    After boiling the medicine, South huaiyue put the medicine into the food box and went out.


    Bang bang.


    "The door is not bolted. Come in."


    Hearing the knock on the door, Huo Qingning, who is guarding Huo Gu''s side, has some doubts about who will come so late. He whispers.


    South huaiyue opened the door and came in: "Huo Lao, Qingning."


    "Huaiyue, how did you come here?"


    Huo Qingning asked suspiciously, looking at the food box carried by the South huaiyue.


    "I fried a pair of medicine and let Mr. Huo have a try."


    "Miss Ning, please."


    Huo Gu didn''t have an attack of poisonous insects in his body. Now he drinks the prescription to suppress the attack of poisonous insects. He is no different from ordinary people on weekdays, but he can''t leave the chaotic place for the time being. He only lives here in Wulin League at night. When he hears the words and looks at the South huaiyue, his slightly turbid eyes seem to have seen through everything.


    South huaiyue has a Mimi guilty, busy take out the medicine bowl in the food box.

 Chapter 449

    Huo Gu drank the medicine bowl at the bottom of the expectant eyes of Nan huaiyue.


    Huo Qingning also saw South huaiyue unusual attitude, nervous asked: "huaiyue, this medicine is your new prescription? Is it possible to cure poisonous insects? "


    Because of the relationship between Zhong limo and Wen Rennuo, Nan huaiyue is also very interested in Baiyu building and Baifang Pavilion. Every time she comes up with a new drug, she first brings it to them to try.


    "Not sure yet."


    South Huai month also some nervous, see Huo old drink medicine light voice way: "I wait a little bit here to Huo old pulse?"


    "Good."


    Huo Gu looks peaceful.


    But there was no need for Nan huaiyue to feel her pulse. After taking the medicine, Huo Gu''s face changed and vomited a mouthful of black blood.


    Huo Qingning was shocked: "grandfather, are you OK, grandfather?"


    Huo Gu didn''t care to speak. He just waved to Huo Qingning and sat on the bed with his knees crossed. He used his kung fu to suppress the Qi and blood in his body.


    Huo Qingning caught Nan huaiyue''s arm in a panic: "huaiyue, what medicine did you give grandfather to drink? Is Grandpa going to be ok? "


    Huo Qingning''s strength is not small, South huaiyue''s face twisted for a moment, and then quietly comforted: "it''s OK, you don''t worry, I''ll help Huo Lao."


    Seeing that South huaiyue seems to be a little excited, Huo Qingning hesitates to release his hand, and then seems to think of something. He looks forward to it.


    South huaiyue pop up a ghost needle into Huo Gu''s neck, completely did not disturb Huo Gu, Huo Qingning heart dark surprised.


    South huaiyue can''t care what Huo Qingning is thinking, her right index finger, middle finger and ring finger are on the transparent silk thread tied at the end of the silver needle, half dozing apricot eyes.


    A moment later, Nan huaiyue decisively takes back the ghost needle, and then makes a cut in Huo Gu''s wrists, ears and neck. Black blood flows from these wounds. Huo Gu also feels what Nan huaiyue has done and uses his martial arts to force out black blood.


    Huo Qingning covers his mouth with one hand to prevent himself from exclaiming, and stares at the scene nervously.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, Huo Gu opened his eyes. Although he was full of black blood, he was a little embarrassed, but he laughed happily, and then got up and bowed down: "thank you, Miss Ning."


    Huo Qingning see this what don''t understand, also busy way: "grandfather how are you? Is Gu Du cured? Thank you huaiyue, thank you huaiyue! Have you come up with a prescription? "


    "I didn''t think it would work."


    Nan huaiyue subconsciously rubbed her left wrist, and then said, "I''ll give Mr. Huo another pulse."


    "Good."


    Huo Gu replied.


    But at this time, the people outside the door could not restrain themselves. They pushed open the door with a cold hum: "useful? What if it works? Can you drain your own blood? "


    Huo Qingning see oneself completely didn''t realize of person break in, complexion a cold, want to come forward.


    Huo Gu immediately grabbed Huo Qingning and said respectfully, "master ghost doctor."


    "Hum!"


    Fu Fu snorted coldly, looking at the bottom of Nan huaiyue''s eyes with some joy: "long skill? Save people with your own blood? "


    Huo Gu''s grandparents and grandchildren were stunned when they heard the words. Huo Gu also recalled that when he just drank the medicine, it was fishy, and his face was more shocked.


    South Huai month Leng Leng looking at the door of doctor Fu, heart suddenly a sense of intimacy, immediately recognized this man, red eyes call: "grandfather."


    Doctor Fu was shocked all over, and his eyes were red.


    "Smelly girl, you come out with me first!"


    With that, doctor Fu took Nan huaiyue away.


    Bai Wushuang, who followed doctor Fu, came into the door and said to Huo Gu, "brother Huo, please don''t tell me what happened tonight."


    Aware of what Nan huaiyue used to cure herself, Huo Gu was grateful and said: "Valley master, please rest assured that I will never tell you about it!"


    Bai Wushuang nodded slightly, and then motioned to Bai Langyu to stay and feel Huo Guba''s pulse. He turned to the direction that they left.


    "Listen to Lang Yu''s letter that you are a girl who has lost your memory and can''t remember what happened before?"


    Doctor Fu took Nan huaiyue and said, "you have no conscience, don''t you even forget my grandfather? Ah? Why are you so cruel? How can I forget my grandfather and not go to me when I wake up? You... "


    Doctor Fu pulls herself to the front and chatters. However, Nan huaiyue''s heart is like soaking in warm water. She doesn''t feel uneasy and hesitant when she meets them. Although she doesn''t remember, she subconsciously recognizes doctor Fu''s identity, grandfather


    Back in the courtyard of Nan huaiyue, doctor Fu pulled a chair and sat down. Then he glanced at Nan huaiyue who was standing in front of him: "what''s the matter? Don''t stand. Sit down and say


    Nan huaiyue just sat down.


    Seeing this, Dr. Fu wanted to laugh and shed tears. He didn''t want to worry about how Ning Rongyue came back to life, but it was good to live. This death almost killed him!


    "Girl, you really don''t remember your grandfather?"


    South huaiyue smell speech in the mind seems to flash what segment, but can''t grasp, can only pursed lips slightly nod: "HMM."


    Doctor Fu''s face was a little dim when he heard the words: "well, it''s ok if people are OK, it''s ok if people are OK! You are really scared to death


    Of course, doctor Fu didn''t say that he didn''t sleep all night when he learned that Ning Rongyue didn''t die, so he took Bai Wushuang to come here at dusk the next day.


    "Sorry, Grandpa..."


    Nan huaiyue felt guilty and let so many people worry about herself, especially the old man in front of her.


    Doctor Fu''s nose was sour, and then he snorted: "you can tell me what happened after you lived."


    "Good," Nan huaiyue looked at the old man who was familiar with her eyebrows in front of her, and then said all the things she had experienced in these days without reservation: "when I just woke up, I saw my eldest brother and second brother..."


    I don''t know how long it''s been, but nanhuaiyue says nothing.


    Doctor Fu and Bai Wushuang look at each other and hide the shock in their eyes.


    "Do you think you''re alive again because of the poisonous insect? It''s parasitic in your heart


    Doctor Fu asked in a deep voice.


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue nodded, and then directly controlled Xiaoxue to leave her heart and come out of her body.


    Doctor Fu quickly pinched the small blood in the palm of Nan huaiyue''s hand and looked carefully.


    South huaiyue feel small blood restlessness, busy control small blood, don''t let it hurt doctor Fu, want to know that small blood body is with blood blocking throat poison!


    The more he saw doctor Fu, the more shocked he was. He also had a guess in his heart. However, he didn''t say it after looking at Nan huaiyue. Instead, he put little blood back into her palm: "I haven''t seen this kind of insect, but what you guessed is very possible, so we must protect this insect."


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue nodded obediently.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu connected with the pulse gate of the South huaiyue, and felt that the breath of the South huaiyue was getting weaker and weaker. He almost affirmed his idea: "let the little blood go back quickly, and you can''t release it easily in the future!"

 Chapter 450

    If someone hurt this insect, it may be the life of Nan huaiyue!


    South huaiyue smell speech heart a warm, immediately nodded to control small blood back to his body: "grandfather don''t worry, I know the propriety."


    Doctor Fu once again asked: "this insect is your second life. In any case, you can''t ask your grandfather to send the white haired man to the black haired man!"


    South huaiyue heart a pain, soft voice should be.


    Doctor Fu sighed at the sound, and then he looked at the moon silently. After a long time, he hesitated and asked, "you asked us to bring that medicine, but do you want to restore our memory?"


    South Huai month hears speech to be stunned for a moment, then just hang head a way: "mmm."


    "Is it really what you want?"


    Doctor Fu asked, frowning at her.


    Nan huaiyue raised her head and grinned: "I''m not sure before I saw my grandfather, but I''m sure after I saw him. I think I don''t want to forget my grandfather before I recognize him immediately. I should also have many people who don''t want to forget..."


    With that, the voice of Nan huaiyue weakened and seemed to be lost in thought. Doctor Fu was shocked.


    Nan huaiyue closed her eyes, but the pictures flashed by, grandfather, brother, mother Jing Xiao, father Fu Yuan, elder brother a Nian, and... And


    "Poof!"


    Nan huaiyue suddenly opened her eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood, which really scared doctor Fu.


    "What''s the matter? Wake up


    Doctor Fu poured his internal power into his voice, and woke up like Nan huaiyue who was in a state of bewilderment: "Yueer, girl? Let me see what''s going on! "


    South Huai month Leng Leng looked at doctor Fu for a while, dull eyes just wake up, she took back her hand to caress the heart, here the heart is crazy, small blood seems to be very restless: "grandfather, I''m ok? What was I just


    Doctor Fu''s eyes sank and his face became more dignified: "what''s the matter with this insect? What did you think of just now


    "No


    South huaiyue shakes her head. It seems that she can''t remember what just happened. South huaiyue truthfully tells her feelings.


    Doctor Fu''s face completely sank when he heard the words: "it''s time to find out the source of the insect."


    "I can feel that little blood has no malice."


    Nan huaiyue is busy.


    "That''s nature. You are the host of this insect. It''s just that who is the person who uses this insect for you? Whether it''s harboring evil intentions or just trying to save you, it''s too precious."


    Fu doctor light way.


    It''s not precious. What can save a dead person!


    South huaiyue smell speech look also solemnly up: "Gu poison matter, I will go to find out."


    "Don''t be afraid, Grandpa will check it for you."


    Fu fufu explored the forehead of Nan huaiyue and relaxed his serious expression.


    "Yes, yes." Nan huaiyue nodded.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu laughed, then took out a wooden box and handed it to Nan huaiyue: "this is the medicine that can help you recover your memory, but only 60% of you can recover your memory. You can decide when to take it. Now it''s late, take a rest earlier, and let''s talk about other things tomorrow."


    In order to see the living ningrongyue as soon as possible, Dr. Fu has not closed his eyes for more than half a month, and has been using lightness skills on his way.


    South huaiyue looked at the wooden box in her hand and pursed her lips: "OK, my grandfather also had a rest earlier, can the room be arranged?"


    "You don''t have to worry about these," Dr. Fu said with a smile and waved his hand. "Your elder martial brother Bai has already arranged for us."


    Then doctor Fu got up and left, and Bai Wushuang followed him.


    When he came to the door, doctor Fu suddenly stopped. He first glared and ran into his own white matchless, then he said with a tiger face: "yes, there''s one more thing!"


    "Well? Grandfather, you said


    "Ha ha," Dr. Fu sneered twice, staring at Nan huaiyue with burning eyes: "your idea of saving people with your own blood can give me a break as soon as possible! Look at your weight, you are so thin! How many people can be ruled by? This time, there are more than ten thousand people involved in the attack. When this kind of thing comes to the ears of those who want to do it, one person can chew you to the bone! "


    The more he said, the more angry he was. Doctor Fu hummed again: "those people are all dead, and they are not as important as my granddaughter!"


    South Huai month heart a shock, then bite lip way: "grandfather don''t worry, I will be obedient."


    "Hum!"


    Doctor Fu snorted and turned away.


    White matchless see this in the eyes flash a smile, Chong South huaiyue slightly nodded, followed by doctor Fu.


    South huaiyue looked at two people''s back completely disappeared in the night before she closed the door to go back to the room to rest, a few days did not rest of her sleep this night is particularly safe and sweet.


    Besides, doctor Fu gave a cold hum when he came out of the yard of nanhuaiyue: "come out! Don''t let me say it again


    The man in the dark changed his face, and then walked out slowly: "little Ganlin, I''ve seen Mr. Fu, I''ve seen the white Valley master."


    The insects in ningrongyue''s body are restless for several times tonight, and finally affect Wang Gu in his body. Gan Lin wants to come and have a look because he is not at ease, but he doesn''t expect that they are here.


    "Ganlin boy?"


    Fu Fu took a light look at Gan Lin, and then said with a smile: "the poison on yue''er, but what did you do?"


    Ganlin''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his body''s momentum turns back and forth in a flash.


    "Tut," doctor Fu turned and walked forward, "go, talk to me."


    Gan Lin stood in the same place, his face changed for a moment, and then he followed doctor Fu with his eyes.


    "How old are you? What do you say about Yueer is the life of your king Gu? "


    Back in his room, after listening to Gan Lin''s explanation, Fu''s mood could not be described as shock alone. He was silent for a long time: "it''s hard for you to give up."


    Gan Lin has a sparse and ordinary appearance: "it''s my good fortune to be connected with Rongyue''s life."


    Gan Lin may not be good at words and will not be around Ning Rongyue like Wen Rennuo, but his deep love and righteousness are not under Ning, Gansu Province.


    Doctor Fu was shocked. Then he rubbed his eyebrows and said, "one or two are like this."


    "Mr. Fu, if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Gan Lin just smile, no more words.


    "Wait, why is that girl amnesia?"


    "When a man dies, he will forget everything. Rongyue may not remember the past, but it is reasonable that Minggu can''t leave Rongyue''s heart. But just now, Mr. Fu, it is Rongyue who controls Minggu to leave his body, which I don''t understand."


    Gan Lin Wen Yan distressed frown: "before I also feel life Gu out of the body just anxious to find Rongyue, but she does not seem to be wrong."


    Bai Wushuang, who had been listening to them silently, suddenly said, "it''s because of the purple jade ginseng."


    Ziyuxueshen is a man of life and death.


    Although this is a bit exaggerated, it''s enough to make up for the life of Ning Rongyue, who has been saved by the poisonous insect, and Gan Lin should also be able to get feedback from Ming Gu.

 Chapter 451

    "Dissolving the moon and you should not be troubled by the halving of your life, so there are some differences in the appearance of life Gu, which can also be explained."


    Bai Wushuang whispers.


    Fu pick eyebrow, and then tone became serious: "this matter, you can tell the moon?"


    Gan Lin''s eyes drooped when he heard the words, and his laughter was misty: "no, please help me to hide this. I''ll leave first."


    Seeing Gan Lin turn to leave, Fu has no words for a long time.


    The disaster of the mainland this time, the holy medical valley also decided to go out. Fu Fu and Bai Wushuang first came to the chaotic place to discuss with Gan Youlang. Although the disciples of the holy medical valley have excellent medical skills, they are simple minded and easy to be used by those who want to. Therefore, Bai Wushuang came to borrow people from Gan Youlang. The Wulin forces of Dongyun protect some of the disciples of the holy medical Valley to Dongyun, So are Qingming and Xiali.


    But there is only one question about this. Gan Youlang asked in a deep voice: "Mr. Fu, uncle Bai, do you have a way to cure poisonous insects?"


    Doctor Fu said with a smile: "yes, but there is a lack of medicine. You need to find it!"


    "What?"


    "Dragon King ginseng."


    Ning Rongyue''s blood contains Baijie pill, which has been used to detoxify Baidu, as well as Ziyu Xueshen and Wang Gu''s special poison. Since Ning Rongyue''s blood can be used as the last medicine in the antidote pharmacy, it''s OK to collect these things together.


    For Dr. Fu, Baijie pill is a good thing to say. Wang Gu''s poison and rain friendship has contributed, while longwangsen and ziyuxueshen are similar. Moreover, compared with ziyuxueshen, which is hard to find in the world, although longwangshen is precious, many countries should have a lot of stock.


    Gan Youlang felt a little excited when he heard the words: "Mr. Fu, can you really cure poisonous insects?"


    Doctor Fu picked his eyebrows and looked at Gan Youlang with a smile: "what? Don''t believe it? But this prescription was worked out by yue''er and Lang Yu, and I dare not take credit for it. But those who have already become demagogues are dead. How to arrange you Lang? You can do it yourself. "


    Gan Youlang asks Bai Langyu with his eyes.


    Bai Langyu nodded slightly: "Huo Lao, the second floor owner of Baiyu building, has recovered."


    Gan Youlang clenched his right hand and hammered it on his left palm: "good!"


    White matchless look indifferent way: "the rest of the matter trouble, Gan alliance leader more trouble."


    As soon as the news that poisonous insects can be cured came out, Ning Rongyue and Huo Gu, who was the first to eat crabs, were surrounded by a group of people.


    Gan Youlang has also ordered that baifangge and other forces protect a group of disciples of Shengyi Valley to go to Qingming to practice medicine, baiyuluo and other forces go to Xiali, jueshangmen and other forces go to Dongyun. These forces are native people, and the Three Kingdoms will not exclude them too much. Moreover, this is a time of national crisis, and there are not so many others, The situation in the three countries is much worse than that in the chaos.


    After taking the medicine, she can''t recover her memory. Ning Rongyue, who still has a little blood in her body, decides to go back to Xiali with Zhong limo. Even if she knows her real identity, she still can''t rest assured that Nan Yuchen will follow them. Doctor Fu also wants to follow Ning Rongyue. This is a good granddaughter who is hard to find!


    Gansu Ning, who wants to be by Ning Rongyue''s side, is left behind by Fang Su Su. Gan Lin seems to have something on his mind and leaves alone.


    But Ning Rongyue didn''t go far, so Gan Youlang chased him personally.


    "Rongyue, I''m afraid you can''t go to Xiali."


    "Well? Uncle Gan, but what''s the matter? Why can''t I go to Xiali? " With that, Nan huaiyue felt a little anxious: "but what''s wrong with Xia Li and his father?"


    Seeing this, doctor Fu felt a little sad. His granddaughter didn''t know her and was so worried about running away from her!


    Seeing this, Bai Wushuang patted doctor Fu on the shoulder and said a word in silence.


    Doctor Fu turned his eyes.


    Gan Youlang also found the ambiguity in his words and explained it quickly: "so, I''m afraid you need to go to Dongyun."


    "Do you mean that Li Linyi I once knew and was still looking for? Is he fighting with Dongyun because I''m dead? "


    Nan huaiyue''s shocked eyes are full.


    "That''s right."


    Gan Youlang nodded. When he heard the news, he was no less shocked than Nan huaiyue: "general Cen now uses the news that you are still alive to take a temporary truce with Li Linyi. He only pretends to play a play for Beishen, and general Cen also promised to let Li Linyi see that you are intact. This..."


    Gan Youlang is not sure if Nan huaiyue will agree to go to Dongyun border.


    "Rongyue, would you like to go?"


    Gan Youlang asked with a frown.


    Doctor Fu also looked at the surprised South huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue really doesn''t know what to do when she hears that Yan. She must be more inclined to Xia Li and his elder brother. But according to Uncle Gan, if she doesn''t go, Dongyun and Qingming may fight again


    See South huaiyue silent, Gan you Lang they did not urge.


    After hesitating for a long time, Nan huaiyue said in a low voice: "well, I''ll go to the border, but first of all, I really don''t remember, and I don''t know Lin Yi."


    "It''s OK, just go!"


    Gan Youlang waved his hand. Anyway, he was fooled by Cen Ziqing, and he didn''t care about the rest.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu frowned: "grandfather is with Rongyue."


    Seeing this, Zhong limo could only say, "ah Yue, everything is about your own safety. I can''t go with you this time, but you have to protect yourself, or your second brother won''t be able to kill me when he comes back..."


    South Li Yu there is estimated to be the news of the accident, Zhong limo know, but everyone is tacit to hide South huaiyue.


    See clock from Mo and have chattering posture, South huaiyue can''t help puffing out a smile.


    "Well, well, I know, then I''ll go first..."


    At this point, the public again divided into two ways.


    Because of the emergency situation at the border, Dr. Fu Bai Wushuang and her three men used lightness skills to go on their way. They only stopped to have a rest when they were tired.


    As time goes by, the border between Dongyun and Qingming is close.


    CEN Ziqing appeased Li Linyi with the news that Ning Rongyue was not dead, but as long as Ning Rongyue did not appear on the first day, the war would break out again one day.


    This day, the two sides played a very fierce battle, but in fact, there were no casualties. Liu Qinghe also completed the task of giving Li lingexin.


    That night.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Although the letter is passed, but Li Linyi really dare a person sneak into the East cloud border city or let liuqinghe they a little surprised.


    In the tent full of bitter and astringent Chinese medicine, cen Ziqing''s face turned a little white: "I just want to tell my second highness that Rongyue is on his way. Please don''t be impatient."


    Although a private agreement has been reached for the time being, everyone can see that Li Linyi is ready to move.

 Chapter 452

    Li Linyi laughed a little sarcastically: "why does your highness want to believe your words? Or it''s just your delaying strategy. "


    By Li Linyi cold eyes staring at Cen Ziqing still calm: "cough cough cough, second highness, this is not already believe?"


    Seeing that Li Linyi''s face changed slightly, cen Ziqing said with a smile: "besides, the second highness is playing such a fool at the border. General Lu should be very angry. Oh, yes, I seem to hear that general Lu seems to have been poisoned. Don''t let general Lu''s poison attack with your anger. That''s not good."


    Li Linyi''s face suddenly cooled down, and his internal power stirred up, and his invisible power all oppressed Cen Ziqing.


    Ma Jing''s face sank and stood in front of Cen Ziqing. Liu Qingyan, who had been sitting casually, also stood up and stared at Li Linyi.


    CEN Ziqing said with a smile: "Ma Jing, come here and do a good job."


    After a pause, cen Ziqing looked at Li Linyi again: "old Lu has lost a great grandson. His second highness doesn''t want old Lu to lose another grandson."


    Li Lin snorted angrily.


    "Second highness, don''t be in a hurry. Although old Lu has been poisoned, what I want to say is good news."


    CEN Ziqing rubbed the chess piece in his hand twice, and then put it on the chessboard: "about the news of Ning girl, our boss has gone to see Ning girl, and I don''t know if we have met her."


    Li Linyi''s pupils shrink slightly, and Ma Jing immediately stands up and blocks Li Linyi. They collide with each other, and Li Linyi takes a half step back: "where is Rongyue?"


    CEN Ziqing said slowly: "don''t worry, second highness. Sit down and listen to me slowly."


    Li Linyi frowned and sat down patiently.


    CEN Ziqing saw a trace of cunning in his eyes: "the good news I want to say is that Miss Ning has figured out a way to cure poisonous insects. The people of Shengyi Valley go out of the mountain to practice medicine. The people of Huizi Shengyi valley should have gone to Qingming with the prescription. General Lu will be fine."


    Li Linyi''s breath was slightly disordered: "has Rongyue cured the poisonous insects?"


    "That''s right," Cen Ziqing said with a smile, "Miss Ning has already set out from the Wulin gate to come to us. I wonder if her second highness can discuss the alliance with us?"


    Li Lin was silent for a moment, then he looked at Chen Feng: "brother, but you killed him?"


    "No!"


    Liu light proverb immediately opened his mouth, a look of protecting the calf.


    Chen Feng saw that Li Linyi was still staring at himself. His indifferent look was a little more solemn: "I didn''t kill him."


    Li Lin''s last words nodded slightly: "OK, I''ll make an alliance with you."


    "Wait a minute," at this time, a man in green opened the camp and came in. He Qing looked cold and stern: "but you sent someone to assassinate me, master!"


    "Lin never does such dirty things."


    He Qing stares at Li Linyi for a moment, then laughs: "OK, I believe you."


    Liu Qingyan looks at He Qing with some worry: "second brother, you..."


    "I''m fine."


    He Qing put away the pain on his face, changed his decadent voice a few days ago, and said: "this feud with Beichen will never die!"


    Liu Qingyan and others secretly clenched their fists.


    On the other side, three people rushed to the border.


    Although the lightness skill is fast, it''s still too ostentatious after leaving the center of the chaotic place and entering the town, so they get three horses to travel day and night. However, in some places where poisonous insects are rampant and the holy medical Valley hasn''t arrived yet, they still stop to practice medicine.


    At this time, South huaiyue three people stopped outside a town.


    "This elder brother," Nan huaiyue called a man in a hurry, "I hear you say that many sick people here are going to burn to death?"


    People outside the city said that they wanted to burn people inside the city. When Nan huaiyue heard that, her face turned white, but those inside were still alive!


    Hearing this, the man froze with grief and choked: "yes! Those people are crazy when they get sick! The Lord of the city ordered them to be burned


    Nan huaiyue frowned: "the Wulin League has invited people from the holy medical Valley to practice medicine. Don''t you know? This disease can be cured! "


    "What?"


    The man''s face changed greatly when he heard the words, and his eyes widened: "girl, are you serious? Can it be cured? "


    "Yes."


    The movement here also attracted the attention of other people outside the city. At this time, they all looked at the South huaiyue as if they were seeing the Savior, and asked.


    "Can that madness be cured? My child is still in the city! Wuwuwu... "


    "And my mother, the city master is so cruel!"


    "Girl, is that true? Are the people from Holy medical Valley out of the mountain? God has finally opened his eyes


    The people in the chaotic place know the influence of the rivers and lakes very well, so they will not be unaware of the great reputation of the holy medical valley.


    Nan huaiyue turned her head and looked at doctor Fu with the same dignified look. Then she said in a loud voice: "fellow villagers, I just came from the central city. The news is true. Don''t burn the city! Dare to ask fellow villagers, which sect is in charge here? "


    Hearing this, the people outside the city looked at each other. No one dared to speak first. At last, the man who Nan huaiyue stopped at the beginning said: "Tianxiang Pavilion! Tianxiang Pavilion is in charge of our town! "


    Nanhuaiyue frowns when she hears the words. When she gets along with the people in Tianxiang Pavilion, she doesn''t find that they are so cruel. However, Tianxiang Pavilion is not here. I''m afraid they don''t know what happened here.


    "Elder brother, where is your Lord now? Can you show us? "


    The man looked up and down at nanhuaiyue, and then advised: "girl, I think you''d better not go, the city master..."


    South huaiyue asked why the man did not speak again, turned to drill into the crowd.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu went to Nan huaiyue: "girl, let''s go to the gate of the city to have a look. The boy Gan Youlang gave you a token. Let''s go."


    White matchless see this show a smile on the face.


    South huaiyue nodded, and then went directly to the gate of the guard in front of the city, hard and soft, let these guards serve the soft gray to find the Lord.


    "Grandfather, do you think Tianxiang Pavilion doesn''t know what happened here?"


    Doctor Fu looked indifferent: "after all, the chaotic place is not like the other three kingdoms. There is no strict rule of law. Although the rivers and lakes sects divide their territory, they don''t care about it. Naturally, some people will take advantage of it."


    South huaiyue smell speech tiny nod, no more words.


    "Who is looking for the Lord of the city?"


    A moment later, an arrogant voice came from the air. Nan huaiyue looked up and was shocked


    Fu Fu and Bai Wushuang were also strangely silent


    The petals fell at the foot of nanhuaiyue. A few graceful women came carrying the beautiful sedan chair. The fragrance came straight to their faces. The arrogant voice beside the sedan chair fell to the ground in the air and staggered for a while. Then they stood firm and looked down at the three people.


    South Huai month mouth corner smoked.

 Chapter 453

    Regardless of the speechless mood of Nan huaiyue, the people outside the city are extremely humble to this scene. They retreat to make an empty space and then bow down in fear.


    Doctor Fu drew the corners of his mouth, then rubbed his hands, grinned and twitched his face, and put on the appearance of righteous words: "this is the king''s trip, and it''s not so absurd!"


    "Oh? King


    The one who looked at people with slanting eyes listened to doctor Daofu''s words and said with exaggeration: "our city Lord is the king of this town!"


    South huaiyue


    I really don''t want to waste words with these mindless people. Nan huaiyue''s internal power directly throws the token into the sedan chair.


    Several women and the man with squint eyes tried to stop, but they were shocked by the internal power on the token.


    "Ouch!"


    The city master in the sedan chair screamed, and a meat ball rolled out from the screen curtain behind.


    Nan huaiyue thought that the city master should have some real skills in such a big posture. She didn''t expect that she couldn''t catch a token. She used 40% of her internal power at most!


    Seeing that the man with the squint eyes went to help the fat pig city master in a hurry, doctor Fu couldn''t bear to look directly at him and didn''t even want to have the feeling of disdain.


    After picking up the city Lord, the man with squint eyes picked up the token which fell on the ground: "this, this is it?"


    South Huai month secretly rolled a white eye, then cold voice way: "open your dog eye to see clearly!"


    The fat pig city master slapped the man on the back of the head and gave him a stagger: "what''s the rotten thing? Don''t you catch some rebellious people by the Lord of our city


    Bai Wushuang takes a look at doctor Fu''s look, and then uses his internal power to oppress the city leader who is still cursing. The city leader kneels down without any resistance.


    "Now you can talk well?"


    "My Lord! Lord, this is the order of the alliance leader! "


    The man with squint eyes shivered and said everything. He looked at them in horror and tried his best to guess which two extraterrestrial talents they were.


    This city Lord is also a person who knows current affairs. He is staring at the pressure released by Bai Wushuang and kneels on the ground with a red face. His voice trembles: "bye, see the alliance leader! I''m loyal to the Wulin alliance and the leader of the alliance. Please don''t forget the villains


    With that, the city Lord banged his head a few times.


    The people outside the city who have not been influenced by Bai Wushuang''s momentum are more frightened than the city master. Here are the people who even the city master who oppressed them for such a long time has to treat them respectfully! And with the order of the leader!


    In the land of chaos, the order of the leader of the alliance is equivalent to the order of the emperors of all countries. That represents the leader of the alliance!


    "Oh? But the alliance leader taught you to burn all the people in the city? "


    Nan huaiyue turned her lips and didn''t want to talk nonsense. She went forward to seal the martial arts of several women who had lost their looks, such as the fat pig city master and the man with squint eyes. Then she said, "fellow villagers, the Wulin League will never be rash. The disease here can be cured. Don''t worry, fellow villagers. I have sealed the martial arts of the city master, and someone from Tianxiang Pavilion will come to deal with the city master in a few days, Please rest assured. "


    "Thank you, master! Thank you, miss


    The first man who spoke to the South huaiyue saw that his eyes were bright and cried out.


    The rest of the people also responded, busy loud gratitude.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue hesitated for a moment, then said to doctor Fu, "why don''t we stay here for a while?"


    Since the Lord of the city is going to burn the city, it means that the poison here should be very serious.


    "Well, it''s all up to the moon."


    Fu Fu is now obedient and smiling to Nan huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly, then called the first man directly, let him lead the way to introduce the general situation.


    The man was flattered and bowed: "Miss, please call me great success. Miss, do you want to stay? Dare to ask Miss, but can you cure this madness


    South huaiyue nodded slightly: "let''s talk about the city first."


    Dacheng eyes a bright, excited way: "I I lead the way, Miss please, senior please!"


    Other people hesitated for a moment, and then they followed. They were also concerned about the city. Now there is an adult who is in charge of justice. They have to catch up.


    As she walked, Nan huaiyue said, "I don''t need your surname Nan. This is my grandfather, Mr. Fu and Mr. Bai."


    Dacheng said: "Miss Nan, elder Fu and elder Bai, all the people left in this city are people who are too hot to get out of bed, and some people who are too late to escape from the city and are locked up in the city. They are all innocent, but the city master, no! But the dog thief must say that they were also infected, and they locked everyone in the city... "


    The moon god of nanhuai''s color sank, and then told the guard at the gate to open the door.


    Several guards saw that the city master had been captured and went to open the city gate in fear: "my Lord, there are all craftsmen in the city. If you open the city gate and break out..."


    "Just drive."


    South Huai month cold slanted a glance uneasy guard.


    "Yes, yes!"


    It was not hot either, but the guard wiped his sweat and quickly opened the gate.


    After the city gate was opened, only a tall and straight person stood behind the gate, but there were no so-called rogue people crowded at the gate. As Dacheng said, most of them were sick people who couldn''t get out of bed, and a small number of people who were locked up indiscriminately didn''t know that the city gate was opened.


    South huaiyue stood outside the gate, looking at the man behind the gate, the flow of time seems static.


    I saw that the man was dressed in black, tall and straight, and awe inspiring. Even if his eyes were covered with a black cloth and he was still holding a dark stick on the ground, it would not damage his dignity; A closer look showed that the man was still holding a small swaddle in his arms. The swaddle moved and stretched out a small white foot.


    South huaiyue heart shock, trance between want to go to the man there.


    Dr. Fu''s pupils shrank and his face was still angry. When he was not in the imperial capital, Lu Chang ran around with his precious grandson?


    "Grandfather?"


    He was held by Dr. Fu''s arm, and Nan huaiyue came back. Then he couldn''t help looking at the man.


    Lu Chang felt the restlessness of the little guy in his arms and skillfully put his round feet back into his swaddling clothes.


    With a puff of his face, Lu Chang thought he was carrying a small animal? What a toss!


    "A Cen, calm down."


    Bai Wushuang looked down at the angry doctor Fu.


    Doctor Fu took a look at the South huaiyue without any trace, frowned, and then said in a deep voice, "moon, let''s go to the city first."


    "Well."


    Nan huaiyue''s attention was attracted by the blind father and son, and did not notice doctor Fu''s abnormality.


    Just as the crowd is about to brush past Lu Chang, Lu Chang suddenly grabs Nan huaiyue''s arm like electricity, and even throws away the stick in his hand.


    Doctor Fu''s eyelids jumped and looked at Lu Chang''s hand nervously.

 Chapter 454

    "Yueyue."


    Lu Chang covered his face with black cloth and slowly called out two words to huaiyue. His heavy and firm tone made people feel that these two words seemed to be engraved on his heart.


    After a pause, Lu Chang pulls out a smile. His face has never changed since Ning Rongyue left. At this time, Lu Chang''s smile is not good-looking, but also strange: "I found you."


    South huaiyue suddenly a sour nose, no way to stand in place, did not immediately break Lu Chang''s hand.


    Doctor Fu frowned and snorted: "I''m sorry! Let''s go. "


    To make it clear, Bai Wushuang has no choice but to pull the corners of his mouth. Doctor Fu''s picture is just like the three hundred taels of silver here. It''s only when Nan huaiyue doesn''t notice that there''s a ghost.


    Nan huaiyue frowned slightly and said, "don''t worry, grandfather. This elder brother is also from the city. I don''t know if he is ill."


    Seeing this, doctor Fu''s face changed slightly: "girl, you..."


    "Elder brother, can you let me feel your pulse first?"


    Nan huaiyue looks at Lu Chang holding her arm tightly.


    As like as two peas, Cen Ziqing''s letter was not so clear that Lu Chang was convinced that he had not recognized the wrong person, but he really could not see his moon.


    "Good, please."


    Nan huaiyue raised her hand and fingers slightly curled up, and secretly looked at doctor Fu with a sudden change of face: "HMM."


    Putting her hand on Lu Chang''s pulse gate, Nan huaiyue finds out that this man really has no defense against himself, and he is not poisoned. She just doesn''t know why this man is blind. His body doesn''t seem to be in a big way, but he is full of Qi and blood.


    "You are in good health, and the child?"


    Doctor Fu''s brow wrinkled when he heard that young children were most likely to be poisoned. Lu Chang ran out with Yuanyuan. I don''t know how Yuanyuan is!


    Although Lu Chang is blind, he is not stupid. He has carefully examined everything at the entrance of Yuanyuan. Naturally, he will not be called Yuanyuan Zhonggu. But now Yueyue is worried about herself and her children and is happy.


    "Yueyue, this is our child."


    Fu, this is our child.


    Nanhuaiyue''s pupil suddenly shrinks, his heart shakes back two steps, and his head hurts like being hit by a heavy hammer.


    Lu Chang''s breath was confused. He thought that Nan huaiyue was going to leave. He raised his hand and held Nan huaiyue''s hand tightly: "Yue Yue!"


    Fu saw the pain in the face of South huaiyue, and then realized that it was not right. He asked nervously, "girl, what''s the matter?"


    After a while, Nan huaiyue finally regained her mind. Although she still didn''t capture any pictures, the unforgettable feeling was deeply imprinted in her heart: "Lu Chang?"


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue only looked at Lu Chang, Fu Fu was so angry that he couldn''t get rid of his granddaughter!


    Lu Chang was gloomy in his heart and looked gloomy: "husband, husband of the moon."


    Nanhuaiyue was silent for a moment: "it''s said that Ning Rongyue, the princess of Lu Chang, the prince of Su, has passed away


    "That''s the husband of huaiyue. I''m the husband of Yueyue."


    Lu Chang looks persistent, but he doesn''t know what he''s persistent about. He just keeps his strength in hand. Nan huaiyue doesn''t break away after earning twice.


    Both Fu Fu and Nan huaiyue were green.


    Nan huaiyue frowned: "this is ridiculous! I don''t know him. Please respect yourself. "


    "Ha ha."


    Doctor Fu sneered twice and looked sarcastic.


    Lu Chang was not moved at all. He suddenly put Yuanyuan in his arms into nanhuaiyue''s: "hold our Yuanyuan."


    When he was in the arms of nanhuaiyue, Lu Chang let go without hesitation. Nanhuaiyue was surprised and hugged her swaddling clothes: "you''re a man, you don''t know why!"


    Doctor Fu''s eyes stare, and Lu Chang''s face is shocked. If Ning Fu still believes in him, Ma De, Lu Chang and Ning Fu forget that he is alone!


    Lu Chang''s imposing manner always makes people forget that he is still that silly Ning Fu.


    Lu Chang looks slightly soft, so pull the sleeve of South huaiyue close to her: "moon."


    Nan huaiyue suddenly felt a little depressed and inhaled hard, then made a mistake that Lu Chang couldn''t see.


    "Mother."


    In a complete mess, as like as two peas, the little hair on the chest was clutched by a tender, tender little hand. The little fist of the pink tender tender side waved around, and Nan Huai saw the ink blue eyes of his swan in the same shape as himself, staring at himself without blinking, and his heart suddenly became soft and messy.


    There is a moment of bleak expression, South huaiyue take a deep breath to ease the inexplicable uncomfortable mood, and then carefully grasp the round hand in his arms to feel his pulse.


    "Nothing."


    Diagnosed as round and healthy, Nan huaiyue subconsciously shows a soft smile.


    Doctor Fu was a little sad. Then he forced himself to cool down and said, "girl, let''s go. There are many people who are poisonous. Let''s give the children back to King su."


    South huaiyue smell speech look a change, they want to go to the people in Gu treatment, with the child really not right.


    However, Lu Chang was very single, and Fu Fu couldn''t help him.


    Entangled for a while, Lu Chang or in the South huaiyue some angry voice took over Yuanyuan: "I with the moon together."


    Nanhuaiyue, who had just stepped up and settled down, said: "most of the people in the city are poisonous insects. They are round and small."


    "Nothing''s wrong, I''m protecting Yuanyuan."


    With that, Lu Chang directly used his internal force to separate the circle from the outside world.


    South huaiyue


    Well, there''s nothing to say. If Lu Chang wants to follow, can she stop her?


    Doctor Fu really wanted to stop him, but he was pulled away by Bai Wushuang.


    Dacheng watched silently and didn''t dare to interrupt, but he always felt that the scene was so... Strange?


    Nan huaiyue sighed and said to Dacheng, "take us to see the patients first."


    "Yes! A few elders, please


    Dacheng also has some selfishness. First, he takes Ning Rongyue and they go to their own direction.


    Lu Chang can clearly distinguish the footsteps of Nan huaiyue and closely follow her. If he didn''t feel the cold death of doctor Fu, Lu Chang could stick to Nan huaiyue.


    Seeing Lu Chang walking smoothly also makes Nan huaiyue feel relieved. She is mainly worried that if Lu Chang falls, the child will suffer


    "Yueyue, how are you doing these days?"


    Without asking where Nan huaiyue is or why she doesn''t remember herself, Lu Chang just wants to know how well his month is.


    South Huai month body tiny can''t check of a meal, dry way: "very good."


    "That''s good."


    Lu Chang''s tone was mild, and he thought so from the bottom of his heart.


    He lost his moon, but fortunately someone protected her. From now on, he will not let her suffer any harm.


    Nan huaiyue feels that her eyes are always sour when she meets Lu Chang. She must have had a bad relationship with Lu Chang before! It must be!


    South huaiyue gnaws her teeth, tenses her expression and droops her eyes.


    "Yueyue, I miss you so much."


    In front of doctor Fu''s teeth are sour, and the dog wants to hook up with his granddaughter!

 Chapter 455

    Thinking of this, doctor Fu threw away Bai and squeezed into the middle of Nan huaiyue and Lu Chang. He said with a smile: "Lord Lu, please stay away from my husband and granddaughter. I don''t need the old man to remind me of this."


    An unnatural expression on nanhuai''s moon was fleeting.


    Lu Chang''s face is suddenly cold, and his momentum is soaring, which makes him feel like falling into the ice cellar. Fu Fu, who faces Lu Chang with a cold hum, sinks his face and uses his internal power to relieve his pressure.


    However, the momentum was only a little fleeting, which made Doctor Fu feel that he was using the wrong force, and there was a trace of fishy sweetness in his throat.


    "Grandfather?"


    Nan huaiyue, who was bypassed by Lu Chang''s momentum, didn''t feel the pressure and looked at doctor Fu with some doubts.


    Bai Wushuang''s face slightly changed and his eyes sharply looked at Lu Chang. Seeing this, he grunted and slapped Bai Wushuang on the shoulder: "labor is OK!"


    He and Lu Chang are not sure who can beat each other. It''s just his carelessness.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "grandfather forgive me, grandson inadvertently lost."


    He didn''t want to be separated from Yueyue in any sense, so Lu Chang almost didn''t control himself. Even so, Yuanyuan and nanhuayue didn''t feel the pressure at all.


    Nan huaiyue: "who''s grandfather?"?


    Doctor Fu sneered: "I can''t afford to be king su. I want to live a few more years, old man."


    After many years, Lu Chang suddenly felt the feeling of fighting wits and bravery with Dr. Fu when he was a Ning Fu. He didn''t care about the irony in Dr. Fu''s words: "it''s the boy''s fault. Thank you for your kindness."


    Did he say it wasn''t weird?


    Doctor Fu''s eyes glared and he was speechless for a moment.


    South huaiyue mouth a smoke, suddenly some want to laugh, and then stifle, or not stimulate the grandfather.


    "Here we are, seniors."


    Dacheng, who is at the front, never hears things outside the window and leads the way wholeheartedly.


    Lu Chang, who is ready to talk to Nan huaiyue about something else, has a pity to shut up. Although he can''t see it, he still insists on making himself face Nan huaiyue by identifying his voice.


    South huaiyue smell speech back secretly look at Lu Chang''s eyes, looking at the front door with mottled blood.


    Dacheng pushed open the door and said in a high voice, "mother, I''m back! I... "


    Before Dacheng''s words were finished, an old woman with gray hair but good spirit rushed out: "my God! What are you doing back here? Ah! You son of a bitch! What are you doing back here! Come on, can you get out of town now? It''s OK for me to accompany your father and burn him. You can''t... "


    Dacheng''s eyes were slightly red: "Niang, don''t burn the city!"


    "You... What?"


    Old woman Leng Leng, then nervously grasp the arm of Dacheng: "don''t burn the city?"


    "No more burning!" Dacheng nodded for sure, and then said what just happened outside the city.


    The old woman was both happy and surprised when she heard the words. She bowed to the South and said, "please, thank you for your help."


    "Get up, old lady. You''re welcome."


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue said, "I don''t know which one in your family got sick? Let''s have a look first? "


    "Good, good!"


    The old woman was overjoyed and led the way.


    In the innermost room, an old man tied to a chair roared in his throat. As soon as she entered the door, Nan huaiyue''s face changed: "what''s this?"


    "This is my father," he said, and then carefully asked, "Miss Nan, two elders, what do you think of my father?"


    The moon god of nanhuai is slightly stiff. After considering the words, he slowly talks about the poisonous insects in the central city.


    When they learned that their old man and father were dead, the old woman and Dacheng looked dull.


    Doctor, after all, is used to see life and death, South huaiyue whispered: "please, and I see blood on your door, but the old man hurt people?"


    Nan huaiyue said that she would be infected with poisonous insects if she was injured! The old woman was shocked, and then she grabbed her son''s arm: "my Lord, please show my son. My son was caught by his father. Please help my son!"


    See the old woman to kneel down, South huaiyue busy way: "mother-in-law don''t worry, and let me give big brother the pulse."


    "Good!"


    Dacheng''s body and bones are still strong. Nan huaiyue thought about it and wrote a prescription for him to suppress the attack of Gu Du: "if you drink two doses of Gu Du every morning and evening, it won''t attack. In the future, the holy medical valley of Tianxiang Pavilion will send someone to help you cure Gu Du."


    The medicinal materials on the prescription for treating poisonous insects are quite precious. They don''t carry much with them. They can''t help so many people.


    Dachengqiang took the prescription from calmness: "thank you for your kindness, Miss Nan!"


    "No," said Nan huaiyue with a cool look, and then took out the leader''s order: "the leader''s order is here. I''ll appoint you to be the leader of the city for the time being. Please tell the people about the poison."


    Dacheng stares at his eyes. Before he can respond, he suddenly becomes the Lord of the city.


    South huaiyue Goukou lips, and then directly took Dacheng to the city Lord''s house to give him a prestige. Fortunately, Dacheng''s family is a medicine shop, which is popular in ordinary times, and the people also recognize such a new city Lord.


    After arranging everything, Nan huaiyue sent a letter to the flying pigeon in Tianxiang Pavilion, and then set foot on the road to the border again, but this time there was one more person in the three person team.


    "Yueyue, I miss you so much. I can''t sleep all night. Yueyue, I..."


    "Think about it, think about it!"


    Since there is one more person in the team, the daily conversation has become the mutual connection between Fu Fu and Lu Chang. It''s not right to say mutual connection. That is to say, Fu unilaterally contacts people, but Lu Chang turns a deaf ear to them.


    Doctor Fu''s forehead was full of green tendons. He felt that if it wasn''t for his grandson''s face, he would have killed Lu Chang sooner or later!


    South huaiyue see this, quietly hold the arms of the small circle, away from the battlefield.


    Lu Chang was very calm: "grandfather, don''t be angry. What I said is true. Before that, I was sorry for Yueyue and should be punished. But I only want to give me another chance. If you want to hurt Yueyue, you must step over my body first!"


    What is the face? Daughter in law is the most important!


    Doctor Fu''s face flashed a little strange.


    Rao is these two days to listen to Lu Chang''s love words, hear numb South huaiyue hear this also heart shock, some in a daze.


    "Goo Goo..."


    The cry of pigeons in the sky broke the atmosphere of sudden silence. Bai Wushuang took a look at the red rope on the pigeon''s wrist: "letter from the frontier."


    Lu Chang frowned slightly at his words.


    Doctor Fu motioned to Bai Wushuang to take down the letter and then reached for it. However, when he saw the content of the letter, he suddenly looked ugly and said in a deep voice: "Beishen has joined the war!"


    Dongyun and Qingming are still fighting like a play, but Beishen doesn''t know, so Beishen suddenly sent three groups of troops, one group to fight on the border between Dongyun and Beishen, the other group to fight on the border between Qingming and Dongyun, and the most important group to ambush at the border between Dongyun and Qingming. Now it suddenly broke out!

 Chapter 456

    Nan huaiyue looks at Lu Chang and asks, "what''s the situation with Dongyun and Qingming?"


    "There is general Liu Nangong at the Dongyun border. The situation is good, but old general Qingming Lu is in danger, but the border is in danger. However, relying on the bravery of the soldiers, he has been able to hold on for a while. I didn''t expect that Beichen could take out so many troops at once after hiding his power for so many years." There is no shortage of brave troops in Qingming, but the generals who lead the army are rare.


    Doctor Fu said slowly, but he didn''t worry much.


    Nanhuaiyue frowned: "what about the border between Dongyun and Qingming? Are you all right? "


    Although she still can''t remember the past, it''s because she has a bad relationship with Dongyun... Thinking about this, Nan huaiyue can''t help looking at Lu Chang.


    "It''s not a big deal to get this letter."


    Fu handed the letter directly to Nan huaiyue: "Dongyun and Qingming reacted very quickly, and there was no big problem. But this time, Beichen did everything. There was a special army, all of which were good at using poisonous insects. They even used the corpses on the battlefield. They really did everything."


    At this point, there was a trace of complexity hidden in his eyes, but he didn''t seem to care about the war situation at all.


    Bai Wushuang''s face moved slightly, and then said slowly, "the alternation of the rise and fall of the four countries has nothing to do with us. It''s just that Beichen shouldn''t stretch his hand so long, so he doesn''t need it."


    This is no longer a war, but a matter of the survival of the mainland. If Nan huaiyue can''t cure the poisonous insects, all the other countries except Beichen will be destroyed! Although the holy Medicine Valley is secluded, it can''t be alone in this situation.


    "Oh," doctor Fu answered with indifference, "as long as Beichen doesn''t do so well, it doesn''t matter which country wins."


    Now he just accompanies Nan huaiyue, and then he helps Shengyi valley.


    South Huai month smell speech curiously ask: "grandfather say which country personage?"


    Just like she would be partial to Xia Li because of her father and brother, but Dr. Fu really didn''t care about it.


    Doctor Fu sniffed Yan and stroked his beard, and said mysteriously, "well, it''s not a country."


    He didn''t have a home or a home.


    "Well?"


    South Huai month Leng Leng, but see Fu doctor ha ha after smiling appearance and did not ask further.


    White matchless light way: "a Cen now natural calculate Saint Medicine Valley of person, you but I Saint Medicine Valley two valley Lord."


    Doctor Fu was slightly shocked, and then turned his lips: "my face is very big, but my ghost doctor is different from your holy doctor Gu Dao, and they don''t work together."


    Bai Wushuang seldom shows a smile without saying anything.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue also bent her eyes: "now we have to hurry up and get to the border as soon as possible?"


    "No," Dr. Fu leaned back on the tree behind him. "It''s better to have Beichen now. At least Dongyun Qingming can''t fight for the time being. We don''t have to worry about that."


    Nan huaiyue also felt that doctor Fu was right and nodded slightly.


    Bai Wushuang took a look at the dim sky: "it''s getting dark, and there is no city or village near here. Lu Chang, please follow me to hunt, make a fire and get ready to eat."


    They all went to battle light. They had a rest in the city when they met. If they didn''t meet them, they had to go to the wilderness to make game and tooth sacrifice. However, Lu Chang still remembered that he was still carrying his children with him, and his little baggage was full of round food and drink supplies.


    Lu Chang Wen Yan nodded slightly, and then handed the burden to Nan huaiyue: "please take care of Yuanyuan, I''ll go back."


    The stick Lu Chang used to explore his way was a rare black sandalwood. Seeing that it was so precious, he picked it up and gave it back to Lu Chang. Now it''s in Lu Chang''s hands.


    These days, they are all staying in the place where they can''t find the village in front and the shop behind. Nan huaiyue doesn''t worry that Lu Chang can''t see how to hunt as she did at the beginning. She just gives a gentle answer.


    Fu raised his eyelids to see that after they left, he got up and pulled some grass for the horse tied by the big tree nearby.


    "Mother, grandmother, round hug..."


    At this time, Yuan Yuan, who had been asleep, opened a pair of big eyes. When he saw Nan huaiyue, his eyes immediately bent into crescent moon.


    "Grandfather... Is this child really mine?"


    Nan huaiyue took a small bowl and poured some goat''s milk from the kettle. Then she warmed the goat''s milk with her internal force and slowly fed Yuanyuan with a small spoon. When holding the baby, her heart wants to soak in warm water. She has decided that Yuanyuan is her own child, but it''s still unbelievable


    It''s contradictory to say that, but the mood of Nan huaiyue is so contradictory now.


    Doctor Fu laughed twice, and then sighed: "Alas, you married Ning Fu on the 15th. On the 16th, after Ning Fu left, you found that you were pregnant, but you still went to find Ning Fu alone. This child is hard won."


    South huaiyue smell speech look tiny Zheng, then feel chest a pain, as if as long as she think of what time, small blood will appear abnormal!


    To hide the suspicions in her eyes, Nan huaiyue fed Yuanyuan and said, "grandfather, tell me something about Fujia village."


    What Xi Ye told her was mostly what happened after they met, but what happened in Fujia village was vague.


    Fu didn''t want to talk about it from the bottom of his heart, and he didn''t want Nan huaiyue and Lu Chang to continue their leading edge, but... Fu nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, "I''ll tell you from the beginning. Your father and mother are not villagers of Fu Village, they are..."


    After listening to the process of a person or his own growth, Nan huaiyue still can''t get back to God.


    Lu Chang and his family had already come back when Fu said Ning Rongyue was ten years old. When Fu said that the pheasants and rabbits he had caught had been roasted, Bai Wushuang handed him a cup of hot water at the right time.


    Lu Chang is also immersed in the memories of the past. It''s a pity that Ning Rongyue didn''t participate in his childhood experience.


    Yuanyuan in South huaiyue''s arms is restless and unwilling to be ignored. Of course, the main reason is that roast chicken and rabbit are very fragrant!


    He reached out and patted Nan huaiyue''s hand: "mother, father! Rabbit, eat rabbit


    South huaiyue suddenly come back, he did not find his face smile how soft: "good, eat rabbit."


    Yuanyuan will be one year old in a few days. She can grind a few millet teeth in her mouth. The tenderest rabbit meat picked by Nan huaiyue is more attractive than greasy goat milk.


    Lu Chang smell speech mouth slightly up, and then with memory pick out the most tender meat on the rabbit to South huaiyue: "moon also eat."


    South huaiyue silently raised the corner of her mouth, and then took the big leaf from Lu Chang: "well."


    First, Yuan Yuan was given a piece of tender meat of suitable size to grind his teeth. Then Nan huaiyue picked up other meat and ate it.


    When Lu Chang heard that Nan huaiyue was eating, he took the rest of the rabbit and chewed it.

 Chapter 457

    After a few people had enough to eat and drink, it was late at night, and only the bonfire was still lighting dutifully.


    South huaiyue stretched out her finger to tease Yuanyuan in her arms: "Yuanyuan, what''s Yuanyuan''s name?"


    Everyone is used to call Yuanyuan, completely forgetting that Nan huaiyue doesn''t remember Yuanyuan''s name.


    Lu Chang took the firewood hand to pause, and then continued to pick the bonfire: "Yuanyuan name, Luyuan, the word Funing."


    "Words?"


    When a man is twenty, he takes the word "Yuan Yuan" and takes the word "Zi" before he is one year old? Nan huaiyue looks at Lu Chang suspiciously.


    Lu Chang said in a soft voice: "Fu Ning, Ning Fu, Yue Yue, the round word is what you take."


    After listening to doctor Fu''s talk about her past, Nan huaiyue naturally knew that Lu Chang''s former name was Ning Fu, which was also her own name.


    The color of the moon god suddenly became unnatural. He closed his mouth and even congratulated Lu Chang that he couldn''t see it now.


    "Bang," said Fu with a sarcastic smile not far away, "why doesn''t lord Lu tell me where Yuer named Yuanyuan?"


    Lu Chang said slowly: "at the banquet of an unrelated person."


    "Irrelevant people?"


    Doctor Fu''s eyes suddenly burst out a flame, and then he forced himself to restrain it. Although he was distressed by Ning Rongyue at the beginning, it''s just disturbing to mention old things now.


    Lu Chang recognized the anger in Fu Fu''s words and said in a deep voice: "grandfather, I only have Yueyue in my heart from beginning to end. It''s like this whether I''m Ning Fu or Lu Chang. I can''t apologize for my mistakes in the past, but now my life is Yueyue''s!"


    I live for you and I die for you!


    Nan huaiyue was shocked all over, and her round apricot eyes were misty. Then she turned her head and said, "what do I want your life to do..."


    Lu Chang listened to the sound and identified the position, facing the South huaiyue: "Yueyue, I..."


    Lu Chang seems to want to say something, but in the end, his voice disappears, only his persistent face is South huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue hesitates for a moment, then looks at Lu Chang. Suddenly, it''s a pity that she can''t see Lu Chang''s eyes. There must be an unforgettable love, right?


    "Hey, I said... You love her?"


    "I love you, I love you, and I''m glad to see you."


    Nan huaiyue blushed slightly, then stretched her face and said coldly, "I don''t have the memory of Ning Rongyue. I can''t be her. If Lord Su wants to find his wife, I''m afraid he will be disappointed!"


    There is a trace of disappointment in Nan huaiyue''s heart, but I don''t know what it is.


    Lu Chang gave a sullen smile.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Nan huaiyue was a little annoyed.


    "Yueyue is Yueyue," Lu Changwen said in a warm voice. "How did I recognize you before Yueyue? I can''t see it. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Before asked Lu Chang did not answer, South huaiyue did not understand how he mentioned this stubble.


    "The moon is different, the voice is different from others, the footstep is different from others, and the breath is different from others." Lu Chang seems to think of something, and a warm smile appears in his mouth: "his appearance is different from others, his manner is different from others, when he smiles, he is different from others, and he is also sad..."


    "But today''s as like as two peas".


    The only difference is that Nan huaiyue is more like Ning Rongyue, who has never been hurt by him. This is his blessing.


    Nan Huai''s eyes were shocked by the full moon, her heart suddenly filled with grievances, and her face was filled with tears.


    See this scene, not far away has been silent Fu doctor exhaled the heart of depression, anger pulled a handful of grass on the ground.


    Bai Wushuang took out the handkerchief from his sleeve and handed it to him.


    Fu turned his eyes and directly wiped the clay on his white matchless robe.


    "Yueyue, your amnesia is a blessing for me. I have hurt you deeply. Even if it is not my wish, Yueyue, I can''t live without you."


    Lu Chang, with some self mockery in his tone, opened his whole heart in front of Nan huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue casually touched the tears on her face and choked a little: "stop talking! I have a headache


    Lu Chang was surprised. He quickly bent over and grasped Nan huaiyue''s hand. Nan huaiyue was surprised and leaned back against the tree: "what are you doing?"


    "Yueyue has a headache? Let me see, what''s wrong with your body, your body? "


    Lu Chang was nervous and stuttered.


    Nan huaiyue looked at her face, which was only one finger away from her, and suddenly settled down: "I, I''m ok, I''m a doctor myself."


    Having said that, Nan huaiyue didn''t resist Lu Chang''s sending internal force into her body.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became quiet. At a loss, Nan huaiyue glanced away. Then she raised her eyes and carefully described the man''s appearance. Suddenly, Lu Chang''s never blind appearance flashed through her mind: "fu..."


    Lu Chang''s breath was suddenly disordered. Subconsciously, he stopped conveying his internal power. In his voice, he was nervous: "Yueyue!"


    Nan huaiyue looks at Lu Chang''s blindfolded black cloth and slowly raises her hand.


    "Daddy! Mother, yuanyuantong! WOW! Father is bad


    At this time, Yuanyuan, who fell asleep after dinner, was woken up by the two people. Nan huaiyue had already caressed the hand on the edge of the black cloth. Her face suddenly turned red and smoked, and she pushed Lu Chang away in a panic.


    "I, I really have nothing to do. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest. We have to go tomorrow!"


    Nan huaiyue said in one breath, and then coaxed Yuanyuan in her arms in a low voice.


    "Father is bad, bullying tiger mother! Round and round


    Yuanyuan waved his little hand to Lu Chang. His small appearance was quite painful.


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t laugh or cry: "dad didn''t bully his mother. How about Yuanyuan sleeping well?"


    "Guai guai, Yuan Yuan is good," Yuan Yuan''s eyes turned and murmured, "if you don''t go, don''t be round, don''t go..."


    With that, Yuan Yuan fell asleep with a wisp of her hair.


    A drop of tears dropped on Yuan Yuan''s fleshy cheek, causing yuan yuan to open his face. His little mouth moved and murmured: "don''t go... Mother..."


    Take a deep breath, South huaiyue forced to endure tears.


    Lu Chang, who had been pushed away by Nan huaiyue before, was still squatting not far away from Nan huaiyue, facing Nan huaiyue. His burly figure shrank there, like a big abandoned dog.


    Doctor Fu, who had been watching silently, closed his eyes directly when he saw this, and it was clear if he could not see.


    After a long silence, Nan huaiyue closed her eyes, but she couldn''t tell. She opened her eyes and looked at Lu Chang''s squatting position carefully. He was still squatting there.


    South Huai month heart a soft, soft voice way: "you don''t squat there, you... Come to sit."


    With that, Nan huaiyue patted the ground beside her.


    Hearing this, Lu Chang immediately sat down beside Nan huaiyue with his numb legs, and squeezed again.


    I feel that Lu Chang''s whole body has been pasted up. Nan huaiyue''s face is black, but after all, he doesn''t say anything.


    After hesitating for a moment, Nan huaiyue said softly, "I can''t sleep. Let''s talk. Your eyes, alas, forget it! Let me give you a pulse


    From the time when the clear person appeared in her mind, Nan huaiyue paid special attention to Lu Chang''s eyes.

 Chapter 458

    Tangled with don''t know how to say, simply give up on the South huaiyue pause for a while, and want to cover up the small voice way: "that, I just doubt your eyes how to return a responsibility? No, I just... "


    Nan huaiyue''s voice suddenly stops, because Lu Chang''s hand has reached her in front of her, and he rolls up his sleeve.


    Sipping her lips, Nan huaiyue puts Lu Chang''s hand on her lap and feels his pulse.


    Lu Chang''s body had no problem. He was full of Qi and blood, and his blindness seemed to have no reason.


    "Well... You''re all right, but you''re blind, but what happened?"


    Lu Chang''s lips moved. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "it will be OK soon."


    At that time, because of the death of Yueyue, he was so sad that he couldn''t see her. It doesn''t matter if she has passed away. But now, he is eager to see Yueyue and see her again!


    "Ah?"


    Nan huaiyue was puzzled.


    Also did not fall asleep, has been listening to the South huaiyue, their side of the Fu doctor gently frown, closed eyelids under the eyes dribble around, and then opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "moon, have a rest!"


    South Huai month Leng Leng, then lightly should a.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang did not say much. Instead, he got up to his horse and took out a small blanket from his pack to cover Nan huaiyue and Yuan Yuan.


    South huaiyue pinched the blanket covered on her body and slowly closed her eyes. After a moment of silence, South huaiyue''s light floating voice rang out: "I will help you cure your eyes."


    "... good."


    One night I don''t know who''s awake, the next day.


    He set out again in the early morning. After riding for half a day, he saw a city. Nan huaiyue squinted at the other side of the city: "this should be the jurisdiction of Qingfeng sect. The things used by Yuanyuan are almost consumed. Let''s go to the city and buy some more."


    "Good."


    Doctor Fu answered, and the others had no objection.


    In addition to the order of the alliance leader, Nan huaiyue also had waist tags in their hands. Naturally, every city could enter, and this city was not as bleak as the cities they had met before. It seemed that there was no trace of poisonous insects.


    After entering the city, doctor Fu looked around: "calculate the time. It''s time for the white chess boys to come here."


    In addition to some disciples who can keep up with the speed of doctor Fu, the holy medical Valley''s disciples arrived at the alliance leader''s house first, and now they have gone to the Three Kingdoms. Other disciples who were left behind by doctor Fu are still going to the alliance leader''s house.


    "White chess?"


    "Is that the disciple who went to find the elder brother?" said the moon god


    "That''s right. I think everything is OK here. It''s probably these boys who have received our message."


    Doctor Fu nodded, then turned to the snack shop on one side: "go, buy some snacks for my baby great grandson first."


    Yuanyuan now refuses to be hugged by Lu Chang, so he shrinks in his arms. At this time, he is happy to smell the sweet smell of snacks: "great grandfather, mother, Yuanyuan buy some..."


    "Elf ghost," doctor Fu Yile, then turned to take the round in the arms of Nan huaiyue: "go, buy snacks."


    Nan huaiyue followed doctor Fu: "don''t you go to see Bai Qi?"


    "No need."


    Bai Wushuang answered for doctor Fu: "these disciples should also have some experience."


    A group of inexperienced little guys can''t do anything. It''s time for them to see the world.


    South Huai month smell speech to nod, no longer many words, but toward the pastry shop''s clerk way: "the baby can eat of milk cake and pastry all pack a share!"


    No matter whether you can take it or not, Yuanyuan only drinks goat''s milk and chews some tender meat these days. Nanhuaiyue is really distressed.


    As soon as the man''s eyes brightened, he immediately laughed and went to pack snacks.


    Doctor Fu''s eyes moved, and then he took a snack from a man to amuse Yuanyuan.


    He first tasted some of it himself, and then held the cake in front of Yuanyuan''s eyes: "xiaoyuanyuan, dim sum... Delicious..."


    Yuanyuan anxiously stretched out his hand to reach for it: "fragrant, little bit!"


    "Hey, hey."


    Fu raised his hand again, with a bad look.


    Nan huaiyue looks funny.


    Yuan Yuan''s face was red, his hands were in the battle, and he waved left and right, but he couldn''t reach it: "Zeng Zuzu, Yuan Yuan wants a little bit, Zuzu..."


    "Oh, my heart."


    Fu Fu''s sharp teeth disappeared, and then he put the cake into Yuan Yuan''s hand. The entrance of the cake was melted, and he didn''t have to be afraid of Yuan Yuan''s choking.


    The man quickly brought the packaged snacks. Looking at the size of the box, the man probably packed all the snacks that all the children in the shop could eat.


    South huaiyue looked at a box the size of a small cupboard. She was silent. Doctor Fu also said something.


    "My guest?"


    Guys are worried about Nan huaiyue. They won''t buy it.


    Lu Chang reaches for the box, while Bai Wushuang puts down a piece of silver.


    The man took a look at Lu Chang''s strange dress and was surprised that he could "see" catching the cake box? But I was only surprised for a moment. The man didn''t care about it. He was happy to see off the guests with silver.


    After buying the snacks, Nan huaiyue went to the livestock market to milk the sheep. It was already past noon, and the hungry people were going to find a restaurant to eat.


    "I think the one in front is good. Let''s go."


    Doctor Fu pointed to a restaurant not far in front of him. It looked very imposing.


    A few people smell speech to lift a step to go that way.


    "Go! What are you doing? "


    Before entering the restaurant door, a few people were stopped. The people who stopped them were sharp mouthed, and their small eyes were shining. They just looked at each other.


    Nan huaiyue frowned: "isn''t this restaurant called for people to eat?"


    "Bang."


    The man sneered and looked at the strange looking Nan huaiyue. Lu Changmeng was blind. Dr. Fu looked like a stubborn old man. He was covered in gray black clothes. Only Nan huaiyue and Bai Wushuang looked at him carefully. But the clothes didn''t look like good goods. For this, we can only say that he had no eyes.


    "Today, we''ve packed this restaurant. Go elsewhere!"


    Like a fly, the man waved impatiently.


    Not far away a few people''s conversation spread to the South huaiyue several people''s ears.


    "Lord, is this a feast for the miracle doctor?"


    "Yes, yes. If there were no holy doctors in holy Medicine Valley, Xifeng City would be gone. My wife would have been able to get up today!"


    "The doctor is very kind


    "But housekeeper Ma still looks like watching the dishes. Well, it''s just that these foreigners are bullying."


    "Bah, bah, bah! What are you talking about? Don''t be heard by housekeeper Ma! "


    Bullying?


    Doctor Fu narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help being happy. Then he looked at Bai Wushuang: "you, the valley master, are really holding back. Today you are stopped by the children. Tomorrow you should abdicate, right? Tut tut. "

 Chapter 459

    Bai Wushuang was very cooperative with doctor Fu, and his face showed a trace of anger: "let all the people in the holy medical Valley come out. I want to see what they can do to stop the valley master outside."


    The curve of doctor Fu''s mouth increased.


    Bai Wu looks at Ao ran on both sides, but a smile at the bottom of his eyes reveals his true emotion.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue watched the play in silence. Grandfather still loves to play, eh? Or?


    The cruel housekeeper turned around and turned his head again. However, he could not see what kind of big people these strange people would be. He was sure that these people would be fat people and would not pee to take care of themselves! Can they afford to disturb the distinguished guests?


    "Well, you poor people want to see distinguished guests? Is that what you can call holy medical Valley? "


    Steward Ma''s eyes, looking at several people at this time, had already taken some ferocity.


    "A group of guys who don''t have eyes," said the horse housekeeper with a sneer after a pause, "beat them out of the city! Are they all dead? Come on


    The bodyguards, who had been standing on one side, were angry and then moved forward with their weapons.


    At the beginning, Dr. Fu didn''t pay attention to these people, holding a joking attitude: "Tut, Bai Wushuang, it seems that we old guys have been living in seclusion for a long time."


    I still remember decades ago, he was a child who stopped crying.


    When Fu thought of the past, all his emotions turned into a smile, and then his fingers moved.


    "I told you to come down, Grandpa. We''re not playing with you."


    Doctor Fu was still smiling, but it would be a little frightening if accompanied by the wailing of the guards.


    Several bodyguards fell to the ground, holding their legs and yelling pain. Housekeeper Ma was shocked and stepped back two steps.


    Seeing this, the people at the edge of the opera also stepped back and looked at doctor Fu in horror.


    "You, who are you! Come on! There are assassins! Come on, someone is going to assassinate the Lord of the city


    Steward Ma yelled directly at the top of his voice, but he had a strong personality.


    How many people are there in South huaiyue


    South huaiyue several people some speechless, this became the assassin?


    Originally hidden in the dark, who was the dark guard? The more powerful guards came out of the building and surrounded several people in South huaiyue, but because of fear, the two sides were just deadlocked.


    Nanhuaiyue frowned slightly and raised her hand. As she was about to start, doctor Fu made a sound.


    First, he covered his round and bright eyes in his arms, and then he said in a calm voice: "come on, don''t make any noise, old man. I can chew a cow now, and I''ll call your disciples and grandchildren down soon."


    A smile flashed across Bai Wu''s face: "good."


    Say, a make arrow by white matchless direct throw upstairs a have voice to spread of elegant room.


    "Oh! Who hurt people with hidden weapons! What is it, valley master... "


    There was a howl from upstairs, and Nan huaiyue recognized that it was the sound of white chess and smoked the corners of her mouth.


    Housekeeper Ma finally realizes something, and his face turns pale. The dark guard who surrounds nanhuaiyue throws a "hidden weapon" and has pulled out his weapon to bully him!


    "Stop it


    Ma''s housekeeper Er Kang, he can live up to now by knowing the current affairs!


    Feeling the wind in his ears, Lu Chang flashed to the front of Nan huaiyue, knocked open the sword in the dark Wei''s hand with the side of the stick in his hand, and then kicked the dark Wei who intended to hurt Nan huaiyue so far that he couldn''t get up after lying on the ground for a long time.


    See Lu Chang block in front of his body, ghost needle has been popped out of the South Huai moon god color surprised, busy tension silk thread put away ghost needle.


    "Is Yueyue OK?"


    Lu Chang turned around and asked nervously.


    Nan huaiyue shakes her head subconsciously, then remembers that Lu Chang can''t see: "I''m ok."


    These people can''t hurt themselves without Lu Chang.


    Seeing this, Fu thinks Lu Chang is a scheming man. Peacock wants to seduce his granddaughter!


    When he heard that Nan huaiyue said he was ok, Lu Chang turned his head in a sudden panic. His face was cold and murderous. When he tried his best to mobilize his internal power, the pressure on his body made all the dark guards who heard the sound of steward Ma but didn''t have time to take back the sword knelt down on the ground with a surprise.


    Hearing the sound, Nan huaiyue felt bone pain for them.


    Nan huaiyue grabs Lu Chang who seems to want to be a killer: "I''m ok. Don''t get excited."


    Fu just thought it was fun to tease these people. He couldn''t ask Lu Chang to really kill them.


    The dark guards, who were completely suppressed by Lu Chang, were trembling. This was not the level they could resist at all. Which old monster came out to pretend to be tender?


    Lu Chang steps, turns his head, tone with a subtle grievance: "but they want to bully Yueyue."


    The moon god of Nan Huai was stiff: "I''m ok. Ha ha, I don''t need to dirty my hands because of these people."


    Nan huaiyue has coaxed Lu Chang into being a child, but her heart is slightly warm.


    Lu Chang said with a smile: "OK, I listen to Yueyue. I will protect Yueyue forever


    The face of South Huai month floats a red halo, the facial expression is a little unnatural.


    Dr. Fu''s dead fish eye: "since you''re killing me so quickly, stay away from my granddaughter. Do you understand?"


    Except for Nan huaiyue, Lu Chang''s murderous spirit was released without any difference. Bai Qi, who ran downstairs in a hurry, was sweating and his face turned red.


    Lu Chang heard that Yan really restrained his murderous spirit. If he didn''t see the previous scene, people would probably only regard him as a handsome and brave blind man.


    However, as far away from the South huaiyue, Lu Chang always went in one ear and out the other.


    "Yueyue, mine."


    Lu Chang faced Fu and said in a deep voice, with a trace of pride in his tone?


    Nanhuai moon god color slightly changed, and then frowned: "Lu Chang Wang Ye, self-respect."


    Lu Chang smell speech instantly switch expression, let South huaiyue just can see a trace of grievance from his expressionless face: "Yueyue call me Fu."


    South Huai month heart suddenly angry, a weak feeling, shut up.


    She also thinks whether she will be too close to Lu Chang now, but... But she doesn''t seem to reject it, and


    Doctor Fu didn''t look at the shameless pug and turned his eyes.


    Then he looked at the white chess players and joked: "why, can''t you stand such a little murderous? It seems that we have to have a good experience. "


    With that, doctor Fu showed a very exaggerated look of disappointment. It seemed that the holy medical valley was about to end in their hands.


    Bai Qi et al


    What should I do? But the second valley master can''t stir it up! But Lu Chang''s murderous spirit has been trained in thousands of troops for more than ten years. Can you call it a little murderous?

 Chapter 460

    It''s a shame to see white chess He lowered his head, and Fu tut tut twice.


    "Come on, old man, I''m starving. Eat first."


    With that, doctor Fu took Yuanyuan and walked into the restaurant. No one dared to stop him. The arrogant steward Ma had already shrunk in the corner, expecting doctor Fu to forget himself.


    Originally, the city master who followed the white chess said, "please come up quickly."


    Although I don''t know my identity, I know from their attitude and words that it''s right to treat these Buddhas carefully.


    Nan huaiyue took a look at the city leader. He was a middle-aged man with a well-balanced face and a trace of lines between his eyebrows. He looked completely different from the so-called housekeeper, and from the evil generation she imagined.


    "Yueyue, take me. It''s hard to walk on the steps."


    It seems to feel that the eyes of Nan huaiyue are elsewhere. Lu Changli sets up a horse road.


    Nan huaiyue looked at the steps that Lu Chang had already stepped up, and was silent.


    "Yueyue?"


    Lu Chang stumbled on purpose and fell face down.


    Seeing him like this, Nan huaiyue quickly reached out and held him: "what are you doing?"


    If she doesn''t help, will Lu Chang really fall on the steps?


    Seeing this, the city leader in front of him said: "dark three, come and help the young master quickly!"


    "Oh."


    Lu Chang faces the Lord of the city. The Lord of the city feels a little bit of pressure and shut up.


    South huaiyue some speechless patted him: "I pull your arm to walk!"


    "OK, thank you, Yueyue."


    Lu Chang immediately happily agreed.


    Looking at Lu Chang''s picture, the city master felt that the pressure he just felt was imaginary. Then he was locked by a trace of murderous spirit. His body became stiff. After that, the city master turned his head and continued to lead the way.


    Did not return to the previous white matchless lost arrow in the Ya room, the city leader let people change a Ya room, on the food.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu was not polite at all and ate it directly, sometimes for two round mouthfuls of soft food.


    Seeing the embarrassment, the city master looked at the same stiff white chess: "white chess doctor, how many names do you dare to ask


    "Oh, xiaobaiqi now has the name of a miracle doctor. It sounds more powerful than us."


    Doctor Fu took time out of his busy schedule to look up and smile.


    Bai Qi''s face turned green. He took a careful look at Bai Wushuang. Seeing that he didn''t mean to hide his meaning, he quickly said, "Shicheng master, this is the valley master of my holy doctor, the valley master of ''holy doctor'', this is the city master of Xifeng City


    White chess accentuates the tone of the word "holy doctor". The second valley master is really bad taste... The valley master should not blame him for this... It''s a bit square


    Fu chuckled twice. Lu Chang, who used to be calm about bringing food to the South huaiyue, took a swipe at his mouth. It turned out that Fu was not just aiming at him, and he was instantly balanced.


    Although the heart has a guess, the year smell speech or slightly a shock, busy get up respectfully way: "boy meet white Valley Lord."


    "You''re welcome."


    White matchless tone light, hand is still to Fu doctor clip vegetables.


    But he didn''t dare to be slighted: "master Bai Gu is polite. Many of his subordinates have offended him before. I''ll punish him for three cups. Please forgive me."


    Fu said with a light smile, "I can''t offend you. Your subordinates are very interesting."


    If the housekeeper bullied the weak at the beginning, doctor Fu would also teach him how to be a man, but obviously, although housekeeper Ma was a little arrogant, he was not too fierce, and doctor Fu only regarded him as funny.


    Seeing this, Bai Qi set up a horse and said, "when the Lord of the city, this is the master of the second valley of our holy Medicine Valley, the master of ghost medicine."


    They have always known that there is a second valley master in the holy Medicine Valley, but they have never seen him. Later, when their own Valley master came back with a ghost doctor and said that this is the second valley master, they were also a little confused. Then they gradually realized that the ghost doctor who killed people without blinking an eye and left the war full of corpses was just an old urchin, who was tough but soft hearted to them.


    At that time, he was surprised. Unfortunately, he was once one of the people who was stopped crying by doctor Fu.


    "I''ll see you, master ghost doctor!"


    The words are sonorous.


    The corner of doctor Fu''s mouth rose slightly and answered casually.


    White chess mouth corner smoked for a while, then some hesitant of see to South Huai month they: "this......"


    Nan huaiyue blinked her eyes and imitated her voice when she moved into men''s clothes: "how come you don''t know me?"


    Bai Qi''s eyes widened: "prince?"


    Doctor Fu and Nan huaiyue looked at each other, and they both looked at each other with a smile. They were all cunning.


    Bai Wushuang took a look at them and said in a warm voice, "this is the only apprentice of your second master, Ning Rongyue."


    "This is my baby granddaughter! You all know people. " Fu added.


    Bai Qi, including the disciples of Shengyi Valley who had seen Wang Yue, had a dull expression: "Wang, are you a girl?"


    Nan huaiyue said with a smile, "that''s right, nephew."


    White chess


    Don''t expect doctor Fu to introduce themselves, Lu Chang gives Bai Qi and others a critical blow: "nephew, I''m Lu Chang, the Prime Minister of Rongyue, and my grandfather''s bosom is Lu Yuan, the child of Yueyue and me."


    Bai Qi et al


    Nan huaiyue and doctor Fu


    Doctor Fu''s forehead is about to explode as soon as his tendons jump. Bai Wu''s eyes are fast, and his hands are quick to hold doctor Fu.


    "Lu Chang!" "Don''t listen to his nonsense. This is Lu Chang, king of Dongyun state."


    Good Shizu, we know that Mr. Ning''s prime minister has a powerful background. In the eyes of Bai Qi and others, this message is conveyed. Dr. Fu''s temple jumps suddenly. He sincerely feels that Lu Chang (Ningfu), who has recovered all his memories, has evolved!


    Lu Chang calmly got up and went over the South huaiyue to doctor Fu: "grandfather, Yuanyuan is noisy. I''ll hold it first. You eat first. Yuanyuan comes and dad holds it."


    For the first time, I saw my father''s gentle and round blink, and I was very proud of him


    Lu Chang snatched Yuanyuan from doctor Fu with satisfaction, and then sat back beside nanhuaiyue: "Yueyue, help me take a look at Yuanyuan''s small bowl."


    Yuan Yuan followed Lu Chang''s words and noticed Nan huaiyue, who was very proud and cheerfully called: "mother! Yuanyuan has a meal. "


    Doctor Fu convulsed violently. It''s a real sit down, this scheming dog!


    Lu Chang is very satisfied with his son''s face, Yueyue is his!


    He was teased by his master and shocked by nanhuaiyuezhen. At last, Baiqi and others who were hit by the sweet storm didn''t want to talk.


    When they saw the holy doctor, their family was very happy. At the time of Xifeng City, all the people were very pleased and didn''t interrupt.


    At the end of a meal, Bai Wushuang began to "ask for a crime.".


    "There is a big problem with poisonous insects. How can you stay here?"


    In the hearts of Bai Qi and others, Bai Wushuang, who is warm-hearted and cold, is much more terrifying than Fu Fu, who occasionally likes to do bad things. At this time, Wen Yan stands up one after another and looks solemn.


    Xi Fengcheng''s Shi Nian and others saw that white chess was so neat that they had a nail in their buttocks, and then they got up one after another.

 Chapter 461

    I don''t know why this scene is funny. It''s just like the way an unfortunate child of his own is caught by an adult after he has done something wrong. Nan huaiyue suppresses her smile and turns her eyes away.


    White matchless still complexion light looking at white chess, they let them give an explanation.


    Shi Nian also said: "master Bai Gu misunderstood. It''s not time for Bai Qi and young master to stay here. I must leave young master and others to have a meal to express my gratitude! It''s none of their business, young master Bai! "


    White chess


    How do you feel that this person''s more and more black.


    Before he was really angry, Bai Qi quickly added: "we arrived in Xifeng City at noon yesterday. Because we had received the prescription of gudu from the valley master, we found him to treat the patients in Xifeng City. We didn''t prepare to leave until noon today, but it was already noon, so we stayed for a meal..."


    At the end of the day, Bai Qi''s face turned a little red.


    South huaiyue smell speech surprised pick eyebrow, this child is so sincere, it seems that should be also not how to rest.


    "Well."


    White matchless smell speech just light should a.


    And the white chess and others are coincidentally relieved, inexplicably by the white chess they take nervous years and others see also spit out a breath.


    "OK," said Fu, who was in a good mood after watching a play. "In that case, we''ll leave first. If you have nothing to do, you can go to the Wulin League as soon as possible."


    "Where are you going, valley master?"


    Doctor Fu looked at Baiqi with a smile: "I won''t tell you."


    White, white doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    Seeing that Bai Qi is loveless, Nan huaiyue kindly explained, "I have something to do with my grandfather. My nephew, Bai Qi master, will leave first."


    Bai Qi nodded slightly, and then with the people of Xifeng City respectfully sent them away.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    On the other side, Fujia village, Dongyun.


    Fu Yinghe looked at the people who left the affairs of a country behind and ran to Fujia village with a black face: "when did you get here? You left, but nobody was in charge of the overall situation? "


    Situ Mo said innocently: "I''m not here to ask Qinghong to come out of the mountain again, and the three kingdoms are troubled by poisonous insects and poisons in the north. Only then can I openly send troops to us and Qingming, whose heart is to blame!"


    "Oh? What does it have to do with me? "


    "I see that Hong is quite tired recently because of the poisonous things. Are they all OK, uncle Fu?"


    Fu Yinghe looks black again, so when did this guy sneak over?


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Si Tu Mo Wen Yan shook his head: "but I really need Qinghong''s help this time. Qinghong, how about coming back to help me?"


    Fu Yinghe''s calm when he hears the words, and his tone is cold: "you''d better go back quickly."


    After that, Fu Yinghe turned around and left, because the family didn''t go out very often after they returned to Fujia village, and they were careful about the things they entered, but they didn''t have the problem of being tricked. Recently, they had some trouble helping the magistrate of Anhuai to pacify the people.


    "Wait!"


    Situ Mo raised his voice: "Qinghong, I''m here to bring a message about Rongyue!"


    Fu Yinghe steps, turns around and looks at situ Mo coldly: "what do you mean?"


    A touch of hurt appeared on situ Mo''s face: "Qinghong really hasn''t treated me like this for a long time."


    "If you want to keep talking nonsense, please come back."


    Fu Yinghe said coldly.


    Seeing this, situ Mo sighed, "Qinghong, you and I are so divided."


    After a pause, seeing that Fu Yinghe was about to leave, situ Mo immediately said, "there''s a cure for this poison. It''s the prescription written by Rong Yue and Fu Lao!"


    Fu Yinghe was shocked and looked at situ Mo with burning eyes: "what did you say?"


    "Rongyue is not dead!"


    Situ Mo immediately said what he knew.


    Fu Yinghe''s focus is not only his sister''s death, but also: "so, you all know this?"


    He''s the only one who knows? If it wasn''t for situ Mo, no one would have thought of telling him? Fu Yinghe cotton thread appears bleeding thin anger, suddenly some regret that he gave all forces to situ Mo Xiaoyue.


    Situ Mo''s face froze when he heard the news, and then he laughed: "I''m not coming to tell Qinghong as soon as I know the news. Qinghong, this time there is a national crisis. I beg you to help me out of the mountain!"


    If Ning Rongyue wasn''t dead, he didn''t dare to come to Fu Yinghe.


    Fu Yinghe was shocked by what situ Mo said.


    Seeing this, situ Mo immediately came forward: "Qinghong, would you like to go back with me?"


    Fu Yinghe restrained his complicated mood: "you go back with me first."


    "Good!"


    Situ Mo immediately responded happily.


    On the other hand, Nan huaiyue, who was chewed by Fu Yinghe, sneezed and received another piece of bad news.


    "Qingming, is a general going to the enemy before the battle? Is Li Linyi missing? "


    Nan huaiyue shakes her hand, and her fingernails almost scratch Lu Chang''s eyelids. Then she bandages Lu Chang in a panic: "grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    They are not far away from the border, but they didn''t expect that Cen Ziqing suddenly heard the news.


    "Cen Ziqing, they were going to play a play with Li Linyi, but they didn''t expect to find themselves."


    Fu shuddered the letter in his hand: "several generals of Qingming and Li Linyi suddenly rebelled and joined hands with Beishen. Li Linyi''s abdomens were seriously injured by the enemy and ran away. Dongyun was besieged by Qingming and Beishen. The other Jiuyou generals came in time to support him. Dongyun was blocked, but several of them were also injured."


    At this point, doctor Fu gave Lu Chang a faint look.


    Lu Chang''s blindfolded black cloth has become a thick layer of gauze, but he refuses to discard that black cloth. When Nan huaiyue asks about the reason, he answers that it''s from Yueyue, which makes Nan huaiyue blush.


    At this time, Lu Chang felt doctor Fu''s eyes. After a while, he asked, "who are the injured people?"


    Nan huaiyue had read the contents of the letter and said in a soft voice: "Chen Feng is injured, Ma Jing is seriously injured, cen Ziqing is unconscious."


    Lu Chang frowned slightly when he heard that the third brother was already weak. The battle in which the division was seriously injured also hurt his strength. Now


    Seeing Lu Chang frowning, Nan huaiyue asked softly, "are you worried about them? Let''s hurry to the border. "


    They went to the border for the sake of Li Linyi. Now Li Linyi doesn''t have to go any more. Seeing Lu Chang like this, Nan huaiyue thinks that Lu Chang should have been the commander of Jiuyou general


    Doctor Fu frowned at Wen Yan. He didn''t like the four countries. He didn''t care much about who died or who lived. But now Nan huaiyue didn''t notice that she cared too much about Lu Chang!


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "where Yueyue wants to go, I will accompany Yueyue."


    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness are hard to achieve. He once left ningrongyue for Dongyun, but now he has to unload his heavy burden. He just wants to accompany ningrongyue!


    South huaiyue smell speech slightly a shock to see Lu Chang, when she found that Lu Chang is really serious to say this, her heart is not taste.

 Chapter 462

    Drum face hesitated for a moment, South huaiyue drooped his eyes and said: "grandfather, I still want to go to the border, Li Linyi, his life and death are uncertain, I..."


    Fu turned his eyes and interrupted Nan huaiyue: "go, go."


    For the sake of Lu Chang''s not admitting that he wants to go to the border, what''s the matter with Li Linyi!


    South huaiyue Na tight lips, please smile.


    Lu Chang suddenly clenched his side hand, then suddenly said: "Yueyue, I..."


    "Well, don''t say thank you," Nan huaiyue immediately interrupted Lu Chang''s words: "I''m not for you. I was from Dongyun before, and I seem to have a good relationship with Liu Qingyan. I don''t like Beichen, so I should help them."


    Lu Chang felt a smile on his face: "well, Yueyue is also from Dongyun and Princess su."


    "... don''t say that again."


    South Huai moon god color and some unnatural way, and then holding round to get up: "then we go now."


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t bear to see that when Lu Chang was riding, Yuan Yuan was tied to his chest (although the silly child was still happy), so he reluctantly held Yuan Yuan Yuan and let Lu Chang ride with him.


    Doctor Fu threw away the stick in his hand and sighed: "Oh, my old bone."


    The moon in nanhuai is red and silent.


    Fu hummed twice, and then looked at Lu Chang, who was a villain. He didn''t understand that his granddaughter wanted to go to the black road! What''s good about Lu Chang? I forgot to return it


    On the other side, Dongyun border.


    He Qing couldn''t get away from Ma Jing, who was seriously injured in front of Cen Ziqing''s bed. He Qing wanted to cut him unconscious.


    "Ziqing was drowned by the north for saving me."


    Ma Jing, who has always cut short his sentences and doesn''t speak much, now says something in a voice, and the people who want to take him away finally stop.


    CEN Ziqing''s body is inherently deficient. After he was raised, he was hurt to save Lin Shifu. He Qing can''t imagine how Cen Ziqing insisted on it. Now, his body is full of holes. He Qing is afraid that he will die faster if he uses medicine


    He Qing wiped a face: "I pass a letter to the eldest brother again, anyway all want to call rather girl they come over."


    If there is a holy doctor and a ghost doctor, maybe Cen Ziqing can wake up.


    Hearing this, Ma Jing stood up abruptly: "guard Ziqing for me! I''ll pick them up. "


    Liu Qinghe frowned deeply and said in a deep voice, "are you going to run away! I can''t cure myself! "


    Liu Qinghe does not satirize Ma Jing, but is really worried. Now Dongyun is not unstable, but unstable!


    Lu Chang, the eldest, was blind and ignored state affairs; He Qing, the second eldest, was in a state of collapse because of the death of his sixth sister, Lin Shishi. Now he is just trying to hold on; As a military strategist, old three Cen Ziqing''s life and death are unpredictable, and old four Ma Jing''s serious injury is not to mention because of Cen Ziqing''s help; The youngest brother, Liu Qingyan, is worried about Chen Feng''s injury; Lao qiganhu doesn''t know whether to wake up or not. Yu Xiaoxiao hasn''t heard from him for a long time!


    Ten people left him with still don''t know whether there is nine younger sister Baiyan who come out from the feeling hurt still struggling to support, this is what it is!


    Liuqinghe collapsed for a moment, but now he can''t mess!


    It''s just that most of Dongyun''s troops are arranged by Cen Ziqing. Now Cen Ziqing is like this


    "Eight, you don''t have to say it!"


    Ma Jing took a deep breath: "it''s hard for me not to bring Miss Ning with them. What''s more, I can''t lead the army now."


    His serious injury is not a joke. It''s just a strong support now.


    Bai Yan, who had just entered the camp, snorted: "OK, we won''t stop you if you want to go, but you have to stabilize your injury first, or do you want to fall on the way? What about the third brother then! "


    Ma Jing''s burly body was slightly bent at the moment: "good."


    "If you can still stand up, please follow me to fight!"


    White Yan cold way: "North sink now but call war in the city gate!"


    Qingming is too busy now. Their border has been controlled by the rebels and they are attacking the country in the opposite direction. I don''t know what the situation is, but now they can''t manage so much. They are the bones that Beichen wants to gnaw down most!


    Liu Qinghe now needs to replace Cen Ziqing''s role in the rear, unable to fight. He looks at Liu Qingyan and he Qing.


    Liu Qingyan, who was standing beside Chen Feng, took a look at the hesitant He Qing, and then said in a cold voice, "I''ll go!"


    "The second brother, the third brother, the fourth brother and a Feng are still inseparable. You can wait for me to come back after winning the battle."


    Liu Qingyan touched the huge bow and arrow hanging on the side wall of his body, chasing the spirit bow, and nodded to He Qing.


    He Qing forced himself to calm down after hearing the speech: "OK, be careful with the means of the North sinking."


    Liu Qinghe covered his worries and said in a deep voice: "Bai Yan takes your subordinates and Lao Gan''s subordinates to fight head-on, saying that you are behind and flanking."


    Most of Liu Qingyan''s subordinates are archers. Gan Hu''s subordinates are hard men in the front. Bai Yan''s subordinates are flexible cavalry and good at guerrilla, but it''s not bad to fight in the front.


    "Yes


    Liu light proverb and Bai Yan should be silent, and then turned out of the barracks to fight.


    See two people leave, the rest of the talent no longer hide the worry on the face.


    "If the method of using corpses on the battlefield can''t be solved, it''s hard to do."


    He Qing looks worried.


    Dead people are very common on the battlefield, but the mysterious army of Beishen uses poisonous insects to make these corpses stand up again!


    Liu Qinghe shook his head: "we all know nothing about witchcraft. Ah Qing, it''s good that you can prevent people on our side from being poisoned by witchcraft. Others..."


    Pause for a moment: "maybe the boss will have a turn for the better after they come."


    Ning Rongyue and Mr. Fu could compete with the mysterious army if they came.


    He Qing smell speech look become strange: "boss, er, Miss Ning will help us?"


    "... in my opinion, Miss Ning should be able to help."


    It''s hard to say, but Liu Qinghe knows that if Ning Rongyue doesn''t help doctor Fu, he won''t help any more.


    Seeing this, Ma Jing suddenly said, "before Ziqing was in a coma, he said that he had written in his study the strategy of arranging troops to deal with the sinking of the north. Let''s go and get it."


    Liu Qinghe several people smell speech a surprise.


    "Ziqing predicted all kinds of possibilities, including the current situation, but he didn''t expect that what would happen would be the worst."


    Ma Jing said in a deep voice, "second brother, give me some medicine. I''ll start now."


    Liu Qinghe sighs when he hears the words. Cen Ziqing can call him a wise man, but he is envious of talents, but his body is always weak.


    "Second brother, give it to him."


    Liu Qinghe takes a look at the firm Ma Jing''s back road.


    He Qing frowned slightly: "you! You''re so cute! Here, here! Don''t fall on the road for me

 Chapter 463

    Here, Ma Jing is alone and goes to meet Lu Chang in the direction of their message. There, Nan huaiyue, they are also fast approaching the border.


    "Grandfather, it''s dangerous for us to take Yuanyuan to the battlefield, isn''t it?"


    In the afternoon, several people sat around a roadside small tea stand. After thinking about it, Nan huaiyue said in a soft voice, "grandfather, otherwise you''d better take Yuan Yuan Yuan and not go to the border first?"


    Thinking about it, I want to go to the border, and it''s really not good to talk about doctor Fu who doesn''t care about it.


    Fu raised his eyelids: "you are my apprentice and my granddaughter. If you go to the frontier where there is no shit, can I still ignore it?"


    Just look at the relationship between Nan huaiyue and Fu Yinghe, with Xia Li, with Yuanyuan, they are bound to get involved in these things.


    Said that the total mind, South huaiyue lips.


    Lu Chang saw it clearly and said in a low voice, "I don''t need my grandfather to go to the battlefield. As long as the border is not broken, my grandfather will not be in danger."


    And even if the border is broken, doctor Fu will certainly be able to retreat.


    South Huai month smell speech helpless nod.


    However, in a flash, South huaiyue looks warily in a direction.


    Fu Fu also picked eyebrows and poured his internal power into his voice: "now that you''re here, show up."


    It has to be said that because of the chaos in the chaotic land, people from Beichen can easily get into the chaotic land. Looking at the mighty battle coming from that direction, Dr. Fu snorted and laughed.


    Nan huaiyue picks her eyebrows and stands up to be ready.


    Hearing the vibration and friction from the ground, Lu Chang frowned: "snake?"


    "It''s Beichen."


    South huaiyue whispered.


    The tea shop owners are very familiar with this scene. They pack up the important things quickly and hide. There are too many things in the world to seek revenge, but this battle is really big.


    Doctor Fu looked at the people in black cloaks at the front, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    Similarly, to their surprise, these so-called Beichen people didn''t come to find fault, but to invite others!


    "Young master, please go back."


    The voice of a cloaker sounded, but the content of the words puzzled Nan huaiyue.


    Young master? What young master? Lu Chang?


    Nan huaiyue looks at Lu Chang with no fluctuation in her face. Isn''t it Lu Chang?


    White matchless but seem to guess what, eyes slightly move, side body block in front of doctor Fu.


    "Young master?" Dr. Fu seemed to have heard something funny: "do you mean me? I''m a bad old man, right? Ha ha ha


    "The national master asked the young master to go back. The national master has let the young master go for decades." another voice of vicissitudes sounded: "the young master should understand what we mean."


    So you mean grandfather? Nan huaiyue''s face is full of muddle.


    "Grandfather?"


    In front of them, these "northern sunken people" surrounded them and did not fight. The first few cloakers were staring at doctor Fu.


    Doctor Fu looked black and silent for a long time, then said coldly, "OK."


    On both sides of Bai Wu, there is an unbelievable expression: "a Cen?"


    How could Dr. Fu agree to go with them?


    Doctor Fu no longer looked at Bai Wushuang and said in a deep voice, "I have other important things to do. Gu and Wushuang, Yueer, please look after them for me."


    "Grandfather!"


    With that, Fu left with his sleeve. Nanhuaiyue wanted to chase him, but he was stopped by Beishen: "get out of the way!"


    Several ghost needles collided with the weapons in the cloak man''s hands and rebounded back.


    Bai Wushuang''s face suddenly sank down. It seemed that there was a black storm brewing in his eyes. He took out a jade card and gave it to Nan huaiyue: "yue''er, I''ll give it to you. I''ll follow a Cen."


    South huaiyue brow deep lock, with white matchless hard plug over the jade, look very ugly.


    Fu turned his head and looked at Bai Wushuang with a little anger.


    Bai Wushuang chuckled. He didn''t see what he was doing, so he crossed several cloaks and came to doctor Fu.


    The person of North sink sees on the body momentum a change, murderous gas faintly lock white matchless.


    Fu Fu snorted coldly and looked around: "who dares to do it! He... With me. "


    North sink people listen to the words obediently put down their weapons.


    After hesitating for a moment, doctor Fu looked at the South huaiyue again and said gently, "Yueer, grandfather is going to meet an old friend. It won''t be dangerous. Grandfather can''t accompany you for the time being. Be careful yourself."


    Nan huaiyue pursed her lips: "grandfather? These people... "


    Doctor Fu looked straight at the south, huaiyue shook her head slowly, and then turned to leave.


    Nanhuaiyue stood still, confused and depressed. She really didn''t know what relationship Fu had with Beishen? And is it necessary to invite people to fight? Two boa constrictors leading the way?


    "Yueyue."


    Hearing the sound gradually far away, Lu Chang suddenly held the cold hand of Nan huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue''s body was stiff, then she looked down and said, "grandfather, what''s the matter with them?"


    "Don''t worry, since grandfather said nothing, he won''t let himself stand in danger," Lu Chang said softly, "and there''s old Bai by his side. Maybe he just went to meet his old friend..."


    Lu Chang couldn''t even convince himself of this reason, but he tried his best to say that he hoped to pacify Nan huaiyue.


    "What''s more, if there''s something wrong with grandfather''s temperament, how can he go with people so simply?"


    Lu Chang gently stroked Nan huaiyue''s long hair: "we are not inferior to those people."


    South huaiyue smell speech this just a little let down heart, indeed, if not really have what matter, Fu doctor won''t go with people without resistance.


    But the bottom of my heart is still depressed, grandfather is so good to himself, if it''s not something very important, he will not directly leave his own, South huaiyue can''t understand.


    After a moment''s silence, Lu Chang said, "if Yueyue is really worried, we will follow her."


    South huaiyue smell speech look move, after a long time just bite lip way: "forget it, grandfather should be don''t want us to follow."


    The meaning of Dr. Fu is very obvious.


    Taking another look at Lu Chang, Nan huaiyue pursed her lips and said, "let''s continue to go to the border."


    Nine times out of ten, it''s not appropriate to give up halfway.


    Lu Chang was stunned, then turned to the South huaiyue: "Yueyue..."


    Even though he knew that Lu Chang could not see Nan huaiyue, he avoided Lu Chang''s "sight" and said, "let''s go."


    Said, South huaiyue looked at the tea shop owner, and then took out a piece of broken silver on the table.


    Lu Chang did not move. He said in a deep voice, "Yueyue, we are not going to the border."


    The South huaiyue and Yuanyuan here are his everything. He doesn''t want to ask them to risk again, even if the other side is his brothers!


    After a pause, Nan huaiyue chuckles and turns around to grab Lu Chang''s arm and pull him away: "if you ask your brothers to hear that, I''m afraid they have nothing to do with you, how can you say that I''m going to die, bah bah! If you don''t say that, let''s go. "

 Chapter 464

    Lu Chang, pulled by the South huaiyue, is slightly warm.


    They set out again. After a day''s quiet walk, they heard the roar of the forest ahead.


    "Woo!"


    After hearing the sound in front of him, Lu Chang was shocked. He immediately stopped his horse, and then he took nanhuaiyue, who was leaning forward in front of him.


    Nanhuaiyue nervously protects Yuanyuan in her arms: "what''s the matter? Is there a robber ahead


    Does Lu Chang want to help?


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, "no, Yueyue. You protect Yuanyuan and yourself. I''ll help you."


    "Oh, good!"


    Although it''s not clear what''s going on, Nan huaiyue immediately answers.


    When Lu Chang heard the words, he leaped up and quickly swept to the place where the fighting sound was coming out.


    South huaiyue see this, holding the circle followed.


    "Roar!"


    Ma Jing holds the spear in front of him in his arms empty handed, and then works hard. The sleeves of his arms are cracked, revealing his arms with blood and muscles. All the spears are broken by his waist!


    The men with guns couldn''t bear the force. They stepped back and looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    Ma Jing has been seriously injured. I didn''t expect that so many of them have not been driven to such a level!


    At the moment when the spear was broken, Ma Jing also spat out a mouthful of blood. Regardless of his injury, he showed a terrible sharp light in his eyes. He waved the first half of the two spears in one hand for a circle, but no one dared to get close to him.


    Although he is at the end of his life, the people who surround him are afraid that he is the unlucky guy who is pulled up by Ma Jing''s death!


    Seeing this, Ma Jing''s eyes are very fierce. He also wants to take all these people to his back!


    "Ha


    With a hard stomp, Ma Jing''s burly body approached the person closest to him at an incredible speed.


    Feeling the wind of hunting in his ear, he gritted his teeth and threw out a jade bottle.


    The tiny insects in the jade vase are all pervasive. Even though Ma Jing''s palm wind killed many insects, many insects still got into his mouth, nose and ears.


    With a roar of pain, Ma Jing half knelt on the ground.


    Several people who had thrown out the small bottle with some flesh pain were so excited that they pulled out the dagger and stabbed Ma Jing.


    "Well!"


    Ma Jing stiffly blocked the dagger from the top of his head with his palm, but the weapon on the side of his back was irresistible!


    Lu Chang, who is in a hurry, gives a sharp drink, kicks away the people in front of Ma Jing, and then pulls Ma Jing behind him. He sends him out with one hand at random, and waves back several people with only one hand.


    "Damn it."


    Lu Chang seemed to be a Shura at this time, and his murderous spirit was undisguised.


    Ma Jing could not open his eyes at this time, but he could barely recognize Lu Chang''s voice: "boss!"


    Lu Chang answered with a deep voice, and then crushed the people who didn''t want to fight. Because of his anger, Lu Chang didn''t leave a hand this time. He killed all the people who were chasing Ma Jing in less than half an hour!


    After Lu Chang, Nan huaiyue takes a look at the war situation and comes to Ma Jing.


    "Are you all right?"


    Hearing the strange voice, Ma Jing''s body is tight, and barely opens his eyes. Two lines of blood flow from his eyes.


    Nan huaiyue was slightly surprised, and then involuntarily buttoned Ma Jing''s wrist pulse door: "I''m Ning Rongyue, let me treat you first!"


    Ma Jing once saw Ning Rongyue near Fujia village. After he saw Nan huaiyue''s face, he relaxed.


    After passing the pulse, Nan huaiyue looks very ugly. After hesitating for a moment, she puts yuan yuan on the ground for the time being, and then draws out the ghost needle to stab Ma Jing''s ear, temple and Baihui acupoints.


    Ma Jing snorted, but he didn''t move because of the pain.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue flashed admiration on her face and said in a serious voice: "there will be some pain. You can bear it. I''ll help you get rid of those insects! You have this. "


    With that, Nan huaiyue took out a piece of Longzhi leaf from her pocket and put it into Ma Jing''s mouth.


    A dull hum is regarded as a response. Ma Jing adjusts her posture and sits on the ground with her knees crossed.


    Nan huaiyue immediately adjusted her state. She was so calm that she couldn''t see clearly.


    After some needling, Nan huaiyue comes to Ma Jing''s back and claps it.


    "Wow


    Ma Jing spits out a mass of black blood with Longzhi leaves. In his ears, nose and eyes, black blood with tiny insect corpses also flows out one after another.


    After Lu Chang solved those people, he held Yuanyuan nervously to one side and did not dare to interrupt Nan huaiyue.


    See black blood gushing out, South huaiyue sent a breath, and then took the water bag of the horse that came after later: "gargle yourself, don''t open your eyes."


    See Ma Jing took the water bag, South huaiyue sighed.


    Lu Chang asked in a deep voice, "what happened to Ma Jing?"


    "Er, I''ll be the same as you for the time being," Nan huaiyue said in a soft voice. "Those insects hurt his eyes and ears. I''m afraid he''ll have to be blind for a while. You''re brothers. Knowing that you''re lonely, your brother will accompany you."


    Although he said so in a relaxed tone, Nan huaiyue looked at Lu Chang with unchanged expression and knew that he was still worried.


    "It''s easy to cure, it just takes some time."


    South huaiyue took out a jade bottle, poured out a Huanyuan Dan and asked Ma Jing to take it: "however, the internal injury in his body can be a little tricky, so far he seems to have not been treated, and the delay has become more and more serious."


    Lu Chang Wen Yan slightly frown: "no cure?"


    After taking the Huanyuan pill, Ma Jing felt that his chest pain was relieved. Hearing the words, he said: "Ziqing is seriously injured and in a coma. I''ll take care of you."


    "So that''s what you''ve become? His injury is still delayed, so that the meridian reversal? "


    Lu Chang only talks a lot in front of himself, but he is cold faced and speechless in front of others, so Nan huaiyue speaks for Lu Chang directly.


    Ma Jing choked and didn''t know what to say.


    "Hum!"


    Lu Chang gave a cold hum, and Ma Jing was excited.


    Looking at Ma Jing''s size shrinking into a group, Nan huaiyue was amused and said helplessly: "well, I know you are worried about Ma Jing, but I can still cure this injury. You can rest assured for the moment."


    Lu Chang''s tone immediately softened down: "I know Yueyue''s medical skill is superb."


    After hearing Lu Chang''s sarcastic tone, Ma Jing suddenly feels that he has recognized the wrong person. What demon pretends to be his boss?


    "... don''t flatter me like that," said Nan huaiyue. "But it''s hard to make a meal without rice. I don''t have many medicinal materials. I see a village not far from the map. I''ll help you stabilize the injury first. Let''s go to the village and buy medicine."


    Ma Jing gave a reply.


    Hearing the sound, Nan huaiyue took out a jade bottle: "open your eyes first."


    This is the medicine she prepared to cure Lu Chang''s eyes. Now it can also be used by Ma Jing.


    Ma Jing only felt that a few drops of liquid dropped into his eyes, and the pain disappeared immediately. He was shocked but also pleased.

 Chapter 465

    Shocked is the South huaiyue medicine so easy to use, secretly happy is maybe Cen Ziqing saved!


    Thinking of this, Ma Jing immediately said, "thank you, Miss Ning! Thank you very much


    "Call, sister-in-law."


    Although Lu Chang couldn''t see, he listened carefully to the movement of Nan huaiyue when he said this.


    Nan huaiyue glanced at Lu Chang and said, "just call me huaiyue. By the way, my name is Nan huaiyue now."


    "The moon."


    Ma Jing is a good follower.


    His voice is a little hoarse and low, but now he''s in front of someone who might save Cen Ziqing. He doesn''t like to talk at all.


    Lu Chang saw that although Nan huaiyue didn''t admit his words, he didn''t refute them, so he felt a little sweet in his heart.


    "Let''s go then."


    Nan huaiyue tied the same bandage to Ma Jing''s eyes as Lu Chang, and then clapped her hands.


    "By the way, we have only one horse now. Ma Jing can''t see it all of a sudden. I don''t think he''s used to it. Ah Fu, you can take Ma Jing on horseback. I''ll show you the way."


    With that, the South huaiyue hugged the circle in Lu Chang''s arms.


    Lu Chang''s face is black, and his welfare is gone. He has to bring a big man with him. Imagine Ma Jing sitting in front of him and leaning in his arms. Lu Chang immediately shudders.


    The South Huai month smiles to see one eye, two looks the same strange person, the tiptoe lightly points to Teng body but rise: "quickly follow."


    The sound of the young green bell on the South huaiyue''s waist is the most suitable way to lead the way.


    Hearing the voice gradually far away, Lu Changzhong said with a blunt tone: "go."


    Ma Jing also quickly turned over and got on the horse, certainly not sitting in Lu Chang''s arms, but behind him.


    An hour later, Nan huaiyue in front of her has seen the people coming and going at the exit of the village. She didn''t want to disturb others to land nearby, but her floating appearance was seen by some sharp eyed people.


    "Is that a fairy?"


    A man Leng Leng way.


    Another man beside him woke him up with a slap: "it''s clearly the nvxia in our chaotic place, but this nvxia is really beautiful!"


    "Hey, what''s better than the chivalrous women in Tianxiang Pavilion you''ve ever seen?"


    The person who was asked dodged a little: "poor, almost."


    "I think you are a liar!"


    Another hummed: "I see that it''s very rare to see a female Xia. I''m afraid the people in Tianxiang pavilion are not as beautiful as they are. I think you said that those who have seen Tianxiang pavilion are lying!"


    The man blushed and stopped talking.


    Hearing and seeing South huaiyue listen to these people''s words, she heard ah hey.


    However, the spirit of the people in this village is very good. It''s not like they were ravaged by poisonous insects.


    "Elder brother, I don''t know if there is a drugstore in your village. I have a friend who is injured and wants to buy some medicinal materials."


    The South Huai month made a sound directly to find a face kind man to answer a word.


    When the man saw the fairy in his eyes, he talked to himself and stood there.


    "Big brother?"


    Nan huaiyue grabs Yuan Yuan''s little hand and increases her voice slightly to wake up the man who suddenly makes a sound.


    "Little five! What are you grinning at? "


    Another man slapped him and woke him up. Then he scratched his head and said to Nan huaiyue, "this is a stupid product. Do you want to buy medicinal materials? There''s Dr. Huang in our village! "


    "Thank you very much."


    South Huai month looked back one eye, then lightly shook to shake waist young green.


    Lu Chang and Ma Jing heard the news.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome!" The man who had been in a daze immediately said, "I''ll take some of you! Dr. Huang is not a drugstore, but there are all kinds of medicines, and people are very kind. Dr. Huang cured all the poisonous and poisonous things before! By the way, nvxia, just call me Xiao Wu. "


    With the small five behind, South huaiyue smell speech steps micro Dun, and then face as usual with small five continue to go to the village.


    It''s interesting. Can the doctor who has been poisoned live in seclusion in this small village?


    Lu Chang quickened his pace and walked in front of Nan huaiyue.


    South Huai month lifted Mou to see one eye to block in front of oneself of Ying Wu body, the heart swings ripple.


    Small also saw Lu Chang block in the South huaiyue appearance, didn''t think too much, just think this man looks extraordinary, but is a fool, it''s a pity.


    "Dr. Huang! Dr. Huang! Is Dr. Huang in


    After several people saw a house from a distance, Xiao Wu started to shout.


    "What''s your name?"


    Next to him, an old man with a walking stick came over. His face was deeply wrinkled and rigid: "you are not right all day long. Dr. Huang is our benefactor. How can you be so loud and petty?"


    Xiao Wu seemed to be afraid of the old man. He immediately shut up and said with a smile, "old village head, I''m bringing some patients to see Dr. Huang."


    "The patient?"


    The old man looked at several people in South huaiyue with serious eyes.


    Although Lu Chang and Ma Jing are blindfolded and leaning on sticks, their momentum is too strong. It''s hard to make people think that they are patients because of their straight back. Only when they see the circle in Nan huaiyue''s arms can the old man''s eyes soften.


    Xiao Wu wants to introduce them, but he finds that he doesn''t know their names.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue said hurriedly, "old village head, little girl Wang Yue, this is my husband Lu Chang and the child, and this is my friend Ma Jing. Because my husband and I were injured, I wanted to buy some herbs when I met your village."


    Yuan Yuan also followed Nan huaiyue''s eyes and looked at the old village head with big round eyes, giggling twice.


    The old village head moved in his heart, looked deeply at Nan huaiyue and said, "then go to doctor Huang."


    "OK," Xiao Wu said immediately, "nvxia, I''ll take you there."


    Doctor Huang in the room has heard Xiao Wu''s voice. Now he has been standing at the door to see them for a long time. Seeing several people coming over, doctor Huang said with a smile, "I don''t know what kind of medicine you want. Just say it with me."


    On the other side as like as two peas, the south side of the house smelt medicine, and Nan Huai moon smelled the fragrance of the air, which was exactly the same as the prescription they had written for the treatment of poison.


    The surprise on his face flashed away, and Nan huaiyue slowly reported several names of the medicine: "I don''t know if Dr. Huang has any extra medicine bowls and pestles here. I can buy them."


    Doctor Huang turned his head and said with a smile: "if you don''t mind, you can deal with the herbs here before you leave."


    Nanhuaiyue didn''t answer immediately when she heard the words. She looked a little more in her eyes. Dr. Huang was too easy to speak, which was abnormal. However, Dr. Huang didn''t wait for nanhuaiyue to answer, and turned to look for medicinal materials.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue looks even more unscrupulous. Dr. Huang doesn''t look very old. He is estimated to be more than 20 years old. He has a calm temperament. He doesn''t look like someone with a bad heart. He hasn''t found any problems along the way in this village

 Chapter 466

    "Girl, are these herbs enough?"


    When nanhuaiyue was still thinking, Dr. Huang showed nanhuaiyue the herbs in the small dustpan.


    Nan huaiyue put away her vigilance and said with a smile: "thank you, doctor. How much money do you need?"


    Dr. Huang has a complete range of medicinal materials, as well as several precious medicinal materials.


    "You needn''t be so polite, girl. I''ll give these herbs to you."


    Dr. Huang''s smile became more gentle.


    Lu Chang frowned and thought there was something wrong with this development? Is it because this man has a crush on his family''s smart, capable, smart and lovely moon?


    "Dr. Huang is so polite. I won''t be paid for my work."


    South huaiyue sink, and Lu Chang has consciously pulled out the money bag to South huaiyue.


    Seeing this, Dr. Huang chuckled and said, "Miss Ning is polite. Why don''t you say that you won''t be paid for your work? It''s thanks to miss Ning that the poisonous insects in this village can be cured. This medicinal material is just a little of my heart. "


    Nanhuaiyue''s face changed slightly when she heard the words: "you..."


    One side of the small five surprised: "the original prescription to Dr. Huang mysterious person is Wang, ah, right? "Miss Ning?"


    Small five some ignorant force of see doctor Huang and see South Huai month.


    On the moon of nanhuai, there was a strong vigilance: "dare to ask your name?"


    Although they have already spread out the prescription Gan Youlang, it is obviously impossible to specially send a message to a small village.


    "I''m Huang Ling. I''d rather miss Ning than worry. My elder brother and I are old friends, so we know about it."


    "Brother?"


    South Huai month Leng Leng, didn''t expect this person is unexpectedly with Xi night know.


    Huang Ling nodded slightly, and then said in a soft voice: "girl, can you rest assured? These two should be famous suwang and General Ma, right? If you don''t dislike it, please stay here for a while and deal with the herbs before you leave. "


    Lu Chang frowned and said in a deep voice, "thank you very much."


    Looking at Lu Chang''s half block south huaiyue''s appearance, Dr. Huang passed a smile on his face and said in a soft voice: "please, girl, take what you need."


    "Thank you, Dr. Huang."


    South huaiyue smell speech slightly nod, and then round to Lu Chang hold.


    "Don''t be hugged by your father," Yuan Yuan frowned and waved his little hand: "mother hugs Yuan Yuan Yuan, mother..."


    Lu Chang


    Dead child, who is holding him all the way to find the moon, actually turned his face!


    At the corner of his mouth, Lu Chang puts Yuanyuan down directly, and then looks at Yuanyuan staggering to nanhuaiyue''s side, hugging her thigh.


    Seeing this, Huang Ling went to Lu Chang and said, "this child is bing Xueming''s smart. Is it su Wang and Ning''s child? How old are you? "


    Su Wang and Ning girl''s child these words please Lu Chang, Lu Chang look indifferent way: "one year a little."


    Holding Nan huaiyue''s round legs and blinking, he looked at the bamboo dragonfly at Huang Ling''s waist: "Dad, listen!"


    Lu Chang: "what is it?"?


    Instead, Huang Ling noticed Yuanyuan''s sight, and then the bamboo dragonfly squatted down and handed it to Yuanyuan: "if you call uncle, give it to Yuanyuan."


    Yuan Yuan followed the bamboo dragonfly to turn his head, then tilted his head: "Bo Bo."


    Yuanyuan didn''t speak so vaguely before. Huang Ling chuckled and handed the bamboo dragonfly to Yuanyuan: "Little Smart ghost."


    Yuanyuan pulls the skirt of nanhuaiyue with one hand and ignores him with a bamboo dragonfly in the other.


    Seeing that she was just a bamboo dragonfly, Nan huaiyue said, "Yuanyuan, thank you, uncle."


    Yuanyuan then raised his head again. Yuanyuan''s eyes looked at Huang Ling and repeated the words of nanhuaiyue: "Yuanyuan, thank you, uncle."


    Huang Ling couldn''t help laughing and rubbed her round head.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Lu Chang was not satisfied with the sight of Nan huaiyue and Yuan Yuan, who were "attracted" by Huang Ling. He said in a deep voice, "Yuan Yuan, go out with your father, don''t disturb your mother."


    After a long time, Yuan Yuan came to Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang squatted down, picked up yuan yuan and went outside.


    Huang Ling gently tut a, secret way small younger martial brother said really right, then lift step to follow.


    Xiao Wu looked around and felt that Ma Jing, who was close to Nan huaiyue, was too oppressive. Then he ran out of the door.


    South huaiyue first prepared a pair of medicine and put it on the medicine pot, then began to deal with other herbs.


    When everything was done, the sun had moved to the center of the sky. Seeing this, Huang Ling invited Nan huaiyue to stay for dinner.


    At this moment, I can''t leave the village before and after the shop. Several people in South huaiyue are no longer polite and should go directly.


    Nan huaiyue first went to Sheng Hao to boil some sticky medicine and gave it to Ma Jing: "you drink this first and then have a meal."


    Ma Jing took the medicine bowl and prepared to drink it all in one gulp, but the feeling in his mouth was very strange. The mouth was sticky, the mouth didn''t melt, and the teeth were a little sticky. There were also some small particles in it that scratched his throat. The most important thing was that it was more bitter than ordinary medicine. It was so bitter that his tongue was numb!


    Seeing that Ma Jing''s face suddenly changed, Nan huaiyue said mercilessly, "drink all of them, if you want to have all your martial arts."


    Ma Jing''s injury is getting worse and worse. Now his meridians have reversed. In addition, he used his internal power to fight with those people. If he was not careful, he would lose all his martial arts.


    Ma Jing obviously also knows his own situation, smell speech obediently swallowed the unknown things in his mouth.


    Huang Ling''s own medical skills are just ordinary. After seeing Ma Jing''s drink, her scalp feels numb. What larvae and eggs do those small particles seem to be? Ma Jing should be glad he can''t see it


    Nan huaiyue watched Ma Jing finish his medicine with satisfaction, and then said, "you tease for a while."


    Ma Jing also felt the heat rising in Dantian and sat down with his knees crossed.


    Seeing this, Huang Ling drooled and said with a dry smile, "I can''t cook as a man, so I hired a woman in the village to cook. Just a moment, the food will come. I''ve told Xiao Wu to make more. "


    "Well."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly, just this time enough for Ma Jing to adjust his breath.


    After another look at Ma Jing, Nan huaiyue comes out of the door to Yuanyuan, who is squatting on the ground playing with bamboo dragonflies: "Yuanyuan, do you like dragonflies?"


    "I like it."


    A round and crisp response.


    As like as two peas, the South Huai Yue heard a few leaves, and soon it was made into a dragonfly, but it was not so vivid as the bamboo dragonfly. Nan Huai didn''t notice that the dragonfly made by him was just like the Yellow dragonfly''s round dragonfly.


    Yuanyuan sees this eye staring round, happily takes over the dragonfly in the hand of Nan huaiyue, and the bamboo dragonfly is mercilessly left aside by him.


    South huaiyue see this doting smile, picked up the bamboo dragonfly.


    "Brother Huang, could you please look at Yuanyuan? I''ll change the medicine for Fu. "


    Huang Ling is happy to help: "good."


    After entering the room, you can also see Yuanyuan. Nan huaiyue takes a look at Yuanyuan in the yard, who has a good time and starts to help Lu Chang change his dressing.

 Chapter 467

    Carefully cut off the remaining ointment on Lu Chang''s eyelids, South huaiyue some nervous way: "Fu, first open your eyes, see if you can see?"


    Lu Chang is slightly surprised, and then can''t wait to open his eyes.


    The outline of the person in front of him is vague, but it is still his familiar outline, which makes him have a trace of tears.


    "Yueyue!"


    With both arms outstretched, Lu Chang suddenly pulls Nan huaiyue into his arms.


    Nan huaiyue was already in the moon, and then he was surrounded by Lu Chang''s breath, and suddenly blushed: "you, you can see?"


    Hearing the stammering voice of Nan huaiyue, Lu Chang opened his mouth happily: "Yueyue, Yueyue..."


    "Don''t call me!"


    Nan huaiyue remained silent in Lu Chang''s arms for a while, then reluctantly pulled out an arm and patted Lu Chang''s head from the side: "can you really see it?"


    Lu Chang gently grabs the arm of Nan huaiyue and releases the person from his arms. His eyes gently describe Nan huaiyue''s eyebrows: "it''s not clear, but it can be seen."


    "Well? Is there anything unclear? "


    South huaiyue was Lu Chang''s eyes full of love to see some uncomfortable, turned his eyes and picked up the side of the jade bottle: "then first drop medicine for a period of time to see, this time you don''t use your eyes too much."


    Said, South huaiyue motioned Lu Chang to sit on the bench, he is careful to give his goblin drops: "you close for a while, I go to see Yuanyuan."


    With that, Nan huaiyue is about to leave, but Lu Chang grabs her skirt tightly.


    "... what do you do?"


    There is a moment of silence in the South huaiyue.


    "Yueyue accompanies me." Lu Chang''s way of sound and energy.


    South huaiyue


    Is such a big man still competing with children?


    Think of some things, South huaiyue heart sigh: "OK, accompany you."


    After a period of time, Huang Ling yelled: "the rice has been brought. Miss Ning, have you finished it?"


    Nan huaiyue said, "OK." then she patted Lu Chang and grabbed his skirt''s hand. "OK, now open your eyes."


    As for Ma Jing, this guy has already adjusted his breath. Now a big man is standing beside them.


    "Let''s go."


    Said, South huaiyue first out of the door, give Yuanyuan wash hands and face, then holding Yuanyuan came to the table.


    Seeing that Yuanyuan is eating happily, Nan huaiyue still hasn''t eaten a mouthful. Lu Chang frowns slightly, and then holds Yuanyuan to the small chair beside him: "I''ll feed Yuanyuan. Yueyue, eat quickly."


    With that, Lu Chang fills Nan huaiyue''s bowl with her favorite dishes, and then reluctantly gives invisible Ma Jing some chopsticks.


    Yuanyuan is fighting with a bean with his millet tooth. Seeing that he has changed his position, he just stares: "the table is stacked with coarse rice..."


    Don''t understand, Lu Chang "gentle" touch round small skull.


    South huaiyue see this mouth overflow a smile, bow rice.


    After lunch, Nan huaiyue picked up some things and said goodbye to Huang Ling.


    Huang Ling is still smiling, and he doesn''t stay with Nan huaiyue any more. He also gives Nan huaiyue the medicine cans he asked for before. By the way, he returns them to Nan huaiyue and brings them a horse.


    Lu Chang, Ma Jing and Nan huaiyue hung the wrapped things on their horses, and then they set out again.


    On the other side.


    Because of a bad guess, Ganlin hurried back to Ganjia village, only to find that something had happened in Ganjia village. He did not dare to go deep alone, so he had to go to Dongyun Huangdu first.


    "Buzz."


    Situ Mo secretly runs to Fujia village, but he hasn''t come back yet. The eldest one of the dark guards, dark feather, can only play situ Mo conscientiously.


    At this time, dark one is with a bee the size of a thumb Big eye to small eye.


    Dark one scalp one hemp, guess this is what means North sink again, intend to assassinate East cloud Emperor (?), His face was slightly cold, and a silver light flashed between his fingers.


    "Buzz!"


    Before I could cut the bee, I was surprised to see the insect spit out a piece of rolled up paper. Then the size of the insect changed from the size of the thumb to the size of the nail.


    "Dark one".... "


    "Buzz, buzz!" The bee jumped twice on the note.


    Silence for a moment, dark Wei or with the blade in the hand carefully open the note on the table.


    "Something happened in Ganjia village, help ganhu!"


    A short line of words on the note changed the look of dark one.


    The bee is still buzzing tirelessly. Dark one''s head aches a little, and then people call Xiaoyue. Xiaoyue is the twelve of their dark feathers. Later, she comes to Fu Yinghe. After Fu Yinghe leaves, she gives dark strategy to Xiaoyue and ceyi, whose main task is to protect Yuanyuan.


    Now, after Lu Chang takes Yuanyuan away, Xiaoyue is helping the dark one go around, trying to keep the disguise of the dark one from being noticed.


    "What can I do for you in such a hurry?"


    Xiaoyue looks at a few people of dark feather around the desk and doesn''t know what they are looking at. She has some doubts.


    A dark wave: "Twelve you come to see, I see this is like a woman''s handwriting."


    "What is it?"


    Xiaoyue comes forward with some doubts.


    After seeing the note, Xiaoyue''s face changed slightly: "is this Xiaoxiao''s handwriting? There''s something wrong with Ganjia village! "


    They have long speculated about the accident in Ganjia village. After all, Yu Xiaoxiao sent letters every once in a while before, but the letters were suddenly broken some time ago, but they haven''t come to find out.


    Dark Wei said in a deep voice: "the accident is probably true, but this note may not be written by Mrs. Gan."


    It is also possible that someone imitated Yu Xiaoxiao''s handwriting to lure them forward!


    Xiaoyue obviously thought of this, and her heart sank.


    "How did you get this note?" Xiaoyue looks dignified.


    The dark one and others looked at the cup that was banged and banged, and Xiaoyue raised the cup.


    "Buzz! Buzz


    Bees fly out of the cup and circle the moon.


    After seeing the bee, Xiaoyue looks even worse: "this is the poisonous insect given to Xiaoxiao by the young lady. It''s used as a secret messenger. It seems that something must have happened to Xiaoxiao and them."


    The dark one and others smell speech and look at each other for a moment, then the dark one frown a way: "only the emperor is not in the palace now, we want to dispatch the guard to save people?"


    They are still afraid that this is a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. By then, the palace will be empty, but general Gan can''t ignore it. He has a headache.


    Xiaoyue is also in a dilemma: "I''ll go to Jiang''s first. You don''t have to wait. By the way, how long will the emperor be back?"


    After understanding the last sentence of Xiaoyue, dark one looks a little relaxed: "the emperor has brought Fu Gongzi and they are back. They will arrive at the imperial capital in a few days. It''s fast."


    Hearing that Fu Yinghe wanted to come back, Xiaoyue loosened her frown: "it''s so good that you can come back!"


    Besides, the young lady is not dead. After all, there is some good news.

 Chapter 468

    "Well, go to Jiang''s for me first."


    The Jiang family attaches great importance to Yu Xiaoxiao and is also a staunch royalist. They will certainly help to conceal this.


    Xiaoyue nodded to a few people in the dark and turned to leave.


    See this, dark a headache continue to criticize fold, although usually looking at the emperor is very tired, but, is really tired!


    Jiang family.


    Xiaoyue met an unexpected person here: "rain?"


    At this time, the Jiang family was sitting around the hall, all of them were worried.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s great uncle, Jiang Qing, who is now in charge of the Jiang family, saw Xiaoyue come and stood up quickly and said, "don''t be surprised if you haven''t met Xiaoyue far away. Xiaoyue, please sit down."


    Xiaoyue said with a smile, "Mr. Jiang doesn''t have to go out."


    Looking at Ganlin again, Xiaoyue probably guessed Ganlin''s intention.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Xiaoyue?"


    On the surface, Xiaoyue is just an ordinary maid, but the people of the Jiang family know part of the inside story, so naturally they will not treat Xiaoyue as an ordinary maid.


    Xiaoyue looks at Jiang Qing: "Mr. Jiang, if I guess correctly, my intention should be the same as that of Mr. Ganlin."


    Gan Lin''s eyes were fixed.


    Xiaoyue took out the note: "adults first look at this."


    Jiang Qing naturally knew Yu Xiaoxiao''s handwriting. Seeing this, his face suddenly changed. Yu Xiaoxiao did not mention the handwriting in the short note, but the blood on the note made them see that the situation was urgent.


    "This..."


    Jiang Qing gives the note to Jiang Feng and frowns: "what does Xiaoyue mean?"


    Xiaoyue said in a deep voice: "general Gan is my general Dongyun. We will not abandon him and his wife."


    But now part of the troops are at the Qingming border, and part of them are taken to Beishen border by Liunan palace. The situation in Ganjia village is unknown. If there are fewer people, they may not be able to save people.


    Jiang Qing and others look better.


    Xiaoyue looked at Ganlin again: "Mr. Gan should also come here for this matter. I don''t know how much Mr. Gan knows about the situation in Ganjia village?"


    Gan Lin said solemnly: "the maze outside Ganjia village has changed, and now I can''t get in, but the maze is the most important defense line of Ganjia village. Now the maze has been changed, I''m afraid something serious has happened."


    That is to say, only a few people can''t save people. Xiaoyue''s heart sank when she heard that.


    However, "saving people is very important. Mr. Gan had better not hide anything."


    The small moon cold voice way, maze is not easy to change, and before this Ganjia village did not spread any change.


    Ganlin''s face moved slightly. After looking at Xiaoyue for a moment, he said with a smile: "there is an internal ghost in Ganjia village, and the internal ghost may be GANZE, so Ganjia village will have an accident so quietly."


    Even though he didn''t want to doubt GANZE, GANZE''s strange behavior during this period was too obvious. He deliberately misled himself about Rongyue, as if he was deliberately hinting himself.


    "GANZE?"


    Xiaoyue thought of the smiley guy: "could it be him? Isn''t he your brother? "


    "Ozawa also has Wang Gu in his hand. All the people in Ganjia village are not his opponents. Ah Hu didn''t wake up when I left Ganjia village. Now, I''m afraid the situation is critical." Ganlin unconsciously rubbed his fingers, and he couldn''t understand why GANZE did it: "there may be something else about Ozawa."


    He really didn''t want to maliciously speculate about his younger brother who grew up with him.


    Xiaoyue took a look at Ganlin''s face: "we must save people, but we need to discuss the countermeasures. The most important point is, don''t be soft hearted when necessary."


    Gan Lin looked cold: "I naturally know the weight."


    Xiaoyue nods slightly when she hears the words. She just reminds her.


    On the other hand, situ Mo and he are also rushing to the imperial capital. At the same time, they also learn about the accident of Qingming.


    "Yinghe, since the situation is urgent, you should go to the imperial capital."


    On this day, Mingcheng found Fu Yinghe and said, "there is an accident in Qingming. Dongyun can be said to be a lonely tree now. The court still needs the one who is in charge of the overall situation."


    Worried about another domestic accident, Fu Yuan and their injuries, Fu Yinghe also brought them back to the emperor this time.


    At this time, a little surprise appeared on situ Mo''s face. It seems that Qinghong''s family is not so simple.


    Mingcheng has confessed his identity to Fu Yinghe, who naturally understands Mingcheng''s meaning: "Mingbo..."


    The accident of his granddaughter is still related to the northern sinking of the demon sect. Mingcheng completely broke the friendship with the demon sect at this time. He waved his hand and said, "I will protect your father and Mingyue."


    Mingyue is a big month now, so we shouldn''t be in a hurry.


    Fu Yinghe Wen Yan slightly nodded: "well, let''s go ahead."


    Situ Mo looked at Mingcheng without any trace: "the bodyguards I brought will stay with you."


    Mingcheng Wen Yan nodded, he after all, only one person, thank people to protect Fu Yuan, they naturally better.


    Fu Yinghe doesn''t procrastinate. After talking to Fu Yuan and them, he and situ Mo speed up and leave. They are not far away from the imperial capital. If they use lightness skills to go all the way day and night, they can go back to the imperial capital in three days.


    Also see situ Mo doubts, Fu Yinghe slowly said: "Uncle Ming is the younger brother of the leader of the demon sect."


    As for why he was so decadent before, it''s not known. Fu Yinghe won''t ask more questions. What''s more, now the evil cult has turned into dust.


    Situ Mo slightly raised his eyebrows, then nodded: "no wonder Qinghong can leave with me at ease."


    Fu Yinghe just nodded with a pale face, and then he didn''t say any more.


    Three days later, the capital of Dongyun.


    Xiaoyue is selfish. Because of the relationship between Yu Xiaoxiao and Ning Rongyue, she has spared no effort in planning to rescue Gan Hu these days.


    "The rest of the people in the dark strategy and all the people in the dark feather are on standby? The imperial army broke in? "


    The voice of dark one nearly split a fork: "you don''t think the Lord son throne is too steady, want to help him find something? Or do you want the master to come back and put you to death? "


    Xiaoyue said unfathomably: "the one who comes back with the emperor is Mr. Fu."


    If Ning Rongyue is sure to save Yu Xiaoxiao and Fu Gongzi is sure to help, then the opinions of the emperor and the emperor are not important. Of course, this is not only because situ Mo is willing to help Fu Yinghe, but also because most of his core subordinates have done things under Fu Yinghe''s hands.


    Fu Yinghe in the dark can''t help but flash a smile on his face when he hears this.


    Situ Mo felt his nose delicately and said: "it seems that my prestige is not as good as Qinghong."


    Fu Yinghe snorted: "when do you want to see the play? Are you not afraid that your subordinates will really lose your throne?"


    Others heard the emperor said so, afraid to worry about the emperor''s suspicion, but Fu Yinghe did not agree, also joked.

 Chapter 469

    Situ Mo didn''t think he was disobedient: "if Qinghong really wanted the throne, it would be OK."


    In the past, he was so persistent in revenge that he indulged in hatred and power, but Fu Yinghe, who followed him all the way, never doubted.


    Fu Yinghe moved in his heart. Instead of transmitting sound, he coughed twice.


    Is discussing dark one and small month big surprise: "who?"


    "Hum!"


    Situ Mo looked at Fu Yinghe helplessly, then turned his head and walked out of the dark slowly.


    After seeing Situ Mo''s frosting face, the two men were empty at the same time, even though the little moon had just said it.


    Situ Mo''s sharp eyes turned on them as if they were frozen: "then I will go to get the punishment. Now, let''s explain the situation first."


    "Yes


    Xiaoyue and dark half kneel to accept orders.


    When they saw Fu Yinghe coming out from behind situ Mo, they were relieved at the same time. No wonder they had just said those words. It turned out that master Fu was also there.


    Fu Yinghe didn''t say a word, just stood beside situ mo.


    Situ Mo sat in the upper position, motioned Xiaoyue with his eyes, and they said.


    Xiaoyue immediately said all she knew about these days: "Ganlin used Wang Gu to sneak into Ganjia village, but only found that it was full of bloody gas. It seemed that it was general Gan''s hiding place, but she couldn''t get close to it. General Gan''s Wang Gu breath was very weak, so I was afraid that his life was hanging by a thread."


    "That maze, can Wang Gu take you in?"


    Fu Yinghe saw the most important thing at a glance.


    Xiaoyue got a shell: "no, I can''t."


    Wang Gu himself can get in through the contact with Gan Hu, but the road is not that people can walk, and they don''t have time to dig the land. It''s estimated that when they dig in, the people will be gone.


    "So you''re going to break in? My subordinates turned out to be such brave people? "


    Situ Mo took a light look at them.


    Useless people don''t have to keep, dark one saw this meaning from situ Mo''s eyes, scalp numb.


    Another sneer: "that maze, even if you take all my imperial guards, it''s not enough to fill in!"


    Dark one and Xiaoyue


    "Dark seven and CE Yi didn''t break the maze?"


    Fu Yinghe asked softly.


    Xiaoyue chicken pecked rice nodded: "dark seven said not sure."


    "Oh?" Fu Yinghe picked his eyebrows and said in a loud voice, "dark seven, you come in."


    A group of people outside the door looked around. The masked dark seven pushed the door and half knelt to salute: "master, master."


    "If you want to break through, no matter how sure the time is?"


    Dark seven and strategy a pair of eyes, some shame way: "five points."


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "there is still some progress."


    Dark seven and CE one''s breaking tactics are all taught by him. In fact, he has seen the maze outside Ganjia village. It''s good that dark seven and CE one can do it.


    Dark seven with CE a smell speech more ashamed, Fu Yinghe give each other, but they study time already late.


    "Well, get up," Fu Yinghe glanced at situ Mo, "I''ll break the maze with you."


    I''m afraid he knows the person who set up the maze.


    Situ Mo frowned slightly, then arranged a series of matters in a deep voice, which was much more detailed than Xiaoyue''s plan.


    With that, situ Mo ended with a heartless sentence: "after that, you all go to get the punishment yourself!"


    The fear of all the people who came into the door, such as dark feather and dark strategy, should be.


    "It shouldn''t be too late, Qinghong. May you start now?"


    To dark feather and others or cold-blooded merciless situ Mo see when the South huaiyue moment of spring.


    They came back day and night, which had consumed a lot of internal power. Situ Mo was worried about Fu Yinghe.


    "I''m ok," Fu Yinghe said softly, and then he broke situ Mo''s mind: "this time, the emperor will be in the rear."


    Situ Mo agreed reluctantly.


    Xiaoyue and others, who have just been attacked, keep their heads down.


    Gan Lin, who knows the most about the situation, follows Fu Yinghe. Jiang Qing, who has good martial arts skills in the Jiang family, and Jiang Ting also follow him, which shows that they attach great importance to Yu Xiaoxiao.


    "Can master Fu really solve the puzzle?"


    Gan Lin didn''t believe Fu Yinghe. He was just the one who set up the maze


    Fu Yinghe shook the fan in his hand: "don''t worry, Mr. Gan, but do you know who set up the maze?"


    Gan Lin''s face changed, and finally he was worried that Gan Hu''s mind had the upper hand: "he called himself Qianji. He didn''t ask us to disclose his name, but..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gan. I know you are worried," Fu Yinghe said with a smile. "To be honest, Qianji is one of my elder martial brothers. Mr. Gan doesn''t have to worry about his blame."


    I don''t know where his elder martial brother is now. I can blame Ganlin. After all, all the people in his family call themselves Qianji.


    Gan Lin looks surprised, with some unbelievable on his face.


    I know that Rongyue is not a simple elder brother, isn''t it? It''s certainly not easy for him to support an unpopular prince to win the throne. But now, he seems to underestimate him! But anyway, it''s good for their operation.


    Thinking of this, Gan Lin said, "thank you, Mr. Fu!"


    Jiang Qing and others on one side also flashed a happy look, Jiang Qing himself also went to see the maze, but he was only on the outside like a headless fly, almost lost.


    Fu Yinghe said in a warm voice: "you''re welcome. Maybe I should thank Mr. Gan."


    Fu Yinghe, who had written to doctor Fu before, took a deep look at Ganlin.


    Gan Lin''s face moved slightly, nodded slightly, and then he didn''t speak any more.


    Fu Yinghe raised the corner of his mouth silently.


    After more than half a day, they finally arrived at a valley not far from Ganjia village. Fu Yinghe took a look at dark feather and dark strategy and others: "they all need to adjust their breath first and replenish their consumed internal power as soon as possible, and then there may be a fierce battle!"


    "Yes."


    Everyone comes here with lightness skill and consumes a lot of internal power.


    After learning that Fu Yinghe had arrived, Qi runian, who was on standby in another Valley, came in a hurry: "I''ve seen the national teacher."


    Fu Yinghe''s position as the national teacher of Simao has always been preserved.


    "Congratulations to magistrate Qi for his promotion." Fu Yinghe Gongshou road.


    Qi runian is a talented man, and situ Mo is also happy to reuse him. He has been promoted from magistrate to magistrate earlier. If he doesn''t produce a single moth, then the governor will not be able to do it.


    Qi Ru Nian said quickly: "the national master has broken the official."


    Although know this matter rather dissolve month elder brother, but very gap still let Qi Ru Nian some cannot let go.


    Fu Yinghe just smiles at this, then looks at He Gong and ruxing beside Qi runian.


    Such as star complexion a red, then busy salute way: "such as star see childe."


    Fu Yinghe looked at He Gong, but he was very energetic and smart.


    If star see this complexion more red, elbow mercilessly to He Gong came for a while, he Gong a excite spirit, busy respectful way: "I''ve seen the National Teacher adult!"

 Chapter 470

    He Gong was also touched by Qi runian and Ning Rongyue, and changed from a shop boy to the magistrate of Hong''an county. When ruxing said goodbye, he was looking for the thief.


    It''s said that ruxing doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s clear that he Gong is not interested in it, but without this guy''s meticulousness, ruxing becomes a pro after he Gong is found again. He Gong is overjoyed before he responds.


    Fu Yinghe laughs. Everyone has his own fate. Ruxing will kiss this kind of person, which he did not expect.


    "Get up, I''m ruxing''s mother''s home. We ruxing are with you now. If ruxing accepts any wrongs, I''ll ask you for guilt."


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile.


    He Gong''s face was bashful, and then he said firmly: "my Lord, he Gong has only one wife like star in his life."


    When ruxing left with Ning Rongyue, he was disheartened. After all, ruxing didn''t let him see any hope. Later, ruxing came back to find him and became a kiss. He once thought he was dreaming, so he wanted to hold ruxing in his hand.


    Such as star complexion big red, jiaochen after waiting for he Gong one eye, turned to look for Xiaoyue to talk quietly.


    On the other side, Qi Ru Nian stealthily looks at Xiaoyue.


    Fu Yinghe''s face changed. His original dignified mood changed, and he had mixed feelings. It seems that these two girls can''t stay any longer. Rongyue is really powerful. She can make her two heartless subordinates become ordinary people. It''s good for Xiaoyue, but at the same time, they are not suitable to be dark guards.


    But let Xiaoyue they follow Ning Rongyue, Fu Yinghe will not interfere in their affairs, if Ning Rongyue see this, it should be loved.


    "Miss Xiaoyue, long time no see."


    Qi Ru Nian dallied for a while, but still summoned up the courage to chat up.


    Xiaoyue didn''t expect that Qi Ru''s annual meeting would come over. She was slightly surprised. Then she felt sweet again: "I''ve seen magistrate Qi."


    Qi Ru Nian opened his mouth and said politely, "girls call me Ru Nian."


    Xiaoyue''s face is slightly red


    Fu Yinghe glanced at the other side and no longer paid attention to it. Instead, he leaned on a big stone and waited for dark feather and others to recover their internal power.


    A quarter of an hour later, Fu Yinghe opened his eyes and interrupted the conversation: "magistrate Qi, magistrate he, let your people stand by and get ready to start."


    Each county has part of the Yamen troops, and here they have transferred half of the troops of each county managed by Qi runian.


    Originally with the small month reserved and polite said all kinds of no nutrition words, Qi Ru Nian face a su: "yes."


    Should be after Qi such as years signal he palace to call people.


    After he Gong left in a hurry, dark feather and others also got up and said in a soft voice: "young master, we have finished breathing."


    This just noticed that Qi runian of dark feather and others secretly smacked his tongue.


    It''s hard to notice when it''s quiet, but when it''s moving, it''s really incomparable among the people in their counties. These people are the elites directly under the emperor!


    In addition to the thirteen people who follow Lu Chang secretly, there are still 15 people left. These people are the most sharp blade in the hands of the emperors.


    Fu Yinghe said in a deep voice: "let''s go. After I''ve broken the maze, dark feather will follow us. Dark strategies will be scattered and flexible."


    "Yes."


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe first walked to Ganjia village.


    The terrain of the place where the maze array is arranged is mostly tortuous. No matter what the maze array is, it needs a thousand special array flag organs and key fulcrum support. The fulcrum of the maze array in Ganjia village is a kind of magic insect.


    Ganlin is responsible for solving the poisonous insects. Fu Yinghe takes Ganlin to walk freely in the maze. While dismantling the mechanism and pulling out the array flag, he asks Ganlin to solve the poisonous insects at the fulcrum.


    When he had a guide, he didn''t go so smoothly. Gan Lin was shocked to see Fu Yinghe who was in the maze.


    Fu Yinghe noticed Gan Lin''s eyes, pulled out the most central array flag, and said with a smile: "elder martial brother once showed me this kind of maze. The people who modified the maze are not proficient in it, and the method of modification is a bit clumsy."


    In the face of Fu Yinghe''s smile, Gan Lin was filled with a chill and nodded: "thank you, Mr. Fu."


    "No need."


    The fog is slowly dispersing. They have been walking for such a long time. In fact, the dark feather and others are not far away from them. Fu Yinghe looks a little more grateful after seeing the looming outline of dark feather and others: "I also want to thank Mr. Gan for saving Rongyue, but I can''t force my feelings."


    Hearing the implied meaning of Fu Yinghe''s words, Gan Lin swallowed a trace of bitterness in his heart: "don''t worry, Mr. Fu. Anyway, I won''t hurt Rongyue."


    "Thank you very much."


    Fu Yinghe said again, at this time, the dark feather and others also quickly ran over, but the footsteps were not audible.


    Fu Yinghe took a look at the entrance of Ganjia village not far away and said in a deep voice: "the maze has been broken. GANZE and others should not be aware of it. Magistrate Qi, you and county magistrate he will lead people into Ganjia village first and surround everywhere."


    Ganlin also said that the village of Ganjia that Wang Gu had explored was empty. First, surround it to prevent people from running away.


    "Yes


    Qi runian and he Gong lead a group of people into the village. Xiaoyue hesitates with ruxing, but they don''t follow him. In this case, Fu Yinghe''s order is the first. They can''t move without permission.


    Fu Yinghe took a cold look at the empty Ganjia Village: "Xiaoyue is like a star. Go to protect magistrate Qi and magistrate he respectively."


    Xiaoyue, like a star, was slightly surprised, and then hurriedly took orders.


    Seeing this, Fu Yinghe said: "the dark policy is hidden and adaptable. The people of dark feather follow me. Mr. Gan, please lead the way."


    Gan Lin looked solemn: "good."


    With that, Gan Lin led the way.


    Fu Yinghe while walking to Jiang Qing and other humanitarian: "Mr. Jiang, you will be right next to me later. Remember to take care of yourself."


    Jiang Qing nodded slightly when he heard the words, while the two younger generation Jiang Lin Jiang Ting were a little embarrassed. They seemed to have become a drag bottle and had to be protected by the national teacher. Although they were young and promising among the young men in Beijing, they were not enough to see here.


    Fu Yinghe was not interested in appeasing the people who might be hit. Looking at the cave ahead, he looked slightly cold.


    Ganjia village is full of blood, and the cave is the most disgusting.


    "This is the blood pool. The blood in it belongs to the people of Ganjia village, but now there seems to be more other things."


    Gan Lin was calm, and then he was the first to enter the cave.


    Dark feather''s people form a circle to protect Fu Yinghe, Gan Lin and Jiang''s family, and move forward slowly.


    There was an end to the dark cave, and the people in it were aware of the invasion.


    GANZE''s face was covered with blood. He looked at Ganlin coldly, and then he showed a big smile: "brother, you''re here, how can you still bring so many people?"


    Ganlin looked behind GANZE and his eyes were split.

 Chapter 471

    The blood pool is divided into two parts, one is black blood, the other is poisonous insects. In the blood pool, there are two people standing in confrontation. These people are familiar faces in Ganjia village, but at this time, there is no intelligence in their eyes!


    Ganlin''s clenched fists crackled. He was almost angry, and his eyes were covered with blood: "GANZE, are you doing these?"


    GANZE now looks clear, obviously not under control.


    GANZE showed an injured look, looking fragile: "brother, don''t you believe me?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao, who had been sitting behind the man who was swarming with poisonous insects, closed her eyes and crossed her knees, felt the commotion here. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, she opened her eyes and looked at Gan Lin with a hoarse voice: "big brother! Don''t believe him! He''s stalling! Wang Gu of ah Hu has been eroded! WOW


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao spat out another mouthful of blood, which was ominous black.


    Gan Lin''s face was startled and he was about to march forward.


    GANZE''s face sank and his tone was unclear: "I can still insist."


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks at GANZE as if she has been poisoned.


    While he was still talking, GANZE made a decisive move to stop Ganlin, and the two hands collided. A trace of horror flashed in Ganlin''s eyes, and he stepped back a few steps. Between them, his hands were dark, and he was poisoned! Poison that even Wang Gu can''t control?


    "GANZE you!"


    But in a moment, the rain was a little unstable.


    Fu Yinghe''s face changed. He came forward and gave Gan Lin a pill. He said faintly, "GANZE, give it to me. Dark feather stops others. You don''t have to keep your hand. Mr. Jiang, go and save people."


    GANZE sniffed at Fu Yinghe and grinned: "brother Fu, if I hurt you, how can I explain to Rongyue?"


    "Ha, let''s ask brother Gan to show mercy."


    Fu Yinghe chuckled, and the murderous air of the thousand machine fan unfolded.


    Jiang Qing''s heart suddenly shrinks. Unexpectedly, the pressure and murderous spirit on Fu Yinghe, who seems to be gentle, are so terrible, and the water is not exposed! You should know that even Lu Chang and his generals have had a lot of inhumanity in the battlefield all the year round.


    Only GANZE, who was targeted by Fu Yinghe, knew that he had endured multiple murderous tendencies and pressures. He had the feeling of being stiff and unable to move on the spot!


    "Ha ha, it''s not interesting that brother Gan is so motionless."


    Fu Yinghe in the blink of an eye in front of GANZE, hands thousands of machine fan point to GANZE eyebrows.


    GANZE face ferocious to break free from the pressure given by Fu Yinghe, horizontal body left to avoid thousand machine fan.


    Fu Yinghe''s hand closed Qianji fan unfolds again, and several red silver needles shoot out, facing GANZE''s temple. Fu Yinghe shakes his wrist and spins it again. Qianji fan is also a few arrows with blood grooves shooting at GANZE''s acupoints from other directions. It''s hard to imagine that there are so many things hidden in a normal fan size Qianji fan!


    GANZE snorted coldly, looking at Fu Yinghe with a trace of madness and ferocity.


    He jumped up and stepped on Fu Yinghe from the air. He could feel his strength only by feeling the strong wind!


    Fu Yinghe stepped back two steps. With a stroke of a thousand machine fan in his hand, GANZE''s pupil suddenly shrank in mid air. On the right side of his head, a pocket arrow with strong wind made a bloodstain on his face.


    Face hot pain, GANZE a spin away from Fu Yinghe, licked the blood cut off his face, GANZE Yin smile.


    Fu Yinghe smiles like Mu Chunfeng and moves his wrist again. Only then can others see that the arrow''s tail comes out with an imperceptible thread. No wonder it can change the direction.


    With a whistle, the half of the people in the black blood pool suddenly revolted. Their appearance was the same as that of the poisonous people in the outside world, but the terrible thing was that they still had martial arts skills. They were fierce one by one. They were a little confused when they were dealing with the masked people who ran out in the dark.


    Sitting on the ground, Gan Lin spat out a mouthful of black blood and stared at GANZE: "Ozawa! Why on earth are you doing that? "


    GANZE looked at Ganlin indifferently, then sneered and gave the order to kill all the demagogues.


    "Ah


    Yu Xiaoxiao screamed over the red blood pool, and her face was split into bloodstains, which made her look particularly frightening: "Gan Lin, clan leader, they all sacrifice to the blood pool, you can''t be soft hearted to him any more!"


    As soon as Yu Xiaoxiao''s voice fell, the poisonous insects in the red blood pool crawled in and stood in the body of Ganjia village clan leader and others in the red blood pool. The clan leader and others seemed to have regained some expression in their eyes, and they all jumped out of the blood pool to those clansmen controlled by shangganze.


    Ganlin felt cold in his heart and trembled all over. He no longer looked at you and called out Wang Gu in his body: "I''ll help you!"


    I don''t know what method Yu Xiaoxiao used to control Gan Hu''s Wang Gu, but obviously her ability is not enough.


    Wang Gu, who climbs out of Ganlin''s body, avoids the crowd and falls into the red blood pool. The blood pool boils instantly, and more insects climb out into the clan leader and other human bodies, while Wang Gu, who becomes weaker, climbs into ganhu''s body, half leaning on the cave wall behind Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s face flashed a glimmer of hope, and then she was replaced by pain, spitting out a mouthful of black blood again. She forced ganhu''s life Gu to control Wang Gu, but her own reaction was terrible enough.


    Ganlin is not feeling well at this time. Even though ganhu''s Wang Gu is not in his body at this time, the residual breath still repels his Wang Gu. Fortunately, he is closely related to ganhu, otherwise his Wang Gu can''t enter ganhu''s body at all.


    Fu Yinghe looks cold and pours his internal power into the Qianji fan. Countless poisonous needle darts burst out and the Qianji fan disintegrates completely. He can only see the silk thread wrapped around Fu Yinghe''s five fingers on his right hand. The sharp poisonous needle darts can stab several masked people''s vital acupoints.


    Fu Yinghe, on the other hand, swept over people''s heads and approached GANZE.


    GANZE sneered and made a few short calls. Several Python darted out from other channels to attack Fu Yinghe.


    Fu Yinghe spins around to avoid the python coming back and forth. He taps the cave wall with his toes, and the whole person jumps up on the top of a python. Rao Shi, the python is twisting wildly. Fu Yinghe also stands still.


    GANZE curls his mouth to see that other boa constrictors and scorpions are entangled with Fu Yinghe for the time being. He is fast approaching the blood pool. Before, the blood pool was guarded by the clan leader and their group of madmen. Rao Shi''s people can''t get the deep Wang Gu by all means, but now is a good time for the blood pool to be empty!


    Yu Xiaoxiao saw that her eyes were all cracked. At this time, her skin exposed to the air was all cracked, and the bloodstains were winding, which was really terrible. But even so, she still stood up and held the heart eating whip soaked in the blood pool!


    Today''s heart eating whip is completely soaked in blood into a black red, above two blood colored snake winding, choose people and bite!


    Crackle!

 Chapter 472

    With an explosion in the air, Yu Xiaoxiao pulled out a ravine on the ground with a whip in his hand, and the gravel flew aside on GANZE''s side face.


    GANZE, who flashed the whip neatly, had a cold look and sticky eyes, like a snake biting people: "Tut, I have strength."


    Yu Xiaoxiao swallows the blood in her mouth and stares at GANZE.


    "Oh, it''s not men who bully women, GANZE."


    Fu Yinghe, like a ghost, appeared behind GANZE, apparently angry.


    GANZE''s pupil suddenly shrank, but he couldn''t dodge when he was too close. Fu Yinghe gently knocked his right heel on the ground. He moved half a step to the left, raised his right leg and swept it. With a whip leg, he swept GANZE out of the way, face down and made a long distance on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    It took GANZE a long time to raise his head and spit out a mouthful of blood, but the most miserable thing was his palms that were pierced. It turned out that when he raised his hands to be Fu Yinghe, his palms were pierced directly by the sharp blade sticking out of Fu Yinghe''s toes!


    Fu Yinghe came to GANZE and stepped on it.


    GANZE was trampled on the ground again and couldn''t turn over.


    Fu Yinghe stepped on GANZE''s back with one foot and observed the situation calmly: "dark one, step back."


    Just want a masked person to fight with the dark one pupil a shrink, without hesitation retreat.


    Fu Yinghe raised his hand and gently touched the jade wrist guard on his right wrist to pour his internal power into it. He saw that the jade wrist guard was disintegrating with a bang. It was like a sharp arrow wrapped in fire. In a blink of an eye, he came to the man who was fighting with dark one. The man was holding a weapon and was about to resist, but the sharp arrow in front of him exploded in the air!


    Bang!


    The impact of the direct explosion of the person fighting with dark one was torn to pieces, and the actions of the people fighting all stopped for a moment.


    A trace of fanaticism flashed in dark seven''s eyes: "gunpowder!"


    The gunpowder they usually develop has no lethality at all, but only the childe has great power!


    "Where are you from?"


    There was a flash of fear in GANZE''s eyes.


    Fu Yinghe gently picked his eyebrows, and there was a trace of evil in his gentle and jade like appearance: "what does brother Gan mean? Ah, Mr. Gan, GANZE will be handed over to you. "


    With a complicated look, the rain came and nodded slightly.


    Fu Yinghe casually stamped on GANZE''s back, then went to check Yu Xiaoxiao''s condition.


    It''s just that Yu Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to recognize anyone now. As soon as Fu Yinghe gets close to her braid, she comes with a fierce wind.


    Fu Yinghe frowned at this.


    At this time, Gan Hu, who had been in a coma on the stone wall, woke up. He staggered to Yu Xiaoxiao''s back and gently hugged her: "Xiaoxiao, it''s OK. It''s enough. Let''s have a rest."


    At the moment of hearing Gan Hu''s voice, Yu Xiaoxiao''s tight nerves finally broke, her pupils dilated slightly, and fainted in Gan Hu''s arms. Gan Hu seemed to just stand up and hold Yu Xiaoxiao back. They both fell to the ground.


    The chieftain of Ganjia village and others trembled, and their momentum was weak.


    Fu Yinghe''s face seemed to have a trace of compassion: "Mr. Jiang, please take general Gan and Mrs. Gan away."


    "Yes


    Jiang Qing wiped the wet on his face and called Jiang Lin to help him.


    Just when the war was settled and everyone was ready to leave, a man came out of another dark cave and robbed GANZE. All the poisonous people controlled by the black blood pool blocked Fu Yinghe''s pursuit, and the dark one and others were injured.


    Fu Yinghe took a look at the direction of GANZE''s departure, and then gave a friendly smile to Ganlin: "I didn''t expect that they were still in ambush. There was no need to chase them."


    In the eyes of Gan Lin, a complex landscape emerged.


    Leaving the cave again, Fu Yinghe looks at Gan Hu, who is in a coma.


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes are red when several people of the Jiang family guard her. Yu Xiaoxiao''s appearance is too miserable. All the skin that you can see is cracked and the blood can''t stop. On the contrary, Yu Xiaoxiao is willing to protect her. At least she looks intact.


    In a hurry, Xiaoyue and ruxing were shocked when they saw this scene. Xiaoyue motioned to others to lift up the stretcher for Yu Xiaoxiao: "Mr. Jiang, let''s stop the bleeding first."


    Jiang Qing smell speech strong from calm, deep voice way: "good."


    "Mr. Gan, do you know the situation between general Gan and Xiaoxiao? And the demagogues? "


    Fu Yinghe sees this thousand machine fan to point to those who follow them obediently.


    Gan Lin''s look at the demagogues was a little complicated: "these people, including those who just blew themselves up, are all from Ganjia village. They are dead now. According to Xiao Xiao''s words, they may have sacrificed blood pool to protect ah Hu and feed them with their bodies. These demagogues are absolutely loyal to ah Hu. I can control them temporarily because they are close relatives."


    Fu Yinghe felt a trace of admiration on his face, and the rest of the people were also awed.


    At this time, Gan Bai, the head of Ganjia village, who seemed to have a bit of spirit in his eyes, suddenly came forward tremblingly and took out a piece of white cloth from his sleeve.


    Gan Lin is slightly surprised, and takes over the white cloth, but Gan Bai''s look in his eyes is also extinguished, and then comes back to the group of demagogues.


    Fu Yinghe was a little surprised: "what is this?"


    Gan Lin''s hand trembled with white cloth: "it says what happened in Ganjia village."


    Fu Yinghe took the white cloth in Gan Lin''s hand and looked at it carefully. The words written in blood on the white cloth were a little scribbled.


    GANZE is not GANZE. He secretly controls the clan. We can''t protect the second childe and the second lady from retreating to the blood pool, but we can''t resist it for long. We can only help the second lady merge the second childe''s life Gu and control the king Gu by the life Gu. Fortunately, the combination of affectionate Gu is successful. We can only protect the second childe with blood!


    "Sweet is not sweet."


    There was no emotion in Fu Yinghe''s tone.


    Gan Lin was shocked all over his body, and his forehead was full of green tendons: "it''s so!"


    "What about Xiaoxiao? Is there any problem? "


    Shaking hands, Jiang Qing and others nervously ask after reading the blood book, and the sentence "lucky success" makes them have a bad premonition in their heart.


    "It''s not possible for Ming Gu to merge by force, but maybe they have some secret method, but I don''t know."


    Gan Lin feels guilty. He also sees that Yu Xiaoxiao protects Gan Well, but he himself


    "I''m afraid Xiaoxiao will not be hurt until they wake up."


    Jiang Qing''s eyes glare at Yu Xiaoxiao''s words, but he has nothing to do. After all, the blood book is written in a hurry, and many things are explained clearly. He can only know the whole story after Yu Xiaoxiao wakes up, but Xiaoxiao still doesn''t know if he can wake up!


    Think of here, Jiang Qing wants to blow up!


    A quarter of an hour later, Xiaoyue and ruxing, who are good medicine for Xiaoxiao in the room, come out with red eyes.


    Jiang Lin some nervous to ask: "Xiaoxiao injury?"

 Chapter 473

    "Xiaoxiao Xu''s body can''t bear it. There are a lot of wounds. We managed to stop the blood from those small wounds, but there are several serious wounds that can''t stop the blood..."


    They are the emperor''s Secret guards. They have the best medicine, but they can''t help it.


    Jiang Qing''s face changed: "this! Now, let''s go back to Beijing and find the doctor... "


    Xiaoyue whispered: "don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. Although we can''t stop the blood, there is a blood colored bug and a light green bug helping Xiaoxiao stop bleeding and heal the wound."


    Jiang Qing smell speech almost a breath not to come up, wry smile: "two girls don''t scare me."


    "You didn''t hear us finish," ruxing muttered, and then straightened out: "the most important thing is Xiaoxiao''s internal injury, which is very serious. Her meridians are reversed, and her internal power is dried up. Moreover, we can''t know her pulse, and her internal injury is very strange. We''d better take Xiaoxiao back to the imperial capital for treatment as soon as possible."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly when he heard Yu Xiaoxiao''s words, and then said: "her internal injury is probably because of this. In that case, we''ll go back quickly, magistrate Qi. The rest of Ganjia village will be handled by magistrate Qi. What''s Mr. Gan''s idea?"


    Ganlin looked at Ganjia village with a complicated look: "OK, please, Mr. Qi, but I hope Mr. Qi doesn''t destroy here as much as possible."


    Qi Ru Nian nodded his head when he heard the words: "don''t worry, Mr. Gan."


    People come and go in a hurry.


    Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu can''t wait for treatment. They make a sedan chair for Xiaoyue to take care of Gan Hu and Yu Xiaoxiao in the sedan chair, while dark feather and others are lucky lightness skills.


    Gan Lin, on the other hand, is the one who controls the blood pool and follows the sedan chair to the imperial capital. The appearance of these people is no different from that of ordinary people, and changing into new clothes won''t cause any panic. It''s just that they don''t have pupils in their eyes, and they don''t have facial expression, which makes people feel a little chilly.


    Gan Lin explained to Fu Yinghe, "patriarch, they can''t leave ah Hu. No, Xiaoxiao is too far away. Recently, I can rely on Wang Gu to take over control of them temporarily. But if they are far away, they may go crazy and rush to Xiaoxiao by no means."


    Wang Gu is now in Yu Xiaoxiao, and Gan Hu is the master of Wang Gu. These Gu people only recognize Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu.


    Fu Yinghe said quietly: "these demagogues can''t be brought into the imperial capital."


    Gan Lin took a deep look at Fu Yinghe and said in a deep voice, "please forgive me. As long as the clan leaders are around them, they won''t hurt others easily. If they are far away, they may have an impression on Xiaoxiao."


    Gan Bai and Yu Xiaoxiao are just doing this to protect Gan Hu and Yu Xiaoxiao. If they want him to solve these demagogues directly, he really can''t do it. He can only take it with him for a while.


    His last sentence made Fu Yinghe change his mind: "then let all these demagogues go to Fu Fu. Xiaoxiao and general Gan will also be placed in Fu Fu for the time being. What do you think of Mr. Gan?"


    "Thank you, brother Fu."


    Gan Lin said with thanks, and then stopped talking. Many things still affected him.


    Fu Yinghe was silent for a moment, and then asked: "Mr. Gan, I heard that you have already met xiaoyueer. Can you tell me how xiaoyueer is now?"


    Gan Lin''s rather chaotic spirit was slightly shaken and nodded: "the land of chaos..."


    On the other hand, Nan huaiyue, who is concerned by Fu Yinghe.


    On the way to the border, especially after another Ma Jing, Nan huaiyue''s journey suddenly became wonderful, and they encountered more and more ambushes. At this time, they are only one city away from the border.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere here?"


    Just stepping into the city, Nan huaiyue realized that it was wrong.


    Although Lu Chang''s eyes are still a little blurred, he is still very sensitive to hostile eyes: "this used to belong to the city of Sanwu, in which the people of Qingming and Dongyun, including those in the chaotic place, maintain superficial peaceful coexistence, but now I''m afraid something happened, Ma Jing?"


    "When I left, it was fine here, but now I''m afraid it''s occupied by people from Qingdao and Beichen."


    Ma Jing was still blindfolded, but if he couldn''t feel the murderous spirit, he would have died countless times.


    South huaiyue smell Yan Lian Mei: "it seems that we have long been targeted."


    Also, if she and Lu Chang were the only ones, Yi Rong might be able to get by, but Ma Jing is rare. No matter how Yi Rong is, it''s easy for people to think of Ma Jing. What''s more, Yi Rong has been persisting in ambushing their Beichen.


    Or they are careless, South huaiyue heart dark sigh.


    Lu Chang''s internal power said: "don''t look back. In this case, we''ll rush through."


    South huaiyue pick eyebrows, smile, Lu Chang came to the border seems to relax a lot of heart.


    Ma Jing gave a reply.


    Nan huaiyue snorted and said, "forget what I said, you can''t use your internal power?"


    Ma Jing was frozen.


    "However, it''s OK to use six successful forces now." Nan huaiyue added.


    Ma Jing was silent, then he answered in a dull voice.


    After bullying Ma Jing, Nan huaiyue''s eyes bend in a good mood. Lu Chang laughs at this pet and thinks it''s good to have many brothers. Which one does Yueyue want to bully


    When the three men reached the center of the city, the soldiers of Beichen who were hiding all over the city finally came out, shouting to kill them and pointing their weapons at nanhuaiyue.


    "It''s catching turtles in a jar."


    South huaiyue pick eyebrows.


    Lu Chang took a blank look at the soldiers who surrounded them: "no, it''s killing a stone with an egg!"


    With that, Lu Chang rushes forward like a fierce tiger, and rushes out of a road in the blink of an eye. Nan huaiyue follows him with a round body method, and his toes touch lightly. In an instant, he is just a few steps away. Ma Jing, who lost his two sledgehammer weapons when he was chased, finds two mountain axes to kill them.


    The Beichen soldiers, who were still aggressive, were shocked by this scene, and then rushed to Lu Chang with a loud cry.


    Lu Chang is awe inspiring. His expressionless face should be the Jiuyou gun that can make others see the murderous spirit. At this time, the gun has not seen blood for a long time. The bright red blood slides down the black tip of the gun and blooms on the ground.


    After a lesson, no one dared to rush forward so recklessly. Each one of them was a little timid, fighting and retreating. Soon they called Lu Chang and they approached the gate on the other side.


    Protected by Lu Chang and Ma Jing, Nan huaiyue has no chance to do it: "will Beichen send these people to stop us?"


    South huaiyue is pure doubt, North sink since expect they pass here to lead them to the city, not just want to do useless work?


    On a tall building not far away, the leader of the black robed man gave a cold hum: "it''s really worthy of being the God of war of Dongyun!"


    "My Lord, you are not here to see Lu Chang''s heroism, are you? We... "


    The black robed man glanced at the young general who was making a sound. The young man was horrified and kept silent.

 Chapter 474

    "Young man, don''t lose your temper."


    The young general''s face turned pale and he didn''t speak any more, but his subordinates were all under him. He lost so much at once, and his heart was bleeding!


    The man in black looked at Lu Chang. They were getting closer to the gate of the city. With a sneer, they finally moved.


    "Keng..."


    The sound of the piano sounded, and another group of people stood in front of Lu Chang at the gate of the city.


    The moon god of nanhuai moved and looked up at the tall building.


    She used the identity of Wang Yue when dealing with the people of Linggu sect. These people at the border probably didn''t recognize herself.


    With a smile in her eyes, Nan huaiyue squints at the "people" at the gate of the city. These people look much better than those who are poisoned by poisonous insects. If she didn''t see that there are no pupils in their eyes, Nan huaiyue would only regard these people as ordinary people.


    When he saw that these poisonous people used martial arts and internal power and had a good command of organization, Nan huaiyue was shocked, and he gently touched qingluan on his waist with his right hand.


    After seeing that Lu Chang was stumbling by these poisonous people who were not afraid of life and death, and the soldiers who had died before also got up, Nan huaiyue gave a cold hum and finally pulled out qingluan.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The sound of the flute is playing, forming a trend of competing with the sound of the Qin.


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t control the insects that the dead get up again. She can''t control the dead, but she can interfere with the orders from Qin Sheng and directly seize the control of the insects.


    The black robed man''s eyes were fixed. He didn''t expect that the woman in Lu Chang''s group, who seemed to be just holding a child, could control the insects!


    "Qingluan?"


    A dark and arrogant young man next to the black robed man suddenly stands up and stares at qingluan in the hand of Nan huaiyue: "how can it be in her hand? What about Wang Yue? "


    The black robed man frowned and asked with his eyes.


    The young man frowned and said, "this is the jade flute qingluan that Baifang Pavilion auctioned at the beginning, but it was not this woman who used qingluan at that time!"


    "So this is the one who beat you? Our first day? "


    Another youth sneered.


    The boy''s face suddenly cooled down, and then sneered: "I admit that you are inferior to others, but Mo Heng, if you have that ability, you will go up? Don''t talk all day. "


    Mo Heng choked on him and said, "I''ll show you!"


    The servant had already brought in a piano. Mo Heng lifted his robe and sat down to watch it play.


    The boy turned his mouth, and then looked at nanhuaiyue again. His face was puzzled, but when he looked carefully, he felt that nanhuaiyue was familiar with her appearance.


    Being stared at like this, Nan huaiyue naturally feels it, but when she turns around, she sees Lu Chang''s broad shoulders. Seeing this, she can''t help but smile and doesn''t pay attention to that side any more.


    Lu Chang takes a vicious look at the man who is staring at his family. He turns his mouth around in a cruel radian, and his hand cuts off another head.


    Only when they are cut off can these poisonous people stop. They have no feeling when they are hurt in other places, even more crazy.


    As for the sound of the second piano, Nan huaiyue didn''t pay attention to it at all. She was too flashy and vain. On the contrary, she seemed to affect her family? Nan huaiyue is very funny.


    "Lingling..."


    Nan huaiyue is slightly surprised. It turns out that Yuanyuan reaches out her hand and meets qingluan''s fallen baby. Yuanyuan seems to regard this as playing and stirring.


    The sound of qingluan and Qingqing''s bell is naturally consistent. Even if Yuanyuan is just playing, it is also well integrated with the flute played by Nan huaiyue, which makes the black robed man who plays against Nan huaiyue gush out of his throat.


    South Huai month curved eyes, secret way own good son do well!


    Grabbing control of most of the corpses at one stroke, Nan huaiyue controls these people and rushes to the soldiers of Beishen.


    Only the corpses were used to deal with the outsiders. The soldiers of Beichen who had not been targeted by the corpses were in a hurry to deal with the corpses.


    "Heresy."


    Lu Chang''s light way.


    The spirit and spirit of the soldiers in Beichen is much different from that of Dongyun and Qingming. The only way to make trouble in the four countries is by the evil ways of poisonous insects.


    Just as Ma Jing was holding up two axes to open the gate, Lu Chang''s face changed slightly: "Ma Jing, push


    Ma Jing has no doubt about Lu Chang''s order. With a sharp cut of his foot, the whole person retreats like a shell. The people of Beichen didn''t dare to stop him at all. If Ma Jing hit them with that weight, they would be killed.


    Bang!


    The ground vibrates, and the deafening sound stops the sound of the piano on the high-rise building. People in the city feel that their ears are buzzing and their heads are buzzing. Some people can''t stand steadily. The weaker people''s ears have shed blood. However, Nan huaiyue has Lu Chang''s quick response to help her seal her ears.


    However, Nan huaiyue also puts down qingluan and helps Lu Chang to understand the sound of Kaifeng. Then she looks at the dusty city gate. The thick city gate at the city gate suddenly splits into several pieces, which is the most difficult city gate to break with the iron border in the middle!


    Lu Chang immediately used his internal power to protect himself and Nan huaiyue.


    As for Ma Jing, he will protect himself.


    When the dust falls, a shadow appears.


    Chen Feng shakes his numb arm and throws away two big hammers with iron spikes. When he sees Lu Chang, he looks like he''s moving. Then he gives Lu Chang a slight nod.


    "Old Chen! Well done! Boss, sister-in-law, we are here to pick you up! "


    Not far away, Liu Qingyan, who was riding on a horse, raised his voice and said excitedly that he had several arrows in his hand. The sharp arrows cut through the air and pointed straight at several people on the high building.


    The man in black robe looks cold, and his sword is shaken away by his strength. Even if he doesn''t use all his strength, it''s too strong! The man in black robe was surprised, and he was rather embarrassed to avoid the sharp arrow. So far away, the arrow was still several inches deep into the column of the high-rise building!


    When Lu Chang walks to Chen Feng, no one dares to stop him. It''s really that Lu Chang is invincible. Chen Feng''s impression on them is too deep!


    "Well done!"


    Lu Chang patted Chen Feng on the shoulder.


    Chen Feng was surprised at Lu Chang''s eyes, and then he was happy: "general, I''m merciful. My arm is paralyzed."


    Looking carefully, Chen Feng''s arm is shaking slightly. After all, he is not Ma Jing''s natural giant.


    Lu Chang sniffed at Chen Feng with admiration.


    At this time, Liu Qingyan also rode his horse, and he was followed by several horses who were not seated: "boss! Are your eyes OK? Sister in law, you are not dead! Excellent! Let''s go back to the city! "


    After Liu Qingyan, there is a white face with red eyes looking at them.


    And the people who sank to the north in the city saw that Dongyun was in such a big battle, and they were restrained for a moment. Their troops were not uniform, and they did not dare to stop people rashly at this time.


    The black robed man looked at Liu Qingyan with a gloomy look: "they have something to hide!"


    Juvenile smell speech look complex to see South huaiyue them, and then pupil suddenly shrink.

 Chapter 475

    Originally, Beichen and Dongyun won more and lost less in the war. Dongyun was more and more timid. They thought Dongyun was going to die, but they were playing with them?


    Just as Liu Qingyan just showed his hand, he is not like that on the battlefield! And Chen Feng, who has subdued everyone at one stroke, needs hundreds of people and thousands of people to break through the city gate with siege vehicles and hammers! They are hiding their strength!


    However, the young man grabbed the black robed man who was still staring at Lu Chang: "withdraw! Let all the people in the city withdraw


    With that, the boy turned and ran away.


    The black robed man was shocked. Although he didn''t understand what happened, he did what he said and ran with him.


    Mo Heng looked at them in a daze, then gritted his teeth to keep up.


    But not far from the gate of the city, Nan huaiyue turned over and mounted the horse: "several generals, Fu, take that man with us, let''s go!"


    South huaiyue pointed to a Gu person who was "stolen" by her.


    Nan huaiyue looks a little anxious, and Lu Chang, who fully trusts Nan huaiyue, immediately does as he says.


    The reason why the Jiuyou army is called the Ever Victorious division is not only because of its strong ability, but also its cohesion and executive power. As soon as the retreat horn rings, the Jiuyou army brought by Chen Feng is like a ghost on the battlefield, disappearing in the distance in the blink of an eye, as if they just appeared here is just an illusion of everyone.


    Even so, after returning to Dongyun border city, some of the soldiers who were closer still had some strange symptoms.


    Liu light proverb, they first thought of a sudden call them to withdraw from the South huaiyue.


    Lu Chang just returned to the border, even without the emperor''s appointment, the soldiers only recognized him, many military affairs immediately submerged him, and Lu Chang with his thick skin also pulled Nan huaiyue to accompany him.


    Liu light proverb in the room outside the door to look into the door, and then Liu light river carried into the door.


    "General, sister-in-law."


    Liu Qinghe''s eyes on Lu Chang, and he shouts like a flow of kindness.


    Nanhuaiyue frowned slightly, and then said softly, "my name is nanhuaiyue. Just call me miss nanhuaiyue or huaiyue."


    Before did not have time to refute Liu light proverb''s sister-in-law, but the heart of South huaiyue is still a little uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    Liu Qingyan is not so careless. After all, this is not the sister-in-law who is familiar with them. It''s the sister-in-law whose boss hasn''t settled yet.


    Liu Qinghe reports military affairs to Lu Chang, and Liu Qingyan goes to the South huaiyue.


    In the south of huaiyue, Yuan Yuan seems to know Liu Qingyan. Seeing that Liu Qingyan''s face is bigger and bigger, his eyes bend: "Uncle Yanyan..."


    "Ah, Xiao Yuanyuan..."


    Liu Qingyan looks at Yuan Yuan for a while and smiles like two little fools.


    Nan huaiyue smiles when she sees this. It seems that the general is very interesting.


    After teasing Liu Qingyan, he raised his head and said with a smile: "Da, Huai Yue, by the way, you don''t remember us, do you? Our General Liu Qingyan is a marksman. This is my brother Liu Qinghe. Ah Yue, I''ll tell you that we had a good relationship before, and I''ll report my name in the barracks later!"


    "Cough."


    Lu Chang, who was addicted to military affairs, did not raise his head. He interrupted Liu Qingyan, and then said in a deep voice, "get down to business!"


    Liu light proverb Leng Leng, looked at Liu light River, confused crooked head.


    Liu Qinghe draws the corner of his mouth, pointing to Liu Qingyan, the boss is talking about you!


    I?


    Liu Qingyan stares at Lu Chang without looking up, then shrugs.


    "By the way, huaiyue, I came to see you mainly because some of the soldiers suddenly felt sick. That is, after we left Beishen, I would like to ask you to help the soldiers have a look, OK?"


    Liu Qingyan looks at the South huaiyue sincerely.


    South huaiyue is a little embarrassed to touch the nose, which said she did.


    "Well, it''s my fault."


    Chen Feng, the nearest Liu Qingyan, is all right. She thought it didn''t affect Dongyun, but she didn''t expect that the medicine was so overbearing. It''s just because they have excellent internal power to protect themselves, so it''s not easy for them to win. But those ordinary soldiers are not so lucky.


    "Well?"


    Lu Chang finally raised his head from military affairs: "what does Yueyue mean?"


    South huaiyue smell speech will do "immoral things" said: "when we leave, I lost a bottle of poison to the North sink City, it is estimated that also affect the East cloud side......"


    The medicine was the volatile poison thrown by the boy when he heard about Baifang Pavilion in the city. Nan huaiyue just wanted to return the things to their original owners.


    With that, Nan huaiyue is waiting for Lu Chang to blame them.


    After hearing this, Lu Chang''s frown widened, and he looked south at huaiyue with a smile: "Yueyue is doing well!"


    Liu Qingyan thinks that this is probably not his own boss, right?


    Liu Qinghe is very calm and asked: "what will our soldiers do?"


    "It''s OK. I can detoxify them. They should only be affected a little. It won''t hurt much."


    South Huai Yue Li horse way, if a little bit more serious, Liu light proverb should not have a chance to come to her now: "I smelled the smell of poison before..."


    Lu Chang''s expression immediately became serious, and it seemed a little scary. He pulled nanhuaiyue and asked her to face herself: "do you smell fangs? Are you ok? Well


    South huaiyue a Leng, a blush rose on the face: "I''m ok."


    On the spur of the moment, when she threw poison, she protected herself and Yuanyuan with her internal power, otherwise Yuanyuan would be the first one to have an accident.


    "Is it really OK?"


    Lu Chang looks up and down at Nan huaiyue and pinches her hand. He doesn''t know whether he is checking whether she is uncomfortable or taking advantage of Mimi.


    Nanhuaiyue''s face turned red instantly. She didn''t dare to look at liuqinghe and liuqingyan any more. She pushed Lu Chang away, frowned tightly, and pursed: "I''m really OK! Don''t... Don''t look! It''s all right


    Lu Chang took advantage of it. He was happy in heart, and his face was upright: "well, I''ll accompany you to see those soldiers."


    Liu light River smell speech tiny pick eyebrow, when does oneself eldest brother so sticky person?


    "No, there are so many things on your side."


    Nan huaiyue took a look at the pamphlets piled on the table: "I''ll go myself."


    "No!"


    Lu Chang immediately opened his mouth and looked at Liu Qinghe with a solemn look on his face: "I have not been appointed by the emperor. At this time, I have already taken over my duty to do this. Qinghe, deal with it yourself!"


    Liu Qinghe and Liu Qingyan


    "... let''s go there together."


    Nan huaiyue also finds out that Lu Chang seems to be sticking to herself, which is not right. She also wants to change the situation slowly, but it doesn''t seem to work. She thinks that if she can, Lu Chang should want to tie himself on his belt


    Aware of what he was thinking, Nan huaiyue''s heart was in a mess. She got up and said, "please lead the way."


    Seeing this, Lu Chang kept up: "Yueyue, wait for me!"

 Chapter 476

    After several people left, Yuan Yuan looked up at the empty left and right, then looked at Liu Qinghe and lowered his head again to play with the scabbard of the dagger in his hand.


    Liu Qinghe


    Boss, don''t you realize what you''ve forgotten?


    Lu Chang and Nan huaiyue, who came to the soldiers'' camp, finally remembered that they had forgotten something. They looked at each other and were silent.


    Lu Chang coughed: "light River in the room, will look after Yuanyuan."


    If Nan huaiyue didn''t want to cover her face in front of so many people, she would have forgotten her child


    In front of his family, Liu Qingyan, who has a big heart, didn''t notice the difference between them: "big, no, huaiyue, go and have a look?"


    A few groans of pain came from the tents in front of them. Suddenly, black spots appeared on the soldiers. People suddenly had a high fever. They didn''t prevent what kind of infectious disease it was. They concentrated these soldiers in these tents. He Qing is now feeling their pulse.


    South huaiyue nodded slightly, and then entered the camp where he Qing was.


    He Qing, who was feeling his pulse, opened his eyes and said, "general, Miss Nan, please."


    South huaiyue nodded slightly, she and he Qing met in Wen Cheng, also know he Qing medical skill is good.


    "How can general he cure these soldiers?"


    He Qing frowned slightly: "they are not infected, they should be poisoned, maybe they are caused by Beichen!"


    Why should we say here? Because Beishen is eager to conquer Dongyun border, the poisoning is not done once or twice.


    There was a trace of embarrassment and guilt on Nan huaiyue''s face. Although she wanted to deal with Bei Shen, she didn''t expect that it would affect her side. From this, we can see how cruel the poison made by Bei Shen is.


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "Beichen wants to be so treacherous."


    So let the black pot sink into the north.


    The soldiers lying on the mat were indignant.


    Nan huaiyue stares at the witty Lu Chang, and Lu Chang immediately shows a happy smile: "I''d like to trouble Yueyue to treat you."


    South huaiyue pursed her lips and her face was slightly red: "good."


    After Nan huaiyue entered the camp, he fell into an unbelievable dullness. At this moment, he finally responded: "cousin! Is it rongyuebiao? "


    After shouting a voice, Jing Fei was not sure, and asked excitedly.


    Nanhuaiyue was stunned. Lu Chang remembered that he was only chasing Yueyue. His uncle, brother-in-law and mother-in-law had not informed him that he wanted to be cool!


    Thinking of Fu Yinghe''s smiling like a jade, Lu Chang feels cool.


    Nan huaiyue looks up at Jingfei with hesitation: "cousin? What are you


    After carefully observing the face of Nan huaiyue, he could see that Lu Chang was not happy. Jing Fei was completely sure, but he didn''t come to Nan huaiyue: "aunt! It''s Jing Fei, your nephew


    South huaiyue


    Although it''s not good to say that, she thinks the big boy''s brain is not working well.


    "Fu?"


    For Nan huaiyue, who was the first to think of relying on herself, Lu Chang was particularly helpful.


    "Yueyue, this is our nephew Jing Fei."


    Jing Fei''s face was a trace of disgust: "general, I''m just my cousin''s nephew."


    His mother''s family, well, should be his mother''s family. It seems that they are very unfriendly to Fu. Considering the bad things that Fu said about Lu Chang, Nan huaiyue thinks that Jing Fei''s attitude seems to be OK?


    Lu Chang''s face turns black, but in front of Nan huaiyue, his ninja doesn''t clean up the boy.


    After Jingfei blurts out his words, he realizes who he is against. He shrinks his neck, but he still stares at Chang.


    A smile flashed in Nan huaiyue''s eyes: "is Jing Fei''s nephew? I''m sorry, I don''t remember anything before. Please wait a moment and we''ll talk about it. I''ll give you medical treatment first. "


    Feeling the sad eyes of his brother lying on the grass mat, Jing Fei was embarrassed and nodded: "good!"


    Qingming sends troops, Jing Fei follows Liu Qingyan. After they return to the border, they have accumulated a lot of military achievements because of their excellent performance. Now they have been transferred from the hot leader to Chen Feng''s army. He will be here now because a brother who has a good relationship with him has also been poisoned.


    South huaiyue smell speech tiny nod, and then sink gas to a few soldiers to feel the pulse clearly their poisoning degree.


    "Don''t worry, there is no danger of life." After a moment''s deliberation, Nan huaiyue wrote down the prescription: "three bowls of water, one bowl. Take the medicine three times a day. After seven days, you can remove the remaining poison."


    With that, Nan huaiyue hands the prescription to He Qing.


    He Qing''s face moved, and a trace of gratitude appeared on his face. There was an end to his own exploration of medical skills, but most of them were self cherished, and medical skills were only passed on to relatives and disciples.


    On the mat, the faces of the soldiers who endured the pain showed a happy look.


    Out of the barracks, Liu Qingyan waves to inform people of the news. By the way, he keeps the black pot of Beishen poisoning.


    In the barracks, several people who are uncomfortable lying on their back look for topics to divert their attention.


    "What did Jingfei just shout? "Cousin?"


    "The general called him his nephew! I heard that the general resigned blind, now it seems to be good! It seems that the general can lead the army again! "


    "But Jingfei is still arrogant. He dares to choke the general. It seems that I have to call him brother!"


    "That''s not true. I heard from the boy Jing Fei that his cousin is Princess Su, the general''s wife. Besides, he is still a ghost doctor''s Apprentice. He has excellent medical skills. You can see that we poison people can cure it by feeling the pulse, but..."


    But didn''t Jing Fei say that his aunt had already died


    Outside the camp, Nan huaiyue looked at Jing Fei and said, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s go to another place to talk."


    "Good!"


    Jingfei nodded and looked away from the shadow of nanhuaiyue.


    So what''s going on in the ice room?


    After South huaiyue and Jingfei exchange news, South huaiyue knows that Jingfei originally raised her mother''s children.


    Jing Fei, however, was still a little confused. After all, he saw Ning Rongyue die with his own eyes. As a result, the person who died a few months later changed his identity and appeared in front of him again. It still needs a stronger psychology.


    South huaiyue looked at Jing Fei in a daze, and then around his hair also lost in thought.


    Generally speaking, when she twists her hair, she encounters troubles. Lu Chang observes her little movements carefully and asks softly, "Yueyue, what are you thinking about?"


    "... I haven''t met them yet, mother."


    South Huai month hesitated for a while, light voice way.


    In her heart, she has regarded Nanyu Shen Murong Yi as her father and mother, but Jing Xiaofu yuan is the one who raised her. She should be close to them before. She is not afraid to see them, but she is afraid that she can''t respond to their equal feelings.


    Lu Chang immediately wanted to understand what Nan huaiyue was worried about. He said in a soft voice, "my parents and elder brother love Yueyue very much. They won''t tangle with Yueyue''s memory."

 Chapter 477

    Fu Yinghe said nothing about Ning Rongyue, but they were not very friendly to themselves. Lu Chang thought about the case.


    "Yes, yes, jingxiaogu''s milk is very painful for her."


    Jing Fei, who has returned to God, sets up a horse path.


    South Huai month pursed lips to smile, a pair of apricot eyes curved into crescent moon.


    Jing Fei is slightly in a trance. He secretly tells us how his cousin is cheap, the general''s big pig hoof!


    Taking a wary look at the former idol and now the general of big pig hoof, Jing Fei whispered: "by the way, cousin, you have been separated from the general before."


    Lu Chang''s face suddenly becomes terrible. Jing Fei feels that if it wasn''t for Nan huaiyue, Lu Chang would have torn himself alive and his courage would have withered.


    South Huai month Leng for a while, originally still some tangled mood slowly calm, light voice way: "I know."


    After all, she did not have the memory of Ning Rongyue, nor was she qualified to forgive Lu Chang instead of Ning Rongyue.


    Lu Chang felt bad and immediately said seriously, "Yueyue, I''ve torn the book away from him!"


    "Well."


    South Huai month lightly should a, on the surface have no abnormality, but, Lu Chang always feel some things are different.


    Jing Fei is also aware of something wrong and thinks that his mouth is so smart? Will the general kill himself? You know it later


    Lu Chang stares at Nan huaiyue for a long time, then gives up with a bitter smile.


    Feeling the sight away, Nan huaiyue pursed her lips and said softly, "Yuanyuan is still with General Liu. Let''s go quickly."


    Seeing this, Jing Fei was shocked by Lu Chang''s sight: "aunt, I''ll go back to camp first. By the way, aunt, can I write a letter to my father and mother?"


    South Huai month smile: "certainly can."


    With that, Nan huaiyue first got up and left. Liu Qingyan, who was bored outside the camp, saw people come out and his eyes lit up: "ah, huaiyue, let''s go to elder brother''s place together..."


    Nan huaiyue couldn''t help laughing: "how can I see that a general is more idle than a soldier?"


    Of course, it''s because he put all his business on Chen Feng. Liu Qingyan turned his eyes: "I''m the kind of general who leads the army. I''m not in charge of this because I''m out of my mind."


    South huaiyue smell speech puff laugh, was Liu light Yan funny expression laugh.


    The ignored Lu Chang looks resentful and stares at the back of South huaiyue. Why does Yueyue suddenly ignore him? Is it because I''m away from the book? Or because of what? Think about the bad things you''ve done. It seems that all of them may be the reason why Yueyue ignores him


    "Mother!"


    After seeing Nan huaiyue, they put down their dagger scabbard and ran to Nan huaiyue with short legs. They didn''t mind what they had forgotten.


    Nan huaiyue squatted down, hugged the round and gently kissed his forehead: "round is great."


    Yuanyuan is a kind of precocious child. She talks and walks earlier than other children. She is very sensible and doesn''t cry or make noise.


    Yuan Yuan''s face turned red, and he put his mouth on Nan huaiyue''s cheek: "Yuan Yuan likes her mother most..."


    The smile on Nan huaiyue''s face couldn''t be hidden: "mother likes Yuanyuan most."


    Looking at the mother''s kindness and filial piety and the family reunion, Liu Qinghe looks a little trance. How is ling''er in the imperial capital now? Remembering the red eyes of situ Ling when he left, Liu Qinghe sighed in his heart and put away the feeling of missing.


    However, Lu Chang is not as happy as Liu Qinghe imagined. He is trying to remind Yuanyuan of his cheap father.


    Yuanyuan arched in the arms of nanhuaiyue for a while, then blinked and looked at Lu Chang: "Dad, my mother is hungry, have dinner."


    Is your mother hungry? You''re hungry!


    Lu Chang reproached the clever yuan yuan with his eyes, and then looked at liuqinghe.


    "The kitchen has just come over, but I see the general you haven''t come back to let people serve," Liu Qinghe put down his pen and said softly, "let''s go to the dining room first?"


    Lu Chang and his generals all had their own residences in the border city, so they didn''t have to eat with the army. Now they are in liuqinghe.


    "Good."


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, then picked up Yuanyuan: "Yueyue, I''ll show you the way."


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly and followed Lu Chang.


    Liu Qinghe looks at the two people who leave with a slight frown, and then asks Liu Qingyan what happened. The atmosphere between Lu Chang and Nan huaiyue is suddenly less intimate, so what did their boss do?


    Liu Qingyan shrugs to show that he doesn''t know.


    Out of the door, Liu Qingyan beckons a few patrolling soldiers and asks them to call he Qingji.


    Although they have their own residences, they all lived here in liuqinghe during this period, especially Cen Ziqing, who has not yet awakened.


    There is no expensive and exquisite scenery in the residence, which is in line with the lonely and rough style of the frontier. Looking at the dining room, Nan huaiyue has already served food.


    "Yueyue, sit here!"


    Lu Chang, with a warm smile on his face, greets Nan huaiyue to come and sit down.


    Bai Yan, who came from behind, was a little speechless. Before, Lu Chang would not sit with them for dinner. He protected his food so tightly that he would not share it with others. But now he doesn''t want any principles for the sake of calming down the moon.


    And what about good food?


    At the dinner table, Lu Chang was the most attentive and talked the most. Bai Yan looked at each other. What he couldn''t bear to look directly at was mostly comfort and blessing.


    "Yueyue, this fish is the best."


    Lu Chang impolitely picked out the most beautiful fish maw and put it into the South huaiyue bowl: "we don''t have any rules here. If you are hungry, you can eat it first. You don''t have to wait for them!"


    He Qing, who has already walked to the door but is ignored by Qi Qi, ha ha.


    I don''t know who set the time for dinner. I can''t be late for more than one minute! It''s not allowed to do this or that. Isn''t it true that generals have the most rules in the army? Was that general a fake? They dream? Show love to them? Well, well, they deserve it. They don''t have a daughter-in-law


    He Qing, who has a daughter-in-law, but whose daughter-in-law has just died, feels sad and wants to cry.


    There is a daughter-in-law in liuqinghe, the imperial capital thousands of miles away: "I don''t want to say anything.


    South huaiyue see to He Qing several people, embarrassed smile, and then the fish belly clip into the round bowl: "round hungry, I feed him first." It was afternoon when they arrived at the border. Now it''s completely dark.


    Lu Chang''s face darkened when he saw that South huaiyue was like this. At least Yueyue had eaten his food before!


    Oh, I''m happy.


    Seeing his eldest brother''s death, he Qing''s mood improved.


    While feeding Yuanyuan, Nan huaiyue said, "please sit down, some generals."


    Liu Qingyan impolitely sat beside Yuanyuan: "well, well, everyone come to dinner, I''m starving."

 Chapter 478

    Chen Feng sits next to Liu Qingyan and brings him his favorite dishes. Liu Qinghe, he Qing and Bai Yan also sit down.


    "Ma Jing didn''t come?"


    Liu Qingyan first stuffed himself with a mouthful of food, and then muttered.


    Lu Chang''s face turns black. He looks at Liu Qingyan in disgust. Liu Qingyan smiles at him.


    He Qing covered a smile from the corner of his mouth and said in a soft voice, "Ma Jing must stay by his second brother''s side. I''ve already ordered someone to deliver the food."


    When Nan huaiyue arrived at the border, she went to pass the pulse to Cen Ziqing. It''s hard to cure her, but it''s better than he Qing.


    "Mm-hmm, cough."


    Liu Qingyan took a mouthful of the food he was about to choke on and swallowed it. He was just angry


    Lu Chang stopped looking at the two missing brothers.


    Liu Qingyan laughed again, and then said to Nan huaiyue, "everything is in a hurry today. We haven''t had time to introduce ourselves to huaiyue..."


    "Yueyue, eat this."


    Lu Chang decisively intercepts Liu Qingyan''s words and puts his shrimp into the South huaiyue bowl. This time, Lu Yuan can''t eat it!


    Nan huaiyue doesn''t want to stop Lu Chang, so he can only let him put the shrimp in his bowl.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang was very happy. Then Liu Qingyan said, "Yueyue, these are my brothers Lu Chang."


    so what?


    Nan huaiyue looks up at Lu Chang suspiciously. Is he gone?


    Lu Chang''s face was stiff. He glanced at Liu Qingyan and others.


    Liu Qingyan turned his lips when he saw this, but the result was not for them.


    "Huaiyue, I told you before that I''m Liu Qingyan, ranking the last, but ah, it''s ranked by age. In terms of ability, cough, the eldest is the first and I''m the second!"


    Liu Qingyan''s words are sonorous and forceful, and everyone at the dinner table talks.


    "Well, I believe light proverbs are the best."


    Liu Qingyan looked at the smiling South huaiyue and said in a low voice, "how can I feel that you are coaxing me..."


    He Qing said with a smile: "in the next he Qing, ranked second, South girl, we have seen before."


    I did. When I heard about the city, Nan huaiyue nodded slightly.


    "And Cen Ziqing and Ma Jing, whom Miss Nan saw before, are my third and fourth younger brothers." He Qing added.


    Chen Feng: "Chen Feng, ranked fifth, has met the South girl."


    "Hello, General Chen."


    South huaiyue said with a smile that Lu Chang on one side was extremely sour.


    "Liuqinghe, the elder brother of Xiaoyan, ranks eighth."


    South huaiyue rushes to liuqinghe and nods gently.


    "Bai Yan, No.9, dissolves the moon. Long time no see."


    Bai Yan raised a glass of wine: "everyone, let''s drink to Rongyue. Thank you for Rongyue''s help at the border."


    It seems that he has a good relationship with Bai Yan. Nan huaiyue raises her lips and raises her glass with everyone. Then she drinks all the wine in the glass.


    After a glass of wine, the sense of estrangement between the people has also been eliminated, which is a bit more cordial.


    Liu Qingyan looks at Bai Yan: "huaiyue, you don''t know. You had a fight with Bai Yan as soon as you met her, but later you had a good relationship..."


    Lu Chang and Bai Yan turn black at the same time. What Liu Qingyan says now is that they think they are black! Calendar! History!


    Nan huaiyue is very interested. She has heard about Lu Chang with Yuanyuan in her heart. Now she knows the details, and she is not as angry as most people think.


    "Does that proverb like my cooking very much?"


    The breakthrough point of South huaiyue is strange, and Lu Chang''s face is more alert.


    Liu light proverb smell speech show salivation appearance: "Hey, hey, pregnant month..."


    "Hum!"


    Lu Chang glanced at Liu Qingyan.


    Liu Qingyan doesn''t care. He looks at the South huaiyue.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue said with a smile, "if you like the light proverb, I''ll do it for you tomorrow?"


    Lu Chang''s face was more fierce, like a murderer protecting food.


    Liu Qingyan finally realized that he was in danger. He really just took his sister-in-law as his sister-in-law. The boss was too sensitive.


    With some reluctant to regret, Liu Qingyan said with a ha ha: "then how good..."


    "Ha ha," said Nan huaiyue with a light smile, "I''m not specially for you. I''ll make some snacks for Yuanyuan first, and let you try the taste for me?"


    "Good!"


    Under the threat of the boss''s eyes, Liu light proverb should also be under.


    "Yueyue, I..."


    Nan huaiyue looks at Lu Chang coldly: "do you want to grab food with Yuan Yuan?"


    Lu Chang was surprised. How did he become a robber?


    The smile in Nan huaiyue''s eyes flashed away. When she saw that Lu Chang was just putting food in his mouth, but he didn''t use it, she sighed in her heart, and then she put some food in his mouth.


    Lu Chang was killed by Shun Mao and ate happily.


    Everyone is speechless.


    After a meal, several generals left one after another because they had many things to deal with. Lu Chang pushed Nan huaiyue: "Yueyue, let''s have a rest early. I''ll guard outside."


    See Lu Chang also step into the room that Liu light River arranges with oneself together, South bosom month double eyebrow a wrinkly: "what do you do?"


    "I''m outside guarding the moon!"


    Lu Chang''s flattering way is sitting on the soft collapse outside.


    South huaiyue holding yawning round silent, and then the voice is not big but no doubt way: "you go back to your room."


    Lu Chang just sat there.


    South Huai month draws to draw corners of mouth, cold next face: "quickly get out!"


    Lu Chang''s aggrieved shriveled mouth looks at the South huaiyue.


    South Huai month just feel no see, don''t know how big he is? Still learning to be cute?


    "Get out of here. I''m going to have a rest."


    When Lu Chang saw that he didn''t want to leave South huaiyue and really refused to go to bed, he just shrugged his head and went out. Looking at his back, South huaiyue suddenly regretted it. Then he shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He went into the inner room and simply washed and went to bed.


    Outside the door, when he heard that there was no sound in the room and the candle had gone out, Lu Chang showed a doting smile. Then he turned to signal Liu Qinghe to move gently and slowly left the door of Nan huaiyue''s room.


    With Lu Chang has been guarding to the South huaiyue rest liuqinghe helpless sigh, their elder brother is really planted, this pit is quite deep, can''t climb out of the kind.


    South huaiyue don''t know Lu Chang to deal with military affairs, in bed for a while, in the round shallow breathing also sleep.


    After waking up, Nan huaiyue was still confused.


    She sat on the bed with a dull face, and her head was going to explode. A moment later, Nan huaiyue''s eyes were clear again and murmured: "even if I think of those, I still can''t remember..."


    That memory, I really do not want to remember it?


    Nan huaiyue caresses her painful heart and feels that everything is not so simple. If she really can''t remember, why is Xiao Xue so restless as soon as she remembers something? It seems that she is preventing herself from remembering the past?


    Sipping her lips, she couldn''t figure out how to close her mouth. Nan huaiyue got up and dressed slowly.

 Chapter 479

    When Nan huaiyue wakes up, Yuan Yuan also wakes up. He holds his hands into a small fist, rubs his eyes, and does not cry. He gets up, sits on the bed, grabs the quilt, and looks at Nan huaiyue, who is washing. Yuan Yuan Yuan slowly climbs out of bed with the quilt angle.


    South huaiyue noticed the movement here, and put her hair on the edge of the bed.


    "Put on your clothes and shoes before we go out."


    "Good."


    Yuanyuan obediently stretched out her arm and asked Nan huaiyue to dress herself: "Mom, dad is gone."


    Nan huaiyue chuckled: "Dad is not missing. Dad is a general and has a lot to do. How about going to find dad after dinner?"


    Round crooked head seems to confirm the truth of South huaiyue words: "good, mother don''t father, also want round."


    Yuanyuan''s words are not clear, but Nan huaiyue understands them. Even if Lu Chang is not wanted, do you want Yuanyuan? The atmosphere between them is different, even the children also found it?


    Nan huaiyue''s heart suddenly softens. She kisses Yuan Yuan''s cheek, which is the flesh of other children. However, Yuan Yuan ran with her when she was in her abdomen, and now she runs with Lu Chang, which can only be said to be symmetrical.


    Determined to spoil Yuanyuan, Nan huaiyue said in a soft voice, "mother, go and cook for Yuanyuan. Do you want Yuanyuan together?"


    "Together."


    Round and milky way, and then toward the South huaiyue open arms.


    With a smile, Nan huaiyue picked up the lovely and shameful Yuan Yuan and made a circle, then went out: "let''s go..."


    kitchen.


    It''s not too late for Nan huaiyue to get up, but liuqinghe and his family are earlier. The meal just made in the kitchen is about to be sent to the military camp.


    Nan huaiyue took a look at the dishes. Compared with last night''s meal, these are just ordinary dishes, but they are not too full. It''s estimated that they are not as good as the hot pot meal. Last night it should be just a reception banquet specially made by liuqinghe.


    "Miss Ning, let''s send meals to some generals first?"


    The story that Nan huaiyue treated those soldiers who were poisoned by Beichen has been spread all over the world. Naturally, people in liuqinghe''s kitchen also know her, but they are a little suspicious. Can miss Ning really cook? Don''t you really need their help?


    South Huai month tiny nod: "you go quickly."


    Several people in the kitchen left with lunch boxes.


    There were few people in the kitchen. As soon as she left, the kitchen was empty. Nan huaiyue looked at the ingredients in the kitchen, and then picked up a handful of fresh vegetables and some peppers in the vegetable field outside.


    The residence in liuqinghe is also quite down-to-earth. There are no flower beds, but all of them raise chickens and grow vegetables.


    First scooped a spoonful of fresh milk, then added a spoonful of sugar, half a bowl of corn starch, Nan huaiyue stirred these, then poured them on the plate and put them on the steamer.


    He cut some pumpkins again and hesitated for a moment. Instead of using the shrimp in the jar in the corner of the kitchen, Nan huaiyue chopped some pork stuffing and mixed it with the steamed and crushed pumpkin, then put down the seasoning and fried it in the oil pan.


    At last, she spread out some fragrant and hot egg cakes and cooked a pot of easily digestible jujube porridge. Nan huaiyue called and squatted beside the vegetable field to count the roundness of the meat insects on the vegetables: "roundness, it''s time to eat."


    After serving a small bowl of porridge, he brought a small egg cake, picked up some milk cakes and pumpkin balls and put them in a small bowl. Nan huaiyue took the tray and went to the table not far from the kitchen.


    Yuanyuan has been sitting here.


    "Isn''t it cold to eat outside?"


    Round eyes greedy looking at the tray is obviously prepared for their own milk cake balls and small egg cakes: "not cold not cold!"


    South Huai month smell speech to smile, then light voice way: "that round first eat small egg cake and milk cake, rice is still hot, wait for a while to eat again, mother went to the kitchen."


    Put the atherosclerotic bowl on the table, and Nan huaiyue puts the small bowl of milk cake into Yuan Yuan''s arms.


    Yuanyuan nodded, then reached out and pinched a milk cake and ate it happily.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue goes back to the kitchen and quickly cooks vegetables. After filling the porridge, she goes back to the table. First, she feeds Yuanyuan and drinks the porridge to let him continue to eat snacks. Then, Nan huaiyue finishes the meal quickly. As for the dishes, the people in the kitchen tell them to clean up and take them to the kitchen.


    After South huaiyue put other snacks into the food box, Lu Chang came back in a hurry.


    He picked up the cheerful round with a small bowl and went to the South huaiyue: "Yueyue, is this going to the barracks?"


    Lu Chang didn''t say that he had just come from the military camp, because he heard that the food man said that Nan huaiyue was in the kitchen.


    "Well," Nan huaiyue nodded slightly, "go and send some snacks, and then see general Cen. Have you eaten yet?"


    For how to treat Cen Ziqing, South huaiyue still have to consider.


    Lu Chang took a sour look at the food box on Nan huaiyue''s hand and said softly, "I''ve eaten. I''ll take the food box."


    Round in one hand and food box in the other, perfect.


    South huaiyue is taken away by Lu Chang with undoubted strength, a trace of helplessness across her face: "let''s go."


    After walking through the noisy street and arriving at the military camp in the west of the city, Nan huaiyue didn''t know how much fear they had brought to the people at the border. It seemed that they saw a man who looked like a general swaggering along the street with his child and his daughter-in-law in his arms. Isn''t that a general? Definitely not! Didn''t you hear that the general came to the border?


    In the barracks.


    Liu Qingyan and Bai Yan are in the forest hunting ground with their subordinates for simulated combat practice. Liu Qinghe is in the central camp, Chen Feng is training, and he Qing is taking care of the wounded.


    Lu Chang brought Nan huaiyue to the central camp all the way, and he also gained a lot of envious sight. About their general''s marriage to a lady with superb medical skills and looks like an immortal, it has been spread all over the military camp overnight. Who is the subject


    Liu light River see two people came, got up to greet a.


    Lu Chang nodded slightly: "you keep busy."


    Liu Qinghe had no choice but to smile: "brother, I also want to have a rest for a while. Deputy General Huang, go and ask someone to call Qingyan and some generals."


    Liu Qinghe sees the food box in Lu Chang''s hand at a glance. His younger brother talked about it for a long time yesterday.


    Vice General Huang takes orders and leaves. Lu Chang glances at liuqinghe discontentedly.


    Liu Qinghe should not know.


    But a moment later, Liu Qingyan is the first to come. This unscrupulous general directly abandons his subordinates. Pitifully, his subordinates think that the general has lost his ambush, but they don''t expect his general to slip away.


    Some greedy look at the round bowl of snacks, Liu light proverb secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    South huaiyue restrain desperately want to rise the corner of the mouth, "grab" Lu Chang refused to put down the food box: "light proverb, come to try the taste of these snacks, General Liu also please."


    After a pause, Nan huaiyue asked in a soft voice, "is Fu full?"

 Chapter 480

    Lu Chang knew in an instant: "not enough!"


    With that, Lu Chang starts to grab food with Liu Qingyan. Although Lu Chang is quiet on the surface, he is quick to search for food, but Liu Qingyan is too noisy to grab Lu Chang.


    Fortunately, Nan huaiyue prepared a lot of meatballs and milk cakes. Later, each of them could get two to taste.


    It''s a pity for Liu Qingyan to take a look at the empty food box, and then turn his salivating eyes to Yuanyuan who still holds a small bowl.


    Round and round, he hid behind Lu Chang.


    South huaiyue mouth across a smile, and then said to go to Cen Ziqing feel a pulse.


    Liuqinghe several people smell speech, regardless of other things, together back to liuqinghe mansion, cenziqing here, Ma Jing is still guarding.


    At this moment, Ma Jing''s eye injury has been cured. At this time, he sees Nan huaiyue coming and gives up the position of the head of the bed.


    Nan huaiyue nodded slightly, then felt the pulse for Cen Ziqing again.


    According to He Qing, it''s too late for Cen Ziqing to mend his body. Even if he takes good care of his body, he is still much weaker than others. In terms of pulse condition, it''s true. Recently, cen Ziqing has been injured one after another, and his vitality has been greatly damaged. It can be said that he is just hanging in one breath. This is because Cen Ziqing''s will is strong enough.


    Ma Jing, who had never mentioned them before, suddenly said: "Ziqing was weak when he was young, but we didn''t have money at that time, so we always..."


    Then Ma Jing died. He and Cen Ziqing lived together in the mountains when they were young. They came out of the mountains only when they met Lu Chang, who was in the mountains by mistake. At that time, they had money, but Cen Ziqing''s body was too late.


    Nan huaiyue was shocked when she heard that Ma Jing had been guarding Cen Ziqing all the time. It turned out that there was such a source.


    Take back the hand pondered for a moment, South huaiyue conservative way: "at least, I can keep Cen general life at this time, the rest can only say later."


    Ma Jing''s eyes widened when he heard the speech, and suddenly he knelt down on his knees: "thank you, Miss Nan! I owe Miss Ma Jing a life! "


    Nan huaiyue was startled. She couldn''t pull Ma Jing. She could only look at Lu Chang for help: "get up quickly. I won''t be aimless. I''m sure I can save general Cen. You don''t have to do that. I..."


    Seeing this, Lu Chang pulled up Ma Jing: "OK, get up quickly."


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue breathed a sigh of relief: "you still want to tell me about general Cen''s last injury. I don''t think it''s that simple. There seems to be something wrong with general Cen."


    People smell speech slightly surprised, Ma Jing immediately will be detailed at that time.


    CEN Ziqing was not in the battlefield, but when he realized something was wrong, he and Liu Qinghe rushed to help them. At that time, Ma Jing and Chen Feng were besieged by several people, and the situation was critical. Cen Ziqing helped Ma Jing block a few times when he was in a hurry. At last, he came back to the barracks with a serious injury and was in a coma.


    "Do you mean the things that hurt general Cen, the demagogues and the demagogues?"


    "That''s right," Chen Feng said in a deep voice. "The situation was good at first, but suddenly there were many people with excellent martial arts and poisonous insects in the army of Beichen. There were many people in black who couldn''t see clearly in the rear to fight against poisonous insects. That''s why we got the move."


    "Poison?"


    South huaiyue thought about it, and then turned over Cen Ziqing and picked Cen Ziqing''s coat.


    "Yueyue!"


    Lu Chang was shocked.


    South huaiyue ignored him, but took out the ghost needle dipped in a jade bottle of liquid medicine, stabbed into Cen Ziqing body acupoints.


    See South huaiyue is to Cen Ziqing treatment, Lu Chang again dissatisfaction can only hold.


    Seventy two ghost needles are all used by Nan huaiyue this time. Cen Ziqing''s back and head are all covered with silver needles, and they become hedgehogs directly. Seeing Ma Jing, they are frightened. Ma Jing opens her mouth to say something, but she doesn''t dare to say anything when she sees Nan huaiyue''s dignified look.


    On one side, he Qing''s eyebrows were deeply locked. After a long time, he seemed to think of something, staring at the acupoints under the silver needle.


    A moment later, they found that the place where Cen Ziqing was stabbed by the silver needle on his back was black, looking strange and frightening.


    Nan huaiyue also took a cool breath: "this is the method of refining poison, or the method of refining people into poison people!"


    When Ma Jing heard that the tiger was shocked, his eyes were split.


    Hesitated for a moment, South huaiyue called out blood in the body, and then cut Cen Ziqing wrist, let small blood into Cen Ziqing body.


    "Sister in law?"


    Liu Qingyan exclaimed.


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes moved, and then said, "little blood is a poisonous insect in my body. It can help general Cen get rid of the eggs planted in my body."


    Liu Qingyan nodded at the words.


    After a while, cen Ziqing''s skin exuded black blood, and Nan huaiyue''s fingers moved continuously. Even Liu Qingyan and other archers couldn''t see Nan huaiyue''s movements clearly.


    Dip in the liquid medicine and then stick it into the acupoints. South huaiyue is absorbed.


    "Fu, there are two wounds on general Cen''s legs and wrists."


    Lu Chang doesn''t hesitate to do it, while Ma Jing''s eyes are slightly red and tense, but at this time they can only trust Nan huaiyue.


    Finally, Nan huaiyue pulls the silk thread at the end of the ghost needle and pulls out seventy-two ghost needles at the same time. Cen Ziqing, who was unconscious on the bed, hums. Ma Jing, who is already staring at Cen Ziqing''s tiny eyelids, breathlessly and nervously.


    And Liu Qingyan saw half of the insects hatched at the end of the ghost needle, but they didn''t find that these insects were planted in Laosan''s body!


    Liu Qingyan''s teeth creak: "those bastards from Beichen!"


    South huaiyue leisurely disgusted will ghost needle end of the insect corpse collection way a small box, Lu Chang see this busy forward: "I come."


    Nan huaiyue''s eyes moved, and then she decided to give the ghost needle to Lu Chang.


    And she is to see full of blood from Cen Ziqing ankle wound crawling out, and Cen Ziqing wound no longer out of black blood, immediately seal the blood around Cen Ziqing wound, and then bandage the wound on Cen Ziqing.


    Seeing this, he Qing carefully asked: "how is Ziqing now?"


    "The poisonous insects in his body have been cleaned up, but there are still poisonous remains and internal injuries need to be treated, but at least they won''t be refined into poisonous people without any sound."


    South huaiyue said softly.


    After hearing the indignation, they felt a sense of happiness. Fortunately, Nan huaiyue came, otherwise Cen Ziqing would be


    In particular, he Qing, the best doctor here, still has a trace of guilt on his face.


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe patted He Qing on the shoulder. Although he Qing''s medical skills were good, he didn''t touch much about witchcraft and didn''t find it was normal. It''s not his fault.


    Nan huaiyue took a look at the people who looked similar and resentful, and then slowly said, "after that, I''ll give general Cen a needle every day to remove the poisonous insects. As for the internal injury, I''ll write two prescriptions first for the time being, and then I''ll change the prescription at any time according to the general''s situation."


    With that, Nan huaiyue came to a desk and wrote down the prescription.

 Chapter 481

    "These two prescriptions, this one three times a day, are to be taken at noon and you hour respectively, and this one is to be taken twice a day, at least two quarters apart."


    With that, Nan huaiyue gave two prescriptions to He Qing: "general he doesn''t have to worry about it. General he has excellent medical skills, but he hasn''t been exposed to poisonous insects."


    What''s more, he Qing just followed barefoot doctor to learn medical skills for a few days. Later, he read his own medical books.


    He Qing smiles and nods.


    "General Liu! Several generals


    At this time, a soldier came out of the door in a hurry. He was worried and excited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Qinghe said that he couldn''t understand the strange look of the soldier: "but did the North sink?"


    "No, no," the soldier explained hastily after he stood in front of Lu Chang. He was too happy and reckless. "It''s going to report the situation of beichenling south city that the general asked us to pay attention to."


    Lingnan city is South huaiyue. They broke through the city where they put poison.


    But it''s just a report. Why is it so hasty?


    Liu Qinghe frowned slightly: "but what do you find?"


    The strange excitement on the soldier''s face became more obvious: "at this time, the vegetation outside Lingnan city is withered, and every inch of grass is dead. It affects several surrounding towns. It seems that the people inside are poisoned, and even die directly!"


    Nan huaiyue: "is it so serious?


    As he said this, seeing that his general looked a little wrong, the soldier hastily added: "there are no common people in those towns. They are all the bandits in Beishen!"


    This is just like the great joy!


    Nan huaiyue was relieved.


    Lu Chang''s face softened slightly when they heard the words.


    "So it seems that Beishen should not be able to come to us again during this period of time," Liu Qinghe said with a smile. "You go down first. Remember to pay attention to the situation of several cities in Lingnan, but don''t get too close."


    The poison is really frightening. What''s the power of being barren?


    "Yes, the end will take orders."


    After a salute, the soldier was ordered to leave.


    Liu Qingyan and a few people are looking at the moon.


    The moon god of Nan Huai was strange and pursed his lips: "this poison was originally taken out by the Linggu sect of Bei Shen. Who wants to be so vicious?"


    "That''s right. Yueyue is just the owner."


    Lu Chang''s expressionless face swept several people coldly.


    Liu Qingyan said with a smile: "Oh, huaiyue, don''t get me wrong, we just feel happy! At last, Beichen has not been able to steal chicken and eat rice. You don''t know that Beichen has poisoned us many times before. This time, let them have a taste of it! "


    See Liu light proverb a few people really don''t care, South huaiyue smile.


    He Qing was still curious: "huaiyue, what kind of poison is that poison? You should have figured out the recipe? "


    Nan huaiyue took a look at He Qing, and then nodded: "although I can write the formula, there are many herbs in it that do not exist in this world. Even if there is a formula, there is no second one."


    He Qing felt some pity.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang said with a calm face, "these harmful things are not a long-term strategy to deal with Beichen. We will avenge our teachers on the battlefield!"


    Although the poison didn''t affect the innocent this time, it was a piece of land that was harmed. I''m afraid that the barren land will be difficult to recover for a long time.


    He Qing''s face changed slightly, and then he answered with a complicated look.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang nodded slightly. He believed that he Qing knew it, but he was a little impatient because of Lin''s death.


    "Newspaper!"


    This time, it''s the messenger who is responsible for contacting the imperial capital.


    Lu Chang''s face was deep: "what''s the matter?"


    "From the capital."


    The soldier respectfully handed in the envelope and then stepped down.


    Lu Chang opened the envelope under the public''s eyes. After reading the contents of the letter, his heart sank.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Knowing that Lu Chang''s character of sparing no words except Ning Rongyue, Liu Qinghe took the envelope and looked at it, then his face sank.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? Why do you look so bad? "


    Liu Qinghe handed the envelope to Bai Yan: "ah Hu has an accident. GANZE in Ganjia village suddenly goes back to the north. Although ah Hu and Xiaoxiao are rescued now, Gan Lin and Bai Yuyi wake up ah Hu, but now his martial arts are all lost."


    People''s faces changed when they heard the words. For others, it might be good if they were all right, but for those who practice martial arts, it''s worse than killing them!


    "Is Lao Gan OK now?"


    Liu light proverb stretched his head to see the letter in Bai Yan''s hand, worried that Gan Hu couldn''t open it.


    Liu Qinghe said with a bitter smile, "it''s Xiaoxiao, not ah Hu, who is in trouble now."


    Bai Yan looked at the contents of the letter with a complicated look: "Xiaoxiao forced to merge the seven brother Wang Gu''s life Gu in order to protect the seven brother. The seven brother Wang Gu backfired and was seriously injured. The most important thing is that the royal doctor Bai found that Xiaoxiao had been pregnant for nearly five months! Let''s not say whether the child can be saved, the most important thing is that Xiaoxiao can''t be saved either! "


    Finish saying, white Yan can''t help but secretly looked at a South Huai month, really don''t owe these two can become good sisters.


    As like as two peas, they could not help but think of the moon, and the same as the moon.


    Nan huaiyue noticed that people looked at her secretly, and she felt strange. Lu Chang directly grasped Nan huaiyue''s hand. After earning a few times, Nan huaiyue didn''t break away, and her face was slightly red. She was angry, but when she looked at Lu Chang angrily, she felt slightly sad.


    Lu Chang''s eyes, as if he had lost his soul, regretted his grief and pain, so complicated that she couldn''t see through. Nan huaiyue lowered her eyelids slightly.


    "What are they doing now? What can we do for you? "


    Liu Qingyan is angry and anxious. He can''t help stamping his feet.


    Chen Feng reaches out his hand to hold on to Liu Qingyan.


    "Bai Ke said that if the ghost doctor, Saint doctor or huaiyue were there, maybe Xiaoxiao and her baby would have a chance to survive. Now he is using the medicine left by Saint doctor to save Xiaoxiao''s life for the time being."


    Baiyan whispered, and then looked at the South huaiyue: "now the seven brother''s Wang Gu is in Xiaoxiao''s stomach, seems to be protecting the child, otherwise, the child may have been unable to keep, but now, the white imperial doctor is to take away the child is not, do not take is not, the more drag, Xiaoxiao is more dangerous."


    South huaiyue


    She was a little flustered when she was entrusted with a heavy task again. It seems that the girl is very dangerous just listening to what they said, and she can not be saved. She is just a doctor, not a fairy.


    Liu Qinghe added: "now ah Hu, they are on their way here."


    Nan huaiyue was surprised: "but grandfather, they are not here at all."


    Realizing that Nan huaiyue is not Ning Rongyue, she doesn''t remember Yu Xiaoxiao now. Several people are silent and say in a white voice: "huaiyue, you may be Xiaoxiao''s last life, so they rush to the border..."

 Chapter 482

    After listening to Bai Yan''s words, Nan huaiyue is more square. She is really worried that she can''t cure Yu Xiaoxiao and that she may live up to the expectations of the people.


    And the five month old fetus, the mother also experienced such a fierce fight that she was seriously injured. To be honest, she felt that the fetus had not been lost was a miracle, which


    Seeing this, Lu Chang pulls Nan huaiyue behind him and says in a deep voice, "Yue Yue is not sure that she can cure Yu Xiaoxiao, but she will try her best, right, Yue Yue?"


    With that, Lu Chang turned his head and looked at the South huaiyue with a gentle look.


    South huaiyue heart a jump, pursed lips gently nodded: "I''m not sure, but will try."


    After all, they are willing to trust themselves and take Yu Xiaoxiao all the way to the border. They can''t let them down.


    Thinking of this, Nan huaiyue''s eyes became firm.


    Everyone was secretly grateful.


    After hesitating for a moment, Nan huaiyue looked at the thick stack of writing paper: "is there anything in the letter about Yu Xiaoxiao and Gan Hu''s injury? What did Wang Gu say? "


    Knowing this, I can at least prepare earlier.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Liu Qingyan, who has also read the letter, gives Nan huaiyue the pieces of paper that no one has read, and then gives her heart that she has read: "doctor Bai Yu says that you may use huaiyue. He gives Xiaoxiao pulse treatment and how to get hurt, including elder brother Wang Gu Ganlin, on the letter. Right, Doctor Bai is also regarded as a disciple of the holy doctor


    Even if she did not enter the holy medical Valley, Bai Ke changed her surname to Bai.


    South Huai month smell speech eyes a bright, then light voice way: "I will study carefully."


    "In that case, let''s go and be busy. I''ll stay with Yueyue."


    Lu Chang said slowly.


    Liu light proverb smell speech also didn''t refute, willing to protect them the news of the accident let him heart also heavy some, should a after left first.


    See a few people all leave, South bosom month rubs eyebrow heart, then light voice way: "you don''t need to go over?"


    Lu Chang knew that Nan huaiyue was asking himself, "no, I should be too busy in the period of Beichen. There are not so many military affairs. I''ll accompany you."


    Not so much? South huaiyue thought of the thick piles on liuqinghe table.


    "Well, I''ll go back and look at these first."


    South huaiyue shook the letter in her hand: "you help me look after Yuanyuan."


    "Well."


    Lu Chang, with a soft look, followed Nan huaiyue in his arms.


    Wang Gu is divided into Wang Gu and Ming Gu. The life of the two people who hold Wang Gu and Ming Gu is shared. That is to say, even if yu Xiaoxiao dies this time, she will be ok? But I''m afraid that child can''t keep it.


    Life sharing is only once. The second time, one person dies and two people die together. Looking at this line, Nan huaiyue looks a little complicated.


    Wang Gu''s life is full of wings and blood red


    See here, South huaiyue heart a Deng, suddenly think of their own body of small blood.


    "Fu, when I first died, did my grandfather and white grandfather say that I was dead? Can''t go back to heaven? "


    Nan huaiyue asked suddenly.


    Lu Chang''s heart suddenly shrank, and his eyes suddenly appeared some fear. He tightly grasped Nan huaiyue''s hand: "why does Yueyue say this? Yueyue is OK now. Don''t be afraid! "


    South huaiyue heart suddenly a soft, smile: "nothing, I''m ok now, I just casually ask."


    "Well," Lu Chang, who was sitting on one side, put his head around Nan huaiyue''s waist and buried it in her arms. "Don''t say that in the future."


    Every time he thinks about it, Lu Chang feels that his heart is losing temperature. The person who died at the beginning is not only Yueyue, but also him. He doesn''t want to experience the pain of losing ningrongyue again.


    Nan huaiyue pushed Lu Chang''s hand away, put on soft power, and gently hammered Lu Chang''s head: "OK, get up quickly."


    Lu Chang, in a relaxed mood, rubbed in the arms of Nan huaiyue, then raised his head in the voice of Yuanyuan shouting shame.


    South huaiyue was also made blush by him, she continued to read letters on the surface, but in fact fell into meditation.


    Grandfather and grandfather Bai were already the miracle doctors at that time. They could not help it. They should have really died at the beginning, but they came back to life later, and there was a bug in their body that was suspected of Wang Gu. Did someone really use Wang Gu to save themselves?


    Who could it be?


    The color of the moon god in nanhuai is complex.


    "Fu, is there a lot of Wang Gu? It seems strange to me that Wang Gu is possessed by few people in the world, right


    Lu Chang''s face became serious when he heard the words: "Lao Qi once said that Wang Gu might only exist in the world among their three brothers, but he did not rule out that there might still be something hidden in Beichen. Wang Gu is the king of all kinds of Gu. No matter who makes any kind of Gu, Wang Gu can suppress and manipulate it, and there are still many wonderful things he can''t understand."


    South Huai month smell speech heart more dignified, own small blood not is can suppress other Gu insect, attract poison.


    But only the three brothers of the Gan family?


    Beichen has no friendship with himself. He won''t save himself with such precious things, nor will GANZE, who is in rebellion. Ganhu''s life is on Yu Xiaoxiao, so there is only... Ganlin!


    Nan huaiyue''s hand trembles slightly, thinking of something she didn''t notice before. Gan Lin didn''t know that she was Nan huaiyue. How could she find out exactly where she was?


    Why? Is Gan Lin willing to save himself? He... How can this situation be returned! How can she


    Nan huaiyue''s mood is a little complicated. She can''t read the contents of the letter any more. She can only put down the letter and fall into her own thoughts.


    Lu Chang thinks that Nan huaiyue is thinking about Yu Xiaoxiao''s injury, so he doesn''t disturb her.


    Until noon.


    Seeing that Nan huaiyue was still thinking, Lu Chang could not help worrying: "Yueyue? This matter should not be too anxious, seven they also have a period of time to come, let''s eat first? Yuanyuan is hungry. "


    Yuanyuan sees that Nan huaiyue has something to do. Although she is in a daze, she is also very good. She just pesters Lu Chang to play without disturbing Nan huaiyue.


    Nan huaiyue suddenly wakes up and covers her eyes. She takes a deep look at Lu Chang and nods her head slightly.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang laughs and pulls Nan huaiyue out of liuqinghe. They clean up the pharmacy, set up the food, and then press Nan huaiyue''s shoulder to let her sit down.


    "Come on, sit down and eat. Only when you have enough can you think about things."


    Lu Chang peeled the shrimp and put it into the South huaiyue bowl under the gaze of Yuanyuan.


    Nan huaiyue was in a mess at the moment. She didn''t say much. She picked up the shrimp and ate it. Then she was slightly surprised: "this meal?"


    It seems that the kitchen of liuqinghe mansion doesn''t have this skill, does it?


    Lu Chang said with a smile, "I did it. Does Yueyue like it?"


    Lu Chang went to the river last night to catch the shrimp, which is not too big. The cookers in the military camp don''t have time to get these things.


    Lu Chang''s craftsmanship was learned from Ning Rongyue at the beginning, which naturally coincided with Nan huaiyue''s mind.


    Tasting the delicious food in her mouth, Nan huaiyue finally couldn''t help smiling: "well, it''s really delicious. When did you make it?"

 Chapter 483

    Lu Chang said: "Yueyue didn''t pay attention. Yueyue only cares about Yu Xiaoxiao''s injuries. Have you forgotten me?"


    Nan huaiyue is a little guilty again, but Lu Chang doesn''t know that what he thinks is not Yu Xiaoxiao, but Gan Lin


    Don''t let Lu Chang know this. Nan huaiyue thought to herself, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to ignore Fu."


    Before determined to keep the distance things are subconsciously forgotten by Nan huaiyue, Lu Chang is also trying not to remind Nan huaiyue, he loves Yueyue, Yueyue is sure to love himself!


    Lu Chang sniffs Yan''s eyes and smiles. He happily takes the dish from Nan huaiyue. It''s good. Even if he forgets, Yue Yue knows his own taste. This is his Yue Yue


    Nan huaiyue''s original tangled and complicated state of mind gradually calms down. It''s hard to pay back, but she owes Ganlin her life. As for the rest of her love affairs, "subconsciously" forgets that she has decided to alienate Nan huaiyue. After eating, she looks up at Lu Chang, who only cares about peeling shrimp for herself. She takes care of her Fu and Lu Chang, but she still


    Or love this man without hesitation, South huaiyue eyes suddenly slightly wet, and then busy bow to cover up his strange.


    Nan huaiyue didn''t say anything. After doctor Fu told her everything about Fu family village, she remembered what happened before she married Ning Fu. She liked this man, no doubt!


    "Fu, you also eat quickly..."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang nodded very usefully.


    As time goes on, the frontier, which was still in constant war before nanhuaiyue came, was particularly calm. It seems that the poison of Lingnan city could not be solved. All the people around Lingnan city were evacuated. It can really be said that birds were flying away and people were gone.


    Everything seems to be getting better on Dongyun''s side. Ma Jing''s injury has been cured by He Qing and Nan huaiyue. Although Cen Ziqing hasn''t woken up yet, the poisonous insects and poison in his body have been removed, and the breath of stability has gradually recovered, which makes Ma Jing and others feel at ease.


    "Woo


    On this day, a horn sounded outside the frontier fortress.


    Nan huaiyue, who is dealing with medicinal materials, is slightly surprised and looks at Lu Chang: "is it the North sinking?"


    Can''t Beichen Ansheng wait for so many days? A few days ago, nanhuaiyue also heard liuqinghe. They said that there seemed to be another person coming from Beishen. It was quite mysterious, and their scouts could not get close to see the real face.


    "It should be!"


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, and then he got up: "Yueyue, I''ll go to the barracks to see the situation."


    Even if he said he would no longer take part in state affairs on the battlefield, Lu Chang could not really see his brother go to the battlefield alone.


    South huaiyue immediately put down the medicinal materials: "I''ll go with you."


    Said, South huaiyue hold round, this border battlefield, every place is absolutely safe, so round south huaiyue is always with them.


    Lu Chang gently answered, and could not refuse to take over yuan yuan, holding yuan yuan in one hand and holding Nan huaiyue in the other.


    This scene is like a family of peace and beauty, to visit relatives instead of barracks. Liu make complaints about them silently. Although Nan Huai moon or they call their eldest sister-in-law, they are not blind. During this time, Nan Huai Yue and Lu Chang get along with each other, and they are so jealous and jealous.


    Lu Chang ignored Liu Qingyan''s ever-changing look, but strode into the barracks: "light River, how to platoon troops?"


    Liu Qinghe, who was sitting in the first place, saw Lu Chang coming and was busy getting up: "general."


    Lu Chang chose a last seat at will and sat down: "at this time, I am not the leader of the army. You sit down."


    "Yes


    Liuqinghe looks grim.


    "Deputy General Chen has led his troops out of the city to test."


    Liu Qinghe said in a deep voice: "it seems that Beichen wants to finish the battle this time. Qingyan, Bai Yan, Chen Feng, you are ready to go out of the city at any time."


    "Yes."


    Bai Yan and Liu Qingyan get up and take orders.


    After thinking about it, Liu Qinghe said, "let''s go to the wall first!"


    I don''t know why, there is always a bad feeling in Liu Qinghe''s heart.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang slightly raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say much. Beishen was silent for such a long time. This time, it would not be so simple.


    Above the wall.


    Sure enough, just as Liu Qinghe had been on the wall for a while, the Deputy General Chen was already showing a tendency of decadence. When Liu Qinghe was preparing to ask Chen Fu to return them, the scouts came to report.


    "Newspaper! All the five cities in the border have sent the signal of enemy attack. All the generals have gone to fight, but they are not against Beishen to control the snake poison! "


    There are not only Jiuyou generals in Dongyun border area, but also low rank generals everywhere, which can be said to be given by Qingming, and Jiuyou generals are more like the existence of Dinghai God needle.


    Liu Qinghe frowned slightly: "Bai Yan, Ma Jing, General Wang, General Huang, general Lin, you take your men to support the cities, take the medicine prepared by huaiyue, and remember that you can defend the city, and do not pursue the poor!"


    "Yes


    Bai Yan and Chen Feng, who have changed into battle armor, are ordered to leave.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue felt a little nervous and held Lu Chang''s hand tightly.


    Lu Changwen said in a warm voice, "it will be OK."


    After a while, many of the officers and soldiers led by Deputy General Chen have been defeated. Liu Qinghe looks slightly cold: "Mingjin asks Deputy General Chen to return! Chen Feng, light proverb, you two go to meet! General Li, General Wang, you two lead the troops and support at any time! "


    The rest of the border city of Beishen have been sent to poison people, but there is still no movement here. Liu Qinghe always feels that there is something left to be done in Beishen, so he only sends Chen Fengliu Qingyan to fight first.


    "Yes


    Liu light proverb a few people also listen to the order and go.


    Nan huaiyue looked at the war situation nervously.


    The battlefield is not just a flat area for people to fight. There are mountains and deep gorges in the distance. However, before the entrance of Beishen City, Chen Feng and Liu Qingyan who came out of the city soon turned into small black spots in the field of vision. They can only see the war situation faintly.


    Chen Feng and Liu Qingyan are the generals who cooperate with each other on the battlefield, and so are their subordinates. Therefore, this time, Liu Qingyan''s subordinates are not just shooting arrows in the rear, but they are divided into several groups and gallop in the battlefield under the encirclement and protection of Chen Feng''s subordinates!


    The most conspicuous is Liu Qingyan. He drives his horse around Chen Feng at a certain distance. Sometimes he shoots several arrows at the same time and points directly at the general of Beishen!


    The general of Beishen dodged Liu Qingyan''s arrows and sweated a little more.


    Although Beishen is secretly training in China, these soldiers look fierce, but after all they have not experienced a real battlefield. Beishen is still full of confidence when facing Chen''s deputy general, but they are defeated when facing Jiuyou army, which is very different from before.


    Finally, Fang''s Beishen et al.


    Or the man in black, his face was gloomy: "Dongyun Jiuyou general! Ah, it really deserves its reputation. Before that, it was hiding its strength. "


    "My Lord, our soldiers can''t hold on any longer. Look..."


    If Liu Qinghe is here, he can recognize that the person with fear and fear on his face at this time is the general of Beishen!

 Chapter 484

    The black robed man snorted coldly: "nine you generals only come two, you can''t support them? Then there''s nothing we can do! "


    The general of Beichen''s army leader smelled that his face was full of color.


    When he set out from Beichen, he was confident and even dissatisfied that the national master asked him to bring these people who used the unorthodox ways. Yes, they did resist the poisonous insects, but they didn''t use these poisonous insects. The people in black robe even frightened and disgusted them.


    But now the reality is that without the help of these black robed people, so many soldiers are not the enemy of Dongyun or even Qingming!


    After a long silence, the indignant general could only say in a deep voice: "our officers and men will surely lead Lu Chang and the man who poisoned him out!"


    After so many days, they also found out the identity of Nan huaiyue, the ghost doctor and the dead wife of Lu Chang, Princess Su Ning Rongyue!


    Now, as long as the name is mentioned, the soldiers of Beishen will gnash their teeth. All the soldiers around Lingnan city and Lingnan city are spared! Even the black robed people, they only rescued some people who were not deeply poisoned.


    The man in black robe looks slightly changed when he hears the words. Gong Zhong got the medicine from them, but now it''s used on his own people! Although he didn''t regard these Beichen people as his own, it was Nan huaiyue''s naked provocation to them! Even if she was the apprentice of that man


    But only a quarter of an hour later, the general of Beichen slapped himself in the face. Their soldiers were really defeated by Liu Qingyan and Chen Feng. As they retreated, they were almost beaten to the gate by Dongyun!


    The man in black took a light look at the red general.


    "Tut, Jiuyou general..."


    I thought everything would go well, but I didn''t expect that the first roadblock would be so difficult!


    The general was afraid to say anything: "my lord..."


    The young man beside the general snorted: "is this the army of Beishen? What a shame


    The young man had sharp teeth and sharp mouth. The general''s face changed again and again, but he didn''t dare to choke, because the young man''s status was very high among the people in black robes. Even the adult in front of him was polite to the young man.


    The unyielding and dying general almost died of shame.


    "Bang, don''t make up your mind, you can do it so well."


    Mo Heng on the other side satirized him with his words.


    The black robed man took a look at Mo Heng, and Mo Heng was shocked.


    "Holy Son, please join us to resist the poisonous insects."


    Mo Jue seems to hate this name especially. He''s a little more agitated. But in front of the man in black robe, he didn''t refute anything. He just snorted and touched the flute on his waist.


    Seeing this, the black robed man started to smile strangely.


    "Out of town."


    Black robed people light said a, originally cross knee sitting on the wall, some quiet servants of black robed people together to get up, silent steps down the wall.


    Every time he saw this scene, the general was thrilled. He felt that these black robed people didn''t look like human beings at all. However, he didn''t dare to say anything more and ordered: "open the gate of the city!"


    See the distance north sink city gate big open, Liu light Yan rein in the reins, slightly frown: "this is the withdrawal?"


    The battle was not very enjoyable, but Liu Qinghe said that it was too much not to let them not pursue, so Liu Qingyan said that they did not rashly approach Beichen gate.


    "Old Chen? "Withdraw?"


    Liu Qingyan looks at Chen Feng.


    But Chen Feng saw a group of black robed people coming out of the gate of the city. Looking at the number, it seemed that all the black robed people from the north had gone out, even more than that.


    "Withdraw!"


    Chen Feng''s eyes sank and ordered Ming Jin to withdraw.


    On the wall of Dongyun border city.


    Hearing Chen Feng''s voice from afar, Liu Qinghe did not relax, but frowned.


    He Qing looked at the other side from a distance: "is Beichen just a trial this time?"


    He thinks it should be more than that. Liu Qinghe and Lu Chang all think so.


    "Woo


    It''s another Zheng sound. It''s a signal for help! The message is Gu!


    As soon as Liu Qinghe''s eyes were fixed, he felt a big stone landing in his heart: "second brother!"


    "I''m going to lead the troops!"


    Liu Qingyan and Chen Feng''s troops are now in the mountains. They can''t see the situation clearly, but if it''s not extremely critical, Liu Qingyan will never easily ask for help.


    It''s true that when Chen Feng and Liu Qingyan lead the army, they are actually led by Liu Qingyan. Liu Qingyan, who seems to be careless, is actually extremely careful and resourceful! It''s just that he''s usually too lazy


    "Wait!"


    Looking at He Qing down the city wall, Nan huaiyue raises her voice to stop people.


    Lu Chang was shocked. He looked at the South huaiyue and found that they had made the same decision: "Yueyue..."


    Nanhuaiyue hugged Yuanyuan and handed it to liuqinghe: "this time, Beishen''s troops are extraordinary. They are the ones who have the most confidence. They are probably the ones who use the poisonous insects. Now, only I can resist the poisonous insects!"


    Nanhuai moon god looked at liuqinghe seriously: "Yuanyuan is yours."


    During this period of time, Nan huaiyue not only saw her heart clearly, but also really made friends with these generals guarding the border. Naturally, this time, she won''t watch them fall into danger.


    "Xiaoyan will come back to eat my dessert, Fu."


    South huaiyue toward some stunned Lu Chang smile, and then patted round small head: "round good, follow light River uncle can''t run."


    "Yuanyuanguai, don''t worry about your mother."


    Infected by the atmosphere on the battlefield, the little round and taut face raised by the South huaiyue is serious.


    Lu Chang could not help saying again: "Yueyue..."


    "Come on, don''t think I don''t see you want to go. Do you want me to watch you go to the battlefield? Silly Fu


    Nan huaiyue goes to Lu Chang and holds his hand.


    Lu Chang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his whole body is shocked. This tone is clear that there is only Yueyue, which is Yueyue. At that time, Yueyue in Fujia village would be like himself!


    "Yueyue!"


    Lu Chang holds Nan huaiyue''s hand tightly, but he still remembers that he doesn''t hold Nan huaiyue''s hand.


    Nan huaiyue raised her head and gently kissed Lu Chang''s side face. She blinked her eyes and laughed softly: "it''s me."


    Even if it''s just the memory before I married Fu, I admire this man!


    Lu Chang even burst into tears at this moment: "let''s go!"


    Only Nan huaiyue could feel Lu Chang''s hand trembling, her heart trembling at this time, but it was also difficult to restrain the sweet taste of addiction.


    He Qing and Liu Qinghe, who were called and "orphaned", were still admiring and moved. Now they just want to face paralysis. They are going to the battlefield. How do they think they are going to enter the bridal chamber?


    "... the Jiuyou army has been waiting for orders under the city wall, please go to war!"


    Shaking his head in his heart, Liu Qinghe half knelt on the ground and looked respectful.


    Lu Chang took Nan huaiyue down the wall and out of the city. He looked at the Jiuyou army in front of him. Besides he Qing''s men, there was another army.

 Chapter 485

    In addition to He Qing''s nine men and the leading army, there is also a "nine you army" led by Lu Chang. Before that, when Lu Chang was away, they did not command the nine you army to fight. This is Lu Chang''s division of tigers and wolves!


    "Please mount the general!"


    He Qing and Jiuyou army are half kneeling on the ground, with absolute trust and respect for Lu Chang on their faces!


    Lu Chang takes a look at the Jiuyou army in front of him. He turns over and mounts his horse with a neat movement. His voice has some unspeakable, husky texture: "Jiuyou belongs to."


    "Jiuyou is invincible!"


    "Jiuyou is invincible!"


    "Jiuyou is invincible!"


    The two Jiuyou armies stood up, raised their weapons, and yelled to the sky!


    South huaiyue face hard to hide a touch of shock, refused to Lu Chang stretch out his hand with riding, but rushed to pull a war horse he Qing slightly nodded.


    He Qing didn''t ask Nan huaiyue whether she could control the horses. Instead, he directly gave the horses to Nan huaiyue, and then he got on the horse and followed Lu Chang.


    South huaiyue looks at his own Lu Chang and raises his lips. The action of getting on the horse is crisp and neat.


    "General, will you fight?"


    The crisp voice of the South huaiyue made Lu Chang''s mind ripple slightly, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth: "where is Jiuyou, come with me!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    On the city wall, the war drums roared.


    "Drive!"


    Seeing that Lu Chang is in the front, Nan huaiyue gives a gentle rebuke, and does not find any maladjustment behind him. The tension of going to the battlefield for the first time gradually disappears in Lu Chang''s trust.


    It''s not the first time that she has this idea. When she first sat on a horse in Xiali racecourse and rode Xiaohei to compete with Nanli Yu, she had the idea of fighting on the battlefield. At that time, she didn''t know why, she just thought that she wanted to protect her family, but now she knows that what she thought at that time was Lu Chang. She wanted to stand side by side with Lu Chang!


    The sound of the war drum was gradually far away, and the wind was whistling in my ears. Nan huaiyue inadvertently raised her eyes to the four eyes of Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang''s eyes are full of love. Nan huaiyue''s heart beats disorderly and grins at Lu Chang.


    Soon they arrived at the place where Liu Qingyan and Liu Qingyan called for help. Nan huaiyue felt the vibration on the ground and said, "wait a minute!"


    Nine you army 100% trust their general, and South huaiyue since the general is allowed to go to the battlefield, then they are willing to give their lives! At this time, the sound stops neatly and uniformly, and the original noise disappears immediately, leaving only the sound of horses breathing out.


    Lu Chang looked at the South huaiyue: "Yueyue?"


    "The ground is shaking," said Nan huaiyue in a deep voice. "Fu, get off the horse first. These horses can''t enter the mountain forest!"


    "Good."


    Lu Chang also felt the unusual vibration under the ground, and ordered the people to dismount.


    When they all stood on the ground, the vibration became more obvious. He Qing frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    South Huai month sink a voice way: "Gu thing, underground is all Gu thing!"


    The little blood in her body is particularly restless at this time. It seems that she wants to come out to have a good meal, which affects her mind a little more!


    "Ah Fu, let''s see if we can communicate with them."


    These nearby hills, South huaiyue squint far away, I''m afraid it has been quietly turned into a place of death by those people.


    After trying Mingzheng, they got nothing. Liu Qingyan didn''t respond at all. Lu Chang''s face was slightly heavy.


    Liu light proverb, they are obviously after this, but there is no cry to kill! Nan huaiyue''s eyes became sharp: "Fu, let''s walk into the forest and let the horses stay away first. Take all the medicine bags!"


    Nan huaiyue wrote a prescription to prevent poisonous insects. Liu Qinghe and his soldiers made a prescription for every soldier.


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, then said in a deep voice: "enter the forest! Pyramid formation


    It is not necessary for Lu Chang to say that the nine you army, which has been cooperating with each other all the year round, has formed an unbreakable pyramid array. He Qing''s subordinates are inside and the nine you army is outside. Lu Chang, he Qingnan and huaiyue are the most sharp spines in the front of the pyramid array! The huge cone array burst into the forest at a very fast speed.


    South huaiyue, on the right side of Lu Chang''s back, made a quick move and sprinkled a light yellow powder, looking straight ahead.


    After a long walk, the forest was still. It seemed that there was no sound except the vibration of the ground and the sound of breathing.


    Nan huaiyue glanced at the ground behind her: "we have entered the maze."


    Among the Jiuyou troops, cen Ziqing and his subordinates are the best at breaking through the battle. But now they are not here, but without Cen Ziqing, Nan huaiyue has another clever plan. She turns her wrist and opens the jade bottle in her hand. A light purple butterfly wakes up and flies out of the jade bottle.


    It''s the lost butterfly!


    Stained with a little bit of the trace point on the butterfly, South huaiyue said in a deep voice: "let''s go."


    When Liu Qingyan left, South huaiyue was lost on him, which no one noticed.


    The surprise on his face flashed away, and Lu Chang made a gesture. Jiuyou''s army all looked resolute and followed.


    At last, leading the butterfly to a cliff, Lu Chang''s eyes are fixed.


    He Qing looks a little ugly: "this, huaiyue, this is a cliff ahead!"


    Nanhuaiyue moves forward without hesitation. Xiaoxue is about to break out. There are poisonous insects in front of her that attract Xiaoxue!


    Seeing South huaiyue step out of the fog filled cliff and disappear in front of him, Lu Chang''s pupils suddenly shrink. Thinking about the tiandang mountain, the sadness on his face and the ice cold all over his body cool everyone''s heart.


    "General, calm down!"


    He Qing said in a deep voice.


    But then Lu Chang felt his wrist pulled by something. Lu Chang felt a thump in his heart. Then he noticed that a transparent silk thread was tied on his wrist. Lu Chang was shocked: "go!"


    "General?"


    He Qing didn''t understand the meaning.


    Lu Chang didn''t explain much. He couldn''t wait to see Nan huaiyue again and tie her to his side!


    Seeing Lu Chang disappear on the cliff, he Qing sighs helplessly. He understands that it''s supposed to be North sinking. But can''t the couple explain more?


    "Nine you belong to, follow me!"


    He Qing stepped forward.


    His two generals, general he''s wife, all "jumped off the cliff". Jiuyou''s face didn''t change and didn''t hesitate to keep up.


    As soon as Lu Chang stepped out of the cliff, the scene changed. He also saw that Nan huaiyue was besieged by several people!


    Lu Chang vented his anger at the people who besieged Nan huaiyue. As soon as he stepped on the ground, the whole person jumped out like a sharp arrow, provoked a person who didn''t respond well, and then pulled Nan huaiyue into his arms.


    He took a deep breath and his voice was very hoarse: "Yueyue, don''t scare me."


    South huaiyue see Lu Chang this appearance, heart a Deng, and then kiss Lu Chang side face: "don''t worry, I will be OK, because you are in."

 Chapter 486

    He Qinggang dodges the snake in the dark and sees the scene of South huaiyue and Lu Chang embracing each other affectionately. For a moment, he is speechless.


    Keng!


    When he kisses Lu Chang''s side face, the qingluan in Nan huaiyue''s right hand stands behind Lu Chang and collides with the weapon of the comer, making a sonorous sound.


    Lu Chang''s face softened for a moment, and then let go of Nan huaiyue to fight the enemy.


    All the people who dare to bully Yueyue will not stay!


    Lu Chang''s eyes are full of murderous spirit, and Nan huaiyue''s consciousness of small blood madness in her body is full of murderous opportunities. They cover each other and cooperate with each other. It can be said that one by one, one by two!


    As she jumps up, Nan huaiyue kicks away a poisonous person, and then falls on the palm of Lu Chang''s left hand. She spins to He Qing, and the dagger drawn from Lu Chang''s waist stabs the neck of the person behind he Qing.


    "General he, don''t be in a daze."


    He Qing saw a smile, Yingying pulled out the dagger of South huaiyue, heart a twitch.


    Nan huaiyue is light and jumps back. She comes back to Lu Chang again. It can be said that her husband and wife work together. No, they are not tired of killing.


    He Qing''s mouth draws again, and then he calms down and tries his best to fight the enemy. He has heard the cry not far away, which must be where Liu Qingyan is.


    "Form a battle of ten!"


    Lu Chang looks at the following Jiuyou army.


    Nan huaiyue said in a loud voice: "try not to touch the blood of poisonous people and poisons! Once touched, swallow the medicine in the medicine bag directly


    "Yes


    The Jiuyou army quickly changed its formation from the sharp cone formation to the world small formation. Follow Lu Chang and he Qing to fight forward!


    At last, several people holding the Zheng immediately sounded the Zheng to transmit the signal.


    In the distance, Liu Qingyan and others.


    Seeing his subordinates fall down one by one and then stand up to become the so-called Gu Ren, Liu Qingyan''s eyes are red. At this time, he is inspired by the familiar Zheng Sheng.


    "Ah Feng!"


    Chen Feng, with a broken arm, sweeps the sword in his left hand, clearing out an open space, and then makes a squatting horse stance.


    Liu Qingyan steps on Chen Feng ''.


    The sound of Qin stopped suddenly. The black robed man''s eyes were fixed. He picked up the Qin before him and managed to avoid the arrow that the Dharma protector could not stop!


    "Tut."


    His fingers sipped the blood on his side face. The black robed man''s eyes were cold. The arrow he dodged went through several black robed people''s bodies with the wind. At last, it was nailed to the tree with a clang, leaving only the arrow feathers exposed outside the tree trunk.


    Liu Qingyan''s goal at the beginning is not him! It''s the man in black after him!


    Mo Jue is also hiding fast. As soon as the arrow comes, he stops playing the flute and hides behind a few people. Liu Qingyan''s arrow makes them suffer a lot. There is so much power in such a long distance. Now there is a blood hole in his left arm!


    However, Mo Heng, who is more sad, is directly shot on his right hand by an arrow, and his right hand is nailed together with his piano.


    "Ah


    Mo Heng cried out in pain, and his eyes were overcast: "are you all a group of rubbish when you step on horses?"


    The trajectory of the arrow is unpredictable. The group of people who protect the Dharma for them all stretch out their weapons to stop them, but they can''t stop them. Some of the shocked arms that touch the arrow are numb and the mouth of the tiger is split!


    The Qin can''t play any more. Mo Heng looks at Mo Jue, who is hiding behind the crowd. Then he gripes his teeth and pulls out the arrow nailed to his hand. It''s estimated that his hand bone has split into several pieces!


    Mo Jue, who came out from behind others, patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body and laughed sarcastically: "Tut, Mo Heng, can you still use your hand?"


    Mo Heng''s mouth twitches two times and stares at Mo Jue.


    Seeing this, the black robed man''s fierce eyes changed again and again. At last, he took a deep breath and calmed down, with a bit of gnashing teeth in his words: "it''s worthy of being Jiuyou general! General Jiuyou! Mo Heng, go back! "


    "Yes."


    Mo Heng gouged out Mo Jue and left with his piano in his left arm.


    Mo Jue took a look at his back.


    Liu Qingyan, who shot these arrows, grinned happily, spat blood, coughed and said with a smile, "these tortoise grandsons!"


    Chen Feng some worry will fall to the ground of Liu light proverb behind him: "don''t strong action with internal force."


    Even if they have the medicine of Nan huaiyue, they are inevitably poisoned. Their internal power is stagnant. Every time they use it, it is the pain of scraping the bone and gouging out the heart!


    After Liu Qingyan saw Chen Feng''s right arm broken from the root, his eyes turned red again: "hum! I''m very happy to kill these turtles and grandchildren! "


    In order to prevent Liu Qingyan''s arrow, the people in Beishen don''t even use it. They only fight close to the body. Now Liu Qingyan has few arrows left.


    Chen Feng''s eyes were sharp. He slashed with the Epee in his left hand. He slashed half of the Python''s head and swallowed the blood: "let the brothers back."


    Liu Qingyan clenches his teeth. Chen Feng doesn''t let himself use his internal power, but he doesn''t!


    "Nine you belong to, step back, hold together, form a triangle array!"


    The triangle formation can be divided into three sides against the enemy. It can be turned into a sharp spike to fight against the enemy coming from all directions. It can also be used as a defensive formation for the surrounding soldiers. It''s suitable for both advance and retreat. The Jiuyou army, which is entangled with the poisonous man Python''s army in the north, can barely escape and form a triangle formation. Liu Qingyan''s department holds one corner, and Chen Feng''s department holds two corners. Chen Feng is the first to bear the brunt of the attack!


    Chen Feng holds his left hand in the middle and lies in front of him. He can vaguely see the turbulent internal force that distorts the air around his wrist and epee. Seeing this, the soldiers in the North retreat without hesitation. As for those poisonous snakes that have temporarily lost the control of the black robed man, they still rush to Chen Feng.


    Chen Feng''s eyes are slightly fixed. The Epee seems to be cutting out very slowly and quickly.


    In fact, the action of Chen Feng''s epee sword, which everyone saw, is just a solid remnant, which is enough to prove how fast Chen Feng''s action is. With the sharp invisible sword Qi, Chen Feng cuts all the huge poisonous insects, including the soldiers who didn''t come and retreated because of the too crowded poison.


    Chen Feng''s move, even if people in Beichen have seen it, can''t help but take a breath when they see it again!


    "Drink!"


    Chen Feng left foot step forward, the strength of the ground to sink a bit, he whispered: "light proverb!"


    Liu Qingyan clenches his teeth, bows his spirit to the ground, and raises his voice: "change!"


    Liu Qingyan''s men, who originally occupied a corner of the battle, retreated to the rear, and all the triangles were occupied by Chen Feng''s men. At this time, Chen Feng''s men took back their light swords and drew out their heavy swords.


    Liu Qingyan put his hand on Chen Feng''s back: "you bastard, don''t kill yourself!"


    As the voice falls, Liu Qingyan pours all his internal forces into Chen Feng''s body.

 Chapter 487

    And Liu Qingyan''s subordinates all made the same action as Liu Qingyan.


    "Drink!"


    The Epee is horizontal in front of you, then swing it!


    It''s just an ordinary action. In other people''s eyes, it makes Chen Feng''s subordinates and Liu Qingyan''s subordinates twist together. When the surging internal force blows up, all the creatures in the triangle array fly away! No matter people or poisonous insects, they are all torn to pieces by the sword Qi full of space.


    Far away, the surviving Beichen and others were stunned.


    Nan huaiyue and others who arrived here were also shocked. Lu Chang looked at Gan Hu who still kept waving Epee: "Epee battle."


    "Epee battle?"


    Nan huaiyue asked subconsciously, and then he saw Chen Feng fall to the ground like pushing a gold mountain and a jade pillar. His Epee fell to the ground with a bang.


    Liu light proverb endure grief, very calm way: "shoot!"


    Then he took up the bow and turned to Chen Feng, with five arrows in his hand!


    And his subordinates were in line with his movements at this time, and seemed to cover the sky with arrow feathers, only sinking to the north.


    Pulling the bow to shoot the last five arrows, Liu Qingyan coughs up a few mouthfuls of blood. Only when he supports his body with the chasing spirit bow can he stand firm, he says in a high voice: "boss, sister-in-law! I can''t do it. Go on


    With that, Liu Qingyan falls on Chen Feng.


    South huaiyue has a moment of bitter smile, and then the eyes become sharp, North sink! Looking coldly at the black robed man who was pointed by five arrows and finally hit two arrows, Nan huaiyue did not hesitate to choose him as his opponent!


    Seeing this, Lu Chang followed: "he Qing, go to save people. Jiuyou belongs to the Sanqi battle! Whatever it is, kill it


    The three seven killing array is formed by the Jiuyou army into three killing array and four killing array respectively. When necessary, the two killing arrays close to each other form the seven killing array.


    Jiuyou army changes quickly. He Qing takes his subordinates to Liu Qingyan. When Chen Feng and Liu Qingyan break out, they just clear the air around them, and no one is willing to get close to them.


    He Qing took out two pills and put them into Liu Qingyan and Chen Tui, and pointed to several acupoints on them.


    "Cough!"


    They vomited a mouthful of black blood and woke up again.


    Liu Qingyan collapsed on Chen Feng: "second brother, no, I can''t move."


    He Qing can''t laugh or cry: "I didn''t let you fight again. I''ll take people away first."


    Reluctantly get up, Liu light proverb with Zhuling bow support body: "that I take old Chen to leave first."


    Chen Feng is really unable to move, Liu Qingyan stood behind him, he still fell on the ground motionless, just opened his eyes. Liu Qingyan looks at Chen Feng and laughs twice. Then he picks up Chen Feng and drives him so that he can stand up straight.


    Then he carries Zhuling on his back. Liu Qingyan signals He Qing to give him Zhige. Then Liu Qingyan uses Zhige as a stick leaning on the ground: "how can we go?"


    He Qing gives a small bug to Liu Qing, saying: "when my sister-in-law comes, she sprinkles medicine along the road. This bug can take you out."


    "OK, boys, let''s go!"


    Raise a voice skin a, Liu light proverb leads with him and Chen Feng posture similar a cadre to prepare to leave.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As soon as Liu Qingyan''s voice fell, the ground they stepped on suddenly cracked and collapsed. A mountain is like this. The huge roar is deafening and shocking!


    "The Earth Dragon turns over?"


    He Qing takes Liu Qingyan and Chen Fengyue to a highland.


    He Qing''s subordinates also protect Liu Qingyan and Chen Feng''s subordinates and withdraw to a safe place.


    Nan huaiyue, who was fighting with the man in black robe, had a bad premonition in her mind. She took back the dagger she stabbed, and turned around to hide behind Lu Chang: "Fu, protect the Dharma for me! Let the Jiuyou army get together


    Lu Chang''s face changed slightly. He slapped several black robed people open with one palm, and injured them seriously. Then he protected Nan huaiyue.


    South huaiyue avoids the ravines on the ground and jumps up and down on the gravel with lightness skill.


    "Wu..."


    The voice of qingluan and Qingyin rings at the same time. The South huaiyue looks at Mo Jue across the sky.


    There is a cold light in Mo Jue''s eyes.


    The man in black robe, who was the leader, also played the piano with one hand. The sound of the piano was not relaxed and pleasant, but rather harsh and irritating.


    As soon as Nan huaiyue''s eyes were fixed, she used 80% of her internal power and poured it into qingluan.


    Mo Jue''s flute sound changed, and then quickly stabilized, while other people in black robes, who were slower than God, took out their own instruments to play.


    Next, it was a scene that surprised Liu Qingyan and others.


    In the cracked ground, there are countless snakes and scorpions with extraordinary size and numbing scalp, and toads climb out.


    Liu light proverb swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "mad, I said that the underground has been shaking, isn''t it all these things? "From those crazy people in Beichen?"


    He Qing holds a broken sword and is ready for battle.


    Those poisonous insects used to dance with evil spirits, but now they look funny. One moment they go to Jiuyou army to make people worried, and the other one goes to Beishen to make the people in black look more gloomy.


    He Qing''s hand was a little sore when he kept the horizontal sword in front of him for a long time. He couldn''t help taking back the sword for a while.


    "This..." Liu Qingyan looked at Nan huaiyue who came to them: "sister-in-law is fighting with those crazy people in Beishen?"


    He Qing nodded slightly, Liu Qingyan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, praying that Nan huaiyue was a little more powerful than those crazy people. The tens of millions of snakes twisted into a ball could not be solved by human power, let alone he was half disabled now.


    With one hand, Nan huaiyue steadies qingluan and quickly draws out the shadow. With the other hand, she holds qingluan immediately after making a gesture. In such a moment, Nan huaiyue''s throat is full of blood, and the snakes are also close to Dongyun Jiuyou army.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang said in a deep voice: "second, let your subordinates protect the light proverbs and let them leave first!"


    He Qing frowned slightly, then lowered his voice.


    Liu Qingyan and Chen Feng also know that they can only drag their feet at this moment, and they don''t retort. They slowly retreat to leave.


    "Yes


    South huaiyue suddenly changed the tune, the original low flute at this time, such as Fengming Qing Yin.


    The snake, which used to be very restless, suddenly quieted down. The bloody snake pupil seemed to be a little clear. Then she began to strangle the toads and scorpions around her. Nan huaiyue gave up the control of other poisonous insects and only controlled these snakes to remove a large number of poisonous insects.


    The breath of the black robed man was disordered, and he felt that he was using the wrong force. It seemed that his apprentice was really hard to deal with. Originally, the black robed man with a few scattered looks became dignified. He suddenly stopped playing the piano in his arms, but let out a shriek!


    They didn''t pay attention to the retreating Liu Qingyan and others, or that the original purpose of the black robed people was not for them, and at the same time, they don''t care about them now.


    The black robed man''s shrill voice fell behind, and a group of people suddenly came out of the dark place and rushed to Nan huaiyue. Lu Chang, with a look of solemnity, came forward with a gun.

 Chapter 488

    Bang!


    Jiuyou gun collides with the long sword of the passer-by. Lu Chang takes a step back in pain.


    The strength of their confrontation also blew away the hood that blocked the man''s face. The man was an old man with white hair and beard. He was supposed to have a kind face, but the ferocity on his face destroyed the harmony between his eyes.


    Lu Chang''s face was a little more dignified. Just this time, he could feel that the old man''s skill was not below him!


    He Qing, on the other side, also suffered a loss. He sidestepped to avoid the weapon in his hand and stepped back.


    He Qing was shocked to see that the Jiuyou army had formed a seven kill array. The martial arts of these people were not inferior to him and Lu Chang. After a while, the Jiuyou army would collapse!


    Lu Chang shouted: "form a square array and unite against the enemy!"


    The army of Jiuyou broke out with all its strength. In an instant, it quickly formed a generous array and stood in front of Nan huaiyue. If the two men at the head were exhausted, they would be replaced. In this way, they would also block the impact of hundreds of martial arts masters.


    The man who came to Lu Chang couldn''t make it. He continued to bully him. He had a good command of sword dance. You can see that he is a master of Kendo!


    This is the first time that Lu Chang has met such a powerful enemy so far. With a shriek, Lu Chang bows his body and dances on his back. After pushing back the old man, Lu Chang takes a big step forward and spins his body, infuses 10% of his internal power, and pulls his whip leg to the old man''s face. If this whip leg is pulled by Lu Chang, the old man''s head will turn into rotten watermelon!


    The old man did not dodge. He took a sword flower in his hand and stabbed Lu Chang in the heart.


    Bang!


    Nine you gun to the ground, Lu Chang again free body, but it is with the old man wrong body.


    The old man was stunned before he could react.


    At the same time, he Qing''s toes suddenly jumped back and crossed with Lu Chang. His broken sword stabbed the old man''s back heart!


    Lu Chang, on the other hand, is holding the Jiuyou gun. His internal power is all infused into the Jiuyou gun, and he Qing''s original opponent.


    Keng!


    Jiuyou spear, infused with 100% of the internal power, is extremely sharp. It shows the sharp air of the spear tip. It directly divides the sword in the hand of the person in front of it into two parts, and then thrusts it into the person''s chest.


    At this moment, Lu Chang, who had been expressionless all the time, had a fierce look on his face. He directly provoked the person who was pierced by the Jiuyou gun, and then threw it back!


    He Qing''s broken sword is blocked by the long sword in the old man''s hand. If he can''t make a single blow, he directly leans aside. The man who is thrown by Lu Chang is pierced by the long sword in the old man''s hand!


    Seeing that the man was out of breath, the old man was not affected at all, and still rushed to Lu Chang with a fierce look.


    Lu Chang and he Qing look at each other. He Qing looks at several black robed men who come after him. Lu Chang continues to fight with the old man in front of him.


    On the other hand, don''t make sure that they''re too slow. Since Nan huaiyue controls the snake, they control the toads and scorpions to fight with the snake.


    When Nan huaiyue saw Lu Chang, they seemed to be invincible, and the sound of the flute was strong. A thousand snakes rushed to the people who were sinking northward in all directions. She was cold to the soldiers who were sinking northward.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Like a leader, a big snake raised its blood red pupil and looked at the South huaiyue. After swallowing several big snakes, it quickly swam to the black robed man who was attacking the Jiuyou army. Its thick tail cracked, and the ground was beyond recognition.


    Taking advantage of the dust to block their sight, Nan huaiyue no longer prevents impatient little blood from coming out of her body. After she comes out, she doesn''t devour the poisonous people and things, but flies to the black robed people who are good at martial arts.


    The moon god of nanhuai was startled. Are these people the poisonous people?


    Little blood quietly penetrated into a man in black robe. The man in black robe didn''t feel it at first, but then he hugged his head and roared like crazy. Then he clapped several palms to his whole body. The palm fell on the ground and made a sound, but it didn''t help. In the end, the man in black robe was convulsed for a while, and then he fell to the ground with no sound.


    The people on the South huaiyue side and the black robed people on the North Shen side were all surprised.


    The one who plays the zither looks at Nan huaiyue in disbelief and thinks that it''s her who made the ghost. No one can break the Gu under the national teacher! How could that be?


    Only after Xiaoxue has swallowed up about dozens of poisonous insects in heipao''s body again, she gives Nan huaiyue a sense of surprise and satiety. The color of Nan huaiyue''s spirit changes slightly, but she barely controls Xiaoxue and devours several people. Xiaoxue doesn''t move any more. She flies back to Nan huaiyue and falls asleep in her body.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue''s brows are locked. Although Lu Chang can block the old man in charge, there are hundreds of black robed people. If they drag on like this, they will surely be planted here!


    "Fu, back!"


    Nanhuaiyue said.


    After colliding with the old man, Lu Chang stepped back two steps. His eyes moved. Suddenly, he held Jiuyou gun in both hands. He stepped forward and turned his body. The black spear of Jiuyou gun was half a foot deep. It was extremely powerful!


    Bang!


    Jiuyou gun smashed on the old man''s arm. The old man flew back half a meter, and his arm dropped down at a strange angle. It looked like he was shattered.


    "Back up!"


    With Lu Chang''s sharp drink, he Qing stepped on the ground and flew upside down.


    Boom!


    Jiuyou spear sweeps again, and Lu Chang''s internal power surges wildly. Jiuyou spear awn suddenly comes from the empty space in front of him. Several people in black robe who are still mentally confused and still have a ferocious face are directly cut by spear awn!


    As he Qing jumps into the air, his whole body''s aura changes and he draws a sword lightly. The light blue broken branch sword looks like a willow twig, but his sword spirit can''t be underestimated. The sword spirit falls further down the spear, forcing back the black robed man who wants to rush up again.


    Nan huaiyue sees Lu Chang and he Qing force the black robed people to withdraw from the meeting. She stops playing qingluan. She gently shakes qingluan, and the young Qingling on it makes a sound.


    The snake, which was still entangled with the poisonous insects, appeared in front of the Jiuyou army in the twinkling of an eye. It was usually used as a meat shield to block the sight of the people in Beichen. The snake king took another part of the snake to his head and wound on the uneven ground.


    "All up!"


    Nan huaiyue takes out a dagger to cut her wrist and feeds the snake king some of her own blood.


    "Yueyue!"


    Lu Chang looks a tight, stop South huaiyue continue to squeeze blood move, tear off the cloth strip to her dressing wound.


    "Hiss!"


    There seems to be some joy in the big snake''s hissing, and the lantern eyes are staring at the South huaiyue.


    "I''m fine."


    Nan huaiyue comforted Lu Chang, and then gently stroked the head of the snake, which was bigger than her whole body. It seemed that the snake king had devoured many poisonous insects, and he had completely integrated with them, or it was originally a poisonous insect.


    "Let''s go!"


    Those giant snakes are enough to help them delay for a while. They pull Lu Chang to jump on the snake king''s head, and Nan huaiyue shakes qingluan.

 Chapter 489

    After the dust dispersed, the black robed man saw that Nan huaiyue had withdrawn, and his face was completely black, so he ordered him to catch up.


    Mo Jue frowned slightly: "still chasing?"


    The man in Black said with a sneer, "I have to keep them anyway today!"


    The people in black robe have some energy. Don''t change their looks and don''t say a word any more. The people in black robe with high martial arts have caught up with them. Seeing this, don''t let them manipulate other poisonous insects to follow.


    The speed of the snake is very fast. It''s not a problem to get rid of those soldiers from Beichen, but hundreds of martial arts masters can''t get rid of them with their lightness skills.


    Seeing that the distance before them was shrinking, Nan huaiyue gritted her teeth: "let the Jiuyou army go first."


    This is no longer a war, but the role of the Jiuyou army is not great.


    Lu Chang Wen Yan slightly nodded, ordered Jiuyou army not to turn back.


    The South huaiyue is again blowing qingluan, flute sound, Mo Jue and others around the Gu things without warning of backwater, the remaining nearly a thousand snakes are all hissing to the black robed people.


    "Fight while you retreat. Don''t fall in love with war."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice, facing the old man who had broken his arm but now recovered somehow.


    He Qing answered with a deep voice and retreated with his flexible body method.


    Nan huaiyue followed Chang closely, paying attention to the war situation and controlling poisonous insects.


    Not to mention where so many martial arts masters come from, but if these martial arts masters are all poisonous insects, then Beichen must have controlled them with some kind of poisonous insects. Nanhuaiyue''s eyes darkened and gradually changed qingluan''s tune.


    When people are in a trance, Nan huaiyue stabs her fingertips with a ghost needle, and a few drops of blood are bounced by her to the old man who is fighting with Lu Chang. But this time, she is wrong. The old man who has released her blood is not only not affected by the smell of little blood, but also more manic. In an instant, she is red eyed, and even more reckless.


    Nan huaiyue is so surprised that she blocks Lu Chang''s right side by mistake. She uses her own body to block Lu Chang because Lu Chang is tripped by the old man. A martial arts master''s hand comes after her. There is a little blood on the corner of her mouth, but the sound of the flute is not disordered.


    Lu Chang''s face suddenly changes. He grabs the South huaiyue into his arms. The other hand''s Jiuyou spear is loud, and the black spear runs through several people''s bodies!


    The sound of the flute of the South huaiyue stopped abruptly: "cough, cough!"


    She coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, first because of the just one palm, but because of the black robed people who saw her injured and the music was better than them.


    "Now, I''m afraid it''s hard to go."


    He Qing holds a broken sword and looks calm and looks ahead.


    Because the Jiuyou army had to go first, the three of them changed their direction, and the black robed men really pursued them without hesitation, but now there was a deep gully in front of them, and they didn''t know whether it existed originally or just appeared when the underground split.


    At this time, they are in a dilemma!


    The moon god of Nan Huai changes slightly and controls a big snake to explore the way. However, the cliff of the ravine is so smooth that there is no foothold. Lian Shan climbs the snake for a long distance and then falls down and loses contact with it. The heart of Nan Huai Yue sinks, which shows that the ravine is very deep. They are afraid that they can''t get down!


    The black robed man who was playing the piano at the back laughed twice: "heaven helps me, too."


    Mo''s face changed slightly, and he gave them a dim look at the South huaiyue.


    "Up


    Qin also did not touch, several times after the black robed man gave an order, he actually put down the Qin and went to the piano. It seems that he wanted to get the shriveled food back by himself!


    Although the big snakes are huge and poisonous, they can''t be seen in front of many martial arts experts. Because their huge bodies also affect their flexibility, the black robed people just need to jump on their heads, and these big snakes can''t do anything.


    Seeing this, Nan huaiyue no longer uses qingluan. She just asks the snake king to lead the snakes. She pulls out the dagger from Lu Chang''s waist.


    "Fu!"


    Lu Chang took a deep look at nanhuaiyue, and then showed a smile: "Yueyue." I''ll protect you this time!


    It seems that there are some scenes in front of us. Because of the deep sleep of Xiao Xue, Nan huaiyue seems to be able to grasp it all at once, and the dagger stabbed forward slightly stagnates. Lu Chang''s face changed. He grabbed Nan huaiyue by the wrist, pulled her to avoid the fatal attack, and then took a step to attack the man in black.


    Nan huaiyue is so excited that she can''t take time to sort out the memories in her mind. Holding her breath, she should be a hundred times more martial arts masters than them.


    I don''t know where these martial arts masters come from and how they are used by Beishen. They all seem to be over 50 years old, with profound internal skills and excellent moves.


    Lu Chang takes away the old man''s sword. Jiuyou gun dances around his body to block the attack of several people. Nan huaiyue follows Lu Chang like a shadow behind him. From time to time, when Lu Chang''s opponent shows his flaws, he gives them a fatal blow with a dagger!


    Bang!


    He kicked a black robed man into the ravine, and Nan huaiyue''s face turned white.


    He Qing on their side was besieged by dozens of people, and gradually revealed his flaws. He Qing was stabbed in his arm. In an instant, the blood on the stabbed arm became black.


    Nanhuai Luna, who noticed this scene, changed her color. Her left hand was dagger and her right hand was qingluan. She helped He Qing share part of the pressure, and then she threw a jade bottle to He Qing: "take medicine quickly!"


    He Qing, who uses his internal power to suppress the spread of poison, holds a sword in his right hand and a medicine bottle in his left. He uses his mouth to bite open the bottle stopper and pour the medicine into his mouth.


    "Yueyue!"


    After all, qingluan in the hand of Nan huaiyue is not a cutting tool. Although she won''t be cut down by the sword, she has no great lethality after all. She was stabbed in the right shoulder.


    "Don''t come here!"


    With a cold drink, Nan huaiyue directly cuts off the palm of the person who stabbed her with a dagger, and then pulls out the sword without expression. However, Lu Chang''s concern is confused. When he turns to protect Nan huaiyue, his back is completely exposed in the eyes of the black robed man.


    Naturally, the black robed man in the first place would not miss the chance. The silver needle stabbed the black robed man in the back of his heart. At the same time, several weapons of the black robed man stabbed Lu Chang in the back. Nanhuaiyue''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and he pours his internal power into the ghost needles. Dozens of ghost needles are ejected, and the weapons that stab Lu Chang are opened.


    At the same time, several other silver needles came from the back of the black robed man, and Ding Ding opened the black robed man''s poisonous needles.


    The black robed man''s face immediately became gloomy and twisted.


    Mo Jue some embarrassed voice rang out: "Qiu Changlao, we two really have a heart."


    If you don''t see Mo Jue''s silver needle flick away the black robed man''s poisonous needle, Mo Jue''s silver needle is also directed at Lu Chang''s heart.


    Qiu Changlao snorted coldly and bullied him again.


    Lu Chang is completely regardless of the crisis behind him. He just wants to protect Nan huaiyue. The Jiuyou spear cuts straight up and down, blocking all the black robed people around Nan huaiyue. However, he is still stabbed from behind by a long sword.

 Chapter 490

    "Cough."


    Lu Chang coughed up a mouthful of blood, some of which fell on Nan huaiyue''s cheek.


    Nanhuaiyue''s pupils are dull, and some mechanically look at Lu Chang who protects herself in her arms: "ah, Ah Fu... Ah!"


    "Yueyue? Yueyue, what''s the matter with you? "


    Nan huaiyue is holding her head in pain. The torrent of memories makes her head ache. Tears can''t help falling all over her face. She murmurs: "Fu, Fu..."


    She got married with Fu, went to the border, met Lu Chang again, gave birth to the leader of the alliance, met the emperor again... Tiandangshan, she finally remembered everything. She wanted to forget you, but she couldn''t give up!


    "I''m here!"


    Lu Chang doesn''t know what happened to Nan huaiyue, and the knuckles of his fingers holding Jiu you gun turn white.


    He Qing was also shocked by this change. He was in a trance for a moment. He was patted by someone and retreated to the edge of the gully.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang took care of Nan huaiyue and he Qing behind him. He pulled out the long sword behind him, took a long arm and held several stabbing weapons directly. Then he said, "drink!"


    The people who were caught by Lu Chang couldn''t resist the force. They stepped back a few steps one after another. The handle of the Jiuyou gun in Lu Chang''s right hand hit the ground hard and directly lifted up the dozens of people!


    The black robed man retreated a few steps in horror. As he paddled, Mo decided to stare at the boss.


    When he smashes these people at the man in black robe, Lu Chang holds the Jiuyou gun in front of Nan huaiyue. He has the power of one man holding the pass and ten thousand men holding the pass.


    The tears in Ning Rongyue''s eyes blur her vision. Her fingers move in succession. Seventy two ghost needles pierce into the side of seventy-two''s brain. She pulls the silk thread at the end of the ghost needle. The seventy-two''s face stiffly blocks Lu Chang''s body.


    It''s the limit to control the 72 people. Ning Rongyue, who has overdrawn her internal power, keeps pouring blood out of her mouth. On the other side, he Qing sees this black eyebrow wrinkled tightly, but he stands up reluctantly with his folded sword leaning on his body.


    Lu Chang''s face changed, and then he tried his best to deal with the people in front of him, who would hurt Yueyue! No mercy!


    Ning Rongyue''s seventy-two people are not as flexible as other martial arts masters. They can only hold on for a quarter of an hour and then lose control. Nan huaiyue''s pupils are lax for a moment, and then she stares at her eyes to keep her from being in a coma.


    Lu Chang has already killed more than a hundred martial arts experts, but after he has killed more than a hundred martial arts experts who are still comparable to himself, Lu Chang''s fighting method is completely deadly!


    Stabbed in the waist by several weapons, Lu Chang laughs wildly, ignoring the blood gushing from the corners of his mouth, and nine you gun cuts these people''s heads!


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue, pale as a knife, rushed forward and hugged Lu Chang''s almost unsustainable body: "enough, Fu, enough..."


    Warm tears fell on his neck, and Lu Chang, who was almost in a state of madness, said, "moon!"


    Lu Chang''s eyes burst out of burning light, momentum, heart only one idea, protect the moon, never let her hurt!


    "Ha


    Another man slapped Lu Chang. The black robed man behind him put his hand on his predecessors, and dozens of people worked at the same time.


    Lu Chang spewed out a mouthful of blood and his pupils were lax.


    Ning Rongyue, who is holding Lu Chang and protecting him with his internal power, is more seriously injured than Lu Chang. He leans back and falters and is about to fall down the bottomless ravine! He Qing rushes over and tries to reach for it, but he can''t reach it.


    "Dissolve the moon!"


    Not far away, a person''s eyesight broke out at an unprecedented speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, he appeared at the edge of the gully. He tightly held Ning Rongyue, who had just fallen down the gully, and pulled her up to the edge of the cliff.


    People almost jump out of the chest of the heart, see this finally fall back to reality.


    "Xiaoning?"


    Look lax Ning Rongyue slightly lift eyes.


    Gansu rather whole body a shock, complexion of deep voice way: "sorry, I came late."


    He was forced to stay in the Wulin League by Fang Su Su. Later, he secretly went out to find someone in Xiali. But he took it and found the wrong direction. Until today, he came to Ning Rongyue in a hurry.


    Ning Rongyue reluctantly smiles and then falls into a coma.


    Gansu Ning put the South huaiyue beside he Qing, and then suddenly felt a tight ankle.


    "Be careful!"


    He Qing''s face changed greatly. He stretched out his hand to hold Gansu Ning.


    It turns out that there are some big snakes hidden in the gully not far from the ground! Not far away, a black robed man, who looks like a disgusting weasel and laughs obstinately, plays the flute in his hand. The sound of the flute is also sticky and noisy.


    A few snakes, which were originally protecting He Qing, suddenly went mad. The huge tail swept to He Qing and wanted to sweep all of them down the ravine!


    Gansu Ning, who is entangled by the snake under the ravine, has changed his look. He takes a deep look at Ning Rongyue and tries his best to shake off the tail of several snakes that weigh more than a kilo. Only in this way can he relax his strength to resist the snake.


    He Qing''s face changed greatly. He reluctantly gathered his internal power and cut off the snake''s tail that entangled Gansu Ning''s ankle with a broken sword, but there was not only one snake. Gansu Ning, whose old strength had been exhausted for a while, was taken off the ravine by several snakes!


    All this only happened at the critical moment. Lu Chang, with his lax eyes and barely rushing to the edge of the gully, failed to catch Gansu Ning! A few people at the edge of the gully only vaguely saw a glimmer of white light in the dark gully, but Gansu Ning disappeared!


    When the snake king saw that the snake attacked Nan huaiyue, he seemed to be stunned for a moment. After reaction, he hissed and fiercely pounced on several snakes controlled by the black robed man, but it was too late.


    I didn''t want Gansu ningpao to send out so fast, and I didn''t expect that Gansu ningpao would fall into the ravine, and then the support people were stunned.


    Lin miao''er of Tianxiang Pavilion took a look at He Qing and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing? Don''t go to save people! Give it all to me


    In addition to the soldiers led by Ma jingbaiyan, many schools of the Wulin league are also in the rescue. At this time, there are still nearly 100 Wulin experts and those black robed people who control the poisonous insects. It''s another clang of swords and swords!


    Lu Chang, who failed to catch hold of Ning in Gansu Province, looked dully at the gully and clenched his fists.


    He Qing''s face was ugly. At last, he just said, "brother, I''m sorry. If my sister-in-law wakes up..."


    "I will tell Yueyue."


    Lu Chang sits on the ground so big that he holds Ning Rongyue tightly in his arms. Yueyue''s life is bought by Ning of Gansu Province. He is grateful and guilty, but only his true love can''t give up!


    Seeing the war turn around, a group of people from the Wulin League came to protect them. He Qing wiped his face, and his mood was indescribable.


    "General! Second brother


    Bai Yan takes the lightness skill to several people at the edge of the gully. First, she looks at the bottomless gully with a complicated look, and then calls softly.


    Lu Chang held Ning Rongyue and said nothing.


    He Qing said with a bitter smile: "help me, I can''t stand up."


    The white Yan hears the speech carefully to hold up He Qing.

 Chapter 491

    The black robed man saw the situation turn around, and these martial arts masters lost so much at one time that he couldn''t afford it. He had to bite his teeth and run away!


    On the other side, it''s far away from fangsu of Wulin League.


    At this time, Fang Su Su, who is accompanying Gan you Lang to deal with affairs, suddenly turns pale.


    "Xiao Ning!"


    Gan Youlang frowned slightly: "Su Su, what''s the matter?"


    Fang Susu grabbed Gan Youlang''s hand and his knuckles turned white: "wolf, something must have happened to Xiao Ning! I feel it. Do you remember the function of sensing the situation of close relatives given away free by the system? Xiaoning must have something wrong


    Gan you Lang heart a sink, pacify the hand of Su Su: "don''t panic."


    "... well."


    Eyes wandering for a moment, Fang Susu suddenly pulled the pendant on his neck.


    A moment later, a sound just like Fang Susu''s memory sounded. Maybe because Gan Youlang had known its existence, the system simply broke and even Gan Youlang could hear it.


    "Hey, Susu baby... What can I do for you? Finally figured it out. Do you want to go back? Tired of this old man? "


    The system smiles.


    Feeling the malicious sound of the system, Gan Youlang''s eyes are dim.


    Fang Susu pursed her lips: "didn''t you say I could still realize a wish?"


    "That''s right," the system said cheerfully, "this is Su Su''s reward for completing the task. Does Su Su want to leave now?"


    Gan Youlang said: "Su Su''s wish is not to leave."


    "Er," the system was bullied by Gan Youlang before, so at this moment, although it was separated, it was still a little counselled: "what do you want to do?"


    "Send my son, Gansu rather leave here, go..." hesitated, Fang Susu bit his lip and said: "send him to another normal time and space!"


    "Why? Our system can''t directly transmit live people, "the system said with some distress." wait a minute, let me check where your son is now. I''ll say it''s a variable. I''ll go! Is the world in such a mess? Su Su, you can do it


    Fang Susu coughed a little embarrassed.


    "Forget it. Anyway, I''m not in charge of it. Your wishes are in agreement with the conditions."


    In a flash, the system calmed down again.


    "You mean


    Fang Su Su''s face turned white, and Gan you Lang''s face changed slightly.


    The system comforted: "Oh, oh, it''s OK. Your son will be reborn soon. For the sake of our friendship, I won''t wait for him to die."


    Fang Su Su Wen Yan pursed lips, eyes a little moist: "thank you."


    "Anla, Anla, it''s done," said the system, a little reluctant: "this is probably the last time we meet. Susu, take care in the future."


    Fang Susu said softly, "well, take care of yourself, too."


    "Ah, I thought you had figured out not to want this smelly man," the system sighed, but the Milky anticipation made people want to laugh inexplicably: "well, do you want to know how your son killed himself?"


    Fang Su Su seemed to think of something, and his face showed some relief: "no, it''s his own choice. I''m a mother. I''ll do my best for him."


    "All right, escape me. It''s really hard for the new hostel owners to take with them. It''s nothing..."


    With that, the system was completely silent, and the pendant in Fang Susu''s hand turned into powder. Fang Susu laughed and said in a soft voice, "goodbye."


    Seeing this, Gan Youlang embraces Fang Susu in his arms.


    Over the years, he has tried every means to destroy the pendant with Fang Susu behind his back, but he has been helpless. Now Gansu Ning has a good ending, and the pendant is gone. He has solved two things at once. Gan Youlang is a little relaxed in his heart.


    He won''t say that he''s not pleased to see this little son who takes away the sight of his mother!


    "Well, Suning may win Lu Chang this time."


    Although they are parallel in time and space, the development of the two sides will not be exactly the same. This time, Gansu Ningxia may get what it wants.


    Fang Susu was amused by Gan Youlang''s tone, and her look of crying and laughing was a little distorted. She scolded: "now you are at ease."


    That pendant is her last connection with the system, and it is also the system''s promise to give her the last wish. Now there is no Gan you Lang, you may be stealing music.


    Gan Youlang let Fang Susu pat him, just showing a trace of doting smile.


    Dongyun border.


    After they left in a mess, Lu Chang also picked up the pieces and returned to the border. However, their hearts were a little heavy. No matter the dead brothers of Jiuyou army or Gansu Ning who could not find their bodies, they were all grieved.


    Anxiously waiting for everyone to come back, Liu Qinghe, who had rather died in Gansu Province, could not help but have a headache when he looked at his comatose elder brother and sister-in-law: "I''m going to write a letter to inform alliance leader Gan about this."


    Maybe Gan Youlang won''t care about it? This... Was an accident after all.


    Liu Qingyan holds his cheek and looks tired: "I guess my sister-in-law will be more sad when she wakes up. Isn''t she yellow again?"


    Liu Qinghe hinted that he didn''t want to pay attention to such an absent-minded brother, and waved his hand: "OK, OK, if it''s OK, you''ll take care of the wounded!"


    After a pause, Liu Qinghe said in a low voice, "Chen Feng, he can''t connect his arm."


    The reason why Liu Qingyan is at liuqinghe now is that he doesn''t dare to face Chen Feng or see him like that. Chen Feng broke his right arm just to protect him. You know, Chen Feng always uses his right hand to stop fighting, but now his right arm is gone


    Liu Qingyan''s eyes turned red in an instant and ran away with a hum.


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe sighed, and his headache became more severe. Liu Qingyan''s poison remained in his body, and his internal injury was not light at all. At this time, he just forced to suppress the injury, but he did not dare to stimulate the boy now.


    Restrained by his complex thoughts, Liu Qinghe personally arranged for the Wulin League to show his importance.


    This time, they were all the second leaders of various sects. Seeing Liu Qinghe was so polite, they naturally changed their manners. However, the death of Gansu Ning still made them not in a high mood. After all, they were the youngest son of the leader of the alliance, and now they are out of sight.


    Lin miao''er of Tianxiang Pavilion took a look at liuqinghe River, then said in a deep voice: "General Liu, I''ll go to see general he."


    After he Qing helps himself to stabilize his injury, he has to go to Chen Feng and Lu Chang for treatment. It''s also very hard.


    "... good."


    Liu Qinghe is puzzled. Why does Lin Miaoer seem to care about He Qing?


    Lin miao''er didn''t give any more explanation. She followed Liu Qinghe''s little soldier to find he Qing.


    He Qing is now treating Chen Feng''s arm wound, but it seems that his face is whiter than Chen Feng''s.


    Lin miao''er stands outside the door and looks at He Qing silently. After Chen Feng is wrapped up, she says: "general he."

 Chapter 492

    He Qing a Leng, turn head to see to Lin Miao son, don''t know what she comes to seek oneself to do?


    "Lin Ge Zhu."


    He Qing patted Chen Feng on the shoulder, then got up and walked out of the room and asked, "what''s the matter with the leader of the forest pavilion? But I was hurt? "


    It seems that Lin miao''er looks ruddy and energetic. Does it seem that there is no problem? And he is really too busy to come over, saying that his own injuries are too late to cure


    Lin miao''er looked at He Qing with a complicated look: "I''m not hurt."


    He Qing is thrilled by her sight. He should not have lost his memory and didn''t know Lin miao''er, right?


    Seeing he Qing''s unnatural look, Lin miao''er explained in a voice: "general he, let''s talk to one side."


    With that, Lin miao''er went to the small pavilion in the courtyard first.


    He Qing looks at Lin miao''er hesitantly, and then walks over.


    "General he, I''ll get to the point." Lin miao''er looks serious.


    He Qing also straightened his face: "Mr. Lin, please tell me."


    "I am the elder sister of the teacher, the elder sister of my father and mother."


    Lin miao''er threw a heavy bomb when he came up: "the broken sword was given by my parents to my teacher''s husband. My parents are dead now. I won''t say anything more since my teacher has chosen you. Now that my teacher has been killed by a traitor, I want to ask general he what he wants?"


    "Sister?"


    He Qing was shocked.


    Lin Miaoer said with a gloomy look: "there is some misunderstanding between me and my teacher. She separated when she was young. Should she tell you that she is an orphan? I''m sorry, she didn''t mean to hide it. Maybe she is an orphan in her eyes... "


    He Qing listened to Lin Miaoer''s speech in shock.


    "So, general he, since you are my sister''s husband over there holding the broken branch, I want to ask if you mean to avenge my teacher?"


    He Qing looks serious, tone slightly cold: "the hatred of killing his wife is not common."


    And look at the situation, the North sink is with the other three countries will not die endlessly! He is not only the Prime Minister of Lin Shishi, but also the general of Dongyun garrison!


    Lin miao''er showed a trace of satisfaction: "that''s good. You don''t care after that, but at least you have to avenge your master!"


    With that, Lin miao''er''s eyes were sharp and fixed on He Qing''s, and he was not allowed to have any hesitation.


    He Qing also won''t have any hesitation: "I will definitely avenge my teacher!"


    "Good."


    Lin miao''er takes a deep breath, gets up and turns to leave. Where he Qing can''t see her, she is biting her teeth with tears streaming down her face. Since then, she is really alone in the world.


    He Qing looks at Lin miao''er''s back, her face is bitter.


    Creak


    At this time, a sound of pushing the door interrupted He Qing''s thoughts. He covered his face with long sleeves and wiped the moisture off his face. Then he looked at Lu Chang who opened the door.


    Lu Chang''s feet were a little flimsy, so weak that he didn''t adapt: "second."


    Lu Chang''s voice is also dry and astringent. Seeing this, he Qing goes over quickly: "brother, you''re awake. Go back to your room and sit down first."


    Is it surprising that he wakes up? Hesitated, Lu Chang did not get out of the way, but blocked in the door dry way: "don''t go in."


    "Well?"


    He Qingdun forced for a moment, and then instantly understand, although the sister-in-law is still in a coma in the room, but also need not guard against him?


    "Brother, let''s go to Feng''s side first, and then I''ll feel your pulse."


    "Don''t worry. Just wait a moment. Let Yueyue have a look first."


    Bai Yan has changed the clothes for Ning Rongyue. This time Ning Rongyue only wears a middle coat, but it''s also tight. But Lu Chang still doesn''t want he Qing to see it... So Lu Chang slams the door and returns to the room to dress the comatose Ning Rongyue, and then opens the door again.


    He Qing, who had just experienced the pain of life and was severely attacked by Lu Chang, saw Lu Chang open the door again and looked at Lu Chang, who was still blocked at the door with no expression: "big brother?"


    Lu Chang stepped aside and said, "come in."


    He Qing''s expressionless face enters the door and feels Ning Rongyue''s pulse. His pulse condition has not changed before. He feels his pulse again just for the sake of calming Lu Chang''s heart.


    "My sister-in-law has suffered a lot of internal injuries, but she can recover as long as she takes good care of herself for a period of time."


    All of them had serious internal injuries this time. Ning Rongyue''s internal injuries were more serious than them, but at least they were not as invincible as they were, and they were covered with poison. This was on the premise that Ning Rongyue had prepared medicine in advance to prevent them; First of all, Chen Feng and Lu Chang are the most seriously injured. One of them has broken his arm, and the other has been stabbed with holes in his body. If other people want to have a good internal injury for a month, he will have to keep it for at least a few months!


    "Then why doesn''t Yueyue wake up?"


    Lu Chang''s soul asked.


    "... maybe the elder sister-in-law is weak. Don''t worry, elder brother."


    He Qing said slowly.


    Not everyone has Lu Chang''s iron will. He Qing saw Lu Chang''s bandaged abdomen oozing blood and said helplessly: "brother, the first thing you need now is to take care of your body. If you don''t pay attention to it, I''m afraid there will be a big problem in Dantian."


    Lu Chang holds Ning Rongyue''s hand and answers casually. Obviously, he doesn''t listen.


    He Qing''s mouth twitched twice, and he felt that his internal injuries would be aggravated! I don''t even have time to worry!


    Swallow bitterness between heart, he Qing sink face way: "elder brother, you go with me to bandage first, white Yan will come to feed medicine to elder sister-in-law later, you don''t worry."


    How can he not worry? Lu Chang takes a look at Ning Rongyue''s sleeping face. There is an uncontrollable panic in his heart. It seems that Ning Rongyue was so pale and asleep at that time.


    Seeing this, he Qing has to drag Lu Chang away. Fortunately, Lu Chang still knows the weight. Tie Qing follows He Qing to Chen Feng''s house with a face.


    It''s just that the medicine hasn''t been taken down. It can be used by Lu Chang again!


    He Qing almost bandaged Lu Chang''s face up and down. He Qing really admired Lu Chang''s expressionless standing now.


    Lu Chang''s left shoulder was pierced, his right arm was cut by sword, and his waist and abdomen were cut by sword. The most serious one was just a millimetre away from his heart! His left leg is still broken. If he hadn''t found it by touching the bone, he Qing would not have known that Lu Chang''s left leg was broken when he stood and walked with no expression?


    Black face pressed Lu Chang to sit down, fixed his left leg, he Qingchen said: "boss, even if it''s for my sister-in-law and brothers, I''m sure Beichen won''t be able to settle down after that. You should not be prepared for your own injury, so you can watch my sister-in-law go to the battlefield with us?"


    After hearing this, Lu Changan said that he would never allow Ning Rongyue to go into danger alone!


    Seeing Lu Chang''s peace at last, he Qing breathed a sigh, and then coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Chen Feng''s face changed slightly: "second brother!"


    "I''m ok," he Qing took a pill, waved and sat down, "you let me take a breath."

 Chapter 493

    When Chen Feng and Lu Chang heard that Yan was silent, they were worried.


    After a while, he Qing noticed Lu Chang''s eyes, but he laughed: "brother, a Feng, what''s your eyes? I''m ok! Well, I have to find that little bastard Liu Qingyan. He''s scurrying around before his injury is dealt with! I don''t know where it is at the moment. "


    Chen Feng''s face sank when he heard the words.


    "Er," the little bastard Liu Qingyan who ran back here choked, then innocently and cleverly called: "second brother."


    He Qing was angry to smile: "do you still know to come over?"


    "... er." Liu Qingyan''s lips are closed in embarrassment.


    Chen Feng said coldly, "where have you been?"


    Liu light proverb don''t look at Chen Feng, with a ha ha way: "I just go to see if elder brother has any medicine to help."


    "Well?"


    Chen Feng is still calm.


    Liu Qingyan turned his head but didn''t look at him.


    He Qing saw Liu Qingyan''s awkward appearance and sighed: "OK, your head is broken! Come here and let me feel your pulse


    Liu Qingyan is just like making a fuss. It''s probably because of Chen Feng''s guilt, but it''s not Chen Feng that he''s so worried about!


    Chen Feng hears that Yan''s eyebrows are wrinkled. He gets up and gets out of bed decisively. He holds down Liu Qingyan and walks him to He Qing with his left hand.


    He Qing sneered: "honest?"


    His eyes touched Chen Feng''s lost right arm, and Liu Qingyan didn''t dare to struggle because he was afraid to hurt Chen Feng.


    He Qing takes Liu Qingyan''s pulse and squints his eyes to feel it.


    A moment later, he Qing shook his hand and released Liu Qingyan''s wrist: "you! What''s the matter with you? Do you know that already? "


    "What''s the matter? That''s it."


    Liu Qingqi dodges.


    He Qing''s expression became more and more heavy, and there was no smile at all: "the meridians are broken, you tell me that''s it?"


    Liu Qingyan is the youngest of them, two years younger than Bai Yan, who is the ninth. Therefore, they usually take care of Liu Qingyan, so they are more worried about him.


    Chen Feng was shocked all over. At this time, he was surprised and dumb: "what''s the matter?"


    What''s going on? In fact, he should be clear. Liu Qingyan didn''t practice hard all the time. In the end, his internal power dried up and hurt his meridians. How did Liu Qingyan persist until they arrived?


    Seeing that Chen Feng was so excited, Liu Qingyan quickly said, "ah, I have broken my meridians. Anyway, my mother thought it was wrong for my two sons to join the army, and Lao Chen, would you like to be my bodyguard?"


    Pain flashed across He Qing''s face.


    Liu Qing''s saying is so easy, but his meridians are difficult to continue. If he just loses his martial arts, his body will become much weaker than ordinary people, and his illness is only the lightest!


    See a few people are silent, Liu light proverb shrink neck also fell into silence.


    Several people were silent for a long time, and he Qingcai said in a difficult voice: "the holy medical Valley may be able to cure. I once heard that the former master of the holy medical Valley once continued the meridians for a person." But the outcome is unknown.


    Liu Qingyan took a deep breath: "I really don''t care. You know I''m the laziest. I don''t have to practice. It''s better..."


    When he said Liu Qingyan''s proverb, he got stuck, because he happened to see Bai Yan and Liu Qinghe Ma Jing standing at the door. Now he can''t use his martial arts, and his five senses are weak. He doesn''t know when many people are coming.


    Liu Qinghe''s incredible stride forward, grabbing Liu Qingyan''s shoulder: "what did you say?"


    If others don''t know, can he? Liu Qingyan seems to have a big heart, but in fact he is the most powerful. When he was young, he used to sneak to the border and didn''t return for several years just because his father said that his second son was inferior to his eldest son. Now he has no martial arts


    Liu light proverb helpless: "brother, you so I will feel that I am not going to die."


    Liu Qinghe forbeared and forbeared, but he didn''t give a slap on the back of his head: "little bastard!"


    "Cough," after the crowd Ning Rongyue coughed weakly: "that, Xiaoyan, this is not hopeless..."


    I do not know when, Ning Rongyue also quietly came to the back of the crowd.


    Lu Chang''s face changed. When he stood up, he found that his left leg was fixed. Then he jumped to Ning Rongyue''s side in a funny way: "Yueyue! You wake up


    Ning Rongyue has a complex look at Lu Chang. Lu Chang has a moment of weakness in her heart. Then she smiles: "I''m ok, Fu."


    Lu Chang carefully identified Ning Rongyue''s look, and then he called out: "Yueyue?"


    Ning Rongyue looked at his appearance. She was stunned for a moment and then laughed: "I think of it all, Fu."


    Lu Chang suddenly became a little cramped and slightly bent. He did not dare to reach out to touch Ning Rongyue.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue raised her foot and attached it to Lu Chang''s ear: "silly Fu, my husband."


    Lu Chang''s whole body was shocked, and his eyes turned red in an instant. All the men had tears. Lu Chang''s tears were all for Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue gently hugged Lu Chang, while Lu Chang turned against the Hakka and held Ning Rongyue tightly.


    The people who were ignored by Qi Qi looked at them in silence for a while, and then finally couldn''t see any more. Chen Feng said in a deep voice: "sister-in-law, do you mean that the injury of the light proverb can be cured?"


    The meridians were completely broken, and so far there has not been a cured case.


    "It can be cured."


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "the last one in Shengyi Valley is my grandfather."


    Doctor Fu is the best example!


    The crowd was overjoyed when they heard the speech. Liu Qingyan''s eyes moved and he couldn''t help showing some joy.


    "But," they said again, "it will take at least a year and a half to be cured completely. The process may be painful, and grandfather and Bai are missing now. However, I also know the cure."


    Liu Qingyan breathed a sigh of relief: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it can be cured!"


    See Liu light proverb like this, Liu light River heart slightly sour, random rub Liu light proverb hair.


    When Lu Chang saw that the crowd had made it clear, he picked up Ning Rongyue and hopped away, hopping away


    "I''ll take Yueyue back to her room first."


    Lu Chang can''t wait to be alone with Ning Rongyue. He just sits in silence. It''s just the two of them.


    All of you: --


    The hoarse Yuanyuan, who was called by Bai Yan''s parents, was finally quiet


    Ning Rongyue looks surprised, and then buries her head in Lu Chang''s arms. Although she is shy, she also enjoys the closeness she hasn''t had for a long time. She also misses her Fu.


    He did nothing and said nothing. Ning Rongyue just lay on Lu Chang''s knee until the night fell.


    They didn''t come out all day. Liu Qinghe and others hesitated for a long time before they sent a representative to call someone.


    "Mother! Mother! Mother, open the door for Yuanyuan. "


    The sound of Yuanyuan''s little fist hitting the door was very small, but his voice was loud enough.


    Enjoying the tranquility of the years, Ning Rongyue finally returns to his senses. Half shy and half happy, he stares at Lu Chang, and then gets up to open the door.

 Chapter 494

    Ning Rongyue stares at Lu Chang. His heart beats disorderly and his ears turn red. Ning Rongyue''s Apricot eyes are sparkling and seem to have a small hook. At least Lu Chang''s soul is hooked away. He is very happy.


    Ning Rongyue, who came to Lu Chang with Yuanyuan in her arms, couldn''t help but smile at his appearance: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Yueyue, I''m so happy."


    When he looked up at Ning Rongyue, it seemed that Ning Rongyue was the only one in his eyes, and his deep feeling would overflow his eyes and completely drown the reflection of Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue was also overjoyed. She pursed her lips and laughed. Then she glanced at the hesitant people at the door: "well, me too. OK, let''s go out first."


    "Good."


    Lu Chang stood up, then hugged Yuanyuan out of Ning Rongyue''s arms with a tiger face: "Yueyue''s injury is not good, let the boy go by himself."


    Yuan Yuan blinks innocently, then shrivels his mouth.


    Ning Rongyue can''t laugh or cry. She has already pulled her dress and walked with her, muttering: "Bad Dad..."


    Lu Chang thought he didn''t hear it. He still hopped and followed Ning Rongyue. Even this kind of funny action made him feel happy.


    A few people at the door were speechless for a moment, then silently pushed a wooden wheelchair to Lu Chang: "boss, sister-in-law, go to dinner."


    Lu Chang frowned slightly and looked at several people silently.


    "Sit on it, I''ll push you."


    Ning Rongyue said softly.


    Lu Chang immediately changed his face and happily got into a wheelchair: "Yueyue, don''t be tired."


    Liu Qinghe et al


    Ning Rongyue picked up Yuanyuan by her legs and carefully put him on Lu Chang''s knee: "let''s go."


    Good and beautiful family... Liu Qinghe and others have no strength to speak.


    The party walked slowly to the dining room, where the second leaders of various forces sent by the Wulin League had been seated and waiting.


    Thanks as a routine, everyone ate without saying much.


    After dinner, Liu Qinghe called the second leader to find out what role the Wulin League was going to play in the Three Kingdoms war.


    Lin miao''er and others also answered simply: "the leader of the alliance has orders. This time, we will try our best to help the three countries deal with Beichen!"


    This time, Beichen completely revealed the offence.


    "Oh?"


    Liu Qinghe picks his eyebrows.


    These people are here to help, but obviously they are not a group of people who will obey the command. A bad one will make things worse.


    Lin miao''er understood Liu Qinghe''s meaning and said in a deep voice: "our Wulin League has sent people to support the Three Kingdoms. We will fully follow the instructions of several generals. At that time, the Wulin people who went to Dongyun to practice medicine will come as soon as possible."


    Of course, this is Gan Youlang''s order before the accident happened in Ning County, Gansu Province. Later, how Gan Youlang will know the news is still unknown.


    When Liu Qinghe heard the words, he was worried. He bowed his hand and said, "thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome."


    The swordsmen of the Wulin salute back with their fists clasped. Some of their relatives are also injured by Beichen. It''s time to share a common hatred with the enemy!


    After the night fell, everyone took a rest.


    The next day.


    The people in the kitchen were shocked. They looked at Lu Chang''s skillful cooking. Then they took a food box and left in a wheelchair


    "Cough cough, am I right?"


    "That''s the general? Can the general cook? Does it smell good? "


    "... well, I think I''m blinded."


    People in the kitchen began to cook in shock, but the hot pot and hot stove reminded them that they were not dazzled before. They were really the generals who didn''t touch Yangchun water!


    Ning Rongyue learned the news of Gansu Ning''s death last night, or did she never see Gansu Ning? She asked Lu Chang all the time, and Lu Chang told her that that night, she sat down until it was dim before Lu Chang forced her to sleep.


    "It smells good, boss. What did you take?"


    When he returns to his room with a food box, he meets Liu Qingyan. Liu Qingyan looks at Lu Chang''s food box with bright eyes.


    "Boss, did you go to the kitchen? What''s so delicious in the kitchen today? "


    Seeing that Lu Chang didn''t speak, Liu Qingyan continued. He could see his meaning by looking at the food box.


    But Lu Chang is very ruthless: "you go to the kitchen to have a look."


    Liu Qingyan turns his mouth when he hears the words. He still doesn''t know what the kitchen skill is like, but it''s really delicious


    Thinking of this, Liu Qingyan''s hand touched the food box.


    Pop!


    Lu Chang takes a glance at Liu Qingyan and gives him a light look.


    Liu Qingyan shrunk his neck, snorted and went away, but the direction was toward the courtyard where Ning Rongyue lived.


    After him, Lu Chang''s eyes darken, and then continues to roll the wheel back. Yueyue doesn''t know if she''s awake. She''s in a bad mood. It''s better for this boy to divert next Yueyue''s attention.


    Even if Lu Chang points the sleeping point, Ning Rongyue wakes up soon after sleeping, and her eyes are a little red.


    No matter it''s a coincidence or the world is unpredictable, maybe I did have a hazy affection for Gansu Ning, but even though I lost my memory, I still fell in love with Fu first. Now Gansu Ning is also... She has lost Gansu Ning''s love, but this love... Can only be lost


    Ning Rongyue subconsciously pulls into the quilt in her hand, and the five flavors are mixed in her heart. The boy who calls her sister is wrong after all.


    Her eyelashes trembled, and a few tears fell on her hand.


    Yuanyuan, lying beside the bed, saw some confusion on her face: "mother doesn''t cry, mother doesn''t cry, good, mother is good."


    Ning Rongyue looks a Leng, and then gently hold Yuanyuan in his arms: "good, mother does not cry."


    Lu Chang stood silently outside, waiting for all the voices in the inner room to be quiet before he slowly stepped into the inner room.


    "Yueyue."


    Ning Rongyue raised her head, put Yuanyuan on the bedside, frowned and said, "Fu, how can you walk on the ground again! Is the wound that you''re bouncing about like this split again


    See Ning Rongyue choose to cover up their grief, Lu Chang also don''t go to pierce: "I''m wrong."


    Ning Rongyue put on her coat and snorted: "just know. Where''s the wheelchair?"


    "Outside."


    Lu Chang''s voice is warm.


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly, picked up Yuan Yuan sitting on the bed and went out: "let''s go, I''ll cook for you later."


    Lu Chang is dancing on Ning Rong''s moon without expression. Rao Shi sees this scene many times. Liu Qingyan still can''t help laughing and almost chokes by the porridge in his mouth: "Oh, cough..."


    Seeing that Liu Qingyan had opened his food box, Lu Chang looked black.


    Ning Rongyue blinked at the food on the table. Then she turned to Lu Chang and said, "Fu, are you making these?"


    It''s been a long time since I left, but in my memory, Ning Rongyue never forgot the taste of the food cooked by Ning Fu in Fujia village. That''s the warmth hidden in her heart.

 Chapter 495

    "Make it for Yueyue."


    Lu Chang looks at Ning Rongyue with a gentle look, but in his hand he mercilessly pulls the food in front of Liu Qingyan to Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, eat it quickly. Yueyue loved to eat these before."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Liu light proverb this time is really choking cough tearing heart crack lung, drink to the mouth of porridge is not fragrant, his expression is a little crack, this meal is the boss do?


    Liu Qingyan is thinking about how he dare to speak before his sister-in-law. He is seriously thinking about whether the eldest brother hasn''t practiced him for many days


    "Why?"


    At this time, he Qing came up from the door: "brother, are you already eating? Then I''ll go first. "


    He came to ask Lu Chang to have breakfast with them, but it seems that their food is much better than that in the kitchen. Is it the elder sister-in-law who has opened a small kitchen for the elder?


    "Second brother, wait for me, I''ll go to dinner!"


    In line with the idea of waste and pity, Liu Qingyan drinks the porridge left in his bowl at one go and gets up to run for his life.


    Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang with a smile hidden in his eyes: "do you mean to scare a little proverb?"


    Lu Chang innocent way: "ah?"


    "Ha ha," chuckled. Ning Rongyue got up and took Lu Chang to sit beside him: "have a meal."


    "Well, eat."


    As if back to that year, everything has not changed.


    In the days after that, Beichen no longer hid his strength. Every day and night, he sent troops to capture Dongyun, which was hard to gnaw. It was like a group of demons dancing. It had nothing to do with the wounded, such as Ning Rongyue and Liu Qingyan. Every day, it was Liu Qinghe and Ma Jingbai Yan who led the troops to fight, I didn''t sleep well every day.


    In fact, Ning Rongyue and he Qing on the side of the wounded are equally busy. They not only have to treat their own injuries, but also have to treat Lu Changliu, Chen Feng and others. They also have to accept some wounded people who are too seriously injured on the battlefield that ordinary doctors can''t help.


    Lu Chang''s heart is broken. He changes his way to cook for Ning Rongyue every day, trying to make Ning Rongyue feel comfortable and satisfied. Meanwhile, Yuan Yuan and Liu Qingyan, who occasionally eat mixed food, have a round face.


    Each side has its own way of fighting. Life and death on the battlefield has become a common thing. No one can predict who will die. Today, we get news of the death of a friend or a brother every day. Dongyun people will no longer be saddened, just because their belief is revenge!


    As for Xiali and Qingming, there are news from each other.


    Qingming originally fell to the enemy because of the rebellion of the general at the border. However, with his sick body and several loyal young generals, general Lu first beat back the soldiers of Beichen at the border with Beichen, and then led the troops all the way to the east to stabilize the war. He did not ask the rebellious general to continue to occupy the remaining half of Qingming''s territory.


    Later, the support of the Wulin League and the people of the holy Medicine Valley arrived, and the situation in Qingming was completely stable and in a stalemate, and the poisonous insects and poisons of old general Lu were cured. As for those young generals, they became the battlefield generals who could really influence the war situation!


    Besides, there was news coming from Xia Li some time ago. There was no big problem in China except for poisonous insects. However, at the time of the last fixed transmission, Xia Li suddenly lost contact with Qingming and Dongyun.


    "Brother, is there still no news from them?"


    After reading the letter from Qingming, Nan huaiyue looks at liuqinghe.


    It''s been more than a month since the exchange of news every three days. It seems that Xia Li has suddenly lost news, and the troops at the border between Xia Li and Dongyun Qingming have all hastily withdrawn to their own country. Almost everyone can guess what happened to Xia Li.


    Liu Qinghe sighs and shakes his head. At this time, the battle drums outside the city have not stopped. Bai Yan and they are still fighting outside the city.


    Ning Rongyue''s brow is wrinkled.


    Lu Chang tightly held Ning Rongyue''s hand: "don''t worry, the emperor has sent people to contact the city leaders of each sea city in Xiali, and sent people to Xiali to investigate."


    Ning Rongyue was still worried about Xia Li. If something happened to Xia Li, it would be too late for the people of situ Mo School to go from Dongyun to Xia Li. But Ning Rongyue also knows that it is useless for her to be anxious. She has no ability to return to Xiali immediately. Now she can only pray in her heart.


    "Newspaper!"


    At this time, the messenger came again. Ning Rongyue was shocked and looked nervously at the letter in the messenger''s hand.


    "Letter from Xia Li!"


    Ning Rongyue''s heart was put into practice, and then he picked up the letter first.


    Liu Qinghe didn''t say much when he saw this.


    Ning Rongyue immediately opened the letter: "it''s a Mo''s letter!"


    After listening to Ning Rongyue''s talk about his life in Xiali, Lu Chang naturally knows who amo is. Zhong limo, the owner of the white jade building, is a descendant of the Zhongli family in Xiali.


    After reading the letter and knowing the specific situation, Ning Rongyue''s heart finally came back to reality, but he was still worried about the crisis revealed between the lines in the letter, but even so, it was better than worrying blindly without knowing anything.


    When he handed the letter to Lu Chang, Ning Rongyue looked dignified: "Hanhai City, the imperial city of Xiali, and the city guarding the imperial city lost their news overnight. Amo, who is protecting the holy medical Valley, immediately sent someone to investigate the news, but all the people sent also lost their news! After that, hundreds of sea cities in Xiali were suddenly disconnected from other cities. Now at least half of the sea cities in Xiali have accidents, and the specific situation is still unclear. "


    "Baiyulou and other forces led by Zhong limo, and Wulin League and other forces who went to Xiali are all in Dongluo city. Now they are discussing how to rescue the imperial city and other sea cities."


    Lu Chang then said, "Yu Shi, the leader of Dongluo City, is a close friend of emperor Xia Li. He is absolutely loyal to the royal family. Now he is in contact with Haicheng, where there is no problem. As for the two armies at the border, he also called them back."


    This is not good for Xia Li. His country is all in the sea, and each sea city is far away. If something goes wrong, he may not be able to exchange information to help at the first time.


    Liu Qinghe thought deeply on his face and frowned: "but they haven''t figured out the situation yet. Will it be too hasty to go to save people like this?"


    Ning Rongyue pursed her lips: "no, I''m afraid it will take ten and a half days at the fastest when this letter comes. Now, ah Mo, they think they have already started."


    No matter whether the situation is clear or not, now these people who are thousands of miles away can''t do anything but pray!


    Ning Rongyue bites her lips hard, and her face is full of worries.


    Seeing this frown, Lu Chang stretched out his index finger to gently wipe away a trace of blood from Ning Rongyue''s lips. He held Ning Rongyue''s hand tightly in his other hand, comforting her in this way.


    Liuqinghe also has a headache when he hears that if Xiali is occupied, Dongyun will be completely surrounded!

 Chapter 496

    "Cough, cough!"


    The visitor coughed a few times, and some of them were weak in the wheelchair. The constant drowsiness made him look more and more thin: "well, with my understanding of the white jade building owner, he is so smart that he will not go to save people unprepared. Sister in law, you can be a little more at ease."


    Liu Qinghe three look surprised, Ning Rongyue came forward: "general Cen, you wake up!"


    After these days of treatment, although Cen Ziqing breath is more stable, at least he won''t fall asleep, he will lose his breath, but Ning Rongyue didn''t expect that he would wake up so soon!


    Pushing the wheelchair, Ma Jing''s hoarse voice brought some dissatisfaction: "Ziqing just woke up and said he would come and have a look."


    Liu light River smell speech look slightly helpless: "three elder brother is not afraid that I robbed your military identity?"


    "I can''t help it, ha ha ha ha ha."


    CEN Ziqing and Liu Qinghe seem to laugh.


    Ning Rongyue''s heavy heart eased a lot when she saw this scene, and some warmth appeared on her face.


    On the other hand, Xia Li, who was worried by the public.


    In the imperial city.


    The imperial city is shrouded in a fog, and the situation inside is also shocking. There are only mottled blood stains on the original prosperous streets, and some sea snakes with mucus crawling slowly. It seems that it is extremely empty, as if it has become a dead city!


    Murongyi and others were not seen in the palace, only one place was heard.


    "We haven''t solved Xia Li for so many days. If you blame me, you and I can''t eat good fruit!"


    Think of that adult ruthless means, speak of thin tall, only feel a cold neck, can''t help but shrink neck.


    In addition, the fat man''s face was also a bit ugly: "there is sea water under his yard, and we can''t dig from below. I think there are still a few people on it!"


    At this point, he is also worried. He is on the way to the deadline. If it''s still


    Thin and tall, Wen Yan kicked over the flowerpot beside his feet: "I also went to help! I don''t believe that group of people can still use up their internal power! "


    Fat man smell speech pie pie mouth also have no other way, can only keep up with.


    In a secret passage deep in the backyard of the Imperial Palace, the lights are bright here. A group of people take turns to hit the internal power barrier in front of them with weapons, but the barrier keeps fluctuating and can''t be broken. After the barrier, Nanli Ke''s sarcastic eyes are furious!


    After the tall and thin man came, he showed his routine and swearing at nanlico behind the barrier for a while, then he pulled his hair dry.


    After the barrier, Nan Li Ke and others had a trace of irony on their faces, and then they thought they didn''t see them.


    A few days ago, these people suddenly appeared in Xiali with a very clever mechanism puppet. Because they were unprepared in advance, they were secretly attacked by these dogs. But after they reflected it in time, Nan Yushen decided to take the rest of the people of the imperial city to the bottom of the imperial city.


    As for the so-called underground is the sea, I''m afraid others don''t know, they Xiali can continue to this day in the sea without retreat, relying on the mechanism skill!


    Although there are only fragments left in the mechanism skills of the ancestors, those exquisite mechanisms are still left. For example, there is a huge palace on the back of their imperial city, which has exquisite mechanism and can completely isolate the sea water, and this entrance is only the one they isolated with internal force barrier. Although these people forcibly broke the closed mechanism entrance, it contains the treasures of the royal family for thousands of years, There are countless elixirs to supplement their internal power, so it''s no surprise that they have persisted in their internal power for hundreds of years!


    As for being hungry, there is also an automatic fishing mechanism deep in the sea


    So now the situation is that both sides are deadlocked and the attackers can''t get in, but they are not the opponents of those martial arts masters and puppets, so they can''t go out


    But nanlico is also worried about the external situation. Besides, they can''t really stay here for a hundred years. If the external world wins, they will not come to a good end.


    "Prince, go and have a rest first."


    At this time, nearly a hundred people came over and sat down next to nanliko with their knees crossed. They used their power to maintain the internal force barrier in front of them.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke took back his internal power. He changed shifts with the people who also took back his internal power around him, and then his figure disappeared in front of the people outside the barrier.


    I''ve seen this scene several times, but I''m still angry!


    He never thought that there was a thousand year old collection of Xia Li in this organ palace. Nanli Ke and his family could change shifts to recover their internal power and continue to maintain the internal power barrier to stop them!


    "Father, mother."


    Back in the center of the underground palace, Nan Li Ke looked at the pale Nan Yu Shen.


    Murong Yikuang put down the medicine bowl in his hand: "just you''re here. Hold your father down. Don''t drink the medicine! Do you want to see Yama earlier? "


    Murong according to a anger, South jade sink finally counseled, gray Liuliu picked up medicine bowl, hold one breath dry.


    Seeing this, Nanli Ke gasped at the corner of his mouth and forced himself to smile.


    After drinking the medicine, Nan Yuchen pinched two candied fruits and put them into his mouth: "let''s go. I discussed with Zhong Li and Murong Wenren''s family before. It''s not the way to stay here. I''d better use that one."


    Nanli Ke''s face changed slightly when he heard the words: "father, can you think of a good candidate?"


    "There are only five people who can deliver that thing, and they also need people who can identify the direction on the sea floor," Nan Yu said with a heavy hand. "The most important thing is that the danger on the sea floor is not known. This person needs to be carefully considered."


    Nanli Ke thought in his eyes and followed Nanyu to the temporary meeting hall.


    Here, the patriarchs of various families or the caretakers and administrators have been waiting here.


    "I''ve seen the emperor."


    Although the people here have a little bit of panic in their hearts, they are still calm on the whole.


    Nan Yu waved his hand to the crowd to get up, and then said, "today I''m calling you to use the" ice diving ". Do you have anyone to recommend?"


    Ice diving is a mechanism boat left by the Xiali ancestors, which can dive on the sea floor without being corroded. It needs human power to control the direction and brake (that is, by foot) to navigate on the sea floor.


    The patriarchs looked around, and finally heard that the old man spoke slowly: "those who leave must be able to distinguish the direction on the bottom of the sea. The only ones who have touched the ice are the emperor and the prince. You..."


    "I will advance and retreat together with the people of the imperial city!"


    Nan Yuchen interrupts Wen Ren''s old master.


    The old master Wen Yan continued: "let the prince go. The candidates of the other four people must at least have the ability to protect themselves. It''s uncertain what danger they will encounter at the bottom of the sea. Moreover, this is not the way to send people away. The prince and others need to contact people from the outside world and arrange many things. I recommend the prince, the Murong master, the son of Fuqing, the doctor Tao and the grandson Nan."


    The owner of Wen Ren''s hometown was thoughtful and didn''t favor his own family. No one refuted him.

 Chapter 497

    The first four places were selected with full consideration of all possible situations, while gongsunnan was selected because his old son, gongsunke, was killed in his duty as the commander of the imperial army!


    On that day, the Imperial Palace was suddenly surrounded by many martial arts experts and puppets. At that time, nanyushen did not defend them at all, so they were naturally defeated by these people. Gongsunke died in order to protect nanyushen and others. Poor old man Gongsun, he had only such an only son!


    Gongsun''s hands trembled, and then he said in a deep voice, "I don''t have to. I can''t help. I can''t even drag the prince and others back."


    Gongsunnan thanks Wenren for his kindness, but his son died on duty. He is proud of his death. He doesn''t need to be pitied!


    Seeing this, Nan Yu said in a deep voice, "then add Liubai! Prince, Fuqing, Murong family leader, doctor Tao, then five of you, let''s go now! "


    "After you leave the sea area of the Imperial City, you first find out the external situation, and then carefully contact Dongyun and Qingming, mainly to see if Dongluo city is safe. If Dongluo city is safe, you will tell the situation here! Try again to save us


    Nan Yushen stood up directly.


    Murong Ke and others respectfully accept orders, south Li Ke hesitated to see a look, South jade Chen is silent.


    "You go underground first, ready to dive into the sea," Nan Yushen said slowly, "Li Ke, follow me."


    Seeing that the father and son had something to say alone, the family leaders left.


    Seeing the crowd leave, Nanli Ke frowns and says, "father, I..."


    Nan Yuchen raised his hand to stop Nan Li Ke''s words and said slowly: "I have said this with your mother before. Your brother''s life and death are unknown. Huaiyue is not at ease to be a father alone. It''s also a little selfish of me as a father to let you leave!"


    Nan Li Ke was shocked in his heart. At last, he bent over with a complicated look: "yes."


    "Good boy, go ahead. I''m waiting for you to save me for my father."


    Nan Li Ke lifted his robe, knelt down and kowtowed. Then he got up and left the hall with Nan Yu Chen.


    More than a thousand words turned into a look of worry and encouragement. Without saying much, the parents watched nanliko and five of them enter the ice, then enter the sea through the mechanism and gradually disappear into the sea.


    Nanlico controls the direction of the wheel in the most forward position. There is a little turbid transparent crystal in front of him, and the hollow candle lamp carved just allows him to see the situation of the sea bottom in front of him. However, the deep sea is dark and depressing, even if he can barely see the situation in front of him, he can not see far.


    After silently calculating how far the ice had traveled on the bottom of the sea, nanlico said in a voice, "now go up a certain distance."


    They probably have left the range of the island of the Imperial City, and the inspection on the sea outside should not be so strict.


    When they heard that, they stepped on the casters, while Nan Li Ke changed his direction. They just felt that he was leaning slightly and the ice began to rise.


    Bang!


    Up to a certain distance, nanlico changed his direction and sailed in a straight line for a period of time. It seemed that he was hit by something above the submerged ice, which was just pressing down on the submerged ice!


    Nanliko''s face changed slightly, and he changed direction again, moving to the left and down.


    "Big fish?"


    Murong Ke frowned.


    Nan Li Ke looks dignified: "listen to the voice not like."


    That kind of sonorous sound, is clearly the sound of iron collision will have! Is it someone from Beichen?


    Bang!


    It seems that they are entangled with Nanli Ke. Nanli Ke and others, who have avoided them, feel the impact again.


    This time, everyone''s looks have changed. Is it Beichen that makes it true? But how can the North sink into the bottom of the sea? If we could, wouldn''t we have broken the palace long ago?


    "Cough, cough! Can you hear me? Who are you in the ice diving


    This is a voice suddenly sounded on the bottom of the sea. This man used his internal power to bless the deaf.


    Nan Li Ke et al


    For a moment of silence, Nanli Ke kneaded his eyebrows with one hand in disbelief and said, "is the clock far away?"


    Zhong limo is the owner of Baiyu building. When they first learned about it, they were shocked, but they didn''t wait for Zhong limo to go to the imperial city.


    "Your Royal Highness?"


    The clock rang again: "Your Highness, this is not a place to talk. Let''s change places. Please come with us."


    With that, Nanli Ke saw an iron and steel object similar to the shape of the ice diving appeared before the ice diving, and drove forward very fast. Murong Ke continued to push his feet.


    The thing in front of the diving ice that turns left and right finally stops and floats to the surface, which is followed by nanlico.


    When they came out of the surface, make complaints about the ice.


    "It''s killing me!"


    Zhong limo rubs the goose bumps on his arm. Living in the dark and quiet deep sea, he can drive people crazy. The feeling of depression is terrible.


    Su Wu nodded and agreed.


    They have tried to enter the deep sea many times. This time, they are preparing to go to the underground palace of the imperial city. Unexpectedly, they meet nanlico.


    Zhong limo and his party only Su Wen calmly saluted Nanli Ke: "in the lower white jade building, Su Wen, I''ve seen the prince."


    Nanli Ke said, "you''re welcome."


    With Su Wu together in a clock from Mo see this out of the waist folding fan against Su Wu''s big head, said with a smile: "clock from Mo met prince."


    "I''ve seen Zhong Li."


    Nanlico looked around, then frowned and said, "what''s this?"


    Zhong limo said with a smile: "this is Zhongcheng. We have dug a big hole connecting the sea area in the interior of Zhongcheng to enter the deep sea."


    Among the three cities, Mu City, Zhong City and Wen city. After Yu Shi contacted them, he found that only mu city could not be contacted. The other two cities are now trying to find out what the imperial city is, but there is a block in the way of the five guards. They have not made any achievements yet.


    Even if the sea area is deep and wide and the north is deep, they can''t see all directions. Zhong limo takes this opportunity to come to Zhongcheng first, but it''s not easy to go inside.


    "I see. This thing..."


    Nanlico looked at the boats similar to those they had been driving before.


    "Let Lord Yu talk about this."


    Clock from the road, not far away Yu Shizheng came in a hurry.


    "Prince, Murong family leader, several CHILDES!"


    Yu Shi came panting for a while, but he didn''t see Nan Li Ke and found that he couldn''t recognize Yu Shi.


    "Yu... City master?"


    Nanli Ke looks at Yu Shi. He reluctantly believes that the man in front of him is Yu Shi or because he has seen the portrait of his aunt, the man in blue shirt.


    "It''s just me."


    As if Yu Shi, a skinny man with plastic surgery, was smiling and nodding. His age did not make him greasy, on the contrary, it enhanced his temperament and made him more reserved.


    Several people behind Nanli Ke were confused.


    Don''t you think they''ve met Lord Yu Shi? It''s two people, right?

 Chapter 498

    Nanli Ke was also a little shocked and speechless, so before Yu Shi, he couldn''t think of how to turn himself into an exaggerated and greasy look with waist circumference higher than height. Now, how can he think of losing weight?


    Yu Shi saw this helpless frown: "I look like the prince, but do not believe it?"


    "... no, I didn''t," said nanlico, puffing his lips. "I''ve seen a picture."


    I didn''t know that person was Yu Shi at the beginning, but now Yu Shi is perfect with that person.


    When Yu Shi heard the speech, he suddenly laughed: "that''s good, otherwise I don''t know how to persuade the prince to believe me. How about the imperial city now?"


    Nanli Ke said the situation carefully, and then learned the current situation of Xia Li from Yu Shi''s mouth. Although he had expected it for a long time, Nanli Ke could not help but feel heavy after hearing Yu Shi''s words.


    "The most urgent task now is to solve the danger of the imperial city."


    Yu Shi said slowly that the patriarchs of all Haicheng families are trapped in the imperial city now. Once those people have an accident, Xia Li will really be in a mess: "so, we were going to use" Qianyuan "to sneak into the palace under the sea of the imperial city."


    Yu Shi touched the Qianyuan not far away.


    "Qianyuan?"


    Nanlico was slightly surprised. The royal family knew about the ice diving and the undersea palace. This time, if it was not a last resort, it would not have been exposed. But Yu Shi seemed to know very well?


    Yu Shi saw what Nan Li Ke thought in his heart and said in a soft voice: "the submarine palace has been submerged in ice. I''m here to repair the mechanisms of the submarine. Moreover, Li Ke may have forgotten that I took you to play in the ice when you were young."


    Nanli Ke was a little surprised: "Lord Yu."


    Yu Shi sighed: "if Li Ke doesn''t mind, call me uncle."


    Nanlico hesitated: "uncle."


    If he guessed correctly, the little aunt and Yu Shi should be happy with each other. What''s the matter with Yueer? No, yue''er seems to have a certain spirit with Yu Shi... Er, but that''s not right. Doesn''t the time seem right?


    Yu Shi nodded slightly, then said slowly: "let''s go to discuss how to rescue the imperial city first. If you know the specific situation, we''ll make a detailed plan."


    "Good."


    Nanlico nodded slightly.


    Clock from Mo see this and Yu Shi look at each other, and then together back to the meeting hall of clock city.


    The party stayed in the meeting hall until the night fell, and the food they sent in didn''t move. Until they left the meeting hall, their faces were a little more confident.


    Yu Shi had the jade plate of the emperor of nanyushen in his hand. When Zhong limo didn''t find it, he secretly gathered all the remaining half of the forces of Haicheng, including the forces of the two border crossings. However, the troops of Qingming border crossing were killed by Beishen''s black hand pit, but fortunately, they returned to Xiali.


    Now there are the Wulin people of the Wulin League brought by Zhong limo, together with the well-known Nanli Ke. Their original five points have been nine points!


    Therefore, they decided not to delay, and set out to save people early tomorrow morning, and sent troops directly!


    Knowing that they will not be in danger for the time being, Yu Shi will not have too many scruples. It is the most wise move to send troops directly!


    The next day, at first light.


    Yu Shi''s Murong Che and Murong Ke lead the troops to the screen city. Yu Shi points to the five guards and is ready to break through the barrier of the five guards and go to the imperial city!


    Looking at the sea Legion that occupied all vision, Yu Shi said faintly: "let''s go."


    The sea going ships set sail, and the war started!


    Yu Shi and his colleagues no longer covered up the news of their own side. The people in Beichen would not have found it, but he was shocked when Xia Li had gathered such a huge army! That''s right. This is not good for Xia Li. There''s no way to monitor all the movements on the sea. This is Yu Shi''s fault.


    And they don''t want their own emperor? How dare you do that on the front?


    The people in Beichen were flustered for a moment, and then they began to deploy troops to deal with the Xia Li Navy.


    Mukden was easily recovered, but the number of people in Mukden was reduced by half!


    When Yu Shi and others are angry, they attack wuhugucheng more quickly! But they still had a little mistake, that is, the forces above the five guards!


    "Tut," Yu Shi took a look at the fleet in front of the wuhuwei City, which was facing off with his own fleet. "It seems that Beishen has been prepared for a long time, and I don''t know how many years ago it began to infiltrate Xiali."


    If they don''t know the situation of the Imperial City, I''m afraid they are really flustered, but they know it very well! They will be fine in a short time, and they will have the confidence to continue to consume. After all, Beichen is in Xiali''s territory. They have no way back. They are doomed!


    "Attack


    Yu Shi gave an order, and then he went back to the cabin with Nanli Ke Zhong limo to perform the sand table.


    For more than ten days, there was no calm on the sea, and the roar spread all the way. Naturally, they could hear the movement of nanyushen, and the people hiding in the palace had more hope on their faces.


    Standing in the pavilion nearest to the ground, Nan Yuchen looked at the owners around him: "Li Ke, they are in a stalemate."


    Hearing this, the owner of his hometown narrowed his eyes and laughed: "it seems that the emperor''s post recruitment has worked."


    Some things are only known to the older generation.


    Nan Yu Shen''s face was calm when he heard the words: "people who didn''t prevent the sinking of the North jumped out of the wall in a hurry and completely closed the undersea palace. After that, only I or Li Ke, Li Yu and Lord Yu could open the undersea palace."


    The so-called mechanism technique, how can it be broken and the closed entrance can''t be closed? The so-called internal force barrier is just a cover up for Nan Yuchen. He didn''t even say that!


    Wen Yan, the owner of Wen Ren''s hometown, felt a trace of consternation on his face, and then he clapped his hands and laughed.


    Nan Yu Shen''s face also showed a smile, and then a person went back to the central palace to activate the mechanism, just like a huge underwater palace. The whole palace began to operate. The people who strengthened the internal force barrier and fought to break the barrier were all stunned to see both sides disappear into each other''s sight!


    These days, the thin and tall man who was anxious to get angry looked at the seamless wall in front of him. If he didn''t confirm that it was a channel before, he would really think that he was trapped in imagination!


    "Asshole!" He is tall and thin. He raises his big knife to work his internal power.


    Bang!


    The wall stone chip flies, splits into several pieces, but the back is still the wall, or the kind of hot metal pouring!


    "I see the ghost!"


    Thin and tall, he was in a cold sweat. Of course, he was not afraid of ghosts, but the means of national division. It would be better to ask him to die in the hands of Xiali army outside!


    The rest of the people also fell into a panic, the fat man gritted his teeth: "you continue to chop for me!"


    With that, he dragged the tall and thin man out: "go to inform the people of the guard city quickly!"


    Thin and tall, his eyes flickered violently, and finally he turned white and said nothing.

 Chapter 499

    When the skinny and tall men told the people of the five guards about the undersea palace, they got a more desperate news.


    The general of Beichen, who was fighting with Yu Shi, was calm: "the National Division has orders. If we can''t finish Xia Li''s task, we don''t have to go back!"


    In fact, if they really lose, they would rather not go back.


    Skinny and fat face big change, they are now said to have lost, just insist on the time sooner or later!


    The general said with a gloomy look: "the task has changed. As long as we can solve these navies in front of us, we don''t have to die!"


    The two thin and tall people were shocked when they heard the speech. The fat man gritted his teeth: "I know. Now I''m going to get those puppets!"


    It is estimated that these are the forces that Xia Li can gather. If they fight for their lives, they may still have one left!


    In the face of Beichen''s sudden and crazy attack, Yu Shi and his friends naturally noticed that they were in a desperate posture.


    Zhong limo twisted the folding fan in his hand: "it seems that the national master of Beichen is very powerful."


    Nanli Ke calm face: "otherwise we retreat?"


    Yu Shi and Zhong limo could not say this, so he said it.


    Yu Shi shook his head: "now Beishen is like a mad dog. He will catch anyone and bite him. Now I''m afraid he''s already staring at us. Maybe the national master''s goal is us. He can''t retreat."


    It is estimated that Beishen will stick up after retreating. A group of crazy people are terrible.


    Nanli Ke''s face was a little ugly when he heard the words: "that''s all we have to do. Let''s change attack to defense. There''s no need to waste our troops in vain."


    Zhong limo picked up a white military chess and put it in an important position on the sand table: "then change it to guard. We can''t let these lunatics bite us to death."


    It''s just a dying struggle. Zhong limo takes a light look at the sand table with all the murders.


    In the next few days, although Yu Shi and his troops had already taken control of the overall situation, they could not avoid the loss of some troops in the face of Beichen''s counterattack. Therefore, in the eyes of the people who could not understand the situation of the battlefield, they felt that Xia Li''s soldiers were being beaten. For a time, some people were worried.


    However, Yu Shi and his family have no leisure to appease people. Just look at the final result.


    However, from the mouth of the people that the so-called truth of a person, but anxious mouth bubble! He tried his best to urge the ship to go faster, and he couldn''t take care of the surrounding Haicheng.


    "Wang, you can''t go any faster. According to Wang, the place is coming."


    A dark man with totem on his face said helplessly.


    Nan Li Yu naturally recognized the familiar surroundings, but how could he be at ease if he didn''t rush to the battlefield to rescue Nan Yu Chen who didn''t know his life and death!


    Biting his teeth, Nan Li Yu patted the small color with his head held high on his shoulder: "little bastard, don''t you know how to fly? Fly back first


    Xiaocai cackles two times and pecks Nanli Yu''s head, but he still flies away. Now Xiaocai doesn''t fly like before. On the contrary, it has a little bit of eagle''s vigor, which makes Nanli Yu more and more unable to see the breed of this guy.


    The dark man''s heart twitched when he saw this. It''s a holy beast! Will a holy beast be injured when it flies to the battlefield? How can Wang not cherish the sacred beast so much!


    However, who let this is the "sacred beast" small color recognition, this person also dare not say anything.


    Nan Li Yu glanced at this person''s wonderful look, and then said in a deep voice: "Xiao Cai is clever. It will be OK."


    Their fleet was attacked by the northern sinking army hiding in the endless sea area, and then scattered in the sea. When they fell into the sea, they were dragged to the coast by Xiaocai and rescued by Xiaohong, the poisonous snake. When they woke up, they were in the territory of the aborigines in the endless sea area, but I don''t know how these people decided that Xiaocai was the holy beast in their totem, But to the small color "bossy" own inexplicably became their king.


    Then he found that the aboriginal tribe that recognized him as king was the weakest one


    Finally, he couldn''t leave the endless sea area for the time being. He could only lead the tribe to attack other tribes under the eager eyes of the aborigines who put all the hope of revitalizing the tribe on his cheap king. Then he recovered the surviving soldiers of Xiali and found the army led by general Zhong lichen, Day and night continue to devour other tribes, the final defeat also hides the endless sea, the intention to take these brave Aborigines for their own use.


    Finally, after integrating all the aboriginal tribes, Nan Li Yu, who was supported as king, rushed back home with a huge army. Later, he met Xia Li army who came to him with Zi Gu


    "Second highness."


    All of a sudden, a thick voice interrupted the memory of Nan Li Yu. Nan Li Yu looked at the person: "general Zhong Li."


    Zhong lichen is now quite obedient to Nan Li Yu, who has recovered the overseas aborigines. After several months of war, Nan Li Yu''s command changed Zhong lichen''s understanding of him completely. He thought that the Emperor just wanted to experience his second highness, but he didn''t expect that it was a full rank!


    As for the corpse of his only son Zhong Liwu brought by Nan Li Yu, Zhong lichen is very grateful that Nan Li Yu has not abandoned Zhong Liwu''s corpse when he is in the sea. Whether he is alive or dead on the battlefield, let his son join the army. Clock lichen has expected this day. Although he is in pain, he will not indulge in it.


    "What''s the matter, old general?"


    Nan Li Yu admitted that he had built a solid revolutionary friendship with Zhong lichen after several months of fighting.


    Zhong lichen took a look at the aborigine behind Nan Li Yu. He hesitated for a moment and didn''t say a word.


    South Li Yu see this tiny frown, then slowly way: "old general have what words please say."


    After the recovery of the aboriginal tribes, not to mention, the first to think that the small color is the sacred beast of the tribe, that is true loyalty to the fanatical level.


    Zhong lichen clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t know how your second highness is going to arrange for them?"


    After all, Nan Li Yu is the second royal highness of Xia Li state, and now he is the king of these aborigines. The biggest problem is that the strength of these aborigines is not inferior to Xia Li at all. If we can''t deal with them properly, Xia Li''s situation is worrying.


    After hearing the words, Yale immediately raised his ears to show his loyalty: "we will follow the king to the death!"


    How could the original tribal leaders of other tribes hesitate and show their loyalty one by one? They respect the aboriginal force. Nan Li Yu conquered their tribe, which is their king!


    Nan Li Yu frowned slightly, and then said in a deep voice, "I''ll take them to build another country and help Xia Li."


    This is what he decided after a long time of deliberation. The culture of Xiali is totally different from that of the tribe. It''s no good to merge rashly, but he doesn''t want to compete with nanliko for the throne. He wants Yale to make them think that their king is inferior to others. I''m afraid these stubborn tribesmen still have to blow up!

 Chapter 500

    Zhong lichen was slightly surprised: "another country?"


    I didn''t think it was right to listen to Zhong lichen for the first time, but on second thought, it seems that only this method is the most suitable one at present.


    Yale and others are very happy.


    They thought that Nanli Yu took them back to Xiali to let them follow Xiali. Although the people in the tribe didn''t say it, they were somewhat unconvinced. Their tribe didn''t need this Xiali messenger. Why should they obey Xiali''s orders?


    "Go, do you want to take us to another country? We want to build a country? "


    Yale thought that he was closest to Wang, and asked happily.


    In the past, the aboriginal tribes did not agree with each other, and it was impossible for a tribe to establish a new nation. Now Nanli Yu has integrated so many tribes, which just agrees with the conditions.


    In fact, Nan Li Yu had a headache and nodded slightly: "but since then I am still the second prince of Xia Li."


    In the past, there was only Xiali country on the sea. Later, there were advantages and disadvantages for another country, and there were still many things to worry about. Fortunately, the territory of Xiali was far away from the islands where the aborigines lived. Otherwise, Xiali would not have met the Aborigines for so many years. This time, he made a mistake.


    Yale said with a smile, "I know, I know."


    The king''s country must still be respected. It''s good for them to be strong. The subtle unhappiness of saving people before has disappeared.


    Nan Li Yu nodded slightly, then nodded slightly to Chao Zhong Li CE, and then held a small meeting with the tribal leaders. After reaching an agreement for the time being, Nan Li Yu said that he was a little tired and went back to his room first. What he thought was that he had to find someone from Xia Li to help him deal with the political affairs of the new country. Who knows that he didn''t want to be emperor Xia Li because he didn''t want to deal with the political affairs?


    Sitting in the room with a teacup, south Li Yu mouth hook up a cunning arc.


    On the other side, five guards.


    "Ahoo, ahoo, ahoo!"


    Zhong limo, who is deducing the sand table, suddenly sneezed a few times. He rubbed his nose and muttered, "who scolded me?"


    For the first time, Yu Shi''s face flashed a smile when he saw the shrewd and cunning Zhong limo.


    However, Nanli Ke thought that this was Zhong limo he knew. He really didn''t know Zhong limo these days! Shrewd and cunning, familiar with the art of war, arranging troops, resourceful, is this still the dandy?


    My brother is very deep, his friend is very deep!


    "Newspaper! Lord Yu, your Highness the prince, seagull found a huge fleet of ships approaching quickly in the distance. There is no sign of Xiali! "


    The clock leaves Mo slightly surprised to lift Mou: "I say I this how to sneeze, but North sink should not draw out so troops to come is."


    Nanli Ke asked in a deep voice, "which direction is the fleet coming from?"


    This time, the reporter found that he didn''t say it clearly. He added: "from the endless sea!"


    No one should have crossed Xiali to reach the endless sea, right? Yu shisan looked at each other. Nanli Ke suddenly thought of something. Although he couldn''t believe it, he said in a deep voice: "send a speedboat to investigate!"


    "Yes


    After the reporter left, Zhong limo looked at Nanli Ke thoughtfully: "does the prince think it is?"


    Nanlico shook his head: "I hope so."


    "Goo Goo!"


    Zhong limo hears that there is a trace of thinking in his eyes. At this time, a colorful bird suddenly rushes into the cabin, and there is a commotion of the guard soldiers outside. Zhong limo, who is interrupted by thinking, looks at the happy little color in silence. Don''t think about it, it''s probably the goods!


    Three days later, Xiali was fighting with Beishen in full swing, not far away from the sky shaking drums.


    Yu Shi three in the cabin frowned tightly and walked out of the bed cabin quickly.


    "All tribes give it to me! No one from the north will stay! "


    Nan Li Yu stood on the deck of the biggest ship in the center, pouring his internal force into the sound, and his murderous spirit was awe inspiring!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    The ships on both sides of Nan Li Yu''s ship, like sharp arrows, left a few white waves on the sea and rushed into the battlefield with a kind of fierce momentum. Xia Li''s army was quite different from that of the North sunken army, which was easy to identify. The most important thing was that Xia Li''s side was blue eyed, which was easy to recognize, and the aboriginal army could not beat the wrong person.


    But Xia Li''s army was stunned for a moment, and then they all heard Nan Li Yu''s voice. This is reinforcements!


    On the central ship, a group of dark men with war drums and totems painted on their faces, Nan Li Yu is very conspicuous. Nan Li Ke is silent for a moment, and then he orders Xia Li to stop defending and attack with all his strength!


    Nan Li Yu obviously saw them too. He showed his white teeth and waved: "big brother! Ah Mo! Uncle Yu! I''m back, hahaha


    Returning to his native land, Nan Li Yu felt a little excited.


    Nanli Ke looked at Nanli Yu who was smiling like a big fool. He couldn''t help but smile.


    When Xiao Cai, who is adding food in the cabin, hears Nan Li Yu''s voice, pecks some delicious food and flies out of the cabin to the sky. After circling on Nan Li Yu''s head for several times, it falls on his head.


    Nan Li Yu smokes the corner of his mouth, and then he doesn''t care with Xiao Cai. His lucky lightness skill jumps to Nan Li Ke''s side of the bed, and Yale and others are busy following him.


    "Xiao Yu, who are these people?"


    Nan Li Yu said something about the aborigines, and then said with a smile: "it seems that I came back in time?"


    After hearing the name of Zhong lichen, Zhong limo was a little absent-minded, and then he winked at several people: "you, I hope you can hide today for me! Your highness, I will never interfere in Xia Li''s political and military affairs! "


    Nanli Ke was stunned, and then he saw Zhong lichen jump over.


    After all, it''s a family affair. Zhong limo didn''t want to say that they were not good at taking over their duties. Nanli Ke nodded silently.


    South Li Yu smell speech corner of mouth suddenly raise, see to clock leave the vision of Mo also some strange.


    At the moment, Zhong limo didn''t pay attention to him, but he looked respectful with some slight Alienation: "I''ve met my grandfather."


    Clock from stretch to see clock from Mo one eye, frown: "you dare on the battlefield?"


    "Dare not," Zhong limo answered the bachelor: "grandson see no blood, has been in the cabin."


    Zhong Lishen''s eyes were as big as brass bells when he heard the words, but when he thought of the dead Zhong Liwu, he still suppressed his disappointment and dissatisfaction, and faintly answered.


    Zhong limo didn''t show anything else. He just gave Bai Yulou and others a look in his eyes, and the people of Bai Yulou immediately grasped the people of Wulin League around him.


    After the natives and nanlico saw the ceremony, they all stood on the deck and looked to the other side of the battlefield.


    There are aboriginal troops and the Navy brought back by Zhong lichen. In addition, Xia Li''s strength is no longer hidden. He only defends but does not attack, so he retreats very quickly. When Nan Li Ke sees the valiant and good overseas aborigines, he is also surprised. If he is right, there are many women in the soldiers, but they are much bigger than men!

 Chapter 501

    Beichen was defeated quickly, but two hours later they were defeated completely, and nanliko did not choose to be captured, but killed them all!


    These people in Beichen want to break Xia Li''s inheritance and have compassion for them, that is to be cruel to themselves!


    Then he opened the undersea palace to welcome back Nan Yuchen and others. Although Xia Li encountered some troubles and lost some things this time, he was not hurt at all.


    Dongyun border.


    Ning Rongyue put the finished letter at hand, and the worries of the past few days were finally swept away.


    "It''s all right?"


    Lu Chang asked in a warm voice.


    "Well, it''s all right," Ning Rongyue said with a smile. "They''re all OK, the elder brother and the second brother. They''ve also accepted the overseas aborigines, and they''re all OK."


    Lu Chang smell speech lightly rubbed rubbed to rub rather dissolve month neck nest: "it seems that south Li Ke they are really very good to month."


    Ning Rongyue said: "well."


    "By the way, elder brother and second brother, they said they wanted to fight against Beishen. They have contacted elder brother situ and Qingming emperor. If there is no accident, the Three Kingdoms and Beishen will be finished soon."


    Lu Chang nodded when he heard that he didn''t care much: "well, now we don''t care about the others..."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue blushes and kisses Lu Chang on the lips.


    Dongyun and Beishen are still entangled, and Lu Chang''s injuries are slowly improving. When spring comes to an end, Gan Hu and his party come in a hurry.


    It was the sedan chair, or a group of people carrying the sedan chair. Liuqinghe went to meet them outside the city in case of any mistake. At the same time, Ning Rongyue received a letter from the disciple of Shengyi Valley who went to Qingming.


    Bai Wushuang didn''t just say that he entrusted the holy medical Valley to Ning Rongyue for the time being. He had already told the disciples of the holy medical Valley who had gone everywhere by the special way of internal communication in the holy medical valley. Ning Rongyue is now the rightful acting Valley master of the holy medical valley.


    "What does the letter say?"


    Lu Chang and Nan huaiyue are getting along more and more like an old husband and wife.


    "Old general Lu was too tired and fell ill before. Now the disciples of holy medical valley have helped old general Lu take good care of himself," Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice. "And the emperor of Qingming has decided to join hands with Xia Li Dongyun to fight against Beichen. Now he is joining hands with Xia Li''s reinforcements to fight personally. He wants to recover most of Qingming''s lost territory first."


    Liu light river they also in a listen to an ear, smell speech show a happy smile: "fast, hand blade enemy time!"


    "Yes."


    Ning Rongyue had a cold light on her face. Then she saw that the sedan chair in the distance was near and hurriedly welcomed her.


    "Xiaoyue."


    Ning Rongyue looks at the person who lifts the sedan chair, revealing a smile of reunion after a long separation.


    "Aunt Yue..."


    Yuan yuan in Lu Chang''s arms also waved his little hand and bent his big eyes to see Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue Ning Rongyue all stepped forward quickly and took each other''s hands. Xiaoyue''s eyes were red: "miss! You are really alive


    Ning Rongyue chuckles: "Xiaoyue, are you ok?"


    "Xiaoyue, everything is fine!" Xiaoyue cried with joy: "Miss, it''s best that you''re OK, it''s best."


    Ning Rongyue also brought out some weeping sounds in her laughter, and then cleaned up her mood: "what about you and Mr. Qi? I heard from Fu that you have been staying in the palace? Why are you so determined? "


    Xiaoyue''s face was slightly red when she heard that she was in Ganjia village. After that trip, she got in touch with Qi runian again


    "Miss!" Xiaoyue stamped her feet and then said in a low voice, "ruxing wanted to come here this time, but she was stopped by He Gong. Miss, ruxing, she is pregnant!"


    Ning Rongyue was surprised when she heard the words, and then said with a smile, "that''s great."


    At this time, Gan Hu lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and got off the sedan chair. Ning Rongyue turned her eyes to Gan Hu, and then her heart sank. Gan Hu was so decadent that he seemed to be completely drained of his spirit!


    Sipping her lips, Ning Rongyue went to the sedan chair: "general Gan, let me have a look at Xiaoxiao."


    There was a trace of hope in ganhu''s eyes and he turned aside.


    On the other side, Bai Ke said in a deep voice: "Mrs. Gan''s month is getting bigger and bigger, but she hasn''t woken up once. It''s not easy for the child and her to persist until now."


    "Mrs. Gan''s injuries are mainly the internal injuries suffered by Wang Gu and Ganjia village. After many days of treatment, the internal injuries have been half cured, but she didn''t wake up. As for the child, Mrs. Gan probably discovered it after Ganjia village was in danger. It''s just that Wang Gu is quite clever and has been protecting the child in Mrs. Gan''s belly all the time..."


    Listening to Bai Ke''s treatment, Ning Rongyue opens the curtain and takes a look at Yu Xiaoxiao, who is buried in a thick quilt. When she sees her thin appearance, she feels a pain in her heart. When she sees some small clothes made of yellow materials on the other side of the sedan chair, Ning Rongyue''s eyes are flashing with tears.


    "Go back to the city first, and then we''ll discuss how to cure Xiaoxiao."


    White Ke ability to do out, but just cure Yu Xiaoxiao small half of the internal injury, Ning Rongyue heart is a bit bottomless.


    Gan Hu gave a low reply, then followed the sedan chair and walked silently. Seeing Lu Chang and them, he didn''t immediately say hello.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang sighed and went back to the city to protect the sedan chair.


    Gan Lin and Ning Rongyue, who were on the other side of the sedan chair, looked at each other. They both saw each other''s meaning from each other''s eyes.


    As soon as Lu Chang''s eyes were fixed, he immediately came to Ning Rongyue with Yuanyuan in his arms. He secretly looked at Gan Lin with a trace of hostility in his eyes. Gan Lin raised his lips with a smile of unknown meaning, and then ignored it.


    Ning Rongyue glances at this scene and gently holds Lu Chang.


    Back in the city.


    Regardless of what to say, Ning Rongyue, he Qing, Gan Lin and Bai Ke get together. After Ning Rongyue and he Qing feel Yu Xiaoxiao''s pulse one after another, they begin to discuss the treatment of Yu Xiaoxiao.


    Ning Rongyue takes a look at Gan Hu who is always by Yu Xiaoxiao''s side, and asks in a deep voice, "Xiaoxiao, have you been ''dead'' once?"


    Gan Lin and Bai Ke were surprised.


    Gan Hu was shocked and held Yu Xiaoxiao''s hand tightly: "it''s not Xiaoxiao, it''s me."


    Although his memory of ganjiacun is very vague, he vaguely remembers that he should have died! Xiaoxiao''s forced fusion of Ming Gu is not only to control Wang Gu and protect everyone, but also to continue his life!


    Ning Rongyue looks a little ugly when she hears the words. In this way, they don''t even have the last intention to retreat. If they can''t save Yu Xiaoxiao, it''s not only the child who can''t keep her, but also Yu Xiaoxiao!


    Frowning and pondering for a while, Ning Rongyue got up and went into the room again: "you let me see Xiaoxiao again."


    Gan Hu gets up to get out of the way. Gan Lin and Bai Ke just delay time for Yu Xiaoxiao. They have no cure at all. Now it can be said that all their hopes are on Ning Rongyue.


    When you catch up with Yu Xiaoxiao''s pulse again, Ning Rongyue doesn''t feel her pulse. Instead, she uses her internal power to carefully explore Yu Xiaoxiao''s broken meridians. Compared with Liu Qingyan''s broken meridians, Yu Xiaoxiao''s body is more full of holes!

 Chapter 502

    Not to mention the broken meridians, Yu Xiaoxiao''s heart was also injured. At this time, a pale cyan bug was dormant in Yu Xiaoxiao''s heart, as if it was repairing the cracks of his heart with itself, but it was not a long-term solution after all.


    Ning Rongyue guesses that this is the twin love bug. Before the riot, she withdraws her inner power from her heart and probes into Yu Xiaoxiao''s belly.


    According to the calculation of time, this child has been formed for almost five months, but Yu Xiaoxiao''s stomach only shows some slight radian, and can''t see the appearance of six months at all. However, Yu Xiaoxiao''s nutrition supply is not good even for herself, let alone the child!


    That Wang Gu is actually directly into the body of the child, by absorbing the nutrients of Yu Xiaoxiao''s body to supply the child! Ning Rongyue''s heart sank when she found out that the life poison in her body was Ganlin''s, and her breath also had the smell of Ganlin''s King poison, so the king poison in the child''s body didn''t repel her.


    After carefully examining the child''s situation, Ning Rongyue finds that Wang Gu is suddenly absorbing her internal power. Her heart doesn''t stop her, but also increases the transmission of internal power.


    In the eyes of Gan Hu, they just don''t know what Ning Rongyue has done. Yu Xiaoxiao''s breath is slowly becoming calm. Only Lu Chang finds out that Ning Rongyue is wrong after looking at it for a while, and goes forward to pull Ning Rongyue''s hand.


    Ning Rongyue opens her eyes and turns pale.


    Lu Chang worried: "Yueyue, are you ok? What''s going on? "


    Ning Rongyue shook her head: "it''s OK, it just consumes some internal power."


    "Some?"


    Lu Chang''s brows are tight and wrinkled. Can some make Ning Rongyue''s face white like this?


    "Well," Ning Rongyue said helplessly, "Wang Gu can absorb more than half of his internal power. This Wang Gu can absorb our internal power and feed himself back. It''s good for Xiaoxiao, but I guess it has to be the same internal power."


    At this point, Ning Rongyue secretly took a look at the rain.


    "In a word, everyone should have a careful try to see whose internal power Wang Gu can absorb."


    Ning Rongyue said slowly.


    All of them nodded, just a little bit of internal power. After training for a period of time, they made up for it. Now it''s important to have Yu Xiaoxiao''s life!


    Gan Hu''s face darkened. He had lost all his martial arts, but he couldn''t help at all.


    Gan Lin noticed that Gan Hu was different and patted him on the shoulder: "can Rong Yue see if ah Hu''s martial arts can recover?"


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly when she heard the words, but frowned after passing the pulse. After pondering for a moment, she said, "your martial arts may have been taken away by Wang Gu. It''s protecting your children and Xiaoxiao for you, so you don''t have to think too much. However, your martial arts are really gone, but your foundation is still there. After that, you should practice diligently."


    Seeing Gan Hu''s uneasiness, Ning Rongyue used a euphemistic way to comfort her.


    Gan Hu took a slightly surprised look at Ning Rongyue, and then nodded solemnly.


    Seeing this, Ning Rongyue looked at them again: "doctor Bai, let me have a look at the prescription you gave Xiaoxiao before."


    "Good."


    Bai Ke nodded slightly and took out a prescription: "it''s reasonable that I should call you Valley master, but this time I''ll ask you to be a big one. Rongyue calls me elder martial brother."


    Ning Rongyue, as the only disciple of doctor Fu, has a high seniority in Shengyi valley. Among her peers, only Bai Langyu and Bai Ke need her to call elder martial brother.


    "Elder martial brother Bai."


    Ning Rongyue took the prescription and looked at it: "elder martial brother, did you repair Xiaoxiao''s heart before?"


    "Not completely cured."


    Bai Ke shook his head: "I also have the prescription of Tianshou pill, but many of the herbs are not available, especially Ziyu Xueshen. We can only go back to the second, but the effect is not enough."


    "I''ll take care of that."


    Ning Rongyue, rub your fingertips.


    She took Ziyu Xuesen medicine, which was powerful and powerful. It not only made up for the longevity of Ganlin and her, but also failed to absorb most of the medicine. Now she is equivalent to a strain of Ziyu Xueshen, and her blood can replace Ziyu Xueshen.


    People smell speech a little bit surprised, but Ning Rongyue didn''t say much, they didn''t ask much, since she said can solve that line.


    He changed the prescription, and then wrote a new one. Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice, "these two prescriptions will be used by Xiaoxiao first, and I will make the Tianshou pill later."


    Huaibi its sin, Ziyu blood ginseng things ningrong month do not intend to tell others.


    "Good."


    Gan Hu immediately took the prescription. Some of the herbs on it are rare, but recently the most important thing at the border is the herbs. Situ Mo has already ordered the collection of herbs from all over the country to be sent with the continuous supply of military supplies.


    And several people who had tried to convey Wang Gu''s internal power also said in a deep voice: "only the internal power of Ganlin can be absorbed by Wang Gu."


    That is to say, only Ning Rongyue and Gan Lin can do it. Gan Lin is related to the child by blood. He can be normal, but Lu Chang is very confused about how Ning Rongyue can do it? Squinting at Ning Rongyue, Lu Chang has a mystery in his heart.


    "I''ll go to make medicine later. Brother Gan, you first send Wang Gu''s internal power. Ah Qing, take these two prescriptions and decoct them."


    He Qing and Ning Rongyue have been focusing on the preparation of decocting herbs for the past two months. Fortunately, everyone''s injuries are getting better. Ma Jing and Chen Feng are all well, but Chen Feng''s right arm is really gone.


    He Qing nodded slightly, picked up two prescriptions and went to the pharmacy.


    There is still a bill outside the border, and there is not so much time for them to talk about the past. After a few words with Gan Hu, they are ready to go to their respective duties when Gan Lin suddenly stops Ning Rongyue.


    "Rongyue, let''s talk about it."


    Ning Rongyue said: "good."


    Lu Chang''s face changed slightly, and he followed Ning Rongyue closely.


    Seeing this, Gan Lin took a provocative look at Lu Chang: "Rong Yue, let''s talk about it alone."


    He emphasized the word "alone". Ning Rongyue understood his meaning and looked at Lu Chang: "Fu, I''ll have a few words with brother Gan alone."


    Lu Chang''s face was stiff with the resolute attitude toward shangning Rongyue, and his expression was also somewhat resentful.


    Ning Rongyue saw this and said in a low voice: "you wait for me to come back."


    With that, Ning Rongyue leads the way. Gan Lin takes a playful look at Lu Chang. Even though he is angry, Lu Chang is very happy


    Lu Chang is even more frustrated by Gan Lin''s complacent appearance. What can Yueyue say to this guy that he can''t hear? It must be this dog who seduces Yueyue!


    The rest of them shrugged their shoulders and left first. Beishen was shouting again.


    On the other side, Ning Rongyue takes Ganlin to the courtyard where she and Lu Chang live.


    "Dissolve the moon..."


    Ning Rongyue saw what Ganlin wanted to ask. She interrupted him with a sweet smile: "I don''t know what I''m up to. I have the same heart with Fu. I''d like to be bald."

 Chapter 503

    Gan Lin looks at Ning Rongyue''s subconscious sweet smile and thinks that Lu Chang is here. He doesn''t know how to be happy when he hears this. Thinking about this, he can''t help laughing at himself.


    "Rongyue, if I say that I saved your life for you to be my wife?"


    After laughing at himself, Gan Lin stares at Ning Rongyue.


    "I can''t do it."


    Ning Rongyue said faintly: "I owe elder brother Gan a life. If elder brother Gan wants me to return it, I will think that Fang''s return to elder brother Gan will not damage elder brother Gan''s life, but for others, I can''t return elder brother Gan''s life."


    "Ha ha," Gan Lin said with a bitter smile after a moment''s silence, "I just hate that I didn''t stay with you before."


    If he didn''t rush back to Ganjia village at that time, but stayed by Ning Rongyue, maybe it would be different at this time.


    Ning Rongyue is silent when she hears the words. Before she recovers her memory, everything is unpredictable. Maybe she will like others except Lu Chang as Gan Lin thinks, but the reality is that he left. Maybe this is fate.


    "Sorry."


    A thousand words, Ning Rongyue can only say this.


    Gan Lin said with a smile: "well, I expected it when I saw you. Do I really want to take back my life?"


    The beauty''s heart has been promised, and he can''t force her to come even if she doesn''t want to. Why bother to destroy the love between them.


    "Brother Gan..."


    Gan Lin waved his hand: "Rongyue doesn''t need to feel that he owes me something. Fu also said that Ziyu Xueshen is enough to make up for our lost life. I haven''t lost anything to save Rongyue''s life. Why not? What''s more, without the joyful affection, my friendship with Rongyue is not endless, right?"


    Ning Rongyue was silent for a moment, then he said clearly: "nature."


    Anyway, she saved her life by Gan Lin, and she will keep this feeling in mind.


    Gan Lin laughed again, sighed, and then turned to leave: "forget about the fate of Gu."


    After all, there is no fate. When he saw her standing with Lu Chang, he knew that it was not the joy that they could give Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue looks at his back with a twinkle of guilt in her eyes. Then her eyes become transparent again. She also walks out of the yard to find Lu Chang.


    This is the best ending. She also knows that her heart is very small, and she can only accommodate Lu Chang.


    After telling Gan Hu that he will go back to make medicine, Ning Rongyue tells Lu Chang to leave with him.


    "Rongyue, we have a deal before."


    The same back to the side of the rain suddenly Chongning Rongyue smile way.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned, and then after seeing Lu Chang''s gnashing teeth, he understood that he couldn''t laugh or cry: "Oh, good."


    Ganlin saw Ning Rongyue answer, and a sincere smile passed in his eyes.


    Lu Chang stares at Yu Xiaoxiao''s internal power. What does Yueyue say to this guy? What did they agree on?


    Back in the yard, Ning Rongyue looks at Lu Chang, only to find that the goods look tangled in trance.


    Hesitated for a moment, Ning Rongyue had no choice but to smile: "Fu, what are you thinking?"


    "No! It''s nothing. "


    Lu Chang tears out a smile, if Ning Rongyue doesn''t want to say, he won''t ask, he always believes in Yueyue, Yueyue is his own! Oneself... Is also month month


    Ning Rongyue, seeing Lu Chang''s hard to hide tangled expression, sighs and pulls Lu Chang to the stone bench: "really don''t think about anything? You don''t want to know what I''ve agreed with brother Gan? "


    Lu Chang looked distorted for a moment: "no, I don''t want to."


    Yuan Yuan suddenly stretched out his hand to pull Lu Chang''s face: "Dad, I''m lying! Yuanyuan heard his father murmur... "


    With a slap on his round mouth, Lu Chang''s face became even more distorted.


    Ning Rongyue, with a smile in her eyes, pats Lu Chang''s hand and holds Yuanyuan in her arms: "if you want to know, just ask. I''ll tell you."


    Lu Chang''s eyes brightened and he looked at Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, tell Fu."


    "Puff, ha ha..."


    Seeing Lu Chang''s face slapping without hesitation, Ning Rongyue finally couldn''t help laughing. Then she restrained her smile and slowly told Lu Chang the cause and effect: "so, you have a better attitude towards elder brother Gan. If I can stand in front of Fu again, I have to thank elder brother Gan." Ziyu Xueshen''s story will not be hidden from Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang''s face was a little complicated, and then he held Ning Rongyue: "thank you, you can''t rob the moon! I owe him a life! "


    Ning Rongyue really died once, which made him feel a little scared and afraid. She told herself that everything she did not reserve made him feel warm. He was also grateful for the rain, but only Yueyue could not let him!


    "You."


    Ning Rongyue patted Lu Chang on the head and hugged him.


    Yuanyuan, who was squeezed into a meat cake, kept silent, otherwise his father would secretly find trouble for himself, and he would be naive to death!


    A moment later, seeing that Lu Chang didn''t let go, Ning Rongyue reluctantly pushed Lu Chang away: "OK, let''s go to the pharmacy, and I have to make medicine for Xiaoxiao as soon as possible."


    "With your blood?"


    Lu Chang holds Ning Rongyue''s hand and rubs it painfully.


    Ning Rongyue said in a soft voice: "it''s just a little, it''s not in the way."


    "Oh, oh."


    Lu Chang keeps holding Ning Rongyue''s hand and goes to the pharmacy with her. All the doctors in the pharmacy open their eyes with tacit understanding. Even after watching for a few months, this scene still makes them disappear, melt, bad and good!


    He Qing, who was staring at the medicine jar, smoked the corner of his mouth, and then filled out the two jars of fried medicine: "brother, sister-in-law, drink the medicine!"


    Lu Chang can now switch his expression perfectly. He was still the domineering general when he was up to He Qing. He took the medicine and dried it. Then he gave it to Ning Rongyue with a smile. Finally, he handed it to Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, drink the medicine."


    After Ning Rongyue finished drinking the medicine, he took out a packet of preserves from his sleeve and handed them to Ning Rongyue. Then he picked up a preserves and handed them to Yuan Yuan who was sitting on a low stool playing with the pestle.


    As for he Qing, he has retreated in silence.


    Ning Rongyue picked up a candied fruit and put it into her mouth: "thank you, Fu."


    After that, she took out the ghost needle to pierce her fingertips and squeeze out a few drops of blood in the medicine bowl in front of her.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang took her hand again. The fingertip wound was so small that it didn''t bleed, but he still put his finger in his mouth.


    Ning Rongyue''s pupil shrinks slightly, then two red clouds float on his face.


    A moment later, Ning Rongyue shyly took back her hand: "OK, OK!"


    As a matter of fact, she was poisoned in her body, and the wound had healed by itself now!


    Lu Chang smelled that some of his words were still in the air. He laughed at Ning Rongyue.


    Ning Rongyue stares at him angrily, and then sinks down.


    As for Gan Lin, who thought of something and found it again, his heart was dripping blood. He approached without expression and "put" the imperial edict in his hand in front of Lu Chang: "office order, see for yourself."


    With that, Gan Lin left and put it down. How could he put it down!

 Chapter 504

    Seeing that Gan Lin left with one thing, Lu Chang, who already knew the truth, was not angry. He picked up the imperial edict on the table to have a look, and then turned his lips.


    Ning Rongyue is rubbing pills. Seeing this, she raises her eyes: "what''s the matter? What kind of appointment order? "


    "The imperial edict of making me commander in chief of the three armed forces."


    Lu Chang said slowly, too. The emperor already knew that he was at the border now. How could he be an idle person.


    Ning Rongyue was not too surprised to hear: "Oh, are you going to the barracks now?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lu Chang doesn''t want to leave ningrongyue


    "Let''s talk to them in the evening. It''s not urgent. Now the war situation is anxious. I used to be useless."


    Lu Chang said slowly.


    Ning Rongyue nods slightly when hearing the speech. Lu Chang must have his own consideration about what to do. Ning Rongyue also believes that Lu Chang will not ignore his brothers for his own sake.


    Lu Chang saw this with a smile on his face, and the reflection in his eyes was only Ning Rongyue. It seemed that he could not see enough: "the imperial edict also said that he would join hands with Qingming Xiali to fight against Beishen, after Xiali helped Qingming expel the domestic rebels."


    At that time, it will be the final decisive battle.


    Ning Rongyue picks her eyebrows slightly when she hears the words, and then says in a soft voice: "it''s fast."


    With Xia Li''s help, it''s only a matter of time before Qingming gets rid of the rebels. At that time, the encirclement of Qingming and Dongyun will be enough to solve the problem of these northern sinking troops at the border. After that, it''s time for revenge and resentment!


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, then helped Ning Rongyue rub pills.


    After noon, Ning Rongyue sent them three Tianshou pills, which were enough to repair Yu Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    "Brother Gan, your internal power won''t cause repulsion. Please help Xiaoxiao absorb the medicine."


    Now Yu Xiaoxiao has no consciousness, only Ganlin can help her body absorb the best medicine.


    "Good."


    Gan Lin pondered for a moment after answering: "let Xiaoxiao take Tianshou pill in the evening. I''ll recover my internal power."


    He just gave Wang Gu internal power. He consumed a lot.


    Although Gan Hu was a little nervous and eager, he also understood Gan Lin''s meaning. He nodded and said, "OK, brother, you should recover quickly."


    "Well."


    Gan Lin nodded, then took the Yuqing pill from Ning Rongyue and went back to his room to recover his internal power.


    As for Ning Rongyue, she looked at Gan Hu again: "Gan Hu, go to have some rice first. I heard people in the kitchen say that you didn''t have lunch at noon. Do you want to wake up and see your body dragged down? Your life now is Xiaoxiao won back for you! Even if you don''t treasure yourself, don''t waste your love! "


    When it comes to the end, Ning Rongyue''s tone is a little cold, but he tells Gan Hu: "can Xiaoxiao wake up?"


    Ning Rongyue eased her look and said in a soft voice, "if you can wake up, Xiaoxiao and the child will be OK. I promise you."


    Gan Hu took a deep look at Ning Rongyue, then bent down to thank her: "thank you, sister-in-law. I''ll go to dinner now."


    "OK, I''ll keep Xiaoxiao for you."


    Ning Rongyue nodded slightly.


    After Gan Hu leaves the room, Ning Rongyue looks at Yu Xiaoxiao on the bed. With a slight sigh, she takes a dagger from behind her waist and draws it on her wrist. Then she feeds the blood to Yu Xiaoxiao''s mouth. Since Ziyu Xueshen can make up for her lost life, she can certainly make up for Yu Xiaoxiao''s life now.


    A moment later, the door sounded two light cough: "cough cough."


    Ning Rongyue turns to look at Lu Chang, who doesn''t know when to come quietly. She looks at herself without expression.


    Ning Rongyue has a moment of weakness.


    Lu Chang''s face showed a trace of helplessness. He came in and said, "almost. Ah Hu is coming right away."


    Ning Rongyue immediately sprinkles some powder on her wrist.


    Lu Chang put Yuanyuan on the ground and squatted in front of Ning Rongyue: "Yueyue, like this, I will also be distressed."


    "I''m sorry."


    Lu Chang had no choice but to smile: "forget it, but Yueyue remembers not to hurt herself at all."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue sips her lips and warms her heart with a smile.


    Lu Chang Yu Guang saw Gan Hu come in a hurry and gave yuan yuan to Ning Rongyue: "there''s someone from Qinghe, I''ll go there."


    It seems that the Beichen army on this side of the border also finds its own situation. If the rebels in Qingming are subdued, then they will face the situation of two sides of attack! There are some changes in Beichen. Naturally, they let them go so easily!


    "Well, be careful."


    Ning Rongyue solemnly asked.


    "Don''t worry."


    Lu Chang kisses Ning Rongyue''s forehead, then gets up and nods to Gan Hu.


    Ning Rongyue saw Gan Hu coming back and picked up Yuan Yuan: "I''ll go to the pharmacy first. I''ll prescribe medicine for you later and let the medicine boy bring it to you after it''s fried."


    Gan Hu not only lost all his martial arts, but also hurt the root by looking at his flighty steps.


    Gan Hu was stunned, then nodded with gratitude.


    Ning Rongyue walked towards the door with a smile: "who let me be your sister-in-law now? You are still my good sister''s husband..."


    Left in the room, Gan Hu was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    As for the bloodstain Yu Xiaoxiao''s mouth will have to wipe in the future, Gan Hu carefully wiped it with warm water.


    barracks.


    "General."


    In the barracks, Liu Qinghe solemnly called general Lu Chang, obviously also knew the appointment.


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, then sat at the top of the table: "what''s the situation with Beichen?"


    "Some time ago, it seemed that they wanted to retreat, and the offensive slowed down a lot. However," Liu Qinghe said with a deep face, "not long ago, there were a few more people in Beichen. Although they were careful, they were still discovered by us."


    "Oh? Why not


    Lu Chang''s face was expressionless and his eyes flashed away. Then he said, "these are abandoned children!"


    Liu light River smell speech Leng Leng: "abandoned son?"


    "Cough! That''s right. " CEN Ziqing, who had just been pushed into the military tent in a wheelchair, had some cold feelings on his face: "although I don''t know what the real intention of the national division is, these people are abandoned sons."


    Speaking of the end, cen Ziqing''s face was full of mockery.


    Beishen is no longer dominated by the royal family of Beishen. These soldiers who are determined to work for Beishen are just abandoned sons thrown out by the national master.


    "It''s just that the national master''s behavior is really sinister. It''s not good for her to stir up the wind and rain in the Three Kingdoms, and it''s not good for her. Or what else can she leave to fight against the Three Kingdoms?"


    CEN Ziqing had a little thought on his face. Then he thought of those martial arts masters. His face was a little ugly.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang frowned: "what does Ziqing think of?"


    "Cough cough cough," Cen Ziqing face appeared a morbid flush: "those martial arts masters!"


    Liu Qinghe frowned and doubted: "no matter how many people there are, they can''t compete with the Three Kingdoms army. Many ants can kill elephants."


    CEN Ziqing shook his head slowly and looked at Lu Chang seriously: "it''s not the martial arts masters, but the forces behind them... Hidden door!"

 Chapter 505

    If the national master even has the ability to control so many people in the hidden gate, I''m afraid her card is really enough to compete with the Three Kingdoms!


    After hearing the word "hidden door", all the people in the room looked awe inspiring!


    Lu Chang''s face was ugly: "do you think those are all hidden people?"


    Hidden door is a taboo on the road, but these powerful hidden families or sects have never passed away. What is this?


    CEN Ziqing closed his eyes and calmed down his breath: "where else can so many martial arts masters emerge? I just don''t know whether the national master cooperated with the hidden sects or controlled them. The accumulation of these hidden sects for thousands of years is by no means so simple. For example, the puppets that appeared in Xiali before! "


    Associating with the rule that the hermit is never born, cen Ziqing thinks that the hermit is probably in trouble, but is the national teacher really so powerful?


    Lu Chang frowned and pondered for a moment: "it''s too early for us to discuss these. After that, we met with Zhenzhang. But if the army of Beichen wants to retreat, we don''t have to stop it."


    CEN Ziqing''s face moved: "what did the general say?"


    "The army of Beichen is in danger. We can see that the national division can''t wait to let these people die!"


    Lu Chang snorted coldly: "no matter what she thinks, we can''t let her do what she wants."


    "Yes."


    There was a chill on Cen Ziqing''s face.


    And Liu Qinghe feels that his IQ can''t keep up with him. Should he go to mend his brain?


    "Light River, you go to inform Baiyan they, the person of North sink can''t stop."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice. After Liu Qinghe left, Lu Chang asked the others in the tent to step back.


    CEN Ziqing sighed.


    Anyway, they have known Cen Ziqing for more than ten years. In fact, they all guessed the origin of Cen Ziqing. Cen Ziqing coughed twice, but he didn''t wait for Lu Chang to ask him.


    "Originally, there were five clans headed by the hidden door, or sects, but there were many other sects. They all lived in seclusion. Seclusion was not only a consensus, but also a rule. No hidden door would break the rules without authorization. My family was one of them, but it had fallen. I was the only one left in my family. Ma Jing was my servant, But because there is no connection between the hidden door, I''m afraid other people don''t know that our pulse is declining. "


    CEN Ziqing said that he had some helplessness in the end: "so I don''t know those martial arts experts, but I can guess the origin."


    What Cen Ziqing didn''t say is that the declining hidden family is actually one of the top five.


    Lu Chang frowned and said, "how did the national master control those hidden people?"


    "I don''t know about that," Cen Ziqing said slowly. "As far as I know, all the hidden sects are good at their own, and their means are sinister. The national master doesn''t know what it is."


    Lu Chang''s eyebrows wrinkled tighter when he heard that he had no idea.


    CEN Ziqing shook his head helplessly: "however, according to the decline of my family, those martial arts experts should also be the experts in the hidden door. The general should not worry too much."


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, then said in a deep voice: "the emperor will come to the border soon after he has arranged the state affairs. At that time, Xia Li and Qingming will be ready for everything. At that time, everything will be clear. I''m afraid that the national master is waiting."


    CEN Ziqing nodded after hearing the speech.


    But after nearly a month, not only did the army not intend to retreat, it also gave Lu Chang a big "surprise"!


    "GANZE?"


    After seeing the face of the person who attacked at night, Ning Rongyue looked shocked.


    GANZE''s index finger stood on his lips and blinked with a sly smile: "don''t melt the moon too loud, or I''m not sure what I will do."


    Ning Rongyue stands in front of Yu Xiaoxiao''s bed with a dagger. These days, she has healed their wounds for Chen Feng and Lu Chang. However, the strength she can play at the moment is at most 60%, not necessarily GANZE''s opponents!


    Lu Chang, however, was stumbling by Beichen army and martial arts experts who attacked the city outside the city. Maybe they haven''t found the situation in the city yet!


    GANZE looks at ningrongyue''s vigilant appearance and smiles lightly.


    His eyesight was split, and Gan Hu was tightly held by Liu Qingyan: "Lao Gan, it''s useless for you to go up now. Let''s not drag my sister-in-law back, OK."


    Knowing how deep the hatred of Gan Hu and Gan Ze is, Liu Qingyan holds on to Gan Hu. At the same time, Liu Qingyan frowns and says, "why haven''t they come yet? The hospital is not far from here. They haven''t noticed the situation here yet?"?


    GANZE seems to have found that Ning Rongyue''s injury is not healed. Cats and mice usually just add a few scars to Ning Rongyue''s body, but they don''t die! And the other infiltrators didn''t have GANZE''s orders, they just stopped the guards and kitchen workers with kitchen knives outside.


    Ning Rongyue had a bad feeling in her heart, and her hurt action was even more fierce. The dagger cut GANZE''s chest and almost stabbed her chest.


    GANZE stepped back, rubbed his chest, some wronged way: "why is Rongyue so cruel?"


    Ning Rongyue''s brow is tight and frowning, but she doesn''t reply.


    And at this time, GANZE waiting for the people also finally arrived.


    Since GANZE said that he was not GANZE, Ganlin would not have any softhearted thoughts on GANZE, even if he was a "brother" growing up with him!


    GANZE, who couldn''t dodge and was cut by Ganlin, covered the wound and suddenly laughed with a look of madness.


    "Ha ha, big brother! Come again


    GANZE''s reckless play makes Ganlin feel embarrassed. Ning Rongyue wants to help but is stopped by other sneakers. In other words, GANZE has been waiting for Ganlin to come!


    Ning Rongyue''s bad premonition grows stronger and stronger, and her fingertips tremble slightly.


    Ganlin and GANZE are both bleeding at this time, and their murderous spirit is getting stronger and stronger. Ganhu Zhenzhen, who is grabbed by Liu Qingyan with a pale look, is angry and trembling.


    Another wrong body, Ganlin ear suddenly came GANZE''s voice: "brother, you and I can''t live!"


    Ganlin''s action was stiff, and he was stabbed half an inch into his chest by GANZE''s broken sword.


    "Brother Gan, be careful!"


    Ning Rongyue kicks away the person in front of her, reaches out her hand and pulls Ganlin back a few steps, but GANZE does not let the broken sword pull out from Ganlin''s chest.


    Ganlin''s cruel sight to GANZE seems to understand something. GANZE hates himself, all of them, even himself, and the madman who dreams of immortality. He doesn''t hesitate to support Wang Gu with people from all over the world. Only the blood of his family can make Wang Gu mature completely!


    He Qing, who had just arrived, gasped heavily and his pupils shrank: "teacher! Be careful, old Gump


    He Qing did not expect to see his lover stand up, but the pupil of a dark "Lin Shishi" is definitely not the former Lin Shishi!


    Lin miao''er, who is beside he Qing, almost stops his heart. Looking at Lin who stabs Gan Hu with a sword, her voice is full of disbelief: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 506

    After hearing he Qing''s cry, Liu Qingyan reluctantly pulls Gan Hu aside to avoid Lin Shishi''s sword.


    "Elder martial sister?"


    Liu Qingyan exclaimed in shock, but soon he noticed the dark eyes of Mr. Lin. this is not Mr. Lin, who is dead!


    Thinking of this, Liu Qingyan wants to pull Gan Hu to hide, but Yu Xiaoxiao is on the bed behind him. How can Gan Hu get out of the way? Rao is that Liu Qingyan can''t pull Gan Hu with his strength.


    "Lao Gan, get out of the way!"


    "Lin Shishi" saw that one blow failed, and turned around to stab again, while Gan Hu stood in front of Yu Xiaoxiao''s bed.


    Ding!


    There was a shrill voice. He Qing''s broken sword stabbed Lin Shishi''s sword, and let her stab Gan Hu''s sword. He Qing reached out and grabbed Lin Shishi''s arm to lock it behind him, but Lin Shishi still struggled to rush to Gan Hu.


    When he touched Lin''s cold skin, he Qing''s heart sank. This is Lin Shi! This is Shishi''s body! It''s Beichen again!


    He Qing''s eyes to GANZE and others are full of ferocious killing intention.


    At this time, GANZE was fighting with Ganlin again.


    Gan Lin obviously noticed the commotion on GaN Hu''s side. He didn''t want to think when Lin Shishi was hiding in this room. He was staring at Gan Ze, almost gnashing his teeth: "Gan Ze!"


    GANZE''s face moved. He is not GANZE, but he has no other name. It''s ridiculous.


    For a moment, GANZE sneered: "brother, don''t forget what I said!"


    Gan family is not wrong, the wrong is to meet the madman, that delusion of immortality madman! He won''t let that maniac do what he wants!


    "Poof!"


    "Brother Gan!"


    Ning Rongyue exclaimed in surprise, and then he vomited a mouthful of blood: "poof!"


    GANZE stabbed the dagger into Ganlin''s heart, and then stabbed it into Ganlin''s heart. His face was ferocious and his tone was erratic: "brother, don''t worry, I''ll compensate you for my life!"


    Ganlin''s mouth gushed blood, and he fell back to the ground. GANZE''s dagger was smeared with the poison of blood blocking his throat. There was no time for treatment!


    Ning Rongyue, on the other side, suddenly turned pale and his dagger fell to the ground.


    "Yueyue!"


    Ning Rongyue seems to hear someone cry, turn to see people with blurred vision.


    Keng!


    Lu Chang throws a Jiuyou gun to block a few swords that stick to Ning Rongyue. He waves back with one hand. Several people separate a passage to Ning Rongyue and hold her tightly: "Yueyue, are you ok?"


    Lu Chang''s tone is very careful. It seems that Ning Rongyue is a fragile treasure. When he knows about Wang Gu''s life, he naturally knows that Ning Rongyue is connected with Gan Lin''s life. Gan Lin''s face is dark and he can''t live! Ning Rongyue


    Tears suddenly covered his face. Lu Chang''s heart was full of panic. It was his fault. If he hadn''t left Yueyue and gone to the battlefield, how could he! How can you lose Yueyue again! How!


    "Yueyue, Yueyue, you''re OK. Don''t be afraid."


    Lu Chang lets Ning Rongyue lean on his arms and carefully wipes the blood gushing from Ning Rongyue''s mouth. He is as desperate as a trapped animal.


    Liu Qinghe and others, who came to stabilize the situation in a hurry, were completely confused. They didn''t understand how this accident happened. Moreover, Ning Rongyue was not injured just now. Why was he dying like Gan Lin?


    On the other side, Gan Hu roared and rushed to Gan Lin with a look of sadness and indignation: "big brother!"


    Ganlin''s face was pale now. He reluctantly supported himself and looked at GANZE.


    GANZE, who was captured by liuqinghe, had a trace of sadness in his eyes. He opened his mouth and said nothing.


    "Ah Hu


    At this time, he Qing, who could not bear to hurt Lin Shishi, was freed by Lin Shishi. The point of his sword pointed directly at Gan Hu''s heart. However, Yu Xiaoxiao, who suddenly woke up, reluctantly propped up his body. His face was like a gold paper man: "ah Hu, be careful!"


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    Gan Hu was shocked and turned his head to look greedily at Yu Xiaoxiao, which made him lose the chance to avoid Lin''s sword.


    Bang!


    GANZE also suddenly broke out at this time. With an elbow stroke, he caught Chen Feng who had lost his arm. The whole person blocked behind Chen Feng with incredible speed!


    "Poof! Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha... "


    GANZE spat out a mouthful of blood and then laughed happily.


    Gan Hu is shocked. He Qingfei quickly comes forward and grabs Lin Shishi again. When people see Gan Ze''s move, there is a trace of confusion on his face.


    "Gan, Ze."


    The flowing rain looks at GANZE.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    GANZE cried and laughed like crazy: "GANZE? I''m not GANZE! Funny, I''m the child born by that crazy woman and your father. That woman wants to raise Wang Gu with the blood of Gan family. I''m the first test object! Back then, I was already crazy! Ha ha ha! What am I? None of the Gan family can live! I hate you! ha-ha! Gan Lin, Gan Hu, blame you for meeting me! I''m going to kill you! Kill you, I''ll make that crazy woman empty... "


    Lin Shishi''s sword is coated with poison. GANZE doesn''t want to use his internal power to resist the poison, but after a few breath, he kneels to the ground and spits out a few mouthfuls of black blood.


    Xu is dying, GANZE''s face slowly calms down: "Gan... GANZE... Not dead, Xi, worry! Wang Gu ordered Gu to merge and save... The blood of his close relatives... Cough! "


    "Ozawa!"


    Even if you are shocked by the truth in GANZE''s words, even if you hate it to the bone, it''s still GANZE who grew up with them! Ganhu holds GANZE''s shoulder tightly.


    GANZE looks ferocious smile twice, a few drops of tears fell to the ground, he opened his mouth hard, blood gushed out in his mouth: "but, unfortunately... This time I die, I''m worried, I''m going to die! Ha ha ha... "


    Before he finished, GANZE died with a smile on his face.


    People are silent and can''t judge anything right or wrong. GANZE is really crazy. The decades of being treated as a medicine man by national master Mo Chan are enough to make him crazy


    "Yueyue!"


    At this time, a sad cry breaks the silence, and Liu Qingyan and others come to ningrongyue nervously.


    "Boss," Liu Qingyan said, "don''t panic, boss. What''s the matter with your sister-in-law?"


    Looking at GANZE''s corpse, the stunned Ganlin suddenly realized something, and his eyes suddenly lit up. As if in retrospect, he suddenly stood up and staggered to Lu Chang''s side.


    "Poof!"


    They all gaped at Ganlin and took out his heart. They were shocked to ask what happened.


    "Brother Ganlin, what are you doing?"


    Lu Chang was shocked all over and looked at Gan Lin with tension, guilt and pain in his eyes, but the most important thing was hope: "Gan Lin!"


    "Big brother!"


    Gan Hu let out a cry of sadness. He understood what Gan Lin wanted to do, and the hand he wanted to stop was not extended.

 Chapter 507

    Ganlin and Lu Chang look at each other with relief in their eyes. He falls to the ground and hands his heart to Ning Rongyue. He is dying. Only in this way can Wang Gu be separated from his body. Now he knows that he is going to die. He forces Wang Gu, who lives in his heart, to be sent to Ning Rongyue''s heart. Ganlin''s eyes become empty and gray: "dear, the blood from the heart of the person who lives with you can save Ning Rongyue, Yuanyuan is too small... The whole Gan family died this time! "


    "Ozawa said... Sorry..."


    This is actually GANZE''s message to Ganlin before he died. But before Ganlin''s voice came down, his hand dropped completely. Ganhu held his body in his arms. He was so sad that he couldn''t cry.


    Even Liu Qinghe and others, who are aware that they are not right to rush back, did not expect such a situation. They can''t make any expression on their faces.


    The silent Lu Chang reaches out his hand and closes Gan Lin''s eyes. Then he picks up Ning Rongyue, who seems to be in a coma, and leaves. He doesn''t even care about Xiaoyue, who is protecting her. Other people look at his back and say nothing.


    And Gan Hu helped Gan Lin up and put him on the couch, and then he put Gan Ze beside him.


    "Second brother, Gan''s family died, so did Gan Hu."


    Gan Hu looks at Cen Ziqing in a wheelchair.


    CEN Ziqing''s face tightened, then nodded slightly: "I understand, cough."


    Gan Hu nodded, and then said, "brother fan sent someone to send the bodies of my elder brother and Ozawa back to Ganjia village with us."


    There are also dozens of Gu people buried in the blood pool of Ganjia village. Gan Lin, they should also want to go back.


    "... good."


    After hearing that Cen Ziqing agreed, Gan Hu turned to Yu Xiaoxiao, who was leaning on the head of the bed, and squatted down: "Xiaoxiao, let''s go home."


    Yu Xiaoxiao''s eyes were red. Although she just woke up, she could see what had happened. She held out her hand and hugged Gan Hu''s body: "ah Hu, you still have me. Let''s go home."


    Gan Hu throat seems to be issued a low whimper, no below.


    Yu Xiaoxiao is waiting for him to cry out in the heart of grief, hot tears fall on GaN Hu neck.


    When the Wulin people arrive, such as jueshangmen, they are ready to leave. Yu Xiaoxiao has already waken up. With the prescription of Ning Rongyue and the medicine, Yu Xiaoxiao will no longer be in danger of death. In the future, her body will recover slowly, but they have lost all their martial arts. In the future, they can be an ordinary couple.


    At this time, Yu Xiaoxiao sat at the head of Ning Rongyue''s bed and shriveled his mouth: "why did I wake up and my sister fell asleep again? Lu Chang, you need to wake up my sister quickly. Ah Hu and I are waiting for you to come to us."


    It seemed that Lu Chang, who was frozen by the cold, answered with a low voice.


    Yu Xiaoxiao pursed her lips, then gently stroked her stomach: "sister, I''m gone. I''ve been carrying the two clothes you made for my child. In a few months, the child will be able to put them on."


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao gets up and looks at Gan Hu standing outside the door. After looking at him, she is ready to leave.


    "Wait!"


    Lu Chang suddenly got up and hugged Yuanyuan in Xiaoyue''s arms: "take Yuanyuan away and take good care of him."


    Yu Xiaoxiao looks slightly changed, Xi Ye and others also slightly frown, some puzzled look to Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang clenched his fists tightly. Ning Rongyue''s blood relatives are only Yuanyuan now, but Yuanyuan''s body, who is only one year old, can''t bear to take out her heart blood. What''s more, we don''t know how much heart blood Ning Rongyue needs to wake up!


    Lu Chang is afraid that he will hurt Yuanyuan one day. At that time, even if Yueyue wakes up, will he blame him?


    Xi Ye said in a deep voice, "what about the moon?"


    He doesn''t want to hurt Yuanyuan, but let Ning Rongyue die in his sleep!


    "Do you want to exchange the round for the moon?"


    Lu Chang''s voice is rough, hoarse and dry, and the pain of struggle revealed in it gives everyone a palpitation.


    Xi night will bite teeth, eyes closed and open again: "let Yuanyuan go."


    I don''t know how much he hated when he just learned everything. He wanted to tear up Lu Chang who didn''t protect Ning Rongyue for the second time! But, but he can''t, his dead - hearted sister likes and doesn''t love this person! Fall in love with this asshole again!


    Yuan Yuantou, who had completely ignored his own opinions, cried endlessly: "help! Save your mother... Yuanyuan save your mother! Woo woo! Yuanyuan doesn''t go! Don''t go


    Yuan Yuan struggled in Lu Chang''s arms and beat Lu Chang with dancing hands: "Dad is bad! I hate Dad! Yuanyuan wants her mother! Wuwuwu... "


    When Lu Changhu''s body was shocked, a trace of pain appeared in the fundus of his eyes, and then he gave Yuanyuan to ganhu.


    "Daddy


    Yuan Yuan''s voice was sharp, and Lu Chang was shocked. Then he turned back to Gan Hu. He looked straight at Yuan Yuan''s big eyes, which were very similar to Ning Rongyue''s, in Gan Hu''s arms. Then he leaned down and pressed Yuan Yuan Yuan''s small head to his forehead: "yuan yuan yuan, baby, my dear, Yuan Yuan Yuan..."


    Yuan Yuan''s eyes were still full of tears. His big eyes looked at Lu Chang without blinking. He wrongly blew out a snot bubble: "Yuan Yuan doesn''t go..."


    "Yuanyuan is obedient. Will father take his mother to pick up Yuanyuan and go home?"


    Lu Chang tried to make his hoarse voice gentle: "let my mother fight with my father first, and then we''ll go to find Yuanyuan."


    "But my mother is injured. Uncle, they say my mother won''t wake up. Wu Wu Wu..."


    Although Yuanyuan is small, he still hears the voice in his heart when people are worried these two days.


    Seeing this, Lu Chang''s nose was sour, and then he gently touched Yuanyuan''s forehead: "Dad won''t cheat Yuanyuan."


    "Dad..."


    Yuanyuan''s voice suddenly stopped. It turned out that after Lu Chang finished his sentence, he ordered Yuanyuan to sleep.


    Step back, Lu Chang bends down to Gan Hu: "please take care of Lu Yuan and send him to the imperial capital."


    "Brother, get up quickly!"


    Gan Hu quickly reached out to help Lu Chang, and after looking at Lu Chang, he solemnly said: "please rest assured, big brother!"


    Yu Xiaoxiao wiped her eyes and said playfully with a smile, "we and Yuanyuan are waiting for you to bring your sister back."


    With that, Yu Xiaoxiao and they finally turned and left.


    Looking at the round figure disappearing in sight, Lu Chang''s tall body suddenly bent down. He knew that Yueyue must also want him to do so, but his Yueyue


    Xi Ye stares at Yuan Yuan, the evil spirit in his eyes flashes and finally disappears.


    Seeing Lu Chang''s sudden loss of control, they were dismayed. Liu Qingyan hesitated for a moment and then stepped forward: "boss, you..."


    "According to the letter left by GANZE, none of those black robed martial arts masters will stay! The army of Beichen sent them back home. "


    Lu Chang turned back to the bedside of Ning Rongyue, sat at the head of the bed, and his face was hidden in the dark: "I''m not suitable to be in charge of the army any more. I''ll apologize to the emperor."


    Liu Qingyan opens his mouth again, and is finally pulled away by Liu Qinghe. The elder brother should now hope to be alone with his sister-in-law.

 Chapter 508

    All the people who see Dongyun leave. Xi Ye looks at Lu Chang with a desire to talk and stop. Then he turns around and leaves for a while. Let Lu Chang be quiet for a while. He sees off Ning Rongyue''s only hope in person. Lu Chang must feel bad in his heart.


    Seeing that everyone left, Lu Chang held Ning Rongyue''s hand and said, "Yueyue, what should Fu do?"


    If he didn''t know and love Ning Rongyue at the border, Lu Chang might exchange Yuanyuan for Ning Rongyue. But with this warm time, he knows how much Yueyue loves him and Yuanyuan. How can he make Yueyue wake up and hate herself!


    On the other side.


    Lin miao''er suddenly came over and stopped he Qing: "he Qing!"


    He Qing was shocked, but he still had to face the problems he didn''t want to face these days.


    Lin miao''er doesn''t ask why Lin''s corpse is still intact. She wants to know that he Qing made it. But now Lin''s corpse has been used by Beichen and has been refined into a poisonous corpse. It''s no good to keep it!


    Biting her teeth, Lin miao''er said in a cold voice: "master''s body, burn it."


    What he Qing can''t do is for her as a teacher''s sister.


    He Qing was shocked all over. Lin Shishi, who has become a poisonous corpse, is still locked in a yard by him. He


    Liu Qinghe now knows the relationship between Lin Miaoer and Lin Shishi. Wen Yan looks at He Qing with some worry. Lin Shishi is also their brother. But just because of this, how can they let Lin Shishi''s body be used by thieves again!


    "Second brother..."


    Liu Qingyan wants to persuade.


    He Qing took a deep breath: "good!"


    A few people slightly surprised, and then in the heart of the dark sigh.


    "It''s my fault that I don''t want to bury the master so that her body can be used by thieves. I will... Burn the master''s body!"


    He Qing swallowed the bloody gas in his mouth and bit his teeth.


    Lin miao''er opened her eyes: "I don''t want to blame you, you! Forget it. That''s it. "


    He Qing nodded slightly, and then took everyone to deal with it.


    And on the other side, at the same time of losing breath.


    In a blood pool as big as two rooms, a burly and miserable man suddenly lost his life in a flash! If Xi Ye is here, you can recognize it as Xi you!


    By the side of the pool, a woman with some ragged black robes, withered hair and beautiful complexion sat on her knees. After the breath of Xi you in the blood pool was broken, she suddenly opened her eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Next to her, the white faced and indifferent doctor Fu slowly opened his eyes and showed a slightly ironic smile: "is that child dead?"


    It''s better to die than to live for GANZE, and Xi you is not a living person now.


    In the beautiful eyes of the woman, there was no wave in Gujing, but it was a dead silence: "Xiao Cen, did you help him leave secretly? Is GANZE''s life poison what you put into Xiyou''s body? "


    "Tut," doctor Fu sneered, "what''s the matter? Do you want to deal with me? "


    The woman looked at doctor Fu, but it seemed that she was looking at another person through him: "Xiao Cen, I will not hurt you, I will never hurt you."


    "Oh, yes, you are crazy now, but you still remember me."


    Fu''s eyes were more bitter: "you are really crazy."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The woman suddenly laughed, her voice became hoarse, like scraping on the gravel. She became an old woman''s voice: "crazy? Xiao Cen, my mother has been crazy for a long time. Xiao Cen, a Cen, wait for me to avenge you! I want you to live


    Then the woman got up and wanted to leave.


    Fu Fu''s breath was a little confused: "you are crazy! Mo CHAN! Mother! You have avenged yourself


    "Revenge?"


    Mo Chan turned around and said, "not enough! How can it be enough? Not enough ha ha ha! Xiao Cen, stay here for me! Don''t make your mother angry


    Doctor Fu turned pale and closed his eyes.


    Mo Chan took a light look at doctor Fu and turned to leave.


    Sensing Mo Chan''s departure, Fu opened his eyes again. There was a ray of light in his eyes. Then he suddenly spat out a mouthful of black blood. Finally, he laughed bitterly: "I''m sorry, I''m not filial..."


    Time is fleeting. Besides, Yu Shinan, Li Yu in Qingming and Fu Yinghe, situ Mo, who have already set out for the border, are shocked when they receive the message from Liu Qinghe.


    When Liu Qinghe sent the letter, he was willing to protect them before they left, so fu Yinghe''s first reaction to the letter was to worry about Yuanyuan''s safety!


    Situ Mo also saw the contents of the letter. He asked them to make a choice between Yuanyuan and ningrongyue!


    "Qinghong..."


    Fu Yinghe calm face: "I write to pass it now, I hope Lu Chang will not hurt Yuanyuan!"


    Is Lu Chang such a person in Fu Yinghe''s heart?


    Situ Mo was silent, and then said in a deep voice: "that dissolves the moon?"


    Fu Yinghe rubbed his eyebrows: "you don''t know..."


    "Isn''t my sister-in-law my uncle''s daughter? Ah, bah, isn''t my sister-in-law the daughter of Princess nanyuzhu''s husband? "


    Liu Qingyan''s words sound really awkward, but Lu Chang and others feel absurd after receiving Fu Yinghe''s letter.


    Lu Chang carefully read the letter again: "elder brother only said that it was his father and uncle Ning who said that Rongyue was not his own daughter! When he met Princess Yuzhu, she was already pregnant! That''s not his daughter... The elder brother told us to wait for him. There''s still a chance for me to dissolve the moon. I''m not hurt Yuanyuan... "


    While a glimmer of hope rose in his heart, Lu Chang was still a little sad. Fu Yinghe


    The crowd was silent, but they didn''t say that they were worried about Lu Chang''s reaching out, and they were even worried about whether to stop or not


    "Cough, a turn for the better," Cen Ziqing slightly with a helpless smile: "I just don''t know who is the father of my sister-in-law?"


    This people also have some don''t know what to say.


    Lu Chang didn''t want to think about anything else. Instead, he clenched the letter: "I don''t know when they will arrive. Ziqing, the army of Beishen has left. It''s time for us to break into the border and help Qingming solve the rebellion!"


    At the beginning, GANZE said in his letter what Mo Chan wanted to do to the people of Beichen. That''s why he sent all the troops of Beichen to the border. So the army of Beichen will be a powerful weapon for them to deal with Mo CHAN!


    "Good."


    After thinking about it, everyone thinks that Ning Rongyue''s father may have something to do with Xia Li. After all, Nan Yuzhu used to be Xia Li''s princess. His character... It''s not bad to see that Nan Yuchen is so precious. They also understand why Lu Chang said so.


    Lu Chang didn''t want to leave Ning Rongyue, so he took Liu Qingyan and Cen Ziqing and he Qing to the rear of the town. Liu Qinghe, Chen Fengbai and Ma Jing reorganized their army, and all of them broke in from Qingming border and attacked Qingming rebels with Xia Li and Qingming!


    At the same time, Li Linyi slowly opened his eyes under a misty cliff and a hidden cave.

 Chapter 509

    After receiving the letter, Fu Yinghe speeded up again, and the one month itinerary shortened them to half a month, and they arrived at the border in a dusty way.


    "See you, my Lord! I''d like to meet the national teacher. "


    The deafening voice of all the frontier officers and men made situ Mo smile, and calmly stretched out his hand: "you garrison, no matter what, please get up."


    Fu Yinghe also nodded slightly: "please rise."


    "Master Xie, Emperor Xie!"


    After Liu Qinghe and others got up, they first signaled the soldiers to return to the barracks, and then asked situ Mo to enter the city.


    Fu Yinghe turned to look at liuqinghe, frowned and asked, "where''s Lu Chang? What about Yuanyuan? "


    Fu Yinghe is really dissatisfied with Lu Chang now! Although he knew that Ning Rongyue''s hand was not Lu Chang''s wish, nor was it because he was not well protected, he was injured beside him. Fu Yinghe was really upset. He always felt that this man was her sister''s disaster!


    Liu Qinghe saw that situ Mo didn''t mean to ask a question and said, "the general is accompanying his sister-in-law. Yuanyuan has been brought back to the capital by Gan Hu."


    "Well?"


    Seeing this, Liu Qinghe once again said that he was willing to protect them when they returned to the imperial capital. Fu Yinghe looked a little slower, and then hissed: "sister-in-law? The princess of Lord Lu has been buried. How can my sister-in-law say that? "


    Liu Qinghe and others smile bitterly when they hear that the secret way boss is going to be miserable this time, and the elder brother has come to ask for a crime... There is another elder brother who is still at the border. It''s going to be a double attack


    Fu Yinghe took a light look at the people who made eye contact. He didn''t speak any more. He just quickened his pace.


    CEN Ziqing reported to situ Mo about the situation of the border. After entering the city, the soldiers were divided into two groups. Cen Ziqing and Liu Qinghe took situ Mo to the barracks, while Liu Qingyan took Fu Yinghe to see Ning Rongyue.


    Fu Yinghe restrained his worry and looked at Liu Qingyan, who was leading the way forward: "I heard that General Liu''s meridians were broken?"


    Liu light proverb smell speech Leng for a while, then light voice way: "yes, I still wait for elder sister-in-law to wake up after give me cure."


    Fu Yinghe didn''t correct Liu Qingyan''s sister-in-law any more. He said in a soft voice, "the general has made great contributions in guarding the border. He must not be decadent because of this. The emperor is also grateful to you generals."


    Liu light proverb smell speech smile: "won''t, elder brother Fu don''t worry."


    Fu Yinghe also liked Liu Qingyan''s open-minded nature and said with a smile, "Lord Liu Nangong also heard about this. He said that his two sons are heroes, which he is proud of."


    Liu light proverb smell speech all over a shock, and then a little relieved smile.


    At the beginning, he went to the border alone to prove to his father that he was not inferior to his eldest brother. Now he is loyal to his country and knows so many good brothers. It''s kind of benevolence.


    Fu Yinghe saw the relief on Liu Qingyan''s face, and his eyebrows and eyes were gentle.


    They soon arrived at the courtyard where Ning Rongyue was in liuqinghe mansion. Liu Qingyan motioned for the guard to open the door: "brother Fu, sister-in-law is here."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly, then walked quickly into the yard.


    In the room, Lu Chang, who had been waiting for a long time, was still a little nervous, but he was all depressed by the worry about Ning Rongyue.


    Xi Ye glanced at Lu Chang, and then went to the door to greet him: "brother Fu."


    "Brother Xi."


    Fu Yinghe nodded, indicating that they were both elder brother Ning Rongyue, but the atmosphere between them was harmonious.


    When they enter the room, Fu Yinghe ignores Lu Chang beside the bed. Instead, he looks at Ning Rongyue, who is pale on the bed, and carefully tucks her in.


    Liu Qingyan made a crazy gesture to Lu Chang.


    Lu Chang bowed respectfully and said, "big brother."


    Fu Yinghe glanced at him lightly: "Lord Lu, please rise."


    His silly sister likes it, and he can''t embarrass people to run away, but if the goods really run away, they won''t come back again!


    Lu Chang''s face was full of guilt and his eyes were red: "brother, it''s my failure to protect Yueyue. This is the second time. I''m sorry for my father and mother! I''m sorry for you


    Fu Yinghe looked at Lu Chang''s trembling appearance and said faintly, "Why are you ashamed of us? You are only ashamed of xiaoyueer. I know you can''t be blamed for this incident. But as a brother, I blame you for not protecting xiaoyueer well. However, I''ll wait until I find xiaoyueer''s biological father and she wakes up."


    See Fu Yinghe attitude soften, Lu Chang is not how, Liu Qingyan first for him a sigh of relief.


    Lu Chang''s face showed a trace of forbearance, and his eyes brightened: "yes, I dare to ask elder brother if he has any idea about Yueyue''s father. I..."


    When Fu Yinghe saw his appearance, all the harsh words disappeared, and a trace of helplessness appeared on his face: "I have sent a letter to Xia Li, and they must have seen it. I have investigated it before, and I have a little clue, but I still need to confirm it."


    With Fu Yinghe''s attention to Ning Rongyue, when he just learned the identity of Ning Rongyue''s mother, he made an investigation and found some things.


    Lu Chang felt excited on his face: "I don''t know who it may be?"


    Lu Chang seems to want to go to Xiali to catch people. Fu Yinghe has a trace of speechless: "don''t worry. After Xiali gets the news, that person should think about it. He must have gone here now."


    Lu Chang forced himself to calm down and nodded slightly.


    Fortunately, he did not lose his month, his month, he will not lose his treasure!


    Liu Qingyan asked curiously, "who is the father of my sister-in-law? Brother Fu, don''t make us lose our appetite. "


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "that man''s name is Yu Shi. He is a city leader of Xia Li. It has something to do with me."


    The crowd was stunned when they heard the words. Then Liu Qingyan thought about it and finally remembered how the name was so familiar: "Yu Shi? Is that the rebel Lord Yu who is helping Qingming clean up? "


    Xia Li sent two generals to help Qingming clean up the rebels, one is Yu Shi, the other is Murong Che.


    "It should be."


    Fu Yinghe nodded.


    Lu Chang was glad to hear that Yu Shi would come soon.


    Liu Qingyan said, "that''s great! Lord Yu may be coming to our side by now! "


    As for how Yu Shi had a relationship with Nan Yuzhu, they didn''t ask more about the private things.


    Fu Yinghe just raised his lips, and then looked at He Qing who had just come from the pharmacy: "general he."


    "I''ve met the national teacher."


    He Qing Gongshou road.


    "Don''t be polite, general. Is there anything wrong with xiaoyueer''s health?"


    He Qing expected that Fu Yinghe might be worried about this, so he came from the pharmacy: "there is no other problem. The national teacher is at ease, but I feel my sister-in-law''s pulse every day, and I still find that her pulse is getting weak."


    See Fu Yinghe frown, pause for a while, he Qing busy way: "however, this weakness is very subtle, at least in a year and a half will not have an accident."


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Liu Qingyan once said, "it''s not a year and a half! My sister-in-law will wake up soon

 Chapter 510

    He Qing was stunned when he heard the speech. He just came over and didn''t hear what Fu Yinghe had said before.


    Seeing this, Liu Qingyan took his shoulder and said something about Yu Shi with a smile: "in a word, my sister-in-law will be OK!"


    As for whether Yu Shi will save Ning Rongyue with his heart and blood, this is totally beyond Liu Qingyan''s consideration. They can''t hold on to one Yu Shi? Joke!


    He Qing smell speech also sent a breath: "so good!"


    Fu Yinghe saw that all the people were really concerned about Ning Rongyue, and he looked at Lu Chang with a smile on his face: "General Liu, they withdrew from Qingming to welcome us, but the soldiers should still be in Qingming, right? This time, you can go too. "


    Lu Chang frowned when he heard the words.


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "in order to come from Qingming as soon as possible, Lord yu should choose to pass through the territory of Qingming. You can pick him up as soon as possible."


    I don''t understand why Fu Yinghe is so sure that Yu Shihui will come, but when I think of what Fu Yinghe said before, what seems to be the relationship between them? Lu Chang''s face was shocked: "good!"


    "Oh."


    There was a chuckle outside the door, and the crowd came in surrounded by situ mo. situ Mo looked at Lu Chang: "it seems that what I said is not as important as what the national teacher said in the heart of King Su? I want you to lead the army. What are you doing? King Su, King Su, how do you say I should treat you to offend


    Lu Chang was calm and obedient: "I know my sin."


    The corner of situ Mo''s mouth Drew: "just for your sake, Princess Siyou!"


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Lu Chang said in a deep voice.


    Situ Mo gave him a dark look, and then came forward to see Ning Rongyue: "look, what kind of princess are you taking care of? After that, you come to plead guilty! "


    Fu Yinghe looks at situ Mo with a smile.


    Lu Chang immediately said: "I know my mistake, and I will be punished after I wake up Yueyue!"


    "That''s OK," situ Mo said to Fu Yinghe with a smile. "Then Yinghe will watch Rongyue here. All the generals will come with me!"


    "Yes."


    With the arrival of situ Mo and Fu Yinghe, the atmosphere of the border became tense again. Except for some of the soldiers who stayed to guard, others all went straight into the border from Qingming.


    Of course, situ Mo was not the one who made a fuss. He knew Lu Chang was the one who made the fuss. They knew Lu Chang better in military affairs. They generally didn''t say anything. They decided to be a mascot.


    The battle lasted more than half a month. At the end of the battle, the rebel forces of Qingming made a temporary counterattack, which did not bring any trouble to Lu Chang. Yu Shi and Lu Chang, who were equally anxious, did not care to clean up the war situation and celebrate the victory. After throwing the pieces to their subordinates, they hurried back to the Dongyun border.


    Situ Mo watched them leave and said to the emperor with a smile, "the princess is in trouble. King Su is worried about the princess. It''s impolite."


    Qingming emperor is a man full of bandit spirit, and also from the generals to Qingming emperor.


    At this time, he didn''t care to hear what situ Mo said. He once again thanks situ Mo and murongche for their help. In fact, he is quite shameless this time. Qingming''s rebels are not fearless. It''s just that there was a sudden outbreak of poisonous insects in China, and several respected old generals had an accident. In addition, his two sons were short of skills, which made Qingming fall into the majority!


    When the Three Kingdoms gather here, nanliko, the representative sent by emperor li of Xia Dynasty, will come soon. It''s time to discuss how to fight against Beichen.


    Over there, Yu Shi and Lu Chang rushed to the border.


    Lu Chang leads Yu Shi to the courtyard where Ning Rongyue lives. He hasn''t seen her for half a month. He really misses her.


    Yu Shi looks at Lu Chang''s image, and his pickiness is reduced by half.


    "Boss, congratulations on your return!"


    In the courtyard of Ning Rongyue, Liu Qingyan, who used to be boring in sorting medicinal materials, stands up in surprise when he sees Lu Chang.


    Not long after the news of the victory came, I didn''t expect that Lu Chang and his wife would come back so soon. It''s not surprising to think about the importance Lu Chang attached to his sister-in-law.


    Lu Chang nodded slightly, with no emotion. There was a little more tension on his face: "what''s the matter with Yueyue?"


    "Sister-in-law, everything is fine. Boss, go in and have a look."


    Liu Qingyan said with a smile. Then he turned his eyes and looked at Qingjun Yushi. He was a gentle and handsome uncle. Although his appearance didn''t match the rumor, he should be the one who could be brought back by the boss!


    See Liu light proverb has been looking at himself, Yu Shi a little thought to know who this is: "met General Liu."


    I heard that Liu Qingyan''s meridians were broken, but he was still the general of Dongyun.


    "Er," said Liu Qingyan, "you are welcome, uncle Yu! My sister-in-law often calls me a little proverb. Just call me the same. Let''s go in first


    How can we say that the eldest brother is probably the son-in-law of this man? How can he make friends with Yu Shi.


    Yu Shi was stunned when he heard the speech, and a smile appeared on his face: "good."


    When Liu Qingyan turns around, Yu Guang glances at this scene and thinks that this must be the father of his sister-in-law! Although I can''t say where they look like each other, they do look like each other, at least much more like the portrait of a fat man presented by those who are responsible for probing the news.


    On the other hand, not long after Lu Chang and others entered the hospital, Fu Yinghe, who got the news, also came in a hurry.


    "Elder martial brother Yu."


    Fu Yinghe''s address to Yu Shi surprised everyone. Elder martial brother?


    Yu Shi smilingly rushed in behind Fu Yinghe nodded: "little younger martial brother, I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect that you and I would meet again under such a situation."


    "Maybe it''s a chance meeting."


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile.


    Yu Shi nodded slightly, his mind of reminiscing was depressed by the worry of Ning Rongyue on the bed: "little younger martial brother, what you said in your previous letter and what general Lu said is true?"


    "Naturally."


    Fu Yinghe nodded slightly: "thinking about it, I also think Xiao Yueer''s father is your elder martial brother."


    Yu Shi was shocked and took a deep breath: "tell me about it carefully."


    "Well," Fu Yinghe recalled, "it was a coincidence that Xiao Yueer was not born to Uncle Ning. I just overheard uncle Ning and his father''s words. At that time, Dongyun was in turmoil in the country. Uncle Ning met Nanyi, Princess nanyuzhu by chance. At the beginning, Nanyi was ruined and her body was particularly weak."


    At this point, Yu Shi couldn''t control his agitation and showed a touch of love on his face.


    "Later, uncle Ning secretly fell in love with aunt Nan, but aunt Nan always had a sweetheart, and told uncle Ning that she was pregnant, but Uncle Ning was still willing to take care of aunt Nan. Later, they came to Fujia village, and aunt Nan left after she gave birth to Rongyue. It is reasonable that only my father knew about this."


    Yu Shibei exclaimed, "why doesn''t pearl go back to Xiali to look for me?"


    This person has passed away, no one knows what Nan Yuzhu thought at the beginning, and the person Yu Shi sent to Dongyun to look for finally did not find Nan Yuzhu who was disfigured and anonymous.

 Chapter 511

    Fu Yinghe gently comforted: "aunt Nan should have a hard time. Elder martial brother Yu, please forgive me."


    Yu Shi gritted his teeth and swallowed the sadness in his heart. He nodded slightly: "does that dissolve the moon?"


    He has now identified Ning Rongyue as his daughter. No wonder he liked the child when he first met her. This is his daughter! Pearl''s daughter to herself!


    The letter only says that Ning Rongyue needs the help of her close relatives, but it''s not clear. Lu Chang, who is in a hurry to bring Yu back, doesn''t come and explain.


    Fu Yinghe talked about Wang Gu''s life in detail.


    After hearing this, Yu Shi felt grateful to Ganlin, but at the same time he was afraid. Fortunately, Ganlin chose to save his daughter, otherwise he would be separated from her daughter after missing Pearl!


    "So how? Heart blood? How many do you want? I''ll take it now! "


    Yu Shi can''t wait to draw a dagger to himself. There is no scene that Liu Qingyan once imagined to hold people down.


    Fu Yinghe couldn''t stop Yu Shi, who was about to cut himself: "elder martial brother, you put down the dagger first. General he Qing and a ye have been observing for many days. They should just feed Xiao Yueer with heart blood. They should try to come and take the blood as much as they need!"


    Fu Yinghe was really afraid that Yu Shi would stab himself to death.


    "That''s good," Yu Shi nodded and looked at He Qing. "It''s not too late. Can we take the blood now?"


    He Qing and Xi Ye looked at each other. He Qing said slowly, "Lord Yu, wait a moment. We''ll fry a pair of medicine for you first. After you take it, we''ll take the blood. It''s good for you and your sister-in-law."


    Yu Shi doesn''t care about himself. His daughter has been separated from him for so many years, and he is dying of heartache! But it''s also good for Ning Rongyue. He must be willing to wait: "OK."


    When he Qing heard that Yu Shi was coming, he went to the pharmacy in a hurry to decoct the medicine.


    "Please go to eat some rice first, and recover your internal power." The banquet night slowly way.


    Yu Shi nodded and looked at Xi Ye: "who is this little friend?"


    Xi night smell speech slowly said the relationship between oneself and Ning Rong month.


    Hearing that there are so many people who care about Ning Rongyue, Yu Shi feels guilty, but his mood is much better. When Xi Yebao became famous, he knew who it was, and gave Lu Chang a strange look in his eyes. Now it seems that Xi Yebao he investigated still has an engagement with his baby daughter?


    Lu Chang doesn''t know why, so he comes to the bedside and gently describes Ning Rongyue''s eyebrows and eyes with his eyes. It''s only half a month later that he knows how much he doesn''t want to separate from Yue Yue.


    When Yu Shi saw this, he didn''t look at him any more. He went to fill his stomach first, and then he came to save his daughter.


    After going to the heart blood is very smooth, not as bloody as Yu Shi thought, Xi Ye just used a slender silver needle, even when he didn''t feel much, he took out a drop of heart blood, that is, after taking out the heart blood, Yu Shi felt that he suddenly became a little weak.


    Lu Chang carefully picked up Ning Rongyue and asked Xi Ye to feed her heart blood into Ning Rongyue''s mouth.


    He Qing, sitting on one side with his hand on Ning Rongyue''s pulse gate, is always paying attention to Ning Rongyue''s pulse. He clearly feels that Wang Gu, who is two in one at Ning Rongyue''s heart after the entrance of blood in his heart, seems to wake up, but he doesn''t wake up completely.


    Seeing he Qing shaking his head, Yu Shi hurriedly said, "let''s get more blood!"


    Xi Ye nodded slightly and took out another drop of blood in the blink of an eye.


    Or shake your head.


    Xi night look become a little heavy: "three drops of blood is the limit."


    Even if Yu Shi is good at martial arts, it''s the limit to take out three drops of blood at a time. If you take more, it will hurt Yu Shi''s foundation, and you can''t recover how to cultivate later!


    Smell speech, Yu Shi some anxious: "that takes out the third drop to say first!"


    For the sake of his and Pearl''s daughter, no matter how much he would give up!


    Xi night smell speech look serious take out the third drop of blood, feed to Ning Rong month mouth after some nervous look to He Qing.


    All the people in the room watching this scene were breathless and nervous.


    Lu Chang holds Ning Rongyue''s shoulder with white knuckles, but he remembers not to pinch Ning Rongyue.


    He Qing slightly half sleepy eyes, look a little serious, a moment later he Qing look happy, and other people don''t wait for he Qing to speak also look surprised to Ning Rongyue, because her eyelashes tremble!


    Lu Chang couldn''t help crying out: "Yueyue!"


    As expected, Ning Rongyue''s eyelids stopped trembling, and her thick eyelashes, like butterfly wings, slowly spread their wings, revealing her dark blue eyes as deep as the sea.


    "Fu?"


    Just woke up, Ning Rongyue was still a little confused. Surrounded by so many people, she subconsciously grasped Lu Chang''s hand: "Fu?"


    "I am, I am!"


    Lu Chang looked very happy and giggled: "Yueyue, Fu is here!"


    Ning Rongyue frowned slightly, and the confusion at the bottom of her eyes finally dissipated slowly and became transparent: "Ah Fu? Everybody? How about brother Gan? "


    Lu Chang was a little sour when he heard the words, but Gan Lin had... He told Ning Rongyue the whole story of her coma in a soft voice.


    Lu Chang is sour. Yu Shi is even more sour than him. When he sees his daughter wake up, his first reaction is to rely on Lu Chang. He is almost so sour! My daughter is someone else''s family before she is spoiled!


    Rao Shi is used to seeing life and death these days. After learning what happened before, Ning Rongyue still turned white and forced herself to endure tears. Now everyone is worried about her, and she can''t make everyone worry more.


    "Fu," Ning Rongyue said, pursing her lips, "when it''s over, let''s go and see elder brother Gan and aunt Gan."


    Before Gansu Ning''s death, Gan Youlang sent a letter to them quickly, but it was to persuade them not to be too sad, which made Ning Rongyue feel even more guilty.


    "Good."


    Lu Chang tightly holds Ning Rongyue and solemnly responds.


    People see this tacit left the room, temporarily leave time for two people alone.


    When Yu came to the courtyard, he burst into tears and said to Fu Yinghe with a smile, "little younger martial brother, thank you so much this time. Otherwise, I didn''t know that Pearl gave birth to a daughter for me and was so well educated by you."


    Fu Yinghe said with a smile: "brother Yu, don''t you blame me for not telling you before?"


    Yu Shi shook his head and sank his face: "I know what you''re thinking. I don''t want to be embarrassed by Yueer, but elder martial brother is still angry at the moment!"


    "Younger martial brother, make amends to elder martial brother."


    Fu Yinghe got up to bow.


    Yu Shipai said, "come on, sit down quickly. If you let master see this, won''t you pick up a stick and hit me?"


    "Ha ha." Fu Yinghe chuckled twice.


    Yu Shize said, "but has Shifu been communicating with you lately?"


    "Elder martial brother, don''t worry," Fu Yinghe nodded slightly. "There''s a traitor, but the master just feels bored in his spare time and goes to Beichen. There''s no danger."


    "That''s good."


    Yu Shi was relieved. At the same time, he felt that his master, who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, might have nothing to do and ran to Beishen to mix the water!

 Chapter 512

    When Beichen suddenly took out the puppets, he realized that it was not good, but the people of qianjimen didn''t live in seclusion like other seclusions. They lived in seclusion all over the four countries in the mainland. They usually didn''t have anything to do with each other and didn''t contact each other. At present, only Fu Yinghe and their master knew how to contact all the people in qianjimen!


    Fu Yinghe shook his head helplessly: "I think the master will come back soon. After all, it''s not just the four kingdoms that are involved this time. Except for the five hermits, all the other hermit families are in danger, and those are even destroyed!"


    "Well, aren''t those guys responsible for this? Death is not a pity


    Yu Shileng snorted, then frowned: "it''s just that Cheng Zhong is too confused!"


    Fu Yinghe looked indifferent when he heard the words: "when master took me as an apprentice, he was dissatisfied. Now, tut."


    "That''s all," Yu Shi said helplessly, "master doesn''t want to keep him."


    Fu Yinghe didn''t care about it at all, just nodded slightly.


    "And these things?"


    Yu Shi asked.


    Fu Yinghe pondered for a moment: "after the three kingdoms'' crusade against Beichen, I have to tell you this."


    Yu Shi smelt speech Leng for a while, some don''t know its meaning, then slightly nod.


    Just at this time, Lu Chang also came out with a slightly soft ningrong moon.


    Seeing this, Yu Shi came forward with an excited look. After a moment, he was a little embarrassed: "moon, I''m your father."


    "... father Yu."


    Ning Rongyue looked at some unrecognized Yu Shi with a strange face, and then called softly.


    Even though Ning Rongyue''s biological father was the gentle one who raised herself and always held the book, Yu Shineng took out her blood without hesitation in order to save herself. Naturally, she was grateful.


    Yu Shi''s heart vibrated: "good moon, father, father''s moon!"


    Ning Rongyue purses her lips and smiles at Yu Shi. Even if she has seen Yu Shi before, she can get along well. But she really can''t associate Yu Shi with the present one. She is still a little embarrassed.


    Yu Shi saw Ning Rongyue''s smile and her eyes were slightly red, like, too like, like pearl standing in front of her.


    "Yue''er, my father knows that he has not been with you since childhood. I am very grateful to brother Ning. I don''t ask yue''er to change his surname. Brother Ning is still your father, but I only hope that yue''er can slowly accept his father and give him a chance to make up."


    With Yu Shi''s mind, he naturally realizes why Ning Rongyue is so cramped, with a sincere face.


    Ning Rongyue was stunned for a moment, and then she opened her face with a smile: "well, Yueer now has three fathers and two mothers. She must be the happiest person in the world."


    Nan Yuzhu gives her life. Ning''s father and Fu Yuanjing raise her up. Now that they have found their own father, Ning Rongyue really feels happy.


    Yu Shi was infected by her, but also showed a doting smile. He sincerely thanks Ning Fu for bringing up his daughter so well.


    Fu Yinghe saw this scene with a smile, and felt that his sister was really lovable.


    After Ning Rongyue''s health recovered, the three countries formally joined hands and began the crusade against Beichen.


    During this period, Li Linyi, who had lost his trace, reappeared and once again pulled out several pieces buried in the north of Qingming. They were all powerful senior officials or generals in Qingming! It turned out that he had an accident because Beishen noticed that he was secretly pursuing these, so he secretly played black hands on the battlefield!


    It can be estimated that Beishen did not expect that Li Linyi was not dead, but also got the inheritance of tianwu gate, one of the five hidden gates under the cliff. Because of this, he also learned the cause of the disaster in the mainland, but the tianwu gate people warned him not to say it before the expedition to Beishen!


    In this expedition to Beishen, Lu Chang, Li Linyi and Nan Liyu, who came in a hurry, led the three armed forces. As for the overseas aborigines, they were thrust to zhonglimo by Nan Liyu, who took them to the founding of the people''s Republic first. But for this, Nan Liyu had been laughing for a long time.


    On the way to the March, Li Linyi finally unties his heart knot. He says he wishes to bless Ning Rongyue alone, but he still tries to find Lu Chang''s fault on his face. He also follows Ning Rongyue, who is already tired from the March, to learn from Nan Liyu to stand by and watch the excitement


    However, although they were laughing on the surface, they were very cautious and heavy in their hearts, because the army had now leveled half of the territory of Beichen, but they did not meet anyone!


    Until today, three months later, Beishen, which seems to have become a dead country, has finally changed!


    This day, outside the March tent, Nan Li Yu hung a Dogtail grass and said: "what''s the matter with Beichen? Is it difficult for so many people to evaporate? "


    Sit in the rear of situ Mo, they also began to send strange people to sneak into the first to investigate, but always in vain, the surface of the silent North Shen seems to be brewing a huge conspiracy!


    Just then, as soon as Nanli Yu''s voice fell, there was a huge sound of earth movement. Listen to the sound, it''s someone from Beichen!


    Nan Li Yu''s eyes become sharp, spit out Dogtail grass, stand up and look at Lu Chang: "big brother-in-law, let''s go!"


    Today it''s Li Linyi''s turn to be on guard in front of the army. It must have happened!


    Ning Rongyue smokes the corner of his mouth. He pats Nan Li Yu''s armor and hurts his hand.


    Lu Chang grabbed Ning Rongyue''s blow: "no pain, no pain."


    Nan Li Yu: "I''m not sure."


    All right, a lonely family is not qualified to speak, turned a white eye, Nan Li Yu took the lead in passing the military order, led Xia Li side of the army to the camp in front of.


    Lu Chang took a bite of Ning Rongyue and led his troops to the battlefield.


    Ning Rongyue whistled. Xiao Hei, who didn''t know where the waves were, sneezed and ran over, while Xiao Cai also flew over from one place.


    Xiao Hei is the horse that she chose in the racecourse. Nan Li Yu doesn''t know how to bring it, but it''s just what Ning Rongyue wants.


    Ning Rongyue followed Shun Xiaohei''s sideburns and turned over to mount the horse: "let''s go to the wall and drive!"


    Ning Rongyue has no position in the army, but no soldier will hinder her action. After all, she has the golden orders of Dongyun and Xiali emperors in her hands. If necessary, she can even pass the military orders of Lu Chang. The future Emperor Li Linyi of Qingming also cares for her so much that the God of war of Dongyun is black faced many times.


    Xiaohei is really stable. Facing the steps of the city wall, he just jumps a few times and reaches the top of the city wall.


    Standing on the wall of the city, Ning Rongyue looked far away and found that the sinking of the North was not only a move this time! It''s a big move! The "army" of Beishen is just connected with the horizon!


    Ning Rongyue, with excellent eyesight, saw that there were even children, women and children in the "army"! That''s the people of Beishen!


    But Ning Rongyue looks very ugly. She feels Wang Gu''s agitation in her chest. She knows that those are not common people, but Gu corpses!

 Chapter 513

    How terrible it is to sacrifice to a country!


    Ning Rongyue is shaking all over!


    Similarly, Bai Yan, who was standing on the city wall and never went to the battlefield, also noticed those "children, women and children". She was shocked and opened her eyes. Then she looked at Ning Rongyue: "Rongyue, what are these


    She was also vaguely aware of something, but could not believe it! All the way through the territory of Beichen, they have never seen a single person. They are the people of Beichen!


    Ning Rongyue looks ugly. She closes her eyes and opens them again. The original hesitation and pain turns into calmness: "Bai Yan, send a signal, there is no amnesty! In addition, let them bring back a Gu corpse


    Bai Yan was shocked, then nodded calmly, and asked several soldiers on the wall to pick up the drumsticks to convey the message.


    Lu Chang, they are on the battlefield now!


    They can''t have any soft hearted, they must be killed without mercy, otherwise they will be inundated by endless poisonous corpses!


    At the same time, there is still a glimmer of hope in Bai Yan''s heart. Ning Rongyue brings back a Gu corpse. Maybe there is still room for things to turn around. Can these people be saved?


    On the battlefield, Lu Chang and Li Yu were determined to fight against these "common people" for a moment. However, the fighting power of those "old and weak women and children" was not like that of old and weak women and children. Lu Chang, Li Linyi and Li Yu were determined men. They immediately gave the military order to kill the old and weak women and children.


    After receiving the message from Ning Rongyue, Nan Li Yu takes a group of people to retreat from the battlefield and catches a Gu corpse for Ning Rongyue. Lu Chang can''t be slack in dealing with the continuous flow of Beichen people. These people are more than ten million times of their army, and they are so tireless that they don''t want to retreat!


    See south Li Yu they come back, Ning Rongyue quickly down the wall, command the soldiers behind to detain the Gu corpse.


    "Second brother, you should be careful not to be scratched by those poisonous corpses. Once you are scratched, take the medicine I gave you immediately and let you leave the battlefield as soon as possible!"


    Ning Rongyue calmly charged, and then called South Li Yu: "and let elder brother and he Qing they all come back first."


    Xi ye brought people to help on behalf of the Wulin League.


    "Well, moon, be careful, too!"


    Nan Li Yu answered, and then hurried back to the battlefield.


    Looking at Nan Li Yu''s figure submerged in the crowd, Ning Rongyue took back her sight and said to Bai Yan, "ah Yan, you should go back to the city wall first and pay attention to the battlefield. Just give me the Gu corpse. Later, let the elder brothers go to the military medical camp."


    "Good."


    Bai Yan knows that she can''t help with Ning Rongyue, so she answers quickly. Then she tells the soldiers to take care of the Gu corpse that they brought.


    In the military medical camp.


    Ning Rongyue asked the doctors to go to each other, while he focused on observing the Gu corpse in front of him.


    The Gu corpse that Nan Li Yu captured is a child, thin and small. But if it wasn''t for this moment, Ning Rongyue had no doubt that the "child" would jump on himself and chew his flesh and blood!


    Thinking of the Wugong Gu man he had studied before, Ning Rongyue pulled out the ghost needle with a dignified look and stabbed the child''s Baihui acupoint!


    About a quarter of an hour later, he Qing, whose armor was stained with blood, and Xi Ye, who was dressed in blood and black, came to him in a hurry.


    At this time, in front of them is no longer the salivating and ferocious corpse, but a timid little boy holding a cup of hot tea. Seeing the bloody Xi Ye, the boy shrinks his neck in fear.


    Ning Rongyue, who is picking up the medicinal materials in the small room of the military medical camp, also comes over with a medicine bottle. After they nod their heads slightly, they go to the boy and pour out a medicine.


    Xu understood that Ning Rongyue had saved himself before, and the boy took the medicine with hot water.


    Xi night before they also noticed that Nan Li Yu was catching a Gu corpse, but now?


    "Moon, what''s the matter? Is this the one that Nan Li Yu caught before


    Xi yewei squints at the boy''s eyes, and the cold in his eyes makes him shrink again.


    Ning Rongyue nodded: "don''t frighten the child. I''ve studied a demagogic person before. This child and that person are a kind of demagogic person. They retain their intelligence but they are not controlled. Moreover, the demagogic person in this child still has a chance to solve it."


    He Qing''s face moved: "can you solve it?"


    "I''m not sure whether this child is special or everything outside," Ning Rongyue said with a serious look. "But I''ve carefully checked the child''s constitution, and it seems that it''s not different from ordinary people!"


    He Qing and the doctors who came here really showed their joy.


    "What about the outside?"


    Xi Ye frowned. It was almost all the people in Beichen. Could they be saved? One by one, I''m afraid it''s not enough for several years!


    Ning Rongyue was also distressed: "in a word, let Afu return and defend them for the time being. So many people can''t be cured. In other words, they can''t kill every year."


    This is also true. People''s hearts are a little heavy.


    He Qing gritted her teeth: "is that national master Mo Chan really crazy? How did you make this common people like this! "


    Let the whole people of Beishen be poisoned, which can''t be done overnight!


    Ning Rongyue was a little depressed, not only because of the situation at this time, but also because she guessed that doctor Fu might be sinking in the north at this time! It''s possible that she has something to do with Mo CHAN! Will the crazy Mo Chan hurt her grandfather?


    But this is not the time to think about it!


    Take a deep breath, calm down the complex mood, and then call all the doctors to start dispensing. Anyway, how can so many people outside easily give up killing?


    And he Qing is already in a hurry to inform Lu Chang that they will come back temporarily.


    After that, the war situation became more complicated. Lu Chang retreated to dozens of cities, and outside the cities, countless Beichen people attacked the city day and night. In addition, no one with sober mind appeared in the battlefield.


    Although Ning Rongyue and his soldiers had many medicines, they could not use them up. After they rescued tens of thousands of people, the medicine for dispelling the poisonous insects was gone completely, but the medicine they sent to situ Mo had not arrived.


    Nanli Yu, who was rescued by the people of Beichen, knelt down and begged to save the country, was worried, so he came to ningrongyue this day.


    He was a little fidgety and said, "this national teacher is really tough."


    This is the whole people of Beichen. If they don''t save them, they will feel uneasy. But how can they save them? I don''t know when I can save all these people by pouring all the medicinal materials of the Three Kingdoms!


    There was still a lot of noise outside, and Ning Rongyue''s face turned white: "second brother, maybe I have another way..."


    After hearing Ning Rongyue''s words, Nan Li Yu stares big eyes, frowns tightly, and his face is full of disapproval!

 Chapter 514

    When people are still hesitating whether to use the method of Ning Rongyue to say whether to take risks, unexpected people suddenly come.


    "White grandfather?"


    Ning Rongyue, who was worried before, was standing in front of her, but she didn''t recognize it. Bai Wushuang, who was supported by Fu, looked not so good and pale.


    But what surprised Ning Rongyue even more was the people Bai Wushuang brought with them, the people Mo decided to wait for the hidden door, the royal family of Jing CE and others who were killed by the car, and the remaining army of Beishen.


    "Never mind."


    Lu Chang stood in the front half of Ning Rongyue''s body with a cold look, and seriously thought about the possibility of Bai Wushuang''s holding. Before GANZE, when they dealt with the people from Beichen, they did not decide that they had already run away. They did not expect that they would be with Bai Wushuang now.


    At this time, Mo Jue looks very different from before. The main reason is that his whole body temperament is less arrogant and domineering, more quiet and introverted, but more pleasing to the eye.


    Doctor Fu frowned discontentedly: "the girl doesn''t know her grandfather so soon?"


    At this time, his face was white and his voice was clear. Seeing Ning Rongyue''s big eyes, doctor Fu said in a hoarse voice: "moon? Don''t you know your grandfather? "


    Not only Ning Rongyue was shocked, but Lu Chang and others were also shocked.


    Ning Rongyue looks at the "young" doctor Fu, then turns to see Bai Wushuang, and then looks at doctor Fu.


    "... moon? Little moon


    Ning Rongyue''s face turned red. The name of Xiao Yueyue was only called by doctor Fu when she was a child.


    White matchless voice a little bit weak: "dissolve month, this, is a Cen."


    Ning Rongyue was shocked when she heard the address and familiar tone


    Seeing this, doctor Fu rubbed his hand on Bai Wushuang''s face, and then everyone was shocked to see that Bai Wushuang seemed to be a teenager too!


    Lu Chang didn''t know where he thought, but his eyes were sharp. He looked at doctor Fu, and their eyes were more murderous.


    Doctor Fu frowned and then turned his mouth: "why, I''m afraid we''re all easy-looking. Do you remember I beat you?"


    Lu Chang''s mouth was silent.


    On the other side, Bai Yan''s face became delicate. Only she, Lu Chang and doctor Fu knew about this


    After he Qing and others saw Lu Chang''s look, their eyes were more subtle. Ning Rongyue was stunned: "Fu?"


    "Let''s not talk about this," Lu Chang gently touched Ning Rongyue''s head, and then looked at doctor Fu, "grandfather, what are you doing? And don''t forget about these people. Are you with them, grandfather


    "Bang."


    Fu looked at Lu Chang scornfully, and then explained the cause and effect.


    It turns out that Mo Chan, the national master of Beichen, is also a member of the hidden family. He and Mo Jue are from the same family. It''s only because of some things that Mo Chan betrayed. They were forced to obey doctor Fu''s advice and pretended to be obedient for the time being. There is also the Jing family of Beichen. Doctor Fu also saved them when Beichen fled, and then integrated the miserable army of Beichen, It took a lot of time for them to find Dr. Fu again.


    After that, Lu Chang and the royal family of Beichen go to negotiate. Bai Yan and they go to settle Mo Jue and others for the time being, while Ning Rongyue takes doctor Fu to talk.


    First, she treated Bai Wushuang. Ning Rongyue looked serious and looked at doctor Fu. Others didn''t know, but she and Lu Chang knew that doctor Fu was willing to go with the people from beichende. The role he played in these things couldn''t be the so-called person who was captured by Mo Chan and escaped back. Of course, Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang didn''t expose doctor Fu in public.


    Seeing this, doctor Fu shrugged and sighed, "ask what you want."


    "Grandfather, what''s the relationship between you and that national teacher?"


    Ning Rongyue immediately asked about the point.


    Doctor Fu''s face was stiff, and then he told an unknown story.


    Mo Chan is innocent and not innocent.


    She was just a gifted disciple of Linggu sect who was adopted by the master, but the master didn''t want to teach her well and wanted her to marry another young master of the hidden sect. However, the master didn''t know that Mo Chan had a lover at that time, and it started at this time.


    The leader of Linggu sect wants to force Mo Chan to surrender. After catching her lover, she tortures her several times. Mo Chan pretends to surrender. Then she saves her lover and escapes on the day of her marriage. By the way, she also takes Linggu sect''s treasure and secret script.


    The leader of Linggu sect and the hermit she is going to marry are furious. They send out many disciples to chase them, and even issue orders among them. In order to please Linggu sect, some smaller hermits naturally join in the chase. The chase lasted for five years, and finally Mo Chan killed the young leader she is going to marry and disappeared with her lover.


    But when the story is over, there won''t be many troubles today. Mo Chan and his wife, who lived in seclusion, are finally found by the hidden door of the dead young master.


    There is only one heir of the hidden gate who is still dead in Mo Chan''s hands. Naturally, they will not give up! Only when they find Mo Chan''s lover and a child, they kill Mo Chan''s lover and destroy the child''s bone. Finally, when Mo Chan comes back, she is almost mad. She saves the child and runs away again. Until now, she has accumulated strength for revenge!


    As well as an unrealistic fantasy to save my husband


    After listening to doctor Fu, Ning Rongyue was shocked. It took a long time to find her voice: "well, is that grandfather?"


    What role does Fu play in it? Ning Rongyue has a little guess in her heart.


    Doctor Fu said with a smile: "grandfather, I am the child."


    Looking at his father''s miserable appearance in front of him, looking at his mother''s gradual madness.


    Ning Rongyue is shocked all over, and some heartache rises in her heart.


    After seeing Ning Rongyue''s expression, doctor Fu knew what she was thinking. He patted her head and said, "it''s all over, it''s all over."


    The only one trapped in the same place was the poor woman, his mother.


    Ning Rongyue saw that doctor Fu was still comforting himself. He was not only laughing and crying, but also saying: "grandfather, what should Mo and great grandmother do? If, according to your grandfather, she had poisoned the Three Kingdoms before and refined the people of Beichen into a demagogue person, it should have been for the purpose of persuading Wang Gu and saving your father, then why is she now


    That''s right. If Mo Chan really wants to do this, she should not leave a chance for the people in Beichen?


    "She knows that there are still people in the Gan family who are not dead," doctor Fu said in a soft voice, "but don''t think that Mo Chan still has a trace of humanity. She has changed herself into a ghost, but Mo Chan knows that Wang Gu can''t save her father..."


    At the end of the words, it seems to be a sigh. Ning Rongyue looks slightly stunned. She doesn''t know if she would do this for Fu if she had experienced this

 Chapter 515

    "Silly girl, what do you think?"


    Doctor Fu''s voice awakened Ning Rongyue''s Thoughts: "don''t think so much. Mo Chan''s crimes are unforgivable. I don''t mean to exonerate her, but now she has given up."


    Maybe, for myself


    When he thought of his previous conversation with Mo Chan, Dr. Fu felt a little gloomy. Although Mo Chan''s temperament was distorted because of her childhood experience, maybe Mo Chan would not have been so far without the beautiful experience of two years and three mouths a year at the beginning.


    Ning Rongyue bit her lip: "then we?"


    "My mother is responsible for those demagogues outside. As a son, I should make atonement for her," Dr. Fu said with a smile. "Well, silly girl, my grandfather told you that this is not to make you think. It''s a little selfish of my grandfather. It''s much easier to say it."


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue holds doctor Fu''s hand tightly.


    Fu Fu said with a little consolation: "well, after this, you don''t have to tell others."


    Other people just need to know that the master of Beichen usurped the power and wanted to overthrow the four countries.


    "Yeah, I know."


    Ning Rongyue nodded, and then thought of doctor Fu. He brought them to help the demagogic people outside! Fu, they will not stop the way they said!


    Thinking of this, Ning Rongyue told Dr. Fu his idea: "grandfather, it takes too long to save people with medicine. Some people can''t even wait. I''m trying to use Wang Gu in my body to frighten those insects, and then directly control them to come out of the people''s body!"


    This may make those people weak, but it''s better than that they can''t wait to be cured and their minds are completely eroded by the poisonous insects. Ning Rongyue can''t be relieved to be Lu Chang alone, so they haven''t agreed to let her try, but now they are more determined. They are just like sending charcoal in the snow.


    Fu Fu was stunned, and then said with a smile, "that''s exactly what I think. Our grandparents and grandchildren want to go together."


    "That''s not up to them?"


    Will the enmity between yilinggu men and doctor mochan Fu?


    At this time, he Qing led Mo Jue to come over: "we are willing to make a contribution. This disaster is also related to Linggu gate."


    Doctor Fu said: "don''t worry, don''t forget that the reason why they have nothing to do with this pulse is that their ancestors have helped my parents."


    Ning Rongyue was relieved when he heard the words.


    After the discussion, Ning Rongyue called doctor Fu: "how old are you, grandfather..."


    Now Doctor Fu looks like her uncle at most... My grandfather is really old.


    Doctor Fu sniffed: "grandfather, my age is not deceitful. Maybe it will be the same after dissolving the moon."


    People who practice martial arts, and they are all highly skilled doctors. It''s normal for them to live longer and younger?


    Ning Rong month Leng for a while, and then finally react, some can''t laugh or cry.


    At noon the next day.


    Under the dozens of city walls, countless people are still attacking the city, while on the city walls, musical instruments such as Qin, Zheng and even war drums have been set up.


    Mo Heng sat down to his piano and looked at the people below: "Miss Ning, this time we have to have a good fight."


    Mo Heng''s goods were pretended to be different from Mo''s before. He was free and easy for Liu Qingyan''s broken hand bone with an arrow. He didn''t care at all.


    Mo Jue curled his mouth and knocked on Mo Heng''s head with his flute: "be ready, I will lead the music with Miss Ning!"


    Mo Heng heard the words and raised his eyebrows.


    While Lu Chang and others are in ningrongyue, they are sitting or standing behind them, and they put on the posture of passing on the merits.


    With a soldier shouting that noon is coming, two melodious flute sounds of Qingyuan start to ring out. They complement each other. They are as crisp as Fengming for nine days, which makes people feel refreshed.


    Lu Chang''s eyes coagulated and printed his palm on Ning Rongyue''s back.


    Then, the melodious, deep and profound sound of Qin, the ethereal and illusory sound of Xiao, the guzheng of rain beating Bajiao spring, the muddy and noisy sound of sad and leisurely Cuan, the pipa as clear and bright as the sound of gold and stone, and the majestic and thick sound of war drums, respectively, sounded on dozens of city walls, and then joined together to spread to the horizon under the blessing of internal power.


    Even if there is no music score, these music sounds are perfectly integrated, making people feel like the sounds of nature!


    In the eyes of Lu Chang and other people who have done meritorious service, there is a flash of intoxication and shock.


    These music sounds are their own understanding of Ning Rongyue, and their own understanding of controlling poisonous insects. At this time, they are all fused together!


    At this time, the king Gu in Ning Rongyue climbs on the young Qing tied by qingluan. Under the control of Ning Rongyue, he exudes the smell of King Gu.


    The music spread to the horizon until the evening. The crazy people under the city wall became quiet. Then their faces showed pain. Finally, the poisonous insects crawled out of their bodies. All the people closed their eyes and looked peaceful.


    Ning Rongyue and others, who have been maintaining their internal power for one afternoon, are soaked in sweat at this time. Ning Rongyue and Mo Jue of Lingle look at each other. They both have admiration for each other in their eyes, and then they raise their flute.


    Mo Heng and others who received the signal gritted their teeth to receive the music.


    When all the other music disappeared, Ning Rongyue and Mo Jue closed their eyes.


    "Yueyue."


    Lu Chang is a little nervous and hugs Ning Rongyue, who is slightly shaking: "is it OK?"


    Ning Rongyue opened his eyes after slowing down: "I''m ok, but I consume a little more internal power."


    As for Mo Jue and others, they didn''t get such good treatment. Mo Heng lay on his piano and said in a loud voice, "how many generals, and Emperor jingce? If you have nothing to do, go and deal with the people below first? "


    At this time, the noise has been restored under the city wall, and it is the voice of the people who have recovered. At the same time, although their memory is vague, they also vaguely know that it is the people on the city wall who have saved them. At this time, they can''t figure out the situation under the city wall.


    Ning Rongyue stood up straight: "Fu, please go to pacify the people."


    The loyal Gan family is "dead" and their father is gone. Then Mo Chan pushes him to the throne to be a puppet. Jing CE, who hasn''t been a puppet for a few days, is eagerly watched by several generals in Beichen. He has some helplessness in his heart. Then his sense of responsibility supports him to follow Lu Chang to appease the Hundred Surnames.


    Now Beichen can''t be in chaos any more. He is a puppet emperor, and he has to be a real one. Otherwise, Beichen will no longer exist!


    Infusing internal power into the voice, Jing CE tries to make everyone hear his own voice. He slowly explains the cause and effect. As for the responsibility, it''s all on Mo Chan.


    At the beginning, the people were filled with fear and indignation, and then they were in a hurry to find their relatives, which was noisy.

 Chapter 516

    Looking at this scene, Jing CE felt complicated, and then patted a Beichen general beside him: "several generals, the people of Beichen will be handed over to you for the time being, and they will be registered one by one, so that everyone can return home."


    "Yes."


    Several generals answered, and then looked at Jing CE in doubt: "emperor, what about you?"


    Jing CE said in a deep voice: "naturally, I''ll follow several generals of Dongyun and make a general account with the national division!"


    Thinking of the scene that he escaped from the imperial city with doctor Fu, Jing CE couldn''t help but feel cold in his heart. Now all the people in Beichen are here, and Mo Chan seems to be the only one left in the imperial city.


    Lu Chang and others also mean this. Although they crusaded against Beichen and found that Beichen was also killed, the culprits should be brought to justice!


    In the end, several generals and troops of Beichen left to settle their own people, while Lu Chang continued to go to the imperial city of Beichen.


    North to the imperial city.


    When people arrived here, they felt a dead silence, and Mo Chan, who is still in tattered black clothes, was standing at the gate of the city gate, and behind him were full of dull looking people.


    Mo Jue felt cold in his heart and said in a low voice: "those are the people who have chased and killed Mo Chan in the hidden door!"


    Li Lin left cold hum a: "Mo Chan, you still don''t give up


    The few people behind Mo Chan obviously can''t compete with hundreds of thousands of troops behind them!


    "Ha ha," Mo Chan raised her hat behind her and said hoarsely, "Xiao Cen, you come in with me."


    Ning Rongyue''s face changed slightly and looked at doctor Fu: "grandfather, you..."


    Mo Chan sees this to also see to rather dissolve month, in the eye once delimited a silk extraordinary color.


    Lu Chang looks cold, and doctor Fu also comes forward to block Mo Chan''s sight of Ning Rongyue: "go, Lu Chang, you wait outside!"


    Lu Chang''s sword eyebrows wrinkle, but Ning Rongyue pulls them away and says nothing. Li Linyi and Nan Liyu, on the contrary, hold up their hands for Ning Rongyue''s sake. Finally, they signal the soldiers behind them to stay outside the city first. As for Jing CE, he doesn''t seem to have much to say


    In the city, Mo Chan and doctor Fu didn''t say anything. They were silent for a moment. Mo Chan waved and let doctor Fu go: "you go."


    Doctor Fu''s face changed slightly: "you, Niang, you..."


    Mo Chan looked at the people standing in the city indifferently: "it''s enough for these people to be buried with your father and me, so they don''t have to pull you up any more."


    "You really gave up the resurrection?"


    "Resurrection?" Mo Chan chuckled, maybe laughing at himself: "crazy for so many years, you are right, I should be sober." Her husband''s body has long been broken, but she has been "dreaming"


    Fu closed his eyes, and then opened his eyes, no other emotions: "well, I''ll go first."


    There is no possibility of forgiveness for Mo Chan''s crimes, and he can''t say anything more.


    "Go ahead."


    Mo Chan took a deep look at doctor Fu''s back, with tears in his eyes: "ah Cen, I''ve come to see you."


    I just hope you can recognize me, a madman with bloody hands.


    As soon as Dr. Fu walked out of the city gate, people outside the city felt a heat wave coming on their faces. Ning Rongyue''s face changed and he pulled Dr. Fu to leave quickly.


    "Back up!"


    Lu Chang, naturally aware of the mistake, ordered the army to retreat.


    The heat wave finally revealed its true face, and the sound of explosion was heard all the time. The flames of the flames flying into the sky engulfed the city and all the people in the city. Finally, all the sins were eliminated in the flames.


    After that, everything seems to be back on track.


    Jing CE became the new emperor of Beichen to rectify Beichen. According to the chaotic situation of Beichen, it would be impossible to slow down in three or five years. However, Dongyun and other three countries may have no intention to continue the war because of the previous turbulence, and the four countries have entered into unprecedented peace.


    As for Ning Rongyue, they went to Ganjia village to pick up yuan yuan, who was full of tears. Yuan Yuan Yuan remembers that Lu Chang said that he would pick up Yu Xiaoxiao when he said he would, so he refused to be in the imperial capital. Instead, he followed Yu Xiaoxiao. At this time, Yu Xiaoxiao had a big fat boy in his arms.


    "Sister, what are your plans for the future?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao holding the child, the former domineering girl face is now a peaceful.


    Ning Rongyue looked at Lu Chang and felt deep love for him: "Fu has resigned from his post as a general in the battlefield. We are going to return to Fujia village to settle down."


    "Why?"


    Yu Xiaoxiao eyes a bright: "that uncle Fu Auntie they all follow you to go back?"


    "Well, Ah Fu was appointed King Su before, but the land was not decided. Now he asked the emperor for the territory of Anhuai County, and now he can just go back," Ning Rongyue nodded, and then couldn''t help laughing mischievously: "but my brother will have to stay in the imperial capital alone."


    Think about it, situ Mo is not willing to let Fu Yinghe go back to the mountain. After the crusade against the four countries, several generals, such as Liu Qingyan, who were unable to defend them for the time being, were sealed off and had their own territories. As for Liu Qinghe, although they were sealed off, they still wanted to shine as generals in the battlefield.


    Yu Xiaoxiao smell speech to see one eye sweet protect, sweet protect facial expression soft way: "want to do what to do, I accompany you."


    Originally worried that ganhu would not leave Ganjia village, Yu Xiaoxiao was determined: "sister, ah Hu and I will go to Fujia village with you."


    Ning Rongyue was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "good."


    The two sisters met and laughed, while the two brothers on the battlefield looked at each other with more gentleness in their eyes.


    Finally, the Fu family, Yu Xiaoxiao and his wife, Liu Qingyan and Fu, who still need Ning Rongyue to treat their meridians, Bai Wushuang, who was abducted by Fu, and Xi Ye, who married jueshang to his subordinates, led by Ning Rongyue and a large number of people back to Fu village.


    The original villagers of Fujia village moved to another village, and here the prince''s house and houye''s house were built, which was quite shocking. When the original villagers of Fujia village talked about it, they all showed off that there was a princess in their village, and they were proud of it!


    In Fujia village, the only thing that remains unchanged is the home that Ning Rongyue and Lu Chang once built. When everything is settled down, Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue sit together to read the letters from Fu Yinghe and Nan Liyu.


    "Fu, my brother says that brother situ seems to want to make Yuanyuan our prince?"


    Lu Chang said, "ignore him."


    "And the elder brother, he said that his father and mother gave him the throne, and now they have come to Fujia village. It is estimated that they will arrive soon."


    "Well."


    "There''s second brother. He''s been taken overseas by amo. I heard that amo had cleaned him up."


    "Well."


    "And brother Lin, who is now the successor of Qingming emperor."


    "Ha ha, why are you still jealous?"


    "Well."


    Ning Rongyue chuckled and leaned on Lu Chang''s shoulder: "Fu, I''m so happy now."


    At last, they were happy with each other, they were reunited with each other, and they were able to spend their whole life with him.


    Lu Chang and Ning Rongyue''s fingers clasped and said in a soft voice, "me too."


    (end of the book)